This is a modern-English version of History of the Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire — Volume 1, originally written by Gibbon, Edward. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

HISTORY OF THE DECLINE AND FALL OF THE ROMAN EMPIRE

Edward Gibbon, Esq.

With notes by the Rev. H. H. Milman

Vol. 1

1782 (Written), 1845 (Revised)






Contents

The Extent And Military Force Of The Empire In The Age Of The Antonines.

The Size and Military Power of the Empire During the Time of the Antonines.

Of The Union And Internal Prosperity Of The Roman Empire, In The Age Of The Antonines.

Of the Unity and Internal Prosperity of the Roman Empire in the Age of the Antonines.

Of The Constitution Of The Roman Empire, In The Age Of The Antonines.

Of the Constitution of the Roman Empire during the Age of the Antonines.

The Cruelty, Follies, And Murder Of Commodus—Election Of Pertinax—His Attempts To Reform The State—His Assassination By The Prætorian Guards.

The Cruelty, Follies, And Murder Of Commodus—Election Of Pertinax—His Attempts To Reform The State—His Assassination By The Prætorian Guards.

Public Sale Of The Empire To Didius Julianus By The Prætorian Guards—Clodius Albinus In Britain, Pescennius Niger In Syria, And Septimius Severus In Pannonia, Declare Against The Murderers Of Pertinax—Civil Wars And Victory Of Severus Over His Three Rivals—Relaxation Of Discipline—New Maxims Of Government.

Public Sale of the Empire to Didius Julianus by the Prætorian Guards—Clodius Albinus in Britain, Pescennius Niger in Syria, and Septimius Severus in Pannonia declare against the murderers of Pertinax—Civil Wars and the victory of Severus over his three rivals—Relaxation of discipline—New principles of government.

The Death Of Severus.—Tyranny Of Caracalla.—Usurpation Of Macrinus.—Follies Of Elagabalus.—Virtues Of Alexander Severus.—Licentiousness Of The Army.—General State Of The Roman Finances.

The Death of Severus.—Tyranny of Caracalla.—Usurpation of Macrinus.—Follies of Elagabalus.—Virtues of Alexander Severus.—Licentiousness of the Army.—General State of the Roman Finances.

The Elevation And Tyranny Of Maximin.—Rebellion In Africa And Italy, Under The Authority Of The Senate.—Civil Wars And Seditions.—Violent Deaths Of Maximin And His Son, Of Maximus And Balbinus, And Of The Three Gordians.— Usurpation And Secular Games Of Philip.

The Rise and Abuse of Power by Maximin.—Rebellion in Africa and Italy, Authorized by the Senate.—Civil Wars and Unrest.—Brutal Deaths of Maximin and His Son, Maximus and Balbinus, and the Three Gordians.—The Takeover and Long-lasting Games of Philip.

Of The State Of Persia After The Restoration Of The Monarchy By Artaxerxes.

Of The State Of Persia After The Restoration Of The Monarchy By Artaxerxes.

The State Of Germany Till The Invasion Of The Barbarians In The Time Of The Emperor Decius.

The State of Germany Until the Invasion of the Barbarians During the Reign of Emperor Decius.

The Emperors Decius, Gallus, Æmilianus, Valerian, And Gallienus.—The General Irruption Of The Barbarians.—The Thirty Tyrants.

The Emperors Decius, Gallus, Æmilianus, Valerian, and Gallienus.—The General Invasion of the Barbarians.—The Thirty Tyrants.

Reign Of Claudius.—Defeat Of The Goths.—Victories, Triumph, And Death Of Aurelian.

Reign of Claudius.—Defeat of the Goths.—Victories, Triumph, and Death of Aurelian.

Conduct Of The Army And Senate After The Death Of Aurelian.—Reigns Of Tacitus, Probus, Carus, And His Sons.

Conduct of the Army and Senate After the Death of Aurelian.—Reigns of Tacitus, Probus, Carus, and His Sons.

The Reign Of Diocletian And His Three Associates, Maximian, Galerius, And Constantius.—General Reestablishment Of Order And Tranquillity.—The Persian War, Victory, And Triumph.—The New Form Of Administration.—Abdication And Retirement Of Diocletian And Maximian.

The Reign of Diocletian and His Three Associates, Maximian, Galerius, and Constantius.—Overall Restoration of Order and Peace.—The Persian War, Victory, and Celebration.—The New Administration Structure.—Resignation and Retirement of Diocletian and Maximian.

Troubles After The Abdication Of Diocletian.—Death Of Constantius.—Elevation Of Constantine And Maxentius.—Six Emperors At The Same Time.—Death Of Maximian And Galerius.—Victories Of Constantine Over Maxentius And Licinus.—Reunion Of The Empire Under The Authority Of Constantine.

Troubles After The Abdication Of Diocletian.—Death Of Constantius.—Rise Of Constantine And Maxentius.—Six Emperors At The Same Time.—Death Of Maximian And Galerius.—Victories Of Constantine Over Maxentius And Licinus.—Unification Of The Empire Under The Authority Of Constantine.

The Progress Of The Christian Religion, And The Sentiments, Manners, Numbers, And Condition Of The Primitive Christians.

The Development of the Christian Faith, and the Beliefs, Behaviors, Size, and Situation of the Early Christians.

Introduction

Preface By The Editor.

The great work of Gibbon is indispensable to the student of history. The literature of Europe offers no substitute for “The Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire.” It has obtained undisputed possession, as rightful occupant, of the vast period which it comprehends. However some subjects, which it embraces, may have undergone more complete investigation, on the general view of the whole period, this history is the sole undisputed authority to which all defer, and from which few appeal to the original writers, or to more modern compilers. The inherent interest of the subject, the inexhaustible labor employed upon it; the immense condensation of matter; the luminous arrangement; the general accuracy; the style, which, however monotonous from its uniform stateliness, and sometimes wearisome from its elaborate ar., is throughout vigorous, animated, often picturesque, always commands attention, always conveys its meaning with emphatic energy, describes with singular breadth and fidelity, and generalizes with unrivalled felicity of expression; all these high qualifications have secured, and seem likely to secure, its permanent place in historic literature.

The great work of Gibbon is essential for anyone studying history. The literature of Europe has no alternative to “The Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire.” It has firmly established itself as the definitive account of the extensive period it covers. Although some topics within it may have been explored more thoroughly, in terms of the overall perspective of that entire period, this history remains the one uncontested source that everyone acknowledges, and from which few turn back to the original authors or newer compilations. The inherent intrigue of the subject, the relentless effort invested in it, the vast condensation of information, the clear organization, the overall accuracy, and the writing style—which may feel monotonous due to its consistent formality and occasionally tedious because of its elaborate prose—are all vigorous, engaging, and often vivid. It consistently captures attention, effectively conveys its message with strong emphasis, describes with exceptional depth and accuracy, and generalizes with unmatched eloquence; all these impressive qualities have ensured, and seem likely to ensure, its lasting place in historical literature.

This vast design of Gibbon, the magnificent whole into which he has cast the decay and ruin of the ancient civilization, the formation and birth of the new order of things, will of itself, independent of the laborious execution of his immense plan, render “The Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire” an unapproachable subject to the future historian: 101 in the eloquent language of his recent French editor, M. Guizot:—

This expansive vision by Gibbon, the impressive totality in which he has captured the decline and destruction of ancient civilization, along with the rise and emergence of a new order, will by itself, regardless of the meticulous execution of his grand plan, make “The Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire” an unreachable topic for future historians: 101 in the eloquent words of his recent French editor, M. Guizot:—

101 (return)
[ A considerable portion of this preface has already appeared before us public in the Quarterly Review.]

101 (return)
[ A significant part of this preface has already been published in the Quarterly Review.]

“The gradual decline of the most extraordinary dominion which has ever invaded and oppressed the world; the fall of that immense empire, erected on the ruins of so many kingdoms, republics, and states both barbarous and civilized; and forming in its turn, by its dismemberment, a multitude of states, republics, and kingdoms; the annihilation of the religion of Greece and Rome; the birth and the progress of the two new religions which have shared the most beautiful regions of the earth; the decrepitude of the ancient world, the spectacle of its expiring glory and degenerate manners; the infancy of the modern world, the picture of its first progress, of the new direction given to the mind and character of man—such a subject must necessarily fix the attention and excite the interest of men, who cannot behold with indifference those memorable epochs, during which, in the fine language of Corneille—

“The gradual decline of the most extraordinary empire that has ever invaded and oppressed the world; the fall of that vast empire built on the ruins of so many kingdoms, republics, and states, both barbaric and civilized; and forming, through its fragmentation, a multitude of states, republics, and kingdoms; the destruction of the religions of Greece and Rome; the rise and progress of two new religions that have taken hold of some of the most beautiful regions of the earth; the decay of the ancient world, the sight of its fading glory and declining morals; the beginnings of the modern world, showcasing its initial progress and the new direction given to the thoughts and character of humanity—such a subject must undoubtedly capture attention and spark the interest of those who cannot look on indifferently at those historic epochs, during which, in the eloquent words of Corneille—”

‘Un grand destin commence, un grand destin s’achève.’”

‘A great destiny begins, a great destiny ends.’”

This extent and harmony of design is unquestionably that which distinguishes the work of Gibbon from all other great historical compositions. He has first bridged the abyss between ancient and modern times, and connected together the two great worlds of history. The great advantage which the classical historians possess over those of modern times is in unity of plan, of course greatly facilitated by the narrower sphere to which their researches were confined. Except Herodotus, the great historians of Greece—we exclude the more modern compilers, like Diodorus Siculus—limited themselves to a single period, or at ‘east to the contracted sphere of Grecian affairs. As far as the Barbarians trespassed within the Grecian boundary, or were necessarily mingled up with Grecian politics, they were admitted into the pale of Grecian history; but to Thucydides and to Xenophon, excepting in the Persian inroad of the latter, Greece was the world. Natural unity confined their narrative almost to chronological order, the episodes were of rare occurrence and extremely brief. To the Roman historians the course was equally clear and defined. Rome was their centre of unity; and the uniformity with which the circle of the Roman dominion spread around, the regularity with which their civil polity expanded, forced, as it were, upon the Roman historian that plan which Polybius announces as the subject of his history, the means and the manner by which the whole world became subject to the Roman sway. How different the complicated politics of the European kingdoms! Every national history, to be complete, must, in a certain sense, be the history of Europe; there is no knowing to how remote a quarter it may be necessary to trace our most domestic events; from a country, how apparently disconnected, may originate the impulse which gives its direction to the whole course of affairs.

The extent and harmony of Gibbon's design clearly set his work apart from all other major historical writings. He successfully bridged the gap between ancient and modern times, linking the two great worlds of history. One significant advantage that classical historians have over modern ones is their unified approach, which was greatly aided by the more limited scope of their research. Aside from Herodotus, the prominent historians of Greece—excluding more recent compilers like Diodorus Siculus—focused on a single period or at least a more constrained area of Greek affairs. Only when Barbarians crossed into Greek territory or influenced Greek politics were they included in Greek history. For Thucydides and Xenophon, except for the Persian invasion mentioned by the latter, Greece was the entirety of their world. Natural unity kept their narratives primarily chronological, with rare and very brief episodes. Roman historians had an equally clear focus. Rome was their central point, and the consistent way the Roman Empire expanded and their governance developed led to a narrative plan that Polybius outlines as the subject of his history—the methods and ways by which the entire world came under Roman rule. The complicated politics of European kingdoms, however, are entirely different! To fully understand any national history, it must, to some extent, encompass the history of Europe. We can’t predict how far back we may need to trace even our most local events; impulses that shape the direction of events can arise from seemingly unrelated countries.

In imitation of his classical models, Gibbon places Rome as the cardinal point from which his inquiries diverge, and to which they bear constant reference; yet how immeasurable the space over which those inquiries range! how complicated, how confused, how apparently inextricable the causes which tend to the decline of the Roman empire! how countless the nations which swarm forth, in mingling and indistinct hordes, constantly changing the geographical limits—incessantly confounding the natural boundaries! At first sight, the whole period, the whole state of the world, seems to offer no more secure footing to an historical adventurer than the chaos of Milton—to be in a state of irreclaimable disorder, best described in the language of the poet:—

In line with his classical influences, Gibbon places Rome as the main point from which his investigations spread and to which they consistently refer; yet the extent of those inquiries is vast! The factors contributing to the decline of the Roman Empire are complicated, confusing, and seem utterly tangled. There are countless nations emerging, blending into indistinguishable groups, constantly shifting geographic boundaries and blurring natural divides! At first glance, the entire period and the state of the world seem to provide no more solid ground for a historical explorer than the chaos described by Milton—existing in a state of irretrievable disorder, best captured in the poet's words:—

—“A dark
Illimitable ocean, without bound,
Without dimension, where length, breadth, and height,
And time, and place, are lost: where eldest Night
And Chaos, ancestors of Nature, hold
Eternal anarchy, amidst the noise
Of endless wars, and by confusion stand.”

—“A dark
Bottomless ocean, with no limits,
Without size, where length, width, and height,
And time and place, are forgotten: where ancient Night
And Chaos, the forerunners of Nature, maintain
Endless disorder, amidst the chaos
Of constant battles, and in the midst of confusion.”

We feel that the unity and harmony of narrative, which shall comprehend this period of social disorganization, must be ascribed entirely to the skill and luminous disposition of the historian. It is in this sublime Gothic architecture of his work, in which the boundless range, the infinite variety, the, at first sight, incongruous gorgeousness of the separate parts, nevertheless are all subordinate to one main and predominant idea, that Gibbon is unrivalled. We cannot but admire the manner in which he masses his materials, and arranges his facts in successive groups, not according to chronological order, but to their moral or political connection; the distinctness with which he marks his periods of gradually increasing decay; and the skill with which, though advancing on separate parallels of history, he shows the common tendency of the slower or more rapid religious or civil innovations. However these principles of composition may demand more than ordinary attention on the part of the reader, they can alone impress upon the memory the real course, and the relative importance of the events. Whoever would justly appreciate the superiority of Gibbon’s lucid arrangement, should attempt to make his way through the regular but wearisome annals of Tillemont, or even the less ponderous volumes of Le Beau. Both these writers adhere, almost entirely, to chronological order; the consequence is, that we are twenty times called upon to break off, and resume the thread of six or eight wars in different parts of the empire; to suspend the operations of a military expedition for a court intrigue; to hurry away from a siege to a council; and the same page places us in the middle of a campaign against the barbarians, and in the depths of the Monophysite controversy. In Gibbon it is not always easy to bear in mind the exact dates but the course of events is ever clear and distinct; like a skilful general, though his troops advance from the most remote and opposite quarters, they are constantly bearing down and concentrating themselves on one point—that which is still occupied by the name, and by the waning power of Rome. Whether he traces the progress of hostile religions, or leads from the shores of the Baltic, or the verge of the Chinese empire, the successive hosts of barbarians—though one wave has hardly burst and discharged itself, before another swells up and approaches—all is made to flow in the same direction, and the impression which each makes upon the tottering fabric of the Roman greatness, connects their distant movements, and measures the relative importance assigned to them in the panoramic history. The more peaceful and didactic episodes on the development of the Roman law, or even on the details of ecclesiastical history, interpose themselves as resting-places or divisions between the periods of barbaric invasion. In short, though distracted first by the two capitals, and afterwards by the formal partition of the empire, the extraordinary felicity of arrangement maintains an order and a regular progression. As our horizon expands to reveal to us the gathering tempests which are forming far beyond the boundaries of the civilized world—as we follow their successive approach to the trembling frontier—the compressed and receding line is still distinctly visible; though gradually dismembered and the broken fragments assuming the form of regular states and kingdoms, the real relation of those kingdoms to the empire is maintained and defined; and even when the Roman dominion has shrunk into little more than the province of Thrace—when the name of Rome, confined, in Italy, to the walls of the city—yet it is still the memory, the shade of the Roman greatness, which extends over the wide sphere into which the historian expands his later narrative; the whole blends into the unity, and is manifestly essential to the double catastrophe of his tragic drama.

We believe that the unity and coherence of the narrative, which covers this time of social chaos, can be credited entirely to the skill and clarity of the historian. In the impressive Gothic structure of his work, the vast scope, infinite variety, and initially seemingly unrelated beauty of the individual parts are all ultimately subordinate to one main idea, making Gibbon unparalleled. We can't help but admire how he organizes his materials and groups his facts in successive clusters, not in chronological order, but based on their moral or political connections; the clarity with which he identifies periods of gradual decline; and the skill with which he illustrates the common trend of slower or more rapid religious or civil changes, even while advancing along separate historical paths. While these principles of organization may require extra focus from the reader, they are essential for imprinting the real sequence and relative significance of events in memory. Anyone who wants to truly appreciate Gibbon's clear arrangement should try to navigate the orderly yet tedious records of Tillemont or even the lighter volumes of Le Beau. Both of these writers stick almost entirely to chronological order, which means we frequently have to pause and resume the thread of several wars happening in different regions of the empire; interrupt military campaigns for court intrigues; rush from a siege to a council; and the same page can put us in the middle of a battle against the barbarians while also addressing the Monophysite controversy. In Gibbon, it may not always be easy to remember the exact dates, but the course of events is always clear and distinct; like a skilled general, even though his troops emerge from distant and opposite directions, they steadily converge on one point—what remains of the name and declining power of Rome. Whether he charts the rise of opposing religions or leads from the shores of the Baltic or the edges of the Chinese empire, the successive waves of barbarians—all flowing in the same direction, with one wave barely receding before another rises—are connected by their impact on the crumbling structure of Roman greatness, linking their distant movements and indicating their relative significance in the panoramic history. The quieter and instructional episodes on the development of Roman law or the details of church history serve as pauses or divisions between the periods of barbarian invasions. In summary, although initially distracted by the two capitals and later by the formal division of the empire, the remarkable skill in arrangement keeps a sense of order and regular progress. As our view expands to reveal the gathering storms forming far beyond the borders of the civilized world—as we follow their steady approach to the shaky frontier—the compressed and receding line remains clearly visible; although gradually fragmented and shaped into organized states and kingdoms, the real relationship of those kingdoms to the empire is preserved and defined. Even when Roman control shrinks to little more than the province of Thrace—when the name of Rome is confined in Italy to the city walls—it is still the memory, the echo of Roman greatness, that extends over the broader realm into which the historian unfolds his later narrative; the whole blends into a unity that is clearly essential to the dual catastrophe of his tragic drama.

But the amplitude, the magnificence, or the harmony of design, are, though imposing, yet unworthy claims on our admiration, unless the details are filled up with correctness and accuracy. No writer has been more severely tried on this point than Gibbon. He has undergone the triple scrutiny of theological zeal quickened by just resentment, of literary emulation, and of that mean and invidious vanity which delights in detecting errors in writers of established fame. On the result of the trial, we may be permitted to summon competent witnesses before we deliver our own judgment.

But the scale, the grandeur, and the design’s harmony are, although impressive, not deserving of our admiration unless the details are done with precision and care. No writer has faced more intense scrutiny on this matter than Gibbon. He has been examined under the lens of theological passion fueled by rightful anger, literary rivalry, and the petty envy that takes pleasure in finding faults in well-known authors. Based on the outcome of this examination, we may call upon expert witnesses before forming our own opinion.

M. Guizot, in his preface, after stating that in France and Germany, as well as in England, in the most enlightened countries of Europe, Gibbon is constantly cited as an authority, thus proceeds:—

M. Guizot, in his preface, after stating that in France and Germany, as well as in England, in the most enlightened countries of Europe, Gibbon is constantly cited as an authority, thus proceeds:—

“I have had occasion, during my labors, to consult the writings of philosophers, who have treated on the finances of the Roman empire; of scholars, who have investigated the chronology; of theologians, who have searched the depths of ecclesiastical history; of writers on law, who have studied with care the Roman jurisprudence; of Orientalists, who have occupied themselves with the Arabians and the Koran; of modern historians, who have entered upon extensive researches touching the crusades and their influence; each of these writers has remarked and pointed out, in the ‘History of the Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire,’ some negligences, some false or imperfect views, some omissions, which it is impossible not to suppose voluntary; they have rectified some facts, combated with advantage some assertions; but in general they have taken the researches and the ideas of Gibbon, as points of departure, or as proofs of the researches or of the new opinions which they have advanced.”

“I have had the opportunity, during my work, to refer to the writings of philosophers who have discussed the finances of the Roman Empire; scholars who have explored chronology; theologians who have delved into ecclesiastical history; legal experts who have carefully studied Roman law; Orientalists who have focused on the Arabs and the Koran; and modern historians who have conducted extensive research on the crusades and their impact. Each of these writers has noted and highlighted, in the ‘History of the Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire,’ some oversights, some incorrect or incomplete views, some omissions that can’t be seen as anything but intentional. They have corrected some facts and effectively challenged certain claims, but overall they have used Gibbon’s research and ideas as starting points or as evidence for the new theories they’ve proposed.”

M. Guizot goes on to state his own impressions on reading Gibbon’s history, and no authority will have greater weight with those to whom the extent and accuracy of his historical researches are known:—

M. Guizot shares his thoughts on reading Gibbon's history, and no one will be more convincing to those who recognize the breadth and precision of his historical research:—

“After a first rapid perusal, which allowed me to feel nothing but the interest of a narrative, always animated, and, notwithstanding its extent and the variety of objects which it makes to pass before the view, always perspicuous, I entered upon a minute examination of the details of which it was composed; and the opinion which I then formed was, I confess, singularly severe. I discovered, in certain chapters, errors which appeared to me sufficiently important and numerous to make me believe that they had been written with extreme negligence; in others, I was struck with a certain tinge of partiality and prejudice, which imparted to the exposition of the facts that want of truth and justice, which the English express by their happy term misrepresentation. Some imperfect (tronquées) quotations; some passages, omitted unintentionally or designedly cast a suspicion on the honesty (bonne foi) of the author; and his violation of the first law of history—increased to my eye by the prolonged attention with which I occupied myself with every phrase, every note, every reflection—caused me to form upon the whole work, a judgment far too rigorous. After having finished my labors, I allowed some time to elapse before I reviewed the whole. A second attentive and regular perusal of the entire work, of the notes of the author, and of those which I had thought it right to subjoin, showed me how much I had exaggerated the importance of the reproaches which Gibbon really deserved; I was struck with the same errors, the same partiality on certain subjects; but I had been far from doing adequate justice to the immensity of his researches, the variety of his knowledge, and above all, to that truly philosophical discrimination (justesse d’esprit) which judges the past as it would judge the present; which does not permit itself to be blinded by the clouds which time gathers around the dead, and which prevent us from seeing that, under the toga, as under the modern dress, in the senate as in our councils, men were what they still are, and that events took place eighteen centuries ago, as they take place in our days. I then felt that his book, in spite of its faults, will always be a noble work—and that we may correct his errors and combat his prejudices, without ceasing to admit that few men have combined, if we are not to say in so high a degree, at least in a manner so complete, and so well regulated, the necessary qualifications for a writer of history.”

"After a quick first read, which let me feel nothing but the excitement of a story that is always engaging, and despite its length and the variety of topics it covers, remains clear, I began a detailed examination of its components. The opinion I formed was, I admit, quite harsh. I found, in certain chapters, mistakes that seemed significant and numerous enough to make me think they were written with great carelessness; in others, I noted a certain bias and prejudice that gave the presentation of facts a lack of truth and fairness, which the English aptly refer to as misrepresentation. Some incomplete (tronquées) quotations; some passages, omitted either accidentally or purposely, cast doubt on the author’s honesty (bonne foi); and his breach of the fundamental rule of history—increased by the focused attention I gave to every phrase, every note, and every thought—led me to a judgment of the entire work that was far too harsh. After completing my work, I let some time pass before reviewing it all. A second careful and systematic reading of the whole work, along with the author's notes and those I had deemed important to add, showed me how much I had overstated the significance of the criticisms that Gibbon truly deserved; I noticed the same errors and the same bias on certain issues; but I had failed to give adequate credit to the depth of his research, the breadth of his knowledge, and above all, to that genuinely philosophical insight (justesse d’esprit) that judges the past as it would judge the present; one that does not allow itself to be blinded by the shadows that time gathers around the dead, making it hard to see that beneath the togas, just like beneath modern clothing, in the senate as in our councils, people were what they still are, and that events happened eighteen centuries ago just as they do today. I then realized that his book, despite its flaws, will always be a great work—and that we can correct his mistakes and challenge his biases without denying that few people have matched, if not in such a lofty degree, at least in such a complete and well-organized manner, the necessary qualifications for a historian."

The present editor has followed the track of Gibbon through many parts of his work; he has read his authorities with constant reference to his pages, and must pronounce his deliberate judgment, in terms of the highest admiration as to his general accuracy. Many of his seeming errors are almost inevitable from the close condensation of his matter. From the immense range of his history, it was sometimes necessary to compress into a single sentence, a whole vague and diffuse page of a Byzantine chronicler. Perhaps something of importance may have thus escaped, and his expressions may not quite contain the whole substance of the passage from which they are taken. His limits, at times, compel him to sketch; where that is the case, it is not fair to expect the full details of the finished picture. At times he can only deal with important results; and in his account of a war, it sometimes requires great attention to discover that the events which seem to be comprehended in a single campaign, occupy several years. But this admirable skill in selecting and giving prominence to the points which are of real weight and importance—this distribution of light and shade—though perhaps it may occasionally betray him into vague and imperfect statements, is one of the highest excellencies of Gibbon’s historic manner. It is the more striking, when we pass from the works of his chief authorities, where, after laboring through long, minute, and wearisome descriptions of the accessary and subordinate circumstances, a single unmarked and undistinguished sentence, which we may overlook from the inattention of fatigue, contains the great moral and political result.

The current editor has followed Gibbon's lead through many parts of his work; he has read his sources while frequently referring to his pages and must express his considered judgment, with the utmost admiration for his overall accuracy. Many of his apparent mistakes are nearly unavoidable due to the tight condensation of his content. Given the vast scope of his history, it was sometimes necessary to condense an entire vague and lengthy page by a Byzantine chronicler into a single sentence. Perhaps some important details may have been missed in this process, and his phrasing might not fully capture the entire essence of the passage from which it is drawn. His constraints occasionally require him to summarize; in those cases, it is unreasonable to expect all the details of the complete picture. Sometimes he can only address the major outcomes; in his accounts of wars, it often takes significant attention to realize that events presented as part of a single campaign actually span several years. However, this remarkable ability to choose and highlight the truly significant points—this balance of light and shade—while it may occasionally lead him to vague and incomplete statements, is one of the greatest strengths of Gibbon’s historical style. This quality stands out even more when we compare it to the works of his main sources, where, after trudging through lengthy, detailed, and tedious descriptions of peripheral and minor circumstances, a single unmarked and unnoticed sentence—which we might miss out of fatigue—contains the major moral and political outcome.

Gibbon’s method of arrangement, though on the whole most favorable to the clear comprehension of the events, leads likewise to apparent inaccuracy. That which we expect to find in one part is reserved for another. The estimate which we are to form, depends on the accurate balance of statements in remote parts of the work; and we have sometimes to correct and modify opinions, formed from one chapter by those of another. Yet, on the other hand, it is astonishing how rarely we detect contradiction; the mind of the author has already harmonized the whole result to truth and probability; the general impression is almost invariably the same. The quotations of Gibbon have likewise been called in question;—I have, in general, been more inclined to admire their exactitude, than to complain of their indistinctness, or incompleteness. Where they are imperfect, it is commonly from the study of brevity, and rather from the desire of compressing the substance of his notes into pointed and emphatic sentences, than from dishonesty, or uncandid suppression of truth.

Gibbon’s way of organizing information, while generally helpful for understanding events, can also lead to misunderstandings. What we expect to find in one section is often presented in another. Our understanding relies on the careful weighing of statements from different parts of the work, which means we sometimes have to adjust our opinions formed based on one chapter based on insights from another. However, it’s impressive how rarely we encounter contradictions; the author’s mind has already aligned the overall results with truth and likelihood, and the general impression is almost always consistent. Gibbon’s quotes have also faced scrutiny; I find myself, in general, more inclined to appreciate their accuracy than to criticize their vagueness or lack of completeness. Where they fall short, it’s usually due to a focus on being concise, stemming from a desire to condense his notes into sharp, impactful sentences, rather than from dishonesty or a lack of candor in presenting the truth.

These observations apply more particularly to the accuracy and fidelity of the historian as to his facts; his inferences, of course, are more liable to exception. It is almost impossible to trace the line between unfairness and unfaithfulness; between intentional misrepresentation and undesigned false coloring. The relative magnitude and importance of events must, in some respect, depend upon the mind before which they are presented; the estimate of character, on the habits and feelings of the reader. Christians, like M. Guizot and ourselves, will see some things, and some persons, in a different light from the historian of the Decline and Fall. We may deplore the bias of his mind; we may ourselves be on our guard against the danger of being misled, and be anxious to warn less wary readers against the same perils; but we must not confound this secret and unconscious departure from truth, with the deliberate violation of that veracity which is the only title of an historian to our confidence. Gibbon, it may be fearlessly asserted, is rarely chargeable even with the suppression of any material fact, which bears upon individual character; he may, with apparently invidious hostility, enhance the errors and crimes, and disparage the virtues of certain persons; yet, in general, he leaves us the materials for forming a fairer judgment; and if he is not exempt from his own prejudices, perhaps we might write passions, yet it must be candidly acknowledged, that his philosophical bigotry is not more unjust than the theological partialities of those ecclesiastical writers who were before in undisputed possession of this province of history.

These observations apply particularly to the historian's accuracy and fidelity regarding facts; his inferences, of course, are more open to challenge. It's almost impossible to draw a line between unfairness and unfaithfulness; between intentional misrepresentation and unintentional bias. The significance and importance of events must, in some ways, depend on the mindset of the audience receiving them; the assessment of character relies on the habits and feelings of the reader. Christians, like M. Guizot and us, will view certain things and people differently from the historian of the Decline and Fall. We might lament his bias; we might guard ourselves against being misled and want to alert less cautious readers to the same dangers; yet we must not confuse this subtle and unconscious deviation from truth with the deliberate violation of the honesty that is the only basis for an historian earning our trust. Gibbon, we can confidently say, is rarely guilty of suppressing any key fact related to individual character; he may, with seemingly spiteful intent, amplify the mistakes and wrongdoings and downplay the virtues of certain individuals; yet, overall, he provides us with the information needed to form a fairer judgment. And while he may not be free from his own biases—perhaps we should call them passions—it must be honestly acknowledged that his philosophical bias is not more unjust than the theological partialities of those ecclesiastical writers who previously held an unchallenged grip on this area of history.

We are thus naturally led to that great misrepresentation which pervades his history—his false estimate of the nature and influence of Christianity.

We are naturally led to the major misconception that runs through his history—his incorrect view of the nature and impact of Christianity.

But on this subject some preliminary caution is necessary, lest that should be expected from a new edition, which it is impossible that it should completely accomplish. We must first be prepared with the only sound preservative against the false impression likely to be produced by the perusal of Gibbon; and we must see clearly the real cause of that false impression. The former of these cautions will be briefly suggested in its proper place, but it may be as well to state it, here, somewhat more at length. The art of Gibbon, or at least the unfair impression produced by his two memorable chapters, consists in his confounding together, in one indistinguishable mass, the origin and apostolic propagation of the new religion, with its later progress. No argument for the divine authority of Christianity has been urged with greater force, or traced with higher eloquence, than that deduced from its primary development, explicable on no other hypothesis than a heavenly origin, and from its rapid extension through great part of the Roman empire. But this argument—one, when confined within reasonable limits, of unanswerable force—becomes more feeble and disputable in proportion as it recedes from the birthplace, as it were, of the religion. The further Christianity advanced, the more causes purely human were enlisted in its favor; nor can it be doubted that those developed with such artful exclusiveness by Gibbon did concur most essentially to its establishment. It is in the Christian dispensation, as in the material world. In both it is as the great First Cause, that the Deity is most undeniably manifest. When once launched in regular motion upon the bosom of space, and endowed with all their properties and relations of weight and mutual attraction, the heavenly bodies appear to pursue their courses according to secondary laws, which account for all their sublime regularity. So Christianity proclaims its Divine Author chiefly in its first origin and development. When it had once received its impulse from above—when it had once been infused into the minds of its first teachers—when it had gained full possession of the reason and affections of the favored few—it might be—and to the Protestant, the rationa Christian, it is impossible to define when it really was—left to make its way by its native force, under the ordinary secret agencies of all-ruling Providence. The main question, the divine origin of the religion, was dexterously eluded, or speciously conceded by Gibbon; his plan enabled him to commence his account, in most parts, below the apostolic times; and it was only by the strength of the dark coloring with which he brought out the failings and the follies of the succeeding ages, that a shadow of doubt and suspicion was thrown back upon the primitive period of Christianity.

However, regarding this topic, it's important to be cautious, so we don't expect something from a new edition that it can't fully deliver. We need to first be equipped with the only effective way to guard against the misleading impressions that reading Gibbon might create; we must also clearly understand the true cause of those misleading impressions. The first caution will be suggested later, but it might be useful to explain it in more detail here. Gibbon's skill, or at least the unfair impression created by his two notable chapters, lies in his blending together the origin and apostolic spread of the new religion with its later progress into a single indistinguishable whole. No argument for the divine authority of Christianity has been presented more forcefully or eloquently than the one based on its initial development, which can only be understood through a heavenly origin, and its rapid spread across a large part of the Roman Empire. But this argument—when kept within reasonable limits—is unassailable; however, it becomes weaker and more debatable the further it moves from the religion's birthplace. As Christianity progressed, more purely human factors contributed to its support; and it’s undeniable that those factors, which Gibbon portrayed with such skilled selectivity, played a crucial role in its establishment. The Christian faith is similar to the material world in that the Divine is most undeniably revealed as the great First Cause. Once set into regular motion in the vastness of space, and given all their properties and attractions, celestial bodies seem to follow their paths according to secondary laws, which account for their magnificent regularity. Likewise, Christianity reveals its Divine Author primarily in its early origins and growth. After it was given its divine impulse—once it was instilled in the minds of its first leaders—once it had fully captured the reason and emotions of a select few—it might be—and to the Protestant, the rational Christian, it’s impossible to pinpoint when it truly was—left to advance through its inherent strength, guided by the usual unseen influences of all-powerful Providence. The central issue, the divine origin of the religion, was skillfully dodged or superficially acknowledged by Gibbon; his approach allowed him to start his narrative mostly below the apostolic times; and only by emphasizing the flaws and follies of later centuries did he cast a shadow of doubt and suspicion back on the early period of Christianity.

“The theologian,” says Gibbon, “may indulge the pleasing task of describing religion as she descended from heaven, arrayed in her native purity; a more melancholy duty is imposed upon the historian:—he must discover the inevitable mixture of error and corruption which she contracted in a long residence upon earth among a weak and degenerate race of beings.” Divest this passage of the latent sarcasm betrayed by the subsequent tone of the whole disquisition, and it might commence a Christian history written in the most Christian spirit of candor. But as the historian, by seeming to respect, yet by dexterously confounding the limits of the sacred land, contrived to insinuate that it was an Utopia which had no existence but in the imagination of the theologian—as he suggested rather than affirmed that the days of Christian purity were a kind of poetic golden age;—so the theologian, by venturing too far into the domain of the historian, has been perpetually obliged to contest points on which he had little chance of victory—to deny facts established on unshaken evidence—and thence, to retire, if not with the shame of defeat, yet with but doubtful and imperfect success. Paley, with his intuitive sagacity, saw through the difficulty of answering Gibbon by the ordinary arts of controversy; his emphatic sentence, “Who can refute a sneer?” contains as much truth as point. But full and pregnant as this phrase is, it is not quite the whole truth; it is the tone in which the progress of Christianity is traced, in comparison with the rest of the splendid and prodigally ornamented work, which is the radical defect in the “Decline and Fall.” Christianity alone receives no embellishment from the magic of Gibbon’s language; his imagination is dead to its moral dignity; it is kept down by a general zone of jealous disparagement, or neutralized by a painfully elaborate exposition of its darker and degenerate periods. There are occasions, indeed, when its pure and exalted humanity, when its manifestly beneficial influence, can compel even him, as it were, to fairness, and kindle his unguarded eloquence to its usual fervor; but, in general, he soon relapses into a frigid apathy; affects an ostentatiously severe impartiality; notes all the faults of Christians in every age with bitter and almost malignant sarcasm; reluctantly, and with exception and reservation, admits their claim to admiration. This inextricable bias appears even to influence his manner of composition. While all the other assailants of the Roman empire, whether warlike or religious, the Goth, the Hun, the Arab, the Tartar, Alaric and Attila, Mahomet, and Zengis, and Tamerlane, are each introduced upon the scene almost with dramatic animation—their progress related in a full, complete, and unbroken narrative—the triumph of Christianity alone takes the form of a cold and critical disquisition. The successes of barbarous energy and brute force call forth all the consummate skill of composition; while the moral triumphs of Christian benevolence—the tranquil heroism of endurance, the blameless purity, the contempt of guilty fame and of honors destructive to the human race, which, had they assumed the proud name of philosophy, would have been blazoned in his brightest words, because they own religion as their principle—sink into narrow asceticism. The glories of Christianity, in short, touch on no chord in the heart of the writer; his imagination remains unkindled; his words, though they maintain their stately and measured march, have become cool, argumentative, and inanimate. Who would obscure one hue of that gorgeous coloring in which Gibbon has invested the dying forms of Paganism, or darken one paragraph in his splendid view of the rise and progress of Mahometanism? But who would not have wished that the same equal justice had been done to Christianity; that its real character and deeply penetrating influence had been traced with the same philosophical sagacity, and represented with more sober, as would become its quiet course, and perhaps less picturesque, but still with lively and attractive, descriptiveness? He might have thrown aside, with the same scorn, the mass of ecclesiastical fiction which envelops the early history of the church, stripped off the legendary romance, and brought out the facts in their primitive nakedness and simplicity—if he had but allowed those facts the benefit of the glowing eloquence which he denied to them alone. He might have annihilated the whole fabric of post-apostolic miracles, if he had left uninjured by sarcastic insinuation those of the New Testament; he might have cashiered, with Dodwell, the whole host of martyrs, which owe their existence to the prodigal invention of later days, had he but bestowed fair room, and dwelt with his ordinary energy on the sufferings of the genuine witnesses to the truth of Christianity, the Polycarps, or the martyrs of Vienne. And indeed, if, after all, the view of the early progress of Christianity be melancholy and humiliating we must beware lest we charge the whole of this on the infidelity of the historian. It is idle, it is disingenuous, to deny or to dissemble the early depravations of Christianity, its gradual but rapid departure from its primitive simplicity and purity, still more, from its spirit of universal love. It may be no unsalutary lesson to the Christian world, that this silent, this unavoidable, perhaps, yet fatal change shall have been drawn by an impartial, or even an hostile hand. The Christianity of every age may take warning, lest by its own narrow views, its want of wisdom, and its want of charity, it give the same advantage to the future unfriendly historian, and disparage the cause of true religion.

“The theologian,” says Gibbon, “might enjoy the pleasing task of describing religion as it came down from heaven, dressed in its original purity; a more sorrowful duty falls on the historian:—he must uncover the inevitable mix of error and corruption that it picked up during its long stay on earth among a weak and declining race of beings.” Remove the underlying sarcasm present in the later tone of the entire discussion, and this could serve as an introduction to a Christian history written in a genuinely candid spirit. However, the historian, while seemingly respecting the boundaries of the sacred territory, cleverly hinted that it was a Utopia that existed only in the imagination of the theologian—as he suggested rather than asserted that the days of Christian purity were a sort of poetic golden age;—so the theologian, by stepping too far into the historian's realm, has constantly found himself debating points where he had little chance of winning—to deny facts firmly established on solid evidence—and thus, to withdraw, if not with the embarrassment of defeat, then with only uncertain and partial success. Paley, with his keen insight, recognized that he couldn't respond to Gibbon with the usual tactics of debate; his striking phrase, “Who can refute a sneer?” holds as much truth as it does cleverness. But as full and meaningful as this statement is, it doesn't capture the whole truth; the way in which the growth of Christianity is traced, in comparison with the rest of the lavishly adorned work, exposes a fundamental flaw in the “Decline and Fall.” Christianity alone lacks the embellishment of Gibbon's eloquence; his imagination is numb to its moral significance; it is suppressed by a general air of jealous devaluation, or offset by an overly detailed account of its darker and deteriorated periods. There are indeed moments when its pure and uplifting humanity, and its obviously beneficial impact, can compel even him, so to speak, to fairness and spark his unguarded eloquence to its usual fervor; but generally, he quickly falls back into a cold detachment; affects a showily strict impartiality; notes every fault of Christians throughout history with bitter and almost malicious sarcasm; reluctantly and with caveats admits their right to admiration. This inextricable bias seems to influence his writing style. While all the other attackers of the Roman Empire—be they warlike or religious, the Goth, the Hun, the Arab, the Tartar, Alaric and Attila, Mahomet, and Zengis, and Tamerlane—are introduced with dramatic flair—their progress recounted in a full, comprehensive, and seamless narrative—the triumph of Christianity alone appears as a cold and critical analysis. The victories of barbaric energy and raw force elicit all the refined skill of composition, while the moral victories of Christian compassion—the calm heroism of perseverance, the innocent purity, the disregard for guilty fame and honors harmful to humanity, which, had they called themselves philosophy, would have been glorified in his most vibrant language—are reduced to narrow asceticism. The glories of Christianity, in short, strike no chord in the heart of the writer; his imagination remains unlit; his words, although they maintain their formal and measured pace, have turned cool, argumentative, and lifeless. Who would diminish even a shade of the vibrant hues in which Gibbon has shrouded the dying figures of Paganism, or darken any part of his brilliant depiction of the rise and spread of Islam? But who wouldn't have preferred that the same fair treatment be extended to Christianity; that its true character and deeply impactful influence had been traced with the same philosophical insight, and depicted more soberly, as is fitting for its steady course, and perhaps less vividly, but still with lively and engaging descriptiveness? He could have dismissed, with the same disdain, the bulk of ecclesiastical fiction that surrounds the early history of the church, stripped away the legendary romance, and revealed the facts in their original nakedness and simplicity—if he had only allowed those facts the benefit of the glowing eloquence he denied to them alone. He could have dismantled the entire structure of post-apostolic miracles if he had spared the miracles of the New Testament from sarcastic insinuation; he might have discarded, like Dodwell, the whole multitude of martyrs that owe their existence to later imaginative storytelling, had he simply provided them fair space, and dwelt with his usual energy on the sufferings of the genuine witnesses to the truth of Christianity, the Polycarps, or the martyrs of Vienne. And indeed, if, after all, the view of the early spread of Christianity seems sad and humiliating, we must be cautious not to place the entire blame on the historian's disbelief. It is pointless, it is disingenuous, to deny or disguise the early corruptions of Christianity, its gradual but swift departure from its initial simplicity and purity, and even more, from its spirit of universal love. It may serve as a sobering lesson for the Christian world, that this quiet, perhaps inevitable yet disastrous change has been brought to light by an impartial, or even hostile, perspective. The Christianity of every age should take heed, lest by its own narrow perspectives, its lack of wisdom, and its shortage of charity, it unwittingly offers the same advantage to future unsympathetic historians, and undercuts the cause of genuine religion.

The design of the present edition is partly corrective, partly supplementary: corrective, by notes, which point out (it is hoped, in a perfectly candid and dispassionate spirit with no desire but to establish the truth) such inaccuracies or misstatements as may have been detected, particularly with regard to Christianity; and which thus, with the previous caution, may counteract to a considerable extent the unfair and unfavorable impression created against rational religion: supplementary, by adding such additional information as the editor’s reading may have been able to furnish, from original documents or books, not accessible at the time when Gibbon wrote.

The design of this edition is both corrective and supplementary: corrective, through notes that aim to point out (hopefully in a completely honest and objective way, with no agenda other than to establish the truth) any inaccuracies or errors that have been identified, especially concerning Christianity; and thus, with the prior caution, may help to significantly diminish the unfair and negative impression formed against rational religion: supplementary, by providing additional information that the editor has gathered from original documents or books that were not available at the time Gibbon wrote.

The work originated in the editor’s habit of noting on the margin of his copy of Gibbon references to such authors as had discovered errors, or thrown new light on the subjects treated by Gibbon. These had grown to some extent, and seemed to him likely to be of use to others. The annotations of M. Guizot also appeared to him worthy of being better known to the English public than they were likely to be, as appended to the French translation.

The work started from the editor’s habit of jotting down notes in the margins of his copy of Gibbon, referencing authors who had found mistakes or offered new insights on the topics covered by Gibbon. These notes had expanded somewhat and seemed likely to benefit others. The annotations of M. Guizot also struck him as deserving of more exposure to the English audience than they would likely receive in their current form attached to the French translation.

The chief works from which the editor has derived his materials are, I. The French translation, with notes by M. Guizot; 2d edition, Paris, 1828. The editor has translated almost all the notes of M. Guizot. Where he has not altogether agreed with him, his respect for the learning and judgment of that writer has, in general, induced him to retain the statement from which he has ventured to differ, with the grounds on which he formed his own opinion. In the notes on Christianity, he has retained all those of M. Guizot, with his own, from the conviction, that on such a subject, to many, the authority of a French statesman, a Protestant, and a rational and sincere Christian, would appear more independent and unbiassed, and therefore be more commanding, than that of an English clergyman.

The main sources that the editor has used for his materials are: 1. The French translation with notes by M. Guizot, 2nd edition, Paris, 1828. The editor has translated almost all of M. Guizot's notes. When he disagrees with M. Guizot, he generally keeps the original statements but explains why he has a different view. In the notes on Christianity, he has included all of M. Guizot's notes along with his own, believing that, on such matters, the perspective of a French statesman who is a Protestant and a rational, sincere Christian might seem more independent and unbiased—and therefore more persuasive—than that of an English clergyman.

The editor has not scrupled to transfer the notes of M. Guizot to the present work. The well-known zeal for knowledge, displayed in all the writings of that distinguished historian, has led to the natural inference, that he would not be displeased at the attempt to make them of use to the English readers of Gibbon. The notes of M. Guizot are signed with the letter G.

The editor has not hesitated to include M. Guizot's notes in this work. His well-known passion for knowledge, evident in all his writings as a distinguished historian, suggests that he would appreciate efforts to make them useful for English readers of Gibbon. M. Guizot's notes are marked with the letter G.

II. The German translation, with the notes of Wenck. Unfortunately this learned translator died, after having completed only the first volume; the rest of the work was executed by a very inferior hand.

II. The German translation, including the notes from Wenck. Unfortunately, this knowledgeable translator passed away after finishing only the first volume; the rest of the work was done by a much less skilled person.

The notes of Wenck are extremely valuable; many of them have been adopted by M. Guizot; they are distinguished by the letter W. 102

The notes of Wenck are incredibly valuable; many of them have been taken up by M. Guizot; they are marked with the letter W. 102

102 (return)
[ The editor regrets that he has not been able to find the Italian translation, mentioned by Gibbon himself with some respect. It is not in our great libraries, the Museum or the Bodleian; and he has never found any bookseller in London who has seen it.]

102 (return)
[ The editor is sorry that he hasn't been able to track down the Italian translation that Gibbon himself spoke of with some respect. It's not available in our major libraries, like the Museum or the Bodleian; and he has never come across a bookseller in London who has seen it.]

III. The new edition of Le Beau’s “Histoire du Bas Empire, with notes by M. St. Martin, and M. Brosset.” That distinguished Armenian scholar, M. St. Martin (now, unhappily, deceased) had added much information from Oriental writers, particularly from those of Armenia, as well as from more general sources. Many of his observations have been found as applicable to the work of Gibbon as to that of Le Beau.

III. The new edition of Le Beau’s “Histoire du Bas Empire," with notes by M. St. Martin and M. Brosset. That renowned Armenian scholar, M. St. Martin (now, unfortunately, deceased), contributed a lot of information from Oriental writers, especially those from Armenia, along with insights from broader sources. Many of his observations have proven relevant to both Gibbon's work and Le Beau's.

IV. The editor has consulted the various answers made to Gibbon on the first appearance of his work; he must confess, with little profit. They were, in general, hastily compiled by inferior and now forgotten writers, with the exception of Bishop Watson, whose able apology is rather a general argument, than an examination of misstatements. The name of Milner stands higher with a certain class of readers, but will not carry much weight with the severe investigator of history.

IV. The editor has looked at the different responses to Gibbon when his work first came out; he has to admit, it wasn’t very helpful. Generally, they were quickly put together by lesser-known and now-forgotten writers, aside from Bishop Watson, whose solid defense is more of a broad argument than a check on inaccuracies. Milner’s name carries more weight with a specific group of readers, but it won’t mean much to a serious historian.

V. Some few classical works and fragments have come to light, since the appearance of Gibbon’s History, and have been noticed in their respective places; and much use has been made, in the latter volumes particularly, of the increase to our stores of Oriental literature. The editor cannot, indeed, pretend to have followed his author, in these gleanings, over the whole vast field of his inquiries; he may have overlooked or may not have been able to command some works, which might have thrown still further light on these subjects; but he trusts that what he has adduced will be of use to the student of historic truth.

V. Since Gibbon’s History was published, a few classical works and fragments have been discovered and mentioned in the appropriate sections; and a lot of the new Oriental literature has been utilized, especially in the later volumes. The editor cannot claim to have completely followed his author in these findings across the extensive field of his research; he may have missed or not been able to access some works that could have provided even more insight into these subjects; but he hopes that what he has included will be helpful to those studying historical truth.

The editor would further observe, that with regard to some other objectionable passages, which do not involve misstatement or inaccuracy, he has intentionally abstained from directing particular attention towards them by any special protest.

The editor would also note that, concerning certain other problematic passages that don't involve errors or inaccuracies, he has purposely chosen not to highlight them with any specific objections.

The editor’s notes are marked M.

The editor's notes are labeled M.

A considerable part of the quotations (some of which in the later editions had fallen into great confusion) have been verified, and have been corrected by the latest and best editions of the authors.

A significant portion of the quotes (some of which in later editions had become quite jumbled) have been checked and corrected by the most recent and reputable editions of the authors.

June, 1845.

June 1845.

In this new edition, the text and the notes have been carefully revised, the latter by the editor.

In this new edition, the text and notes have been carefully updated, the notes by the editor.

Some additional notes have been subjoined, distinguished by the signature M. 1845.

Some extra notes have been added, marked with the signature M. 1845.

Preface Of The Author.

It is not my intention to detain the reader by expatiating on the variety or the importance of the subject, which I have undertaken to treat; since the merit of the choice would serve to render the weakness of the execution still more apparent, and still less excusable. But as I have presumed to lay before the public a first volume only 1 of the History of the Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire, it will, perhaps, be expected that I should explain, in a few words, the nature and limits of my general plan.

It’s not my intention to keep the reader waiting by going on about the variety or significance of the topic I’ve set out to cover; doing so would only highlight the shortcomings of my work and make them even less justifiable. However, since I’ve put forward a first volume only 1 of the History of the Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire, it’s likely that I should briefly explain the nature and scope of my overall plan.

1 (return)
[ The first volume of the quarto, which contained the sixteen first chapters.]

1 (return)
[ The first volume of the quarto, which included the first sixteen chapters.]

The memorable series of revolutions, which in the course of about thirteen centuries gradually undermined, and at length destroyed, the solid fabric of human greatness, may, with some propriety, be divided into the three following periods:

The unforgettable series of revolutions that over about thirteen centuries slowly weakened, and ultimately dismantled, the strong foundation of human greatness can reasonably be divided into the following three periods:

I. The first of these periods may be traced from the age of Trajan and the Antonines, when the Roman monarchy, having attained its full strength and maturity, began to verge towards its decline; and will extend to the subversion of the Western Empire, by the barbarians of Germany and Scythia, the rude ancestors of the most polished nations of modern Europe. This extraordinary revolution, which subjected Rome to the power of a Gothic conqueror, was completed about the beginning of the sixth century.

I. The first of these periods can be traced from the time of Trajan and the Antonines when the Roman monarchy, having reached its peak strength and maturity, started to decline. This period will last until the fall of the Western Empire due to the invasions by the Germanic and Scythian tribes, the rough ancestors of today’s most sophisticated European nations. This remarkable change, which brought Rome under the control of a Gothic conqueror, was finalized around the beginning of the sixth century.

II. The second period of the Decline and Fall of Rome may be supposed to commence with the reign of Justinian, who, by his laws, as well as by his victories, restored a transient splendor to the Eastern Empire. It will comprehend the invasion of Italy by the Lombards; the conquest of the Asiatic and African provinces by the Arabs, who embraced the religion of Mahomet; the revolt of the Roman people against the feeble princes of Constantinople; and the elevation of Charlemagne, who, in the year eight hundred, established the second, or German Empire of the West.

II. The second period of the Decline and Fall of Rome can be said to begin with the reign of Justinian, who, through his laws and military victories, briefly revived the Eastern Empire's glory. This period includes the Lombard invasion of Italy, the Arab conquest of the Asian and African provinces after they adopted the religion of Muhammad, the uprising of the Roman people against the weak rulers of Constantinople, and the rise of Charlemagne, who established the second or German Empire of the West in the year 800.

III. The last and longest of these periods includes about six centuries and a half; from the revival of the Western Empire, till the taking of Constantinople by the Turks, and the extinction of a degenerate race of princes, who continued to assume the titles of Cæsar and Augustus, after their dominions were contracted to the limits of a single city; in which the language, as well as manners, of the ancient Romans, had been long since forgotten. The writer who should undertake to relate the events of this period, would find himself obliged to enter into the general history of the Crusades, as far as they contributed to the ruin of the Greek Empire; and he would scarcely be able to restrain his curiosity from making some inquiry into the state of the city of Rome, during the darkness and confusion of the middle ages.

III. The last and longest of these periods spans about six and a half centuries; from the revival of the Western Empire until the fall of Constantinople to the Turks, marking the end of a declining line of princes who still used the titles of Cæsar and Augustus, despite their territories being reduced to just one city. By this time, both the language and customs of the ancient Romans had been completely forgotten. Any writer who attempts to recount the events of this period would need to delve into the broader history of the Crusades, especially regarding their role in the downfall of the Greek Empire, and he would likely struggle to resist the urge to explore the state of the city of Rome during the darkness and turmoil of the Middle Ages.

As I have ventured, perhaps too hastily, to commit to the press a work which in every sense of the word, deserves the epithet of imperfect. I consider myself as contracting an engagement to finish, most probably in a second volume, 2a the first of these memorable periods; and to deliver to the Public the complete History of the Decline and Fall of Rome, from the age of the Antonines to the subversion of the Western Empire. With regard to the subsequent periods, though I may entertain some hopes, I dare not presume to give any assurances. The execution of the extensive plan which I have described, would connect the ancient and modern history of the world; but it would require many years of health, of leisure, and of perseverance.

As I've gone ahead, maybe too quickly, to publish a work that, in every way, deserves to be called imperfect. I see myself as making a promise to finish, likely in a second volume, 2a the first of these memorable periods; and to present to the public the complete History of the Decline and Fall of Rome, from the time of the Antonines to the fall of the Western Empire. Regarding the later periods, while I may have some hopes, I can't promise anything. Completing the extensive plan I've outlined would link ancient and modern world history; however, it would take many years of good health, spare time, and determination.

2a (return)
[ The Author, as it frequently happens, took an inadequate measure of his growing work. The remainder of the first period has filled two volumes in quarto, being the third, fourth, fifth, and sixth volumes of the octavo edition.]

2a (return)
[ The Author, as often happens, underestimated the scale of his expanding work. The rest of the first period has filled two volumes in quarto, which are the third, fourth, fifth, and sixth volumes of the octavo edition.]

BENTINCK STREET, February 1, 1776.

BENTINCK STREET, February 1, 1776.

P. S. The entire History, which is now published, of the Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire in the West, abundantly discharges my engagements with the Public. Perhaps their favorable opinion may encourage me to prosecute a work, which, however laborious it may seem, is the most agreeable occupation of my leisure hours.

P. S. The complete History of the Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire in the West, which is now published, fully fulfills my commitments to the public. Maybe their positive feedback will motivate me to continue a project that, no matter how challenging it might be, is the most enjoyable way I spend my free time.

BENTINCK STREET, March 1, 1781.

BENTINCK STREET, March 1, 1781.

An Author easily persuades himself that the public opinion is still favorable to his labors; and I have now embraced the serious resolution of proceeding to the last period of my original design, and of the Roman Empire, the taking of Constantinople by the Turks, in the year one thousand four hundred and fifty-three. The most patient Reader, who computes that three ponderous 3 volumes have been already employed on the events of four centuries, may, perhaps, be alarmed at the long prospect of nine hundred years. But it is not my intention to expatiate with the same minuteness on the whole series of the Byzantine history. At our entrance into this period, the reign of Justinian, and the conquests of the Mahometans, will deserve and detain our attention, and the last age of Constantinople (the Crusades and the Turks) is connected with the revolutions of Modern Europe. From the seventh to the eleventh century, the obscure interval will be supplied by a concise narrative of such facts as may still appear either interesting or important.

An author can easily convince himself that public opinion is still supportive of his work; and I've now made the serious decision to move forward toward the final phase of my original plan, which is to cover the Roman Empire, specifically the capture of Constantinople by the Turks in 1453. The most patient reader, who realizes that three hefty 3 volumes have already been dedicated to four centuries of events, might be worried about the extensive timeline of nine hundred years ahead. However, I don’t plan to delve into the same level of detail for the entirety of Byzantine history. As we enter this period, the reign of Justinian and the Muslim conquests will deserve our focus, and the final years of Constantinople (the Crusades and the Turks) are tied to the changes in Modern Europe. From the seventh to the eleventh century, the less prominent period will be filled with a brief account of facts that may still be either interesting or significant.

BENTINCK STREET, March 1, 1782.

BENTINCK STREET, March 1, 1782.

3 (return)
[ The first six volumes of the octavo edition.]

3 (return)
[ The first six volumes of the octavo edition.]

Preface To The First Volume.

Diligence and accuracy are the only merits which an historical writer may ascribe to himself; if any merit, indeed, can be assumed from the performance of an indispensable duty. I may therefore be allowed to say, that I have carefully examined all the original materials that could illustrate the subject which I had undertaken to treat. Should I ever complete the extensive design which has been sketched out in the Preface, I might perhaps conclude it with a critical account of the authors consulted during the progress of the whole work; and however such an attempt might incur the censure of ostentation, I am persuaded that it would be susceptible of entertainment, as well as information.

Diligence and accuracy are the only qualities that a historian can claim for themselves; if any merit can truly come from fulfilling a necessary duty. Therefore, I can state that I have thoroughly reviewed all the original materials that could shed light on the topic I set out to explore. If I ever finish the large project outlined in the Preface, I might wrap it up with a critical overview of the authors I consulted throughout the entire process; and although such an effort might be seen as pretentious, I believe it would be both engaging and informative.

At present I shall content myself with a single observation.

For now, I'll stick to just one observation.

The biographers, who, under the reigns of Diocletian and Constantine, composed, or rather compiled, the lives of the Emperors, from Hadrian to the sons of Carus, are usually mentioned under the names of Ælius Spartianus, Julius Capitolinus, Ælius Lampridius, Vulcatius Gallicanus, Trebellius Pollio and Flavius Vopiscus. But there is so much perplexity in the titles of the MSS., and so many disputes have arisen among the critics (see Fabricius, Biblioth. Latin. l. iii. c. 6) concerning their number, their names, and their respective property, that for the most part I have quoted them without distinction, under the general and well-known title of the Augustan History.

The biographers who, during the reigns of Diocletian and Constantine, wrote or compiled the lives of the Emperors from Hadrian to the sons of Carus are typically referred to as Ælius Spartianus, Julius Capitolinus, Ælius Lampridius, Vulcatius Gallicanus, Trebellius Pollio, and Flavius Vopiscus. However, there is a lot of confusion in the titles of the manuscripts, and many debates have come up among critics (see Fabricius, Biblioth. Latin. l. iii. c. 6) regarding their number, names, and ownership. Because of this, I have mostly cited them without distinction under the general and well-known title of the Augustan History.

Preface To The Fourth Volume Of The Original Quarto Edition.

I now discharge my promise, and complete my design, of writing the History of the Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire, both in the West and the East. The whole period extends from the age of Trajan and the Antonines, to the taking of Constantinople by Mahomet the Second; and includes a review of the Crusades, and the state of Rome during the middle ages. Since the publication of the first volume, twelve years have elapsed; twelve years, according to my wish, “of health, of leisure, and of perseverance.” I may now congratulate my deliverance from a long and laborious service, and my satisfaction will be pure and perfect, if the public favor should be extended to the conclusion of my work.

I am now fulfilling my promise and completing my project of writing the History of the Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire, both in the West and the East. This entire period covers from the time of Trajan and the Antonines to the conquest of Constantinople by Mahomet the Second; it also includes a look at the Crusades and the state of Rome during the Middle Ages. Since the first volume was published, twelve years have passed; twelve years, as I hoped for, “of health, leisure, and perseverance.” I can now celebrate my release from this long and demanding task, and I will feel completely satisfied if the public extends their support to the end of my work.

It was my first intention to have collected, under one view, the numerous authors, of every age and language, from whom I have derived the materials of this history; and I am still convinced that the apparent ostentation would be more than compensated by real use. If I have renounced this idea, if I have declined an undertaking which had obtained the approbation of a master-artist,4 my excuse may be found in the extreme difficulty of assigning a proper measure to such a catalogue. A naked list of names and editions would not be satisfactory either to myself or my readers: the characters of the principal Authors of the Roman and Byzantine History have been occasionally connected with the events which they describe; a more copious and critical inquiry might indeed deserve, but it would demand, an elaborate volume, which might swell by degrees into a general library of historical writers. For the present, I shall content myself with renewing my serious protestation, that I have always endeavored to draw from the fountain-head; that my curiosity, as well as a sense of duty, has always urged me to study the originals; and that, if they have sometimes eluded my search, I have carefully marked the secondary evidence, on whose faith a passage or a fact were reduced to depend.

It was my initial plan to gather, all in one place, the many authors from various ages and languages whose works contributed to this history; and I still believe that the visible display would outweigh any pretentiousness by being genuinely useful. However, if I’ve abandoned this idea and stepped back from an endeavor that had the approval of a master artist, my reasoning lies in the extreme challenge of appropriately measuring such a catalog. A simple list of names and editions wouldn’t satisfy either me or my readers: the profiles of the key authors of Roman and Byzantine history are often intertwined with the events they narrate; a more detailed and critical exploration could indeed be warranted, but it would require a comprehensive volume that could gradually evolve into a complete library of historical writers. For now, I will be satisfied with reaffirming my commitment that I’ve always tried to draw from the original sources; my curiosity, along with a sense of responsibility, has consistently pushed me to study the originals, and when they’ve sometimes been out of reach, I’ve diligently noted the secondary evidence upon which a passage or fact relies.

4 (return)
[ See Dr. Robertson’s Preface to his History of America.]

4 (return)
[ See Dr. Robertson’s Preface to his History of America.]

I shall soon revisit the banks of the Lake of Lausanne, a country which I have known and loved from my early youth. Under a mild government, amidst a beauteous landscape, in a life of leisure and independence, and among a people of easy and elegant manners, I have enjoyed, and may again hope to enjoy, the varied pleasures of retirement and society. But I shall ever glory in the name and character of an Englishman: I am proud of my birth in a free and enlightened country; and the approbation of that country is the best and most honorable reward of my labors. Were I ambitious of any other Patron than the Public, I would inscribe this work to a Statesman, who, in a long, a stormy, and at length an unfortunate administration, had many political opponents, almost without a personal enemy; who has retained, in his fall from power, many faithful and disinterested friends; and who, under the pressure of severe infirmity, enjoys the lively vigor of his mind, and the felicity of his incomparable temper. Lord North will permit me to express the feelings of friendship in the language of truth: but even truth and friendship should be silent, if he still dispensed the favors of the crown.

I will soon return to the shores of Lake Lausanne, a place I’ve known and loved since my youth. With a gentle government, surrounded by beautiful scenery, in a life of leisure and independence, and among a people who are gracious and refined, I’ve enjoyed, and hope to enjoy again, the diverse pleasures of both solitude and society. But I will always take pride in being an Englishman: I’m proud of being born in a free and enlightened country, and the approval of my country is the best and most honorable reward for my efforts. If I were seeking any other patron besides the public, I would dedicate this work to a statesman who, through a long, tumultuous, and ultimately unfortunate administration, faced many political rivals, yet had almost no personal enemies; who, despite losing power, has kept many loyal and selfless friends; and who, while dealing with serious health issues, still possesses a sharp mind and a wonderful temperament. Lord North will allow me to convey my friendship in an honest way: but even honesty and friendship should hold back if he still has the crown’s favor.

In a remote solitude, vanity may still whisper in my ear, that my readers, perhaps, may inquire whether, in the conclusion of the present work, I am now taking an everlasting farewell. They shall hear all that I know myself, and all that I could reveal to the most intimate friend. The motives of action or silence are now equally balanced; nor can I pronounce, in my most secret thoughts, on which side the scale will preponderate. I cannot dissemble that six quartos must have tried, and may have exhausted, the indulgence of the Public; that, in the repetition of similar attempts, a successful Author has much more to lose than he can hope to gain; that I am now descending into the vale of years; and that the most respectable of my countrymen, the men whom I aspire to imitate, have resigned the pen of history about the same period of their lives. Yet I consider that the annals of ancient and modern times may afford many rich and interesting subjects; that I am still possessed of health and leisure; that by the practice of writing, some skill and facility must be acquired; and that, in the ardent pursuit of truth and knowledge, I am not conscious of decay. To an active mind, indolence is more painful than labor; and the first months of my liberty will be occupied and amused in the excursions of curiosity and taste. By such temptations, I have been sometimes seduced from the rigid duty even of a pleasing and voluntary task: but my time will now be my own; and in the use or abuse of independence, I shall no longer fear my own reproaches or those of my friends. I am fairly entitled to a year of jubilee: next summer and the following winter will rapidly pass away; and experience only can determine whether I shall still prefer the freedom and variety of study to the design and composition of a regular work, which animates, while it confines, the daily application of the Author.

In a quiet place, vanity might still whisper to me that my readers might wonder if I’m saying a permanent goodbye at the end of this work. They’ll hear everything I know and everything I could share with my closest friend. The reasons for action or silence are now equally balanced; I can’t say, even in my deepest thoughts, which side will tip the scale. I can’t hide the fact that publishing six volumes must have tested and might have worn out the Public’s patience; that, in repeating similar efforts, a successful author has much more to lose than to gain; that I’m now moving into the later years of my life; and that the most respected people in my country, the ones I wish to emulate, have put down their pens for history at about the same point in their lives. However, I believe that the records of ancient and modern times can still present many rich and fascinating topics; that I still have health and free time; that through writing, I must have gained some skill and comfort; and that in my passionate quest for truth and knowledge, I don’t feel any decline. For an active mind, idleness is more painful than hard work, and the first few months of my freedom will be filled with curiosity and enjoyment. I have sometimes been tempted away from even the enjoyable duties of a voluntary task by such distractions: but now my time will belong to me; and in how I use or misuse my independence, I won’t fear my own criticism or that of my friends anymore. I’ve earned a year of celebration: next summer and the coming winter will go by quickly; and only experience can show whether I’ll still prefer the freedom and variety of learning to the structured and creative work that inspires me while also restricting my daily writing efforts.

Caprice and accident may influence my choice; but the dexterity of self-love will contrive to applaud either active industry or philosophic repose.

Caprice and chance might affect my decision; however, the cleverness of self-love will manage to praise either hard work or thoughtful relaxation.

DOWNING STREET, May 1, 1788.

DOWNING STREET, May 1, 1788.

P. S. I shall embrace this opportunity of introducing two verbal remarks, which have not conveniently offered themselves to my notice. 1. As often as I use the definitions of beyond the Alps, the Rhine, the Danube, &c., I generally suppose myself at Rome, and afterwards at Constantinople; without observing whether this relative geography may agree with the local, but variable, situation of the reader, or the historian. 2. In proper names of foreign, and especially of Oriental origin, it should be always our aim to express, in our English version, a faithful copy of the original. But this rule, which is founded on a just regard to uniformity and truth, must often be relaxed; and the exceptions will be limited or enlarged by the custom of the language and the taste of the interpreter. Our alphabets may be often defective; a harsh sound, an uncouth spelling, might offend the ear or the eye of our countrymen; and some words, notoriously corrupt, are fixed, and, as it were, naturalized in the vulgar tongue. The prophet Mohammed can no longer be stripped of the famous, though improper, appellation of Mahomet: the well-known cities of Aleppo, Damascus, and Cairo, would almost be lost in the strange descriptions of Haleb, Demashk, and Al Cahira: the titles and offices of the Ottoman empire are fashioned by the practice of three hundred years; and we are pleased to blend the three Chinese monosyllables, Con-fû-tzee, in the respectable name of Confucius, or even to adopt the Portuguese corruption of Mandarin. But I would vary the use of Zoroaster and Zerdusht, as I drew my information from Greece or Persia: since our connection with India, the genuine Timour is restored to the throne of Tamerlane: our most correct writers have retrenched the Al, the superfluous article, from the Koran; and we escape an ambiguous termination, by adopting Moslem instead of Musulman, in the plural number. In these, and in a thousand examples, the shades of distinction are often minute; and I can feel, where I cannot explain, the motives of my choice.

P. S. I want to take this chance to mention two verbal points that haven’t come up before. 1. Whenever I reference places like beyond the Alps, the Rhine, the Danube, etc., I usually imagine myself in Rome and later in Constantinople; I don’t always consider whether this relative geography matches the reader's or historian's local context, which can vary. 2. When it comes to proper names from foreign, especially Eastern, origins, we should always aim to provide an accurate English version that reflects the original. However, this guideline, which is based on a rightful sense of consistency and truth, often needs flexibility; and the exceptions depend on language trends and the interpreter's preferences. Our alphabets can sometimes be lacking; a harsh pronunciation or awkward spelling might offend our people’s ears or eyes; and some notoriously corrupted terms have become fixed, almost naturalized in everyday language. The prophet Mohammed can no longer lose the famous, though incorrect, name of Mahomet: the well-known cities of Aleppo, Damascus, and Cairo would hardly be recognized in the unfamiliar forms of Haleb, Demashk, and Al Cahira: the titles and ranks of the Ottoman Empire have been shaped by three hundred years of usage; and we are comfortable mixing the three Chinese syllables, Con-fû-tzee, into the respected name of Confucius, or even taking the Portuguese version of Mandarin. However, I would switch between Zoroaster and Zerdusht, depending on whether my information comes from Greece or Persia: since our links with India, the true Timour has returned to Tamerlane’s throne: our most accurate writers have dropped the Al, the unnecessary article, from the Koran; and we avoid confusion by using Moslem instead of Musulman in the plural form. In these cases, and a thousand others, the differences can be subtle; and I understand the reasons for my choices, even if I can’t always explain them.

Chapter I: The Extent Of The Empire In The Age Of The Antonines—Part I.

Introduction.

The Extent And Military Force Of The Empire In The Age Of The Antonines.

The Size and Military Power of the Empire During the Time of the Antonines.

In the second century of the Christian Æra, the empire of Rome comprehended the fairest part of the earth, and the most civilized portion of mankind. The frontiers of that extensive monarchy were guarded by ancient renown and disciplined valor. The gentle but powerful influence of laws and manners had gradually cemented the union of the provinces. Their peaceful inhabitants enjoyed and abused the advantages of wealth and luxury. The image of a free constitution was preserved with decent reverence: the Roman senate appeared to possess the sovereign authority, and devolved on the emperors all the executive powers of government. During a happy period of more than fourscore years, the public administration was conducted by the virtue and abilities of Nerva, Trajan, Hadrian, and the two Antonines. It is the design of this, and of the two succeeding chapters, to describe the prosperous condition of their empire; and afterwards, from the death of Marcus Antoninus, to deduce the most important circumstances of its decline and fall; a revolution which will ever be remembered, and is still felt by the nations of the earth.

In the second century of the Christian era, the Roman Empire included some of the most beautiful parts of the world and the most civilized people. The borders of this vast empire were protected by old glory and trained strength. The gentle but strong influence of laws and customs had gradually brought the provinces together. Their peaceful residents enjoyed and sometimes misused their wealth and luxury. The idea of a free government was maintained with respectful seriousness: the Roman Senate seemed to hold supreme authority, while the emperors were given all the powers needed to run the government. For over eighty years, the public administration was guided by the integrity and skills of Nerva, Trajan, Hadrian, and the two Antonines. The purpose of this and the next two chapters is to describe the thriving state of their empire; later, from the death of Marcus Antoninus, to outline the key events leading to its decline and fall—a transformation that will always be remembered and is still felt by nations around the world.

The principal conquests of the Romans were achieved under the republic; and the emperors, for the most part, were satisfied with preserving those dominions which had been acquired by the policy of the senate, the active emulations of the consuls, and the martial enthusiasm of the people. The seven first centuries were filled with a rapid succession of triumphs; but it was reserved for Augustus to relinquish the ambitious design of subduing the whole earth, and to introduce a spirit of moderation into the public councils. Inclined to peace by his temper and situation, it was easy for him to discover that Rome, in her present exalted situation, had much less to hope than to fear from the chance of arms; and that, in the prosecution of remote wars, the undertaking became every day more difficult, the event more doubtful, and the possession more precarious, and less beneficial. The experience of Augustus added weight to these salutary reflections, and effectually convinced him that, by the prudent vigor of his counsels, it would be easy to secure every concession which the safety or the dignity of Rome might require from the most formidable barbarians. Instead of exposing his person and his legions to the arrows of the Parthians, he obtained, by an honorable treaty, the restitution of the standards and prisoners which had been taken in the defeat of Crassus. 1a

The main conquests of the Romans happened during the republic; the emperors mostly focused on maintaining the territories gained through the senate's strategies, the competitive efforts of the consuls, and the military zeal of the citizens. The first seven centuries were marked by a quick series of victories; however, it was Augustus who decided to abandon the ambitious goal of conquering the entire world and instead introduced a more moderate approach to government. His peaceful temperament and circumstances made it clear to him that, given Rome's elevated status, there was much more to fear than to gain from the unpredictability of warfare. He realized that undertaking distant wars became increasingly challenging, the outcomes were uncertain, and holding territory was less certain and less rewarding. Augustus's experiences lent credibility to these wise thoughts, convincing him that smart and decisive policies would easily secure any demands for the safety or dignity of Rome from even the most daunting barbarians. Rather than putting himself and his armies at risk from the Parthians' arrows, he successfully secured an honorable treaty for the return of the standards and prisoners lost in Crassus's defeat. 1a

1 (return)
[ Dion Cassius, (l. liv. p. 736,) with the annotations of Reimar, who has collected all that Roman vanity has left upon the subject. The marble of Ancyra, on which Augustus recorded his own exploits, asserted that he compelled the Parthians to restore the ensigns of Crassus.]

1 (return)
[Dion Cassius, (l. liv. p. 736,) along with Reimar's notes, who has gathered everything that Roman pride has left on the topic. The marble of Ancyra, where Augustus documented his own achievements, claimed that he forced the Parthians to return the standards of Crassus.]

His generals, in the early part of his reign, attempted the reduction of Ethiopia and Arabia Felix. They marched near a thousand miles to the south of the tropic; but the heat of the climate soon repelled the invaders, and protected the un-warlike natives of those sequestered regions. 2c The northern countries of Europe scarcely deserved the expense and labor of conquest. The forests and morasses of Germany were filled with a hardy race of barbarians, who despised life when it was separated from freedom; and though, on the first attack, they seemed to yield to the weight of the Roman power, they soon, by a signal act of despair, regained their independence, and reminded Augustus of the vicissitude of fortune. 3a On the death of that emperor, his testament was publicly read in the senate. He bequeathed, as a valuable legacy to his successors, the advice of confining the empire within those limits which nature seemed to have placed as its permanent bulwarks and boundaries: on the west, the Atlantic Ocean; the Rhine and Danube on the north; the Euphrates on the east; and towards the south, the sandy deserts of Arabia and Africa. 4a

His generals, early in his reign, tried to conquer Ethiopia and Arabia Felix. They marched nearly a thousand miles south of the tropic, but the heat soon drove them back, protecting the peaceful natives of those remote areas. 2c The northern countries of Europe hardly justified the cost and effort of conquest. The forests and swamps of Germany were inhabited by a tough group of barbarians who valued freedom more than life itself; and although they seemed to be overwhelmed by the power of Rome at first, they quickly regained their independence through a desperate act, reminding Augustus of the ups and downs of fate. 3a After the emperor died, his will was read publicly in the senate. He left behind a valuable piece of advice for his successors: to keep the empire within the natural borders that seemed to define its permanent frontiers: the Atlantic Ocean to the west, the Rhine and Danube to the north, the Euphrates to the east, and the sandy deserts of Arabia and Africa to the south. 4a

2c (return)
[ Strabo, (l. xvi. p. 780,) Pliny the elder, (Hist. Natur. l. vi. c. 32, 35, [28, 29,]) and Dion Cassius, (l. liii. p. 723, and l. liv. p. 734,) have left us very curious details concerning these wars. The Romans made themselves masters of Mariaba, or Merab, a city of Arabia Felix, well known to the Orientals. (See Abulfeda and the Nubian geography, p. 52) They were arrived within three days’ journey of the spice country, the rich object of their invasion.

2c (return)
[ Strabo, (l. xvi. p. 780,) Pliny the Elder, (Hist. Natur. l. vi. c. 32, 35, [28, 29,]) and Dion Cassius, (l. liii. p. 723, and l. liv. p. 734,) provided us with intriguing details about these wars. The Romans took control of Mariaba, or Merab, a city in Arabia Felix, well-known to those from the East. (See Abulfeda and the Nubian geography, p. 52) They were just three days’ journey away from the spice region, the prime target of their invasion.

Note: It is this city of Merab that the Arabs say was the residence of Belkis, queen of Saba, who desired to see Solomon. A dam, by which the waters collected in its neighborhood were kept back, having been swept away, the sudden inundation destroyed this city, of which, nevertheless, vestiges remain. It bordered on a country called Adramout, where a particular aromatic plant grows: it is for this reason that we real in the history of the Roman expedition, that they were arrived within three days’ journey of the spice country.—G. Compare Malte-Brun, Geogr. Eng. trans. vol. ii. p. 215. The period of this flood has been copiously discussed by Reiske, (Program. de vetustâ Epochâ Arabum, rupturâ cataractæ Merabensis.) Add. Johannsen, Hist. Yemanæ, p. 282. Bonn, 1828; and see Gibbon, note 16. to Chap. L.—M.

Note: It is this city of Merab that the Arabs claim was the home of Belkis, queen of Saba, who wanted to see Solomon. A dam, which held back the waters nearby, was washed away, causing a sudden flood that destroyed the city, although remnants of it still exist. It was next to a region called Adramout, where a certain aromatic plant grows: this is why we read in the account of the Roman expedition that they reached within three days’ journey of the spice country.—G. Compare Malte-Brun, Geogr. Eng. trans. vol. ii. p. 215. The timing of this flood has been thoroughly examined by Reiske, (Program. de vetustâ Epochâ Arabum, rupturâ cataractæ Merabensis.) Add. Johannsen, Hist. Yemanæ, p. 282. Bonn, 1828; and see Gibbon, note 16. to Chap. L.—M.

Note: Two, according to Strabo. The detailed account of Strabo makes the invaders fail before Marsuabæ this cannot be the same place as Mariaba. Ukert observes, that Ælius Gallus would not have failed for want of water before Mariaba. (See M. Guizot’s note above.) “Either, therefore, they were different places, or Strabo is mistaken.” (Ukert, Geographie der Griechen und Römer, vol. i. p. 181.) Strabo, indeed, mentions Mariaba distinct from Marsuabæ. Gibbon has followed Pliny in reckoning Mariaba among the conquests of Gallus. There can be little doubt that he is wrong, as Gallus did not approach the capital of Sabæa. Compare the note of the Oxford editor of Strabo.—M.]

Note: Two, according to Strabo. Strabo's detailed account shows that the invaders failed before Marsuabæ, which cannot be the same place as Mariaba. Ukert notes that Ælius Gallus wouldn’t have failed due to a lack of water at Mariaba. (See M. Guizot’s note above.) “Therefore, they must be different places, or Strabo is mistaken.” (Ukert, Geographie der Griechen und Römer, vol. i. p. 181.) Strabo does indeed mention Mariaba separately from Marsuabæ. Gibbon followed Pliny in including Mariaba among Gallus's conquests. It’s likely he is incorrect, as Gallus did not approach the capital of Sabæa. Compare the note from the Oxford editor of Strabo.—M.]

3a (return)
[ By the slaughter of Varus and his three legions. See the first book of the Annals of Tacitus. Sueton. in August. c. 23, and Velleius Paterculus, l. ii. c. 117, &c. Augustus did not receive the melancholy news with all the temper and firmness that might have been expected from his character.]

3a (return)
[ By the defeat of Varus and his three legions. See the first book of the Annals of Tacitus. Sueton. in August. c. 23, and Velleius Paterculus, l. ii. c. 117, &c. Augustus didn't take the sad news with the level-headedness and composure that might have been anticipated from him.]

4a (return)
[ Tacit. Annal. l. ii. Dion Cassius, l. lvi. p. 833, and the speech of Augustus himself, in Julian’s Cæsars. It receives great light from the learned notes of his French translator, M. Spanheim.]

4a (return)
[ Tacit. Annal. l. ii. Dion Cassius, l. lvi. p. 833, and the speech of Augustus himself, in Julian’s Cæsars. It is greatly illuminated by the insightful notes of his French translator, M. Spanheim.]

Happily for the repose of mankind, the moderate system recommended by the wisdom of Augustus, was adopted by the fears and vices of his immediate successors. Engaged in the pursuit of pleasure, or in the exercise of tyranny, the first Cæsars seldom showed themselves to the armies, or to the provinces; nor were they disposed to suffer, that those triumphs which their indolence neglected, should be usurped by the conduct and valor of their lieutenants. The military fame of a subject was considered as an insolent invasion of the Imperial prerogative; and it became the duty, as well as interest, of every Roman general, to guard the frontiers intrusted to his care, without aspiring to conquests which might have proved no less fatal to himself than to the vanquished barbarians. 5

Fortunately for the peace of humanity, the moderate approach suggested by Augustus' wisdom was taken on by the fears and flaws of his immediate successors. Focused on their own pleasures or exercising tyranny, the early Caesars rarely appeared before the armies or the provinces; they were also unwilling to allow those victories, which their laziness overlooked, to be claimed by the skill and bravery of their generals. The military reputation of a subordinate was seen as a disrespectful challenge to the authority of the Emperor; thus, it became both the responsibility and the interest of every Roman general to defend the borders entrusted to him, without seeking conquests that could be just as disastrous for him as they were for the defeated barbarians. 5

5 (return)
[ Germanicus, Suetonius Paulinus, and Agricola were checked and recalled in the course of their victories. Corbulo was put to death. Military merit, as it is admirably expressed by Tacitus, was, in the strictest sense of the word, imperatoria virtus.]

5 (return)
[ Germanicus, Suetonius Paulinus, and Agricola were halted and brought back during their victories. Corbulo was executed. Military achievement, as Tacitus puts it so well, was, in the strictest sense, imperatoria virtus.]

The only accession which the Roman empire received, during the first century of the Christian Æra, was the province of Britain. In this single instance, the successors of Cæsar and Augustus were persuaded to follow the example of the former, rather than the precept of the latter. The proximity of its situation to the coast of Gaul seemed to invite their arms; the pleasing though doubtful intelligence of a pearl fishery attracted their avarice; 6 and as Britain was viewed in the light of a distinct and insulated world, the conquest scarcely formed any exception to the general system of continental measures. After a war of about forty years, undertaken by the most stupid, 7 maintained by the most dissolute, and terminated by the most timid of all the emperors, the far greater part of the island submitted to the Roman yoke. 8 The various tribes of Britain possessed valor without conduct, and the love of freedom without the spirit of union. They took up arms with savage fierceness; they laid them down, or turned them against each other, with wild inconsistency; and while they fought singly, they were successively subdued. Neither the fortitude of Caractacus, nor the despair of Boadicea, nor the fanaticism of the Druids, could avert the slavery of their country, or resist the steady progress of the Imperial generals, who maintained the national glory, when the throne was disgraced by the weakest, or the most vicious of mankind. At the very time when Domitian, confined to his palace, felt the terrors which he inspired, his legions, under the command of the virtuous Agricola, defeated the collected force of the Caledonians, at the foot of the Grampian Hills; and his fleets, venturing to explore an unknown and dangerous navigation, displayed the Roman arms round every part of the island. The conquest of Britain was considered as already achieved; and it was the design of Agricola to complete and insure his success, by the easy reduction of Ireland, for which, in his opinion, one legion and a few auxiliaries were sufficient. 9 The western isle might be improved into a valuable possession, and the Britons would wear their chains with the less reluctance, if the prospect and example of freedom were on every side removed from before their eyes.

The only addition that the Roman Empire made during the first century of the Christian Era was the province of Britain. In this one case, the successors of Caesar and Augustus were convinced to follow the example of the former rather than the teachings of the latter. The closeness of its location to the coast of Gaul seemed to invite their military efforts; the appealing yet uncertain news of a pearl fishery caught their greed; 6 and since Britain was seen as a separate and isolated world, the conquest hardly stood out from the overall strategy of continental expansion. After about forty years of war, led by the most foolish, 7 supported by the most corrupt, and ended by the most cowardly of all the emperors, most of the island surrendered to Roman rule. 8 The various tribes of Britain had courage without strategy, and a love of freedom without a sense of unity. They took up arms with savage intensity; they put them down, or turned them against each other, with wild inconsistency; and while they fought individually, they were gradually defeated. Neither the bravery of Caractacus, the desperation of Boadicea, nor the zeal of the Druids could prevent their country’s enslavement or stop the steady advance of the Imperial generals, who upheld national pride when the throne was marred by the weakest or the most immoral of people. During the time when Domitian, confined to his palace, felt the fear he inspired, his legions, led by the honorable Agricola, defeated the combined forces of the Caledonians at the foot of the Grampian Hills; and his fleets, daring to navigate the unknown and perilous seas, displayed Roman power around the entire island. The conquest of Britain was seen as already completed; and Agricola aimed to finalize and secure his success through the simple takeover of Ireland, believing that one legion and a few auxiliaries would suffice. 9 The western island could be transformed into a valuable asset, and the Britons would wear their shackles with less reluctance if the hope and example of freedom were removed from their sight on every side.

6 (return)
[ Cæsar himself conceals that ignoble motive; but it is mentioned by Suetonius, c. 47. The British pearls proved, however, of little value, on account of their dark and livid color. Tacitus observes, with reason, (in Agricola, c. 12,) that it was an inherent defect. “Ego facilius crediderim, naturam margaritis deesse quam nobis avaritiam.”]

6 (return)
[Cæsar himself hides that shameful reason, but Suetonius mentions it in chapter 47. The British pearls turned out to be worth little due to their dark and bluish color. Tacitus rightly points out (in Agricola, chapter 12) that it was a fundamental flaw. “I would more easily believe that nature lacks in pearls than that we lack greed.”]

7 (return)
[ Claudius, Nero, and Domitian. A hope is expressed by Pomponius Mela, l. iii. c. 6, (he wrote under Claudius,) that, by the success of the Roman arms, the island and its savage inhabitants would soon be better known. It is amusing enough to peruse such passages in the midst of London.]

7 (return)
[ Claudius, Nero, and Domitian. Pomponius Mela, who wrote during Claudius' reign, expresses hope in section 6 of book 3 that the success of the Roman military will lead to better knowledge of the island and its wild inhabitants. It’s quite amusing to read such remarks while being in London.]

8 (return)
[ See the admirable abridgment given by Tacitus, in the life of Agricola, and copiously, though perhaps not completely, illustrated by our own antiquarians, Camden and Horsley.]

8 (return)
[ Check out the great summary provided by Tacitus in the life of Agricola, which has been richly, though maybe not entirely, explained by our own historians, Camden and Horsley.]

9 (return)
[ The Irish writers, jealous of their national honor, are extremely provoked on this occasion, both with Tacitus and with Agricola.]

9 (return)
[ The Irish writers, protective of their national pride, are very upset on this occasion, both with Tacitus and with Agricola.]

But the superior merit of Agricola soon occasioned his removal from the government of Britain; and forever disappointed this rational, though extensive scheme of conquest. Before his departure, the prudent general had provided for security as well as for dominion. He had observed, that the island is almost divided into two unequal parts by the opposite gulfs, or, as they are now called, the Friths of Scotland. Across the narrow interval of about forty miles, he had drawn a line of military stations, which was afterwards fortified, in the reign of Antoninus Pius, by a turf rampart, erected on foundations of stone. 10 This wall of Antoninus, at a small distance beyond the modern cities of Edinburgh and Glasgow, was fixed as the limit of the Roman province. The native Caledonians preserved, in the northern extremity of the island, their wild independence, for which they were not less indebted to their poverty than to their valor. Their incursions were frequently repelled and chastised; but their country was never subdued. 11 The masters of the fairest and most wealthy climates of the globe turned with contempt from gloomy hills, assailed by the winter tempest, from lakes concealed in a blue mist, and from cold and lonely heaths, over which the deer of the forest were chased by a troop of naked barbarians. 12

But Agricola's outstanding qualities soon led to his removal from the government of Britain, forever disrupting this rational yet ambitious plan for conquest. Before he left, the wise general ensured both security and control. He noticed that the island is nearly split into two uneven halves by the opposite bays, now known as the Firths of Scotland. Across the narrow stretch of about forty miles, he established a line of military outposts, which was later strengthened during the reign of Antoninus Pius with a turf wall built on stone foundations. 10 This wall of Antoninus, located a short distance beyond the present cities of Edinburgh and Glasgow, was designated as the boundary of the Roman province. The native Caledonians maintained their wild independence in the northern part of the island, thanks to both their poverty and their bravery. Their raids were often fought off and punished, but their land was never conquered. 11 The rulers of the most beautiful and richest regions of the world looked down on the gloomy hills battered by winter storms, the lakes shrouded in a blue mist, and the cold, desolate moors where deer were hunted by a group of naked warriors. 12

10 (return)
[ See Horsley’s Britannia Romana, l. i. c. 10. Note: Agricola fortified the line from Dumbarton to Edinburgh, consequently within Scotland. The emperor Hadrian, during his residence in Britain, about the year 121, caused a rampart of earth to be raised between Newcastle and Carlisle. Antoninus Pius, having gained new victories over the Caledonians, by the ability of his general, Lollius, Urbicus, caused a new rampart of earth to be constructed between Edinburgh and Dumbarton. Lastly, Septimius Severus caused a wall of stone to be built parallel to the rampart of Hadrian, and on the same locality. See John Warburton’s Vallum Romanum, or the History and Antiquities of the Roman Wall. London, 1754, 4to.—W. See likewise a good note on the Roman wall in Lingard’s History of England, vol. i. p. 40, 4to edit—M.]

10 (return)
[See Horsley’s Britannia Romana, l. i. c. 10. Note: Agricola strengthened the line from Dumbarton to Edinburgh, thus within Scotland. The emperor Hadrian, while in Britain around the year 121, had an earth rampart built between Newcastle and Carlisle. Antoninus Pius, after defeating the Caledonians with the skill of his general, Lollius Urbicus, had a new earth rampart constructed between Edinburgh and Dumbarton. Finally, Septimius Severus had a stone wall built parallel to Hadrian’s rampart and in the same location. See John Warburton’s Vallum Romanum, or the History and Antiquities of the Roman Wall. London, 1754, 4to.—W. Also see a good note on the Roman wall in Lingard’s History of England, vol. i. p. 40, 4to edit—M.]

11 (return)
[ The poet Buchanan celebrates with elegance and spirit (see his Sylvæ, v.) the unviolated independence of his native country. But, if the single testimony of Richard of Cirencester was sufficient to create a Roman province of Vespasiana to the north of the wall, that independence would be reduced within very narrow limits.]

11 (return)
[ The poet Buchanan celebrates with style and energy (see his Sylvæ, v.) the untouched independence of his homeland. However, if the sole evidence from Richard of Cirencester was enough to form a Roman province of Vespasiana to the north of the wall, that independence would be limited to very narrow boundaries.]

12 (return)
[ See Appian (in Proœm.) and the uniform imagery of Ossian’s Poems, which, according to every hypothesis, were composed by a native Caledonian.]

12 (return)
[See Appian (in Proœm.) and the consistent imagery in Ossian’s Poems, which, based on all theories, were written by someone from Caledonia.]

Such was the state of the Roman frontiers, and such the maxims of Imperial policy, from the death of Augustus to the accession of Trajan. That virtuous and active prince had received the education of a soldier, and possessed the talents of a general. 13 The peaceful system of his predecessors was interrupted by scenes of war and conquest; and the legions, after a long interval, beheld a military emperor at their head. The first exploits of Trajan were against the Dacians, the most warlike of men, who dwelt beyond the Danube, and who, during the reign of Domitian, had insulted, with impunity, the Majesty of Rome. 14 To the strength and fierceness of barbarians they added a contempt for life, which was derived from a warm persuasion of the immortality and transmigration of the soul. 15 Decebalus, the Dacian king, approved himself a rival not unworthy of Trajan; nor did he despair of his own and the public fortune, till, by the confession of his enemies, he had exhausted every resource both of valor and policy. 16 This memorable war, with a very short suspension of hostilities, lasted five years; and as the emperor could exert, without control, the whole force of the state, it was terminated by an absolute submission of the barbarians. 17 The new province of Dacia, which formed a second exception to the precept of Augustus, was about thirteen hundred miles in circumference. Its natural boundaries were the Niester, the Teyss or Tibiscus, the Lower Danube, and the Euxine Sea. The vestiges of a military road may still be traced from the banks of the Danube to the neighborhood of Bender, a place famous in modern history, and the actual frontier of the Turkish and Russian empires. 18

Such was the situation of the Roman frontiers, and such the principles of Imperial policy, from the death of Augustus to the rise of Trajan. That virtuous and active leader had been trained as a soldier and had the skills of a general. 13 The peaceful approach of his predecessors was disrupted by wars and conquests; the legions, after a long period, saw a military emperor leading them. Trajan's first campaigns were against the Dacians, the most warlike people, who lived beyond the Danube and, during Domitian's reign, had disrespected the might of Rome without facing consequences. 14 Along with their strength and ferocity, the barbarians had a disregard for life, stemming from a strong belief in the immortality and reincarnation of the soul. 15 Decebalus, the Dacian king, proved to be a worthy opponent for Trajan; he did not lose hope for himself or his people's fate until, according to his enemies' own admissions, he had exhausted all his resources of bravery and strategy. 16 This notable war, with only a brief pause in fighting, lasted five years; and since the emperor could exercise the full power of the state without restrictions, it ended with the complete submission of the barbarians. 17 The new province of Dacia, which was a second exception to Augustus's rule, measured about thirteen hundred miles in perimeter. Its natural borders were the Niester, the Teyss or Tibiscus, the Lower Danube, and the Euxine Sea. Traces of a military road can still be seen from the banks of the Danube to the vicinity of Bender, a location well-known in modern history, and the current border between the Turkish and Russian empires. 18

13 (return)
[ See Pliny’s Panegyric, which seems founded on facts.]

13 (return)
[ Check out Pliny’s Panegyric, which appears to be based on actual events.]

14 (return)
[ Dion Cassius, l. lxvii.]

14 (return)
[ Dion Cassius, l. 67.]

15 (return)
[ Herodotus, l. iv. c. 94. Julian in the Cæsars, with Spanheims observations.]

15 (return)
[ Herodotus, l. iv. c. 94. Julian in the Cæsars, with Spanheims observations.]

16 (return)
[ Plin. Epist. viii. 9.]

16 (return)
[ Plin. Epist. viii. 9.]

17 (return)
[ Dion Cassius, l. lxviii. p. 1123, 1131. Julian in Cæsaribus Eutropius, viii. 2, 6. Aurelius Victor in Epitome.]

17 (return)
[ Dion Cassius, l. lxviii. p. 1123, 1131. Julian in Cæsaribus Eutropius, viii. 2, 6. Aurelius Victor in Epitome.]

18 (return)
[ See a Memoir of M. d’Anville, on the Province of Dacia, in the Academie des Inscriptions, tom. xxviii. p. 444—468.]

18 (return)
[ See a Memoir of M. d’Anville, on the Province of Dacia, in the Academy of Inscriptions, vol. xxviii, pp. 444–468.]

Trajan was ambitious of fame; and as long as mankind shall continue to bestow more liberal applause on their destroyers than on their benefactors, the thirst of military glory will ever be the vice of the most exalted characters. The praises of Alexander, transmitted by a succession of poets and historians, had kindled a dangerous emulation in the mind of Trajan. Like him, the Roman emperor undertook an expedition against the nations of the East; but he lamented with a sigh, that his advanced age scarcely left him any hopes of equalling the renown of the son of Philip. 19 Yet the success of Trajan, however transient, was rapid and specious. The degenerate Parthians, broken by intestine discord, fled before his arms. He descended the River Tigris in triumph, from the mountains of Armenia to the Persian Gulf. He enjoyed the honor of being the first, as he was the last, of the Roman generals, who ever navigated that remote sea. His fleets ravaged the coast of Arabia; and Trajan vainly flattered himself that he was approaching towards the confines of India. 20 Every day the astonished senate received the intelligence of new names and new nations, that acknowledged his sway. They were informed that the kings of Bosphorus, Colchos, Iberia, Albania, Osrhoene, and even the Parthian monarch himself, had accepted their diadems from the hands of the emperor; that the independent tribes of the Median and Carduchian hills had implored his protection; and that the rich countries of Armenia, Mesopotamia, and Assyria, were reduced into the state of provinces. 21 But the death of Trajan soon clouded the splendid prospect; and it was justly to be dreaded, that so many distant nations would throw off the unaccustomed yoke, when they were no longer restrained by the powerful hand which had imposed it.

Trajan was eager for fame; and as long as people continue to give more praise to their destroyers than to their benefactors, the desire for military glory will always be the flaw of the most distinguished leaders. The accolades of Alexander, passed down by a series of poets and historians, sparked a dangerous rivalry in Trajan's mind. Like him, the Roman emperor launched an expedition against the Eastern nations; but he mourned, with a sigh, that his old age left him little hope of matching the glory of the son of Philip. 19 Yet, Trajan's success, though brief, was swift and impressive. The weakened Parthians, torn apart by internal strife, fled before his forces. He sailed down the Tigris River in triumph, from the mountains of Armenia to the Persian Gulf. He took pride in being the first, and the last, of the Roman generals to navigate that distant sea. His fleets plundered the coast of Arabia; and Trajan foolishly convinced himself that he was nearing the borders of India. 20 Each day, the astonished senate received news of new names and new nations that recognized his authority. They were told that the kings of Bosphorus, Colchis, Iberia, Albania, Osrhoene, and even the Parthian king himself had received their crowns from the emperor's hands; that the independent tribes of the Median and Carduchian mountains had sought his protection; and that the wealthy regions of Armenia, Mesopotamia, and Assyria had been turned into provinces. 21 But Trajan's death soon overshadowed this brilliant outlook; and it was justly feared that so many distant nations would shake off the newfound yoke once they were no longer held in check by the powerful hand that had imposed it.

19 (return)
[ Trajan’s sentiments are represented in a very just and lively manner in the Cæsars of Julian.]

19 (return)
[Trajan’s views are expressed accurately and vividly in Julian's Cæsars.]

20 (return)
[ Eutropius and Sextus Rufus have endeavored to perpetuate the illusion. See a very sensible dissertation of M. Freret in the Académie des Inscriptions, tom. xxi. p. 55.]

20 (return)
[ Eutropius and Sextus Rufus have tried to keep the deception alive. Refer to a thoughtful essay by M. Freret in the Académie des Inscriptions, vol. xxi, p. 55.]

21 (return)
[Dion Cassius, l. lxviii.; and the Abbreviators.]

21 (return)
[Dion Cassius, l. lxviii.; and the Abbreviators.]

Chapter I: The Extent Of The Empire In The Age Of The Antonines.—Part II.

It was an ancient tradition, that when the Capitol was founded by one of the Roman kings, the god Terminus (who presided over boundaries, and was represented, according to the fashion of that age, by a large stone) alone, among all the inferior deities, refused to yield his place to Jupiter himself. A favorable inference was drawn from his obstinacy, which was interpreted by the augurs as a sure presage that the boundaries of the Roman power would never recede. 22 During many ages, the prediction, as it is usual, contributed to its own accomplishment. But though Terminus had resisted the Majesty of Jupiter, he submitted to the authority of the emperor Hadrian. 23 The resignation of all the eastern conquests of Trajan was the first measure of his reign. He restored to the Parthians the election of an independent sovereign; withdrew the Roman garrisons from the provinces of Armenia, Mesopotamia, and Assyria; and, in compliance with the precept of Augustus, once more established the Euphrates as the frontier of the empire. 24 Censure, which arraigns the public actions and the private motives of princes, has ascribed to envy, a conduct which might be attributed to the prudence and moderation of Hadrian. The various character of that emperor, capable, by turns, of the meanest and the most generous sentiments, may afford some color to the suspicion. It was, however, scarcely in his power to place the superiority of his predecessor in a more conspicuous light, than by thus confessing himself unequal to the task of defending the conquests of Trajan.

It was an old tradition that when the Capitol was established by one of the Roman kings, the god Terminus (who oversaw boundaries, and was represented, like the custom of that time, by a large stone) alone, among all the lesser gods, refused to give up his place to Jupiter himself. This stubbornness was seen as a good sign, interpreted by the augurs as a certain indication that the boundaries of Roman power would never shrink. 22 For many ages, the prediction, as usual, helped bring itself about. But even though Terminus resisted the authority of Jupiter, he submitted to Emperor Hadrian's rule. 23 The renunciation of all the eastern territories conquered by Trajan was the first action of his reign. He restored the Parthians' right to choose an independent ruler; withdrew Roman troops from the provinces of Armenia, Mesopotamia, and Assyria; and, following Augustus's directive, reestablished the Euphrates as the empire's boundary. 24 Criticism, which questions both the public actions and private motives of rulers, has attributed Hadrian's actions to envy, which could also be seen as a sign of his wisdom and restraint. The varied nature of that emperor, capable of both the most petty and the most noble feelings, might lend some credence to this suspicion. However, it was hardly within his power to demonstrate his predecessor's superiority more clearly than by admitting he was unable to defend Trajan's conquests.

22 (return)
[ Ovid. Fast. l. ii. ver. 667. See Livy, and Dionysius of Halicarnassus, under the reign of Tarquin.]

22 (return)
[ Ovid. Fast. l. ii. ver. 667. See Livy, and Dionysius of Halicarnassus, under the reign of Tarquin.]

23 (return)
[ St. Augustin is highly delighted with the proof of the weakness of Terminus, and the vanity of the Augurs. See De Civitate Dei, iv. 29. * Note: The turn of Gibbon’s sentence is Augustin’s: “Plus Hadrianum regem hominum, quam regem Deorum timuisse videatur.”—M]

23 (return)
[ St. Augustine is very pleased with the evidence of Terminus's weakness and the arrogance of the Augurs. See De Civitate Dei, iv. 29. * Note: The phrasing of Gibbon’s sentence is from Augustine: “It seems that he feared more the king of men than the king of gods.”—M]

24 (return)
[ See the Augustan History, p. 5, Jerome’s Chronicle, and all the Epitomizers. It is somewhat surprising, that this memorable event should be omitted by Dion, or rather by Xiphilin.]

24 (return)
[ See the Augustan History, p. 5, Jerome’s Chronicle, and all the Epitomizers. It's a bit surprising that this significant event was left out by Dion, or more accurately, by Xiphilin.]

The martial and ambitious spirit of Trajan formed a very singular contrast with the moderation of his successor. The restless activity of Hadrian was not less remarkable when compared with the gentle repose of Antoninus Pius. The life of the former was almost a perpetual journey; and as he possessed the various talents of the soldier, the statesman, and the scholar, he gratified his curiosity in the discharge of his duty.

The warrior and ambitious nature of Trajan stood in sharp contrast to the moderation of his successor. Hadrian's constant activity was equally striking when compared to the calm demeanor of Antoninus Pius. The life of the former was nearly a continuous journey; and since he had the diverse skills of a soldier, a statesman, and a scholar, he satisfied his curiosity while fulfilling his responsibilities.

Careless of the difference of seasons and of climates, he marched on foot, and bare-headed, over the snows of Caledonia, and the sultry plains of the Upper Egypt; nor was there a province of the empire which, in the course of his reign, was not honored with the presence of the monarch. 25 But the tranquil life of Antoninus Pius was spent in the bosom of Italy, and, during the twenty-three years that he directed the public administration, the longest journeys of that amiable prince extended no farther than from his palace in Rome to the retirement of his Lanuvian villa. 26

Unbothered by the changing seasons and climates, he walked, bareheaded, through the snowy landscapes of Caledonia and the scorching plains of Upper Egypt; there wasn’t a province in the empire that didn’t welcome the king during his reign. 25 In contrast, Antoninus Pius lived a peaceful life in Italy, and for the twenty-three years he managed public affairs, the farthest he traveled was from his palace in Rome to his secluded villa in Lanuvium. 26

25 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxix. p. 1158. Hist. August. p. 5, 8. If all our historians were lost, medals, inscriptions, and other monuments, would be sufficient to record the travels of Hadrian. Note: The journeys of Hadrian are traced in a note on Solvet’s translation of Hegewisch, Essai sur l’Epoque de Histoire Romaine la plus heureuse pour Genre Humain Paris, 1834, p. 123.—M.]

25 (return)
[Dion, l. lxix. p. 1158. Hist. August. p. 5, 8. Even if we lost all our historians, medals, inscriptions, and other monuments would be enough to document Hadrian's travels. Note: The journeys of Hadrian are outlined in a note on Solvet’s translation of Hegewisch, Essai sur l’Epoque de Histoire Romaine la plus heureuse pour Genre Humain Paris, 1834, p. 123.—M.]

26 (return)
[ See the Augustan History and the Epitomes.]

26 (return)
[ See the Augustan History and the Summaries.]

Notwithstanding this difference in their personal conduct, the general system of Augustus was equally adopted and uniformly pursued by Hadrian and by the two Antonines. They persisted in the design of maintaining the dignity of the empire, without attempting to enlarge its limits. By every honorable expedient they invited the friendship of the barbarians; and endeavored to convince mankind that the Roman power, raised above the temptation of conquest, was actuated only by the love of order and justice. During a long period of forty-three years, their virtuous labors were crowned with success; and if we except a few slight hostilities, that served to exercise the legions of the frontier, the reigns of Hadrian and Antoninus Pius offer the fair prospect of universal peace. 27 The Roman name was revered among the most remote nations of the earth. The fiercest barbarians frequently submitted their differences to the arbitration of the emperor; and we are informed by a contemporary historian that he had seen ambassadors who were refused the honor which they came to solicit of being admitted into the rank of subjects. 28

Despite their differences in personal behavior, the overall approach of Augustus was fully embraced and consistently followed by Hadrian and the two Antonines. They focused on preserving the empire's dignity without trying to expand its borders. Through honorable means, they sought the friendship of the barbarians and aimed to show the world that Roman power, above the lure of conquest, was driven solely by a commitment to order and justice. For a prolonged period of forty-three years, their commendable efforts were met with success; aside from a few minor conflicts that served to train the frontier legions, the reigns of Hadrian and Antoninus Pius promised a bright outlook of global peace. 27 The Roman name was respected among the farthest nations on earth. Even the fiercest barbarians often turned to the emperor to settle their disputes; a contemporary historian noted having seen ambassadors who were denied the honor they sought to be recognized as subjects. 28

27 (return)
[ We must, however, remember, that in the time of Hadrian, a rebellion of the Jews raged with religious fury, though only in a single province. Pausanias (l. viii. c. 43) mentions two necessary and successful wars, conducted by the generals of Pius: 1st. Against the wandering Moors, who were driven into the solitudes of Atlas. 2d. Against the Brigantes of Britain, who had invaded the Roman province. Both these wars (with several other hostilities) are mentioned in the Augustan History, p. 19.]

27 (return)
[ We must, however, remember that during Hadrian's time, a Jewish rebellion was occurring with intense religious zeal, but it was only in one region. Pausanias (l. viii. c. 43) refers to two significant and successful wars led by the generals of Pius: 1st. Against the roaming Moors, who were pushed into the deserts of Atlas. 2nd. Against the Brigantes of Britain, who had invaded the Roman territory. Both of these wars (along with several other conflicts) are noted in the Augustan History, p. 19.]

28 (return)
[ Appian of Alexandria, in the preface to his History of the Roman Wars.]

28 (return)
[ Appian of Alexandria, in the introduction to his History of the Roman Wars.]

The terror of the Roman arms added weight and dignity to the moderation of the emperors. They preserved peace by a constant preparation for war; and while justice regulated their conduct, they announced to the nations on their confines, that they were as little disposed to endure, as to offer an injury. The military strength, which it had been sufficient for Hadrian and the elder Antoninus to display, was exerted against the Parthians and the Germans by the emperor Marcus. The hostilities of the barbarians provoked the resentment of that philosophic monarch, and, in the prosecution of a just defence, Marcus and his generals obtained many signal victories, both on the Euphrates and on the Danube. 29 The military establishment of the Roman empire, which thus assured either its tranquillity or success, will now become the proper and important object of our attention.

The fear of the Roman military added significance and prestige to the emperors' restraint. They maintained peace through constant readiness for war, and while justice guided their actions, they made it clear to the nations on their borders that they were just as unwilling to tolerate an offense as they were to commit one. The military might, which Hadrian and the older Antoninus mainly showcased, was utilized against the Parthians and the Germans by Emperor Marcus. The attacks from the barbarians sparked the anger of that philosophical ruler, and in carrying out a rightful defense, Marcus and his generals achieved many notable victories along both the Euphrates and the Danube. 29 The military structure of the Roman Empire, which ensured its peace and success, will now be our main and crucial focus.

29 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxxi. Hist. August. in Marco. The Parthian victories gave birth to a crowd of contemptible historians, whose memory has been rescued from oblivion and exposed to ridicule, in a very lively piece of criticism of Lucian.]

29 (return)
[Dion, l. lxxi. Hist. August. in Marco. The Parthian victories led to a surge of worthless historians, whose stories have been saved from being forgotten and brought to light in a sharp critique by Lucian.]

In the purer ages of the commonwealth, the use of arms was reserved for those ranks of citizens who had a country to love, a property to defend, and some share in enacting those laws, which it was their interest as well as duty to maintain. But in proportion as the public freedom was lost in extent of conquest, war was gradually improved into an art, and degraded into a trade. 30 The legions themselves, even at the time when they were recruited in the most distant provinces, were supposed to consist of Roman citizens. That distinction was generally considered, either as a legal qualification or as a proper recompense for the soldier; but a more serious regard was paid to the essential merit of age, strength, and military stature. 31 In all levies, a just preference was given to the climates of the North over those of the South: the race of men born to the exercise of arms was sought for in the country rather than in cities; and it was very reasonably presumed, that the hardy occupations of smiths, carpenters, and huntsmen, would supply more vigor and resolution than the sedentary trades which are employed in the service of luxury. 32 After every qualification of property had been laid aside, the armies of the Roman emperors were still commanded, for the most part, by officers of liberal birth and education; but the common soldiers, like the mercenary troops of modern Europe, were drawn from the meanest, and very frequently from the most profligate, of mankind.

In the earlier days of the republic, the right to bear arms was limited to those citizens who loved their country, had property to protect, and a role in creating the laws they were obligated to uphold. However, as public freedoms were lost through conquest, warfare gradually evolved into a skill and became a profession. 30 Even when the legions were recruited from faraway provinces, they were still expected to be made up of Roman citizens. That distinction was typically viewed as either a legal requirement or a fair reward for the soldiers; however, more emphasis was placed on essential qualities like age, strength, and military build. 31 In all recruits, there was a clear preference for soldiers from northern climates over those from the south: men born to be warriors were sought out in rural areas rather than cities; it was reasonably assumed that the tough jobs of blacksmiths, carpenters, and hunters would provide more strength and determination than the idle trades associated with luxury. 32 After all property qualifications were removed, the armies of the Roman emperors were largely led by officers of noble birth and education; however, the common soldiers, much like the mercenary forces in modern Europe, were often drawn from the lowest and frequently the most disreputable segments of society.

30 (return)
[ The poorest rank of soldiers possessed above forty pounds sterling, (Dionys. Halicarn. iv. 17,) a very high qualification at a time when money was so scarce, that an ounce of silver was equivalent to seventy pounds weight of brass. The populace, excluded by the ancient constitution, were indiscriminately admitted by Marius. See Sallust. de Bell. Jugurth. c. 91. * Note: On the uncertainty of all these estimates, and the difficulty of fixing the relative value of brass and silver, compare Niebuhr, vol. i. p. 473, &c. Eng. trans. p. 452. According to Niebuhr, the relative disproportion in value, between the two metals, arose, in a great degree from the abundance of brass or copper.—M. Compare also Dureau ‘de la Malle Economie Politique des Romains especially L. l. c. ix.—M. 1845.]

30 (return)
[The lowest-ranking soldiers had over forty pounds sterling, (Dionys. Halicarn. iv. 17,) which was a significant amount at a time when money was so scarce that an ounce of silver was worth seventy pounds of brass. The general public, who were previously excluded by the old constitution, were allowed in by Marius. See Sallust. de Bell. Jugurth. c. 91. * Note: Regarding the uncertainty of these estimates and the challenges in determining the relative value of brass and silver, refer to Niebuhr, vol. i. p. 473, &c. Eng. trans. p. 452. According to Niebuhr, the disparity in value between the two metals was largely due to the abundance of brass or copper.—M. Also compare Dureau ‘de la Malle Economie Politique des Romains especially L. l. c. ix.—M. 1845.]

31 (return)
[ Cæsar formed his legion Alauda of Gauls and strangers; but it was during the license of civil war; and after the victory, he gave them the freedom of the city for their reward.]

31 (return)
[Cæsar formed his legion Alauda from Gauls and outsiders; but this was during the chaos of civil war; and after the victory, he granted them the freedom of the city as their reward.]

32 (return)
[ See Vegetius, de Re Militari, l. i. c. 2—7.]

32 (return)
[ See Vegetius, On Military Affairs, Book 1, Chapters 2—7.]

That public virtue, which among the ancients was denominated patriotism, is derived from a strong sense of our own interest in the preservation and prosperity of the free government of which we are members. Such a sentiment, which had rendered the legions of the republic almost invincible, could make but a very feeble impression on the mercenary servants of a despotic prince; and it became necessary to supply that defect by other motives, of a different, but not less forcible nature—honor and religion. The peasant, or mechanic, imbibed the useful prejudice that he was advanced to the more dignified profession of arms, in which his rank and reputation would depend on his own valor; and that, although the prowess of a private soldier must often escape the notice of fame, his own behavior might sometimes confer glory or disgrace on the company, the legion, or even the army, to whose honors he was associated. On his first entrance into the service, an oath was administered to him with every circumstance of solemnity. He promised never to desert his standard, to submit his own will to the commands of his leaders, and to sacrifice his life for the safety of the emperor and the empire. 33 The attachment of the Roman troops to their standards was inspired by the united influence of religion and of honor. The golden eagle, which glittered in the front of the legion, was the object of their fondest devotion; nor was it esteemed less impious than it was ignominious, to abandon that sacred ensign in the hour of danger. 34 These motives, which derived their strength from the imagination, were enforced by fears and hopes of a more substantial kind. Regular pay, occasional donatives, and a stated recompense, after the appointed time of service, alleviated the hardships of the military life, 35 whilst, on the other hand, it was impossible for cowardice or disobedience to escape the severest punishment. The centurions were authorized to chastise with blows, the generals had a right to punish with death; and it was an inflexible maxim of Roman discipline, that a good soldier should dread his officers far more than the enemy. From such laudable arts did the valor of the Imperial troops receive a degree of firmness and docility unattainable by the impetuous and irregular passions of barbarians.

That public virtue, which was called patriotism by the ancients, comes from a strong sense of our own interest in the preservation and success of the free government we belong to. Such a feeling, which made the legions of the republic nearly unbeatable, would have very little impact on the mercenary troops of a despotic ruler; it became necessary to fill that gap with other motives, which, while different, were still powerful—honor and religion. The farmer or worker embraced the beneficial belief that he was elevated to the more respected profession of soldiering, where his rank and reputation depended on his bravery; and although the achievements of a private soldier might often go unnoticed, his actions could sometimes bring glory or shame to the company, legion, or even the entire army he fought with. When he first joined the service, he was given an oath in a very solemn manner. He promised never to leave his flag, to obey the orders of his leaders, and to give his life for the safety of the emperor and the empire. 33 The loyalty of Roman troops to their standards was fueled by the combined power of religion and honor. The golden eagle, shining at the front of the legion, was the focus of their deepest devotion; it was considered both wicked and shameful to abandon that sacred emblem in a moment of danger. 34 These motivations, drawn from the imagination, were reinforced by more tangible fears and hopes. Regular pay, occasional bonuses, and promised rewards after the designated period of service eased the burdens of military life, 35 while on the other hand, cowardice or disobedience faced the harshest penalties. Centurions had the authority to punish with blows, generals could impose death; and it was an unyielding principle of Roman discipline that a good soldier should fear his officers much more than the enemy. From these commendable methods, the bravery of the Imperial troops gained a level of discipline and resilience that was unattainable by the wild and unpredictable passions of barbarians.

33 (return)
[ The oath of service and fidelity to the emperor was annually renewed by the troops on the first of January.]

33 (return)
[ Each year on January 1st, the troops would renew their oath of service and loyalty to the emperor.]

34 (return)
[ Tacitus calls the Roman eagles, Bellorum Deos. They were placed in a chapel in the camp, and with the other deities received the religious worship of the troops. * Note: See also Dio. Cass. xl. c. 18. —M.]

34 (return)
[ Tacitus refers to the Roman eagles as the Gods of War. They were set up in a chapel in the camp and, along with the other gods, received the troops' religious devotion. * Note: See also Dio. Cass. xl. c. 18. —M.]

35 (return)
[ See Gronovius de Pecunia vetere, l. iii. p. 120, &c. The emperor Domitian raised the annual stipend of the legionaries to twelve pieces of gold, which, in his time, was equivalent to about ten of our guineas. This pay, somewhat higher than our own, had been, and was afterwards, gradually increased, according to the progress of wealth and military government. After twenty years’ service, the veteran received three thousand denarii, (about one hundred pounds sterling,) or a proportionable allowance of land. The pay and advantages of the guards were, in general, about double those of the legions.]

35 (return)
[ See Gronovius de Pecunia vetere, l. iii. p. 120, &c. Emperor Domitian raised the annual salary of the legionaries to twelve pieces of gold, which at that time was roughly equivalent to about ten of our guineas. This pay, a bit higher than what we have now, was gradually increased over time, reflecting the growth of wealth and military governance. After serving for twenty years, a veteran received three thousand denarii (around one hundred pounds sterling) or a comparable amount of land. The pay and benefits for the guards were generally about double those of the legions.]

And yet so sensible were the Romans of the imperfection of valor without skill and practice, that, in their language, the name of an army was borrowed from the word which signified exercise. 36 Military exercises were the important and unremitted object of their discipline. The recruits and young soldiers were constantly trained, both in the morning and in the evening, nor was age or knowledge allowed to excuse the veterans from the daily repetition of what they had completely learnt. Large sheds were erected in the winter-quarters of the troops, that their useful labors might not receive any interruption from the most tempestuous weather; and it was carefully observed, that the arms destined to this imitation of war, should be of double the weight which was required in real action. 37 It is not the purpose of this work to enter into any minute description of the Roman exercises. We shall only remark, that they comprehended whatever could add strength to the body, activity to the limbs, or grace to the motions. The soldiers were diligently instructed to march, to run, to leap, to swim, to carry heavy burdens, to handle every species of arms that was used either for offence or for defence, either in distant engagement or in a closer onset; to form a variety of evolutions; and to move to the sound of flutes in the Pyrrhic or martial dance. 38 In the midst of peace, the Roman troops familiarized themselves with the practice of war; and it is prettily remarked by an ancient historian who had fought against them, that the effusion of blood was the only circumstance which distinguished a field of battle from a field of exercise. 39 It was the policy of the ablest generals, and even of the emperors themselves, to encourage these military studies by their presence and example; and we are informed that Hadrian, as well as Trajan, frequently condescended to instruct the unexperienced soldiers, to reward the diligent, and sometimes to dispute with them the prize of superior strength or dexterity. 40 Under the reigns of those princes, the science of tactics was cultivated with success; and as long as the empire retained any vigor, their military instructions were respected as the most perfect model of Roman discipline.

Yet, the Romans recognized that bravery alone is not enough without skill and practice, so they used a word related to exercise for the name of an army. 36 Military drills were central to their training. Recruits and young soldiers trained constantly, both morning and evening, and veterans weren’t excused from daily practice, no matter their age or experience. Large sheds were built in winter quarters to ensure training continued, even during harsh weather. It was also emphasized that the weapons used in training should be twice the weight of those used in real combat. 37 This work doesn’t aim to go into detailed descriptions of Roman training practices. We will only note that their exercises included everything that could enhance strength, agility, and coordination. Soldiers were rigorously taught to march, run, jump, swim, carry heavy loads, use various weapons for offense and defense, execute different maneuvers, and even perform the Pyrrhic or martial dance to the sound of flutes. 38 Even in times of peace, Roman troops practiced for war, and an ancient historian who fought against them noted that the only thing that set a battlefield apart from a training field was the spilling of blood. 39 The best generals and emperors themselves encouraged these military studies by actively participating and leading by example. We hear that Hadrian and Trajan often took the time to train inexperienced soldiers, reward diligent ones, and even compete with them for recognition in strength or skill. 40 During their reigns, tactical training was successfully advanced; as long as the empire maintained its strength, their military teachings were regarded as the model of Roman discipline.

36 (return)
[ Exercitus ab exercitando, Varro de Lingua Latina, l. iv. Cicero in Tusculan. l. ii. 37. 15. There is room for a very interesting work, which should lay open the connection between the languages and manners of nations. * Note I am not aware of the existence, at present, of such a work; but the profound observations of the late William von Humboldt, in the introduction to his posthumously published Essay on the Language of the Island of Java, (uber die Kawi-sprache, Berlin, 1836,) may cause regret that this task was not completed by that accomplished and universal scholar.—M.]

36 (return)
[ Exercitus ab exercitando, Varro de Lingua Latina, l. iv. Cicero in Tusculan. l. ii. 37. 15. There’s potential for a really interesting work that would explore the connections between the languages and cultures of different nations. * Note I’m not aware of any current work that does this; however, the insightful observations of the late William von Humboldt, in the introduction to his posthumously published Essay on the Language of the Island of Java, (uber die Kawi-sprache, Berlin, 1836,) might make us wish that this project had been completed by that highly knowledgeable and versatile scholar.—M.]

37 (return)
[ Vegatius, l. ii. and the rest of his first book.]

37 (return)
[ Vegatius, l. ii. and the rest of his first book.]

38 (return)
[ The Pyrrhic dance is extremely well illustrated by M. le Beau, in the Academie des Inscriptions, tom. xxxv. p. 262, &c. That learned academician, in a series of memoirs, has collected all the passages of the ancients that relate to the Roman legion.]

38 (return)
[ M. le Beau provides an excellent illustration of the Pyrrhic dance in the Academy of Inscriptions, vol. xxxv, p. 262, etc. That knowledgeable scholar has compiled all the references from ancient texts regarding the Roman legion in a series of memoirs.]

39 (return)
[ Joseph. de Bell. Judaico, l. iii. c. 5. We are indebted to this Jew for some very curious details of Roman discipline.]

39 (return)
[ Joseph. de Bell. Judaico, l. iii. c. 5. We owe this Jewish source some intriguing details about Roman discipline.]

40 (return)
[ Plin. Panegyr. c. 13. Life of Hadrian, in the Augustan History.]

40 (return)
[ Plin. Panegyr. c. 13. Life of Hadrian, in the Augustan History.]

Nine centuries of war had gradually introduced into the service many alterations and improvements. The legions, as they are described by Polybius, 41 in the time of the Punic wars, differed very materially from those which achieved the victories of Cæsar, or defended the monarchy of Hadrian and the Antonines. The constitution of the Imperial legion may be described in a few words. 42 The heavy-armed infantry, which composed its principal strength, 43 was divided into ten cohorts, and fifty-five companies, under the orders of a correspondent number of tribunes and centurions. The first cohort, which always claimed the post of honor and the custody of the eagle, was formed of eleven hundred and five soldiers, the most approved for valor and fidelity. The remaining nine cohorts consisted each of five hundred and fifty-five; and the whole body of legionary infantry amounted to six thousand one hundred men. Their arms were uniform, and admirably adapted to the nature of their service: an open helmet, with a lofty crest; a breastplate, or coat of mail; greaves on their legs, and an ample buckler on their left arm. The buckler was of an oblong and concave figure, four feet in length, and two and a half in breadth, framed of a light wood, covered with a bull’s hide, and strongly guarded with plates of brass. Besides a lighter spear, the legionary soldier grasped in his right hand the formidable pilum, a ponderous javelin, whose utmost length was about six feet, and which was terminated by a massy triangular point of steel of eighteen inches. 44 This instrument was indeed much inferior to our modern fire-arms; since it was exhausted by a single discharge, at the distance of only ten or twelve paces. Yet when it was launched by a firm and skilful hand, there was not any cavalry that durst venture within its reach, nor any shield or corselet that could sustain the impetuosity of its weight. As soon as the Roman had darted his pilum, he drew his sword, and rushed forwards to close with the enemy. His sword was a short well-tempered Spanish blade, that carried a double edge, and was alike suited to the purpose of striking or of pushing; but the soldier was always instructed to prefer the latter use of his weapon, as his own body remained less exposed, whilst he inflicted a more dangerous wound on his adversary. 45 The legion was usually drawn up eight deep; and the regular distance of three feet was left between the files as well as ranks. 46 A body of troops, habituated to preserve this open order, in a long front and a rapid charge, found themselves prepared to execute every disposition which the circumstances of war, or the skill of their leader, might suggest. The soldier possessed a free space for his arms and motions, and sufficient intervals were allowed, through which seasonable reinforcements might be introduced to the relief of the exhausted combatants. 47 The tactics of the Greeks and Macedonians were formed on very different principles. The strength of the phalanx depended on sixteen ranks of long pikes, wedged together in the closest array. 48 But it was soon discovered by reflection, as well as by the event, that the strength of the phalanx was unable to contend with the activity of the legion. 49

Nine centuries of war gradually led to many changes and improvements in the military. The legions, as Polybius describes them, 41 during the Punic Wars, were quite different from those that won victories for Caesar or defended the reigns of Hadrian and the Antonines. The structure of the Imperial legion can be summarized briefly. 42 The heavily armed infantry, which was its main strength, 43 was organized into ten cohorts and fifty-five companies, overseen by a corresponding number of tribunes and centurions. The first cohort, which always held the prestigious position and was responsible for the eagle, consisted of eleven hundred and five soldiers who were the most recognized for their bravery and loyalty. The remaining nine cohorts each had five hundred and fifty-five soldiers, bringing the total number of legionary infantry to six thousand one hundred men. Their equipment was standardized and perfectly suited for their role: an open helmet with a tall crest, a breastplate or chainmail, greaves on their legs, and a large shield on their left arm. The shield was oblong and concave, measuring four feet long and two and a half feet wide, made of light wood, covered with bull's hide, and reinforced with brass plates. Besides a lighter spear, the legionary soldier wielded the formidable pilum, a heavy javelin about six feet long with a thick triangular steel tip measuring eighteen inches. 44 This weapon was certainly far less advanced than our modern firearms since it could only be thrown once and was effective at just ten to twelve paces. However, when launched with skill and strength, no cavalry dared to come within its range, and no shield or armor could withstand its force. Once a Roman soldier threw his pilum, he would draw his sword and charge toward the enemy. His sword was a short, well-tempered Spanish blade, double-edged, suitable for both striking and thrusting; however, soldiers were taught to prioritize thrusting as it kept their bodies less exposed while delivering more dangerous wounds to their opponents. 45 The legion was typically arranged in eight ranks, with a regular spacing of three feet and intervals between both files and ranks. 46 A group of troops trained to maintain this open formation, with an extended front and quick charges, could adapt to any strategies suggested by the circumstances of battle or their leader's expertise. Soldiers had ample space for their weapons and movements, and gaps were left open to allow timely reinforcements to support exhausted fighters. 47 The tactics employed by the Greeks and Macedonians were founded on very different principles. The strength of the phalanx relied on sixteen ranks of long spears tightly packed together. 48 But it was soon realized, both through analysis and experience, that the phalanx's strength could not compete with the legion's agility. 49

41 (return)
[ See an admirable digression on the Roman discipline, in the sixth book of his History.]

41 (return)
[ Check out a great side note on Roman discipline in the sixth book of his History.]

42 (return)
[ Vegetius de Re Militari, l. ii. c. 4, &c. Considerable part of his very perplexed abridgment was taken from the regulations of Trajan and Hadrian; and the legion, as he describes it, cannot suit any other age of the Roman empire.]

42 (return)
[ Vegetius on Military Matters, Book II, Chapter 4, etc. A significant portion of his complicated summary was taken from the rules of Trajan and Hadrian; and the way he describes the legion doesn't fit any other period of the Roman Empire.]

43 (return)
[Vegetius de Re Militari, l. ii. c. 1. In the purer age of Cæsar and Cicero, the word miles was almost confined to the infantry. Under the lower empire, and the times of chivalry, it was appropriated almost as exclusively to the men at arms, who fought on horseback.]

43 (return)
[Vegetius de Re Militari, l. ii. c. 1. In the more straightforward times of Caesar and Cicero, the term miles was mainly used for infantry. During the later empire and the age of chivalry, it was almost exclusively assigned to the knights, who fought on horseback.]

44 (return)
[ In the time of Polybius and Dionysius of Halicarnassus, (l. v. c. 45,) the steel point of the pilum seems to have been much longer. In the time of Vegetius, it was reduced to a foot, or even nine inches. I have chosen a medium.]

44 (return)
[ During the period of Polybius and Dionysius of Halicarnassus, (l. v. c. 45,) the steel tip of the pilum appears to have been quite a bit longer. By the time of Vegetius, it had been shortened to about a foot, or even nine inches. I have selected an average length.]

45 (return)
[ For the legionary arms, see Lipsius de Militia Romana, l. iii. c. 2—7.]

45 (return)
[ For the legionary arms, see Lipsius on Roman Military, book iii, sections 2-7.]

46 (return)
[ See the beautiful comparison of Virgil, Georgic ii. v. 279.]

46 (return)
[ Check out the beautiful comparison from Virgil, Georgic ii. v. 279.]

47 (return)
[ M. Guichard, Memoires Militaires, tom. i. c. 4, and Nouveaux Memoires, tom. i. p. 293—311, has treated the subject like a scholar and an officer.]

47 (return)
[ M. Guichard, Military Memoirs, vol. i, ch. 4, and New Memoirs, vol. i, pp. 293—311, has addressed the topic like a scholar and an officer.]

48 (return)
[ See Arrian’s Tactics. With the true partiality of a Greek, Arrian rather chose to describe the phalanx, of which he had read, than the legions which he had commanded.]

48 (return)
[ See Arrian’s Tactics. True to his Greek bias, Arrian preferred to describe the phalanx, which he had read about, rather than the legions he had actually commanded.]

49 (return)
[ Polyb. l. xvii. (xviii. 9.)]

49 (return)
[ Polyb. l. xvii. (xviii. 9.)]

The cavalry, without which the force of the legion would have remained imperfect, was divided into ten troops or squadrons; the first, as the companion of the first cohort, consisted of a hundred and thirty-two men; whilst each of the other nine amounted only to sixty-six. The entire establishment formed a regiment, if we may use the modern expression, of seven hundred and twenty-six horse, naturally connected with its respective legion, but occasionally separated to act in the line, and to compose a part of the wings of the army. 50 The cavalry of the emperors was no longer composed, like that of the ancient republic, of the noblest youths of Rome and Italy, who, by performing their military service on horseback, prepared themselves for the offices of senator and consul; and solicited, by deeds of valor, the future suffrages of their countrymen. 51 Since the alteration of manners and government, the most wealthy of the equestrian order were engaged in the administration of justice, and of the revenue; 52 and whenever they embraced the profession of arms, they were immediately intrusted with a troop of horse, or a cohort of foot. 53 Trajan and Hadrian formed their cavalry from the same provinces, and the same class of their subjects, which recruited the ranks of the legion. The horses were bred, for the most part, in Spain or Cappadocia. The Roman troopers despised the complete armor with which the cavalry of the East was encumbered. Their more useful arms consisted in a helmet, an oblong shield, light boots, and a coat of mail. A javelin, and a long broad sword, were their principal weapons of offence. The use of lances and of iron maces they seem to have borrowed from the barbarians. 54

The cavalry, which was essential for the legion's full strength, was divided into ten troops or squadrons; the first, paired with the first cohort, had a hundred and thirty-two men, while each of the other nine had only sixty-six. Overall, this made for a regiment, to use a modern term, of seven hundred and twenty-six horsemen, closely linked to its respective legion, though they were sometimes split off to fight on the front lines and make up the wings of the army. 50 The emperors’ cavalry was no longer made up, like that of the ancient republic, of the wealthiest young men of Rome and Italy, who, by serving in the cavalry, prepared for roles as senators and consuls, seeking the approval of their fellow citizens through acts of bravery. 51 With changes in customs and governance, the richest members of the equestrian class were involved in the justice and tax systems; 52 and whenever they took up the military profession, they were given command of a troop of horse or a cohort of foot soldiers right away. 53 Trajan and Hadrian recruited their cavalry from the same provinces and classes of their subjects that supplied the legion. Most horses were bred in Spain or Cappadocia. Roman cavalrymen looked down on the heavy armor typical of Eastern cavalry. Their more practical gear included a helmet, a rectangular shield, lightweight boots, and a chainmail shirt. Their main offensive weapons were a javelin and a long sword. They seemed to have adopted the use of lances and iron maces from the barbarians. 54

50 (return)
[ Veget. de Re Militari, l. ii. c. 6. His positive testimony, which might be supported by circumstantial evidence, ought surely to silence those critics who refuse the Imperial legion its proper body of cavalry. Note: See also Joseph. B. J. iii. vi. 2.—M.]

50 (return)
[ Veget. de Re Militari, l. ii. c. 6. His clear testimony, which could be backed by circumstantial evidence, should definitely silence those critics who deny the Imperial legion its rightful cavalry. Note: See also Joseph. B. J. iii. vi. 2.—M.]

51 (return)
[ See Livy almost throughout, particularly xlii. 61.]

51 (return)
[ See Livy almost everywhere, especially xlii. 61.]

52 (return)
[ Plin. Hist. Natur. xxxiii. 2. The true sense of that very curious passage was first discovered and illustrated by M. de Beaufort, Republique Romaine, l. ii. c. 2.]

52 (return)
[ Plin. Hist. Natur. xxxiii. 2. The true meaning of that intriguing passage was first uncovered and explained by M. de Beaufort, Republique Romaine, l. ii. c. 2.]

53 (return)
[ As in the instance of Horace and Agricola. This appears to have been a defect in the Roman discipline; which Hadrian endeavored to remedy by ascertaining the legal age of a tribune. * Note: These details are not altogether accurate. Although, in the latter days of the republic, and under the first emperors, the young Roman nobles obtained the command of a squadron or a cohort with greater facility than in the former times, they never obtained it without passing through a tolerably long military service. Usually they served first in the prætorian cohort, which was intrusted with the guard of the general: they were received into the companionship (contubernium) of some superior officer, and were there formed for duty. Thus Julius Cæsar, though sprung from a great family, served first as contubernalis under the prætor, M. Thermus, and later under Servilius the Isaurian. (Suet. Jul. 2, 5. Plut. in Par. p. 516. Ed. Froben.) The example of Horace, which Gibbon adduces to prove that young knights were made tribunes immediately on entering the service, proves nothing. In the first place, Horace was not a knight; he was the son of a freedman of Venusia, in Apulia, who exercised the humble office of coactor exauctionum, (collector of payments at auctions.) (Sat. i. vi. 45, or 86.) Moreover, when the poet was made tribune, Brutus, whose army was nearly entirely composed of Orientals, gave this title to all the Romans of consideration who joined him. The emperors were still less difficult in their choice; the number of tribunes was augmented; the title and honors were conferred on persons whom they wished to attack to the court. Augustus conferred on the sons of senators, sometimes the tribunate, sometimes the command of a squadron. Claudius gave to the knights who entered into the service, first the command of a cohort of auxiliaries, later that of a squadron, and at length, for the first time, the tribunate. (Suet in Claud. with the notes of Ernesti.) The abuses that arose caused by the edict of Hadrian, which fixed the age at which that honor could be attained. (Spart. in Had. &c.) This edict was subsequently obeyed; for the emperor Valerian, in a letter addressed to Mulvius Gallinnus, prætorian præfect, excuses himself for having violated it in favor of the young Probus afterwards emperor, on whom he had conferred the tribunate at an earlier age on account of his rare talents. (Vopisc. in Prob. iv.)—W. and G. Agricola, though already invested with the title of tribune, was contubernalis in Britain with Suetonius Paulinus. Tac. Agr. v.—M.]

53 (return)
[ Just like in the case of Horace and Agricola. This seems to have been a flaw in Roman military discipline, which Hadrian tried to fix by determining the legal age for a tribune. * Note: These details aren't completely accurate. Although during the later days of the republic and under the first emperors, young Roman nobles were able to command a squadron or a cohort more easily than before, they never achieved it without a considerable amount of military service. Usually, they served first in the prætorian cohort, which was responsible for guarding the general: they were taken into the tent (contubernium) of some higher-ranking officer, where they were trained for duty. For example, Julius Cæsar, despite coming from a prominent family, initially served as contubernalis under the prætor, M. Thermus, and later under Servilius the Isaurian. (Suet. Jul. 2, 5. Plut. in Par. p. 516. Ed. Froben.) The case of Horace, which Gibbon uses to argue that young knights became tribunes as soon as they joined the service, doesn't prove anything. Firstly, Horace was not a knight; he was the son of a freedman from Venusia in Apulia, who did the modest job of coactor exauctionum (collector of auction payments). (Sat. i. vi. 45, or 86.) Additionally, when the poet became a tribune, Brutus, whose army was mostly made up of Easterners, awarded this title to all the notable Romans who joined him. The emperors were even less selective in their choices; the number of tribunes increased, and the title and honors were given to individuals they wanted to attach to the court. Augustus sometimes granted the tribunate and sometimes the command of a squadron to the sons of senators. Claudius first gave knights who entered the service the command of an auxiliary cohort, then that of a squadron, and finally, for the first time, the tribunate. (Suet in Claud. with the notes of Ernesti.) The problems that arose were due to Hadrian's edict, which set the age to attain that honor. (Spart. in Had. &c.) This edict was later followed; for example, Emperor Valerian, in a letter to Mulvius Gallinnus, the prætorian præfect, apologized for violating it in favor of the young Probus, who later became emperor, as he had awarded him the tribunate at a younger age due to his exceptional talents. (Vopisc. in Prob. iv.)—W. and G. Agricola, although already holding the title of tribune, was a contubernalis in Britain with Suetonius Paulinus. Tac. Agr. v.—M.]

54 (return)
[ See Arrian’s Tactics.]

54 (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__)
[ See Arrian's Tactics.]

The safety and honor of the empire was principally intrusted to the legions, but the policy of Rome condescended to adopt every useful instrument of war. Considerable levies were regularly made among the provincials, who had not yet deserved the honorable distinction of Romans. Many dependent princes and communities, dispersed round the frontiers, were permitted, for a while, to hold their freedom and security by the tenure of military service. 55 Even select troops of hostile barbarians were frequently compelled or persuaded to consume their dangerous valor in remote climates, and for the benefit of the state. 56 All these were included under the general name of auxiliaries; and howsoever they might vary according to the difference of times and circumstances, their numbers were seldom much inferior to those of the legions themselves. 57 Among the auxiliaries, the bravest and most faithful bands were placed under the command of præfects and centurions, and severely trained in the arts of Roman discipline; but the far greater part retained those arms, to which the nature of their country, or their early habits of life, more peculiarly adapted them. By this institution, each legion, to whom a certain proportion of auxiliaries was allotted, contained within itself every species of lighter troops, and of missile weapons; and was capable of encountering every nation, with the advantages of its respective arms and discipline. 58 Nor was the legion destitute of what, in modern language, would be styled a train of artillery. It consisted in ten military engines of the largest, and fifty-five of a smaller size; but all of which, either in an oblique or horizontal manner, discharged stones and darts with irresistible violence. 59

The safety and honor of the empire were mainly entrusted to the legions, but Rome’s policy was willing to adopt any useful tools of war. Significant recruitment was regularly carried out among the provincials, who hadn’t yet earned the esteemed title of Romans. Many subject kings and communities around the borders were allowed, for a time, to maintain their freedom and security through military service. 55 Even select groups of enemy barbarians were often forced or persuaded to use their dangerous bravery in distant lands, benefiting the state. 56 All of these were grouped under the general term "auxiliaries," and while they varied depending on the time and situation, their numbers were seldom much less than those of the legions themselves. 57 Among the auxiliaries, the bravest and most loyal units were placed under the command of prefects and centurions and were rigorously trained in Roman military techniques; however, the vast majority kept the weapons suited to their homeland or their traditional way of life. With this structure, each legion, assigned a certain number of auxiliaries, included all types of lighter troops and projectile weapons, enabling it to face any nation with the benefits of its specific arms and training. 58 The legion also had what would now be called a train of artillery. It consisted of ten large military engines and fifty-five smaller ones, all capable of launching stones and darts with incredible force, either at an angle or horizontally. 59

55 (return)
[ Such, in particular, was the state of the Batavians. Tacit. Germania, c. 29.]

55 (return)
[ This was especially true for the Batavians. Tacit. Germania, c. 29.]

56 (return)
[ Marcus Antoninus obliged the vanquished Quadi and Marcomanni to supply him with a large body of troops, which he immediately sent into Britain. Dion Cassius, l. lxxi. (c. 16.)]

56 (return)
[ Marcus Antoninus forced the defeated Quadi and Marcomanni to provide him with a large number of troops, which he promptly dispatched to Britain. Dion Cassius, l. lxxi. (c. 16.)]

57 (return)
[ Tacit. Annal. iv. 5. Those who fix a regular proportion of as many foot, and twice as many horse, confound the auxiliaries of the emperors with the Italian allies of the republic.]

57 (return)
[ Tacit. Annal. iv. 5. Those who establish a set ratio of infantry to cavalry, with twice as many horse as foot soldiers, mix up the emperor's auxiliaries with the Italian allies of the republic.]

58 (return)
[ Vegetius, ii. 2. Arrian, in his order of march and battle against the Alani.]

58 (return)
[ Vegetius, ii. 2. Arrian, in his plan for marching and fighting against the Alani.]

59 (return)
[ The subject of the ancient machines is treated with great knowledge and ingenuity by the Chevalier Folard, (Polybe, tom. ii. p. 233-290.) He prefers them in many respects to our modern cannon and mortars. We may observe, that the use of them in the field gradually became more prevalent, in proportion as personal valor and military skill declined with the Roman empire. When men were no longer found, their place was supplied by machines. See Vegetius, ii. 25. Arrian.]

59 (return)
[ The topic of ancient machines is discussed with impressive knowledge and creativity by Chevalier Folard, (Polybe, tom. ii. p. 233-290.) He often favors them over our modern cannons and mortars. It's notable that their use in the battlefield increased as personal bravery and military skill diminished with the fall of the Roman Empire. As capable soldiers became scarce, machines took their place. See Vegetius, ii. 25. Arrian.]

Chapter I: The Extent Of The Empire In The Age Of The Antonines.—Part III.

The camp of a Roman legion presented the appearance of a fortified city. 60 As soon as the space was marked out, the pioneers carefully levelled the ground, and removed every impediment that might interrupt its perfect regularity. Its form was an exact quadrangle; and we may calculate, that a square of about seven hundred yards was sufficient for the encampment of twenty thousand Romans; though a similar number of our own troops would expose to the enemy a front of more than treble that extent. In the midst of the camp, the prætorium, or general’s quarters, rose above the others; the cavalry, the infantry, and the auxiliaries occupied their respective stations; the streets were broad and perfectly straight, and a vacant space of two hundred feet was left on all sides between the tents and the rampart. The rampart itself was usually twelve feet high, armed with a line of strong and intricate palisades, and defended by a ditch of twelve feet in depth as well as in breadth. This important labor was performed by the hands of the legionaries themselves; to whom the use of the spade and the pickaxe was no less familiar than that of the sword or pilum. Active valor may often be the present of nature; but such patient diligence can be the fruit only of habit and discipline. 61

The camp of a Roman legion looked like a fortified city. 60 As soon as the area was marked out, the pioneers carefully leveled the ground and removed any obstacles that could disrupt its perfect layout. Its shape was a perfect square; we can estimate that a square of about seven hundred yards was enough for the encampment of twenty thousand Romans, while a similar number of our own troops would present an enemy front of more than three times that size. In the center of the camp, the prætorium, or general’s quarters, stood out above the rest; the cavalry, infantry, and auxiliaries occupied their designated areas; the streets were wide and completely straight, and a clear space of two hundred feet was left on all sides between the tents and the rampart. The rampart itself was usually twelve feet high, fortified with a line of strong and intricate palisades, and protected by a ditch that was twelve feet deep and wide. This vital work was done by the soldiers themselves, who were just as familiar with a spade and pickaxe as they were with a sword or pilum. Courage can often be a natural gift, but such patient diligence is the result of practice and discipline. 61

60 (return)
[ Vegetius finishes his second book, and the description of the legion, with the following emphatic words:—“Universa quæ in quoque belli genere necessaria esse creduntur, secum legio debet ubique portare, ut in quovis loco fixerit castra, armatam faciat civitatem.”]

60 (return)
[ Vegetius wraps up his second book and the description of the legion with these powerful words:—“The legion should carry everything it deems necessary for any kind of war so that wherever it sets up camp, it can arm the community.”]

61 (return)
[ For the Roman Castrametation, see Polybius, l. vi. with Lipsius de Militia Romana, Joseph. de Bell. Jud. l. iii. c. 5. Vegetius, i. 21—25, iii. 9, and Memoires de Guichard, tom. i. c. 1.]

61 (return)
[For information about Roman military encampments, see Polybius, book VI, along with Lipsius's work on Roman Military, Josephus in the Jewish War, book III, chapter 5, Vegetius, chapters 21-25 of book I and chapter 9 of book III, and Guichard's Memoirs, volume I, chapter 1.]

Whenever the trumpet gave the signal of departure, the camp was almost instantly broke up, and the troops fell into their ranks without delay or confusion. Besides their arms, which the legionaries scarcely considered as an encumbrance, they were laden with their kitchen furniture, the instruments of fortification, and the provision of many days. 62 Under this weight, which would oppress the delicacy of a modern soldier, they were trained by a regular step to advance, in about six hours, near twenty miles. 63 On the appearance of an enemy, they threw aside their baggage, and by easy and rapid evolutions converted the column of march into an order of battle. 64 The slingers and archers skirmished in the front; the auxiliaries formed the first line, and were seconded or sustained by the strength of the legions; the cavalry covered the flanks, and the military engines were placed in the rear.

Whenever the trumpet signaled departure, the camp quickly packed up, and the troops fell into formation without delay or confusion. Besides their weapons, which the soldiers barely saw as a burden, they carried their cooking gear, fortification tools, and supplies for several days. 62 Under this weight, which would overwhelm a modern soldier, they were trained to march at a steady pace for about six hours, covering nearly twenty miles. 63 When an enemy appeared, they dropped their baggage and quickly transformed their marching column into a battle formation. 64 The slingers and archers skirmished at the front; the auxiliaries made up the first line, supported by the strength of the legions; the cavalry protected the sides, and the siege engines were positioned in the back.

62 (return)
[ Cicero in Tusculan. ii. 37, [15.]—Joseph. de Bell. Jud. l. iii. 5, Frontinus, iv. 1.]

62 (return)
[ Cicero in Tusculan. ii. 37, [15.]—Joseph. de Bell. Jud. l. iii. 5, Frontinus, iv. 1.]

63 (return)
[ Vegetius, i. 9. See Memoires de l’Academie des Inscriptions, tom. xxv. p. 187.]

63 (return)
[ Vegetius, i. 9. See Memoirs of the Academy of Inscriptions, vol. xxv. p. 187.]

64 (return)
[ See those evolutions admirably well explained by M. Guichard Nouveaux Memoires, tom. i. p. 141—234.]

64 (return)
[ Check out those developments explained really well by M. Guichard in the New Memoirs, vol. i, pp. 141—234.]

Such were the arts of war, by which the Roman emperors defended their extensive conquests, and preserved a military spirit, at a time when every other virtue was oppressed by luxury and despotism. If, in the consideration of their armies, we pass from their discipline to their numbers, we shall not find it easy to define them with any tolerable accuracy. We may compute, however, that the legion, which was itself a body of six thousand eight hundred and thirty-one Romans, might, with its attendant auxiliaries, amount to about twelve thousand five hundred men. The peace establishment of Hadrian and his successors was composed of no less than thirty of these formidable brigades; and most probably formed a standing force of three hundred and seventy-five thousand men. Instead of being confined within the walls of fortified cities, which the Romans considered as the refuge of weakness or pusillanimity, the legions were encamped on the banks of the great rivers, and along the frontiers of the barbarians. As their stations, for the most part, remained fixed and permanent, we may venture to describe the distribution of the troops. Three legions were sufficient for Britain. The principal strength lay upon the Rhine and Danube, and consisted of sixteen legions, in the following proportions: two in the Lower, and three in the Upper Germany; one in Rhætia, one in Noricum, four in Pannonia, three in Mæsia, and two in Dacia. The defence of the Euphrates was intrusted to eight legions, six of whom were planted in Syria, and the other two in Cappadocia. With regard to Egypt, Africa, and Spain, as they were far removed from any important scene of war, a single legion maintained the domestic tranquillity of each of those great provinces. Even Italy was not left destitute of a military force. Above twenty thousand chosen soldiers, distinguished by the titles of City Cohorts and Prætorian Guards, watched over the safety of the monarch and the capital. As the authors of almost every revolution that distracted the empire, the Prætorians will, very soon, and very loudly, demand our attention; but, in their arms and institutions, we cannot find any circumstance which discriminated them from the legions, unless it were a more splendid appearance, and a less rigid discipline. 65

Such were the military strategies that the Roman emperors used to defend their vast conquests and maintain a military mindset during a time when other virtues were stifled by luxury and authoritarian rule. When we examine their armies, moving from discipline to numbers, it’s not easy to define them accurately. However, we can estimate that a legion, which consisted of six thousand eight hundred thirty-one Romans, along with its supporting auxiliaries, could total around twelve thousand five hundred men. The peacetime force under Hadrian and his successors included at least thirty of these powerful brigades, likely forming a standing army of three hundred seventy-five thousand men. Instead of being limited to fortified cities, which the Romans viewed as signs of weakness, the legions were camped along the banks of major rivers and the borders of barbarian territories. Since their stations were mostly stable and permanent, we can describe the troop distribution. Three legions were enough for Britain. The main strength was along the Rhine and Danube rivers, comprising sixteen legions distributed as follows: two in Lower Germany, three in Upper Germany, one in Rhætia, one in Noricum, four in Pannonia, three in Mæsia, and two in Dacia. Eight legions were responsible for defending the Euphrates, with six stationed in Syria and two in Cappadocia. Regarding Egypt, Africa, and Spain, since they were far from major conflict areas, each of these provinces had just one legion to maintain internal peace. Even Italy had a military presence, with over twenty thousand elite soldiers known as City Cohorts and Praetorian Guards, ensuring the safety of the emperor and the capital. As the main contributors to nearly every upheaval in the empire, the Praetorians will soon demand our attention; however, in terms of their arms and organization, there's little to differentiate them from the legions, aside from their more ornate appearance and less strict discipline. 65

65 (return)
[ Tacitus (Annal. iv. 5) has given us a state of the legions under Tiberius; and Dion Cassius (l. lv. p. 794) under Alexander Severus. I have endeavored to fix on the proper medium between these two periods. See likewise Lipsius de Magnitudine Romana, l. i. c. 4, 5.]

65 (return)
[ Tacitus (Annal. iv. 5) provided an overview of the legions during Tiberius's time, and Dion Cassius (l. lv. p. 794) covered them under Alexander Severus. I've tried to find the right balance between these two eras. Also, see Lipsius de Magnitudine Romana, l. i. c. 4, 5.]

The navy maintained by the emperors might seem inadequate to their greatness; but it was fully sufficient for every useful purpose of government. The ambition of the Romans was confined to the land; nor was that warlike people ever actuated by the enterprising spirit which had prompted the navigators of Tyre, of Carthage, and even of Marseilles, to enlarge the bounds of the world, and to explore the most remote coasts of the ocean. To the Romans the ocean remained an object of terror rather than of curiosity; 66 the whole extent of the Mediterranean, after the destruction of Carthage, and the extirpation of the pirates, was included within their provinces. The policy of the emperors was directed only to preserve the peaceful dominion of that sea, and to protect the commerce of their subjects. With these moderate views, Augustus stationed two permanent fleets in the most convenient ports of Italy, the one at Ravenna, on the Adriatic, the other at Misenum, in the Bay of Naples. Experience seems at length to have convinced the ancients, that as soon as their galleys exceeded two, or at the most three ranks of oars, they were suited rather for vain pomp than for real service. Augustus himself, in the victory of Actium, had seen the superiority of his own light frigates (they were called Liburnians) over the lofty but unwieldy castles of his rival. 67 Of these Liburnians he composed the two fleets of Ravenna and Misenum, destined to command, the one the eastern, the other the western division of the Mediterranean; and to each of the squadrons he attached a body of several thousand marines. Besides these two ports, which may be considered as the principal seats of the Roman navy, a very considerable force was stationed at Frejus, on the coast of Provence, and the Euxine was guarded by forty ships, and three thousand soldiers. To all these we add the fleet which preserved the communication between Gaul and Britain, and a great number of vessels constantly maintained on the Rhine and Danube, to harass the country, or to intercept the passage of the barbarians. 68 If we review this general state of the Imperial forces; of the cavalry as well as infantry; of the legions, the auxiliaries, the guards, and the navy; the most liberal computation will not allow us to fix the entire establishment by sea and by land at more than four hundred and fifty thousand men: a military power, which, however formidable it may seem, was equalled by a monarch of the last century, whose kingdom was confined within a single province of the Roman empire. 69

The navy maintained by the emperors might seem small compared to their greatness, but it was more than enough for the essential functions of government. The Romans were focused on land, and they were never driven by the adventurous spirit that had inspired the sailors of Tyre, Carthage, and even Marseilles to expand the world’s boundaries and explore the furthest shores of the ocean. To the Romans, the ocean was more frightening than intriguing; the entire Mediterranean, after the fall of Carthage and the elimination of pirates, fell within their provinces. The emperors aimed to maintain peaceful control of that sea and protect their subjects' trade. With these modest goals, Augustus established two permanent fleets in the most strategic ports of Italy: one at Ravenna on the Adriatic and the other at Misenum in the Bay of Naples. Experience ultimately taught the ancients that once their galleys had more than two or, at most, three tiers of oars, they were better suited for show than for effective service. Augustus himself, during the victory at Actium, recognized the advantage of his own light frigates (known as Liburnians) over the tall but unwieldy ships of his opponent. Of these Liburnians, he created the two fleets at Ravenna and Misenum, intended to command the eastern and western parts of the Mediterranean, respectively, and he assigned each squadron several thousand marines. In addition to these two ports, which can be seen as the primary bases of the Roman navy, a significant force was stationed at Frejus on the coast of Provence, and the Euxine was defended by forty ships and three thousand soldiers. We also consider the fleet that maintained communication between Gaul and Britain, as well as a large number of vessels consistently stationed on the Rhine and Danube to disrupt enemy territory or intercept barbarian movements. If we look at the overall state of the Imperial forces—including cavalry, infantry, legions, auxiliaries, guards, and navy—an optimistic estimate wouldn’t allow us to count the total military force, sea and land combined, at more than four hundred and fifty thousand men: a military power that, while seemingly impressive, was matched by a monarch from the last century, whose domain was limited to a single province of the Roman empire.

66 (return)
[ The Romans tried to disguise, by the pretence of religious awe their ignorance and terror. See Tacit. Germania, c. 34.]

66 (return)
[ The Romans attempted to hide their ignorance and fear by pretending to have religious reverence. See Tacit. Germania, c. 34.]

67 (return)
[ Plutarch, in Marc. Anton. [c. 67.] And yet, if we may credit Orosius, these monstrous castles were no more than ten feet above the water, vi. 19.]

67 (return)
[ Plutarch, in Marc. Anton. [c. 67.] Yet, if we can believe Orosius, these massive castles were only about ten feet above the water, vi. 19.]

68 (return)
[ See Lipsius, de Magnitud. Rom. l. i. c. 5. The sixteen last chapters of Vegetius relate to naval affairs.]

68 (return)
[ See Lipsius, on the Greatness of Rome, book 1, chapter 5. The last sixteen chapters of Vegetius focus on naval matters.]

69 (return)
[ Voltaire, Siecle de Louis XIV. c. 29. It must, however, be remembered, that France still feels that extraordinary effort.]

69 (return)
[ Voltaire, Century of Louis XIV. c. 29. It should be noted, though, that France still experiences that remarkable effort.]

We have attempted to explain the spirit which moderated, and the strength which supported, the power of Hadrian and the Antonines. We shall now endeavor, with clearness and precision, to describe the provinces once united under their sway, but, at present, divided into so many independent and hostile states. Spain, the western extremity of the empire, of Europe, and of the ancient world, has, in every age, invariably preserved the same natural limits; the Pyrenæan Mountains, the Mediterranean, and the Atlantic Ocean. That great peninsula, at present so unequally divided between two sovereigns, was distributed by Augustus into three provinces, Lusitania, Bætica, and Tarraconensis. The kingdom of Portugal now fills the place of the warlike country of the Lusitanians; and the loss sustained by the former on the side of the East, is compensated by an accession of territory towards the North. The confines of Grenada and Andalusia correspond with those of ancient Bætica. The remainder of Spain, Gallicia, and the Asturias, Biscay, and Navarre, Leon, and the two Castiles, Murcia, Valencia, Catalonia, and Arragon, all contributed to form the third and most considerable of the Roman governments, which, from the name of its capital, was styled the province of Tarragona. 70 Of the native barbarians, the Celtiberians were the most powerful, as the Cantabrians and Asturians proved the most obstinate. Confident in the strength of their mountains, they were the last who submitted to the arms of Rome, and the first who threw off the yoke of the Arabs.

We have tried to explain the spirit that tempered and the strength that upheld the power of Hadrian and the Antonines. Now, we will clearly and precisely describe the provinces that were once united under their rule but are now divided into many independent and rival states. Spain, the western edge of the empire, Europe, and the ancient world, has always maintained the same natural boundaries: the Pyrenees Mountains, the Mediterranean Sea, and the Atlantic Ocean. That great peninsula, currently unevenly split between two sovereigns, was divided by Augustus into three provinces: Lusitania, Bætica, and Tarraconensis. The Kingdom of Portugal now occupies the land of the warlike Lusitanians, and while it lost territory to the east, it gained land in the north. The borders of Grenada and Andalusia match those of ancient Bætica. The rest of Spain—Galicia, Asturias, Biscay, Navarre, León, and the two Castiles, Murcia, Valencia, Catalonia, and Aragon—came together to form the third and most significant Roman province, named after its capital—Tarragona. 70 Among the native tribes, the Celtiberians were the most powerful, while the Cantabrians and Asturians were the most tenacious. Relying on the strength of their mountains, they were the last to yield to Rome and the first to shake off the Arabs' control.

70 (return)
[ See Strabo, l. ii. It is natural enough to suppose, that Arragon is derived from Tarraconensis, and several moderns who have written in Latin use those words as synonymous. It is, however, certain, that the Arragon, a little stream which falls from the Pyrenees into the Ebro, first gave its name to a country, and gradually to a kingdom. See d’Anville, Geographie du Moyen Age, p. 181.]

70 (return)
[ See Strabo, l. ii. It's quite reasonable to think that Arragon comes from Tarraconensis, and several modern writers who have published in Latin use those terms interchangeably. However, it's clear that the Arragon, a small river that flows from the Pyrenees into the Ebro, was the first to lend its name to a region, and eventually to a kingdom. See d’Anville, Geographie du Moyen Age, p. 181.]

Ancient Gaul, as it contained the whole country between the Pyrenees, the Alps, the Rhine, and the Ocean, was of greater extent than modern France. To the dominions of that powerful monarchy, with its recent acquisitions of Alsace and Lorraine, we must add the duchy of Savoy, the cantons of Switzerland, the four electorates of the Rhine, and the territories of Liege, Luxemburgh, Hainault, Flanders, and Brabant. When Augustus gave laws to the conquests of his father, he introduced a division of Gaul, equally adapted to the progress of the legions, to the course of the rivers, and to the principal national distinctions, which had comprehended above a hundred independent states. 71 The sea-coast of the Mediterranean, Languedoc, Provence, and Dauphiné, received their provincial appellation from the colony of Narbonne. The government of Aquitaine was extended from the Pyrenees to the Loire. The country between the Loire and the Seine was styled the Celtic Gaul, and soon borrowed a new denomination from the celebrated colony of Lugdunum, or Lyons. The Belgic lay beyond the Seine, and in more ancient times had been bounded only by the Rhine; but a little before the age of Cæsar, the Germans, abusing their superiority of valor, had occupied a considerable portion of the Belgic territory. The Roman conquerors very eagerly embraced so flattering a circumstance, and the Gallic frontier of the Rhine, from Basil to Leyden, received the pompous names of the Upper and the Lower Germany. 72 Such, under the reign of the Antonines, were the six provinces of Gaul; the Narbonnese, Aquitaine, the Celtic, or Lyonnese, the Belgic, and the two Germanies.

Ancient Gaul, which covered the entire area between the Pyrenees, the Alps, the Rhine, and the Ocean, was larger than modern France. To the territories of that powerful monarchy, with its recent additions of Alsace and Lorraine, we must also include the duchy of Savoy, the cantons of Switzerland, the four electorates of the Rhine, and the regions of Liege, Luxembourg, Hainaut, Flanders, and Brabant. When Augustus established laws for his father’s conquests, he implemented a division of Gaul that was well-suited to the advance of the legions, the flow of the rivers, and the major national distinctions, which included over a hundred independent states. 71 The Mediterranean coast, Languedoc, Provence, and Dauphiné got their provincial name from the colony of Narbonne. The governance of Aquitaine extended from the Pyrenees to the Loire. The area between the Loire and the Seine was known as Celtic Gaul and soon acquired a new name from the famous colony of Lugdunum, or Lyons. The Belgic region lay beyond the Seine, and in earlier times was only bordered by the Rhine; however, just before Caesar's era, the Germans, taking advantage of their superiority in battle, occupied a significant part of Belgic land. The Roman conquerors eagerly seized upon this appealing situation, and the Gallic border of the Rhine, from Basel to Leiden, was grandly referred to as Upper and Lower Germany. 72 Thus, during the reign of the Antonines, there were six provinces of Gaul: the Narbonnese, Aquitaine, the Celtic or Lyonnese, the Belgic, and the two Germanies.

71 (return)
[ One hundred and fifteen cities appear in the Notitia of Gaul; and it is well known that this appellation was applied not only to the capital town, but to the whole territory of each state. But Plutarch and Appian increase the number of tribes to three or four hundred.]

71 (return)
[ One hundred and fifteen cities are listed in the Notitia of Gaul; and it’s well known that this term was used not just for the main city, but for the entire area of each state. However, Plutarch and Appian suggest the number of tribes might be three or four hundred.]

72 (return)
[ D’Anville. Notice de l’Ancienne Gaule.]

72 (return)
[D’Anville. Note on Ancient Gaul.]

We have already had occasion to mention the conquest of Britain, and to fix the boundary of the Roman Province in this island. It comprehended all England, Wales, and the Lowlands of Scotland, as far as the Friths of Dumbarton and Edinburgh. Before Britain lost her freedom, the country was irregularly divided between thirty tribes of barbarians, of whom the most considerable were the Belgæ in the West, the Brigantes in the North, the Silures in South Wales, and the Iceni in Norfolk and Suffolk. 73 As far as we can either trace or credit the resemblance of manners and language, Spain, Gaul, and Britain were peopled by the same hardy race of savages. Before they yielded to the Roman arms, they often disputed the field, and often renewed the contest. After their submission, they constituted the western division of the European provinces, which extended from the columns of Hercules to the wall of Antoninus, and from the mouth of the Tagus to the sources of the Rhine and Danube.

We have already mentioned the conquest of Britain and defined the borders of the Roman Province in this region. It included all of England, Wales, and the Lowlands of Scotland, up to the Firths of Dumbarton and Edinburgh. Before Britain lost its independence, the land was unevenly divided among thirty tribes of barbarians, the most notable being the Belgæ in the West, the Brigantes in the North, the Silures in South Wales, and the Iceni in Norfolk and Suffolk. 73 As far as we can trace or believe the similarities in customs and language, Spain, Gaul, and Britain were inhabited by the same tough race of warriors. Before they surrendered to the Roman forces, they frequently battled and often resumed the fight. After their defeat, they became the western part of the European provinces, which stretched from the columns of Hercules to the wall of Antoninus, and from the mouth of the Tagus to the sources of the Rhine and Danube.

73 (return)
[ Whittaker’s History of Manchester, vol. i. c. 3.] Before the Roman conquest, the country which is now called Lombardy, was not considered as a part of Italy. It had been occupied by a powerful colony of Gauls, who, settling themselves along the banks of the Po, from Piedmont to Romagna, carried their arms and diffused their name from the Alps to the Apennine.

73 (return)
[ Whittaker’s History of Manchester, vol. i. c. 3.] Before the Roman conquest, the area now known as Lombardy wasn’t regarded as part of Italy. It was populated by a strong colony of Gauls, who settled along the banks of the Po, stretching from Piedmont to Romagna, spreading their influence and name from the Alps to the Apennine.

The Ligurians dwelt on the rocky coast which now forms the republic of Genoa. Venice was yet unborn; but the territories of that state, which lie to the east of the Adige, were inhabited by the Venetians. 74 The middle part of the peninsula, that now composes the duchy of Tuscany and the ecclesiastical state, was the ancient seat of the Etruscans and Umbrians; to the former of whom Italy was indebted for the first rudiments of civilized life. 75 The Tyber rolled at the foot of the seven hills of Rome, and the country of the Sabines, the Latins, and the Volsci, from that river to the frontiers of Naples, was the theatre of her infant victories. On that celebrated ground the first consuls deserved triumphs, their successors adorned villas, and their posterity have erected convents. 76 Capua and Campania possessed the immediate territory of Naples; the rest of the kingdom was inhabited by many warlike nations, the Marsi, the Samnites, the Apulians, and the Lucanians; and the sea-coasts had been covered by the flourishing colonies of the Greeks. We may remark, that when Augustus divided Italy into eleven regions, the little province of Istria was annexed to that seat of Roman sovereignty. 77

The Ligurians lived on the rocky coast that now makes up the republic of Genoa. Venice was not yet established, but the lands to the east of the Adige were home to the Venetians. 74 The central part of the peninsula, which now includes the duchy of Tuscany and the ecclesiastical state, was the ancient home of the Etruscans and Umbrians; to the former, Italy owed its first basic elements of civilized life. 75 The Tiber flowed at the base of Rome's seven hills, and the lands of the Sabines, Latins, and Volsci, stretching from that river to the edges of Naples, were the stage for her early victories. On that famous ground, the first consuls earned triumphs, their successors built villas, and their descendants have raised convents. 76 Capua and Campania encompassed the immediate territory of Naples; the rest of the kingdom was populated by many warrior nations, including the Marsi, Samnites, Apulians, and Lucanians; and the coastal areas were filled with thriving Greek colonies. It’s worth noting that when Augustus divided Italy into eleven regions, the small province of Istria was added to that seat of Roman rule. 77

74 (return)
[ The Italian Veneti, though often confounded with the Gauls, were more probably of Illyrian origin. See M. Freret, Mémoires de l’Académie des Inscriptions, tom. xviii. * Note: Or Liburnian, according to Niebuhr. Vol. i. p. 172.—M.]

74 (return)
[ The Italian Veneti, often mixed up with the Gauls, were more likely of Illyrian origin. See M. Freret, Mémoires de l’Académie des Inscriptions, vol. xviii. * Note: Or Liburnian, according to Niebuhr. Vol. i. p. 172.—M.]

75 (return)
[ See Maffei Verona illustrata, l. i. * Note: Add Niebuhr, vol. i., and Otfried Müller, die Etrusker, which contains much that is known, and much that is conjectured, about this remarkable people. Also Micali, Storia degli antichi popoli Italiani. Florence, 1832—M.]

75 (return)
[ See Maffei Verona illustrata, l. i. * Note: Add Niebuhr, vol. i., and Otfried Müller, die Etrusker, which includes a lot of known information and plenty of speculation about this fascinating culture. Also Micali, Storia degli antichi popoli Italiani. Florence, 1832—M.]

76 (return)
[ The first contrast was observed by the ancients. See Florus, i. 11. The second must strike every modern traveller.]

76 (return)
[ The first difference was noted by the ancients. See Florus, i. 11. The second should catch the attention of every modern traveler.]

77 (return)
[ Pliny (Hist. Natur. l. iii.) follows the division of Italy by Augustus.]

77 (return)
[ Pliny (Natural History, Book III) follows the division of Italy by Augustus.]

The European provinces of Rome were protected by the course of the Rhine and the Danube. The latter of those mighty streams, which rises at the distance of only thirty miles from the former, flows above thirteen hundred miles, for the most part to the south-east, collects the tribute of sixty navigable rivers, and is, at length, through six mouths, received into the Euxine, which appears scarcely equal to such an accession of waters. 78 The provinces of the Danube soon acquired the general appellation of Illyricum, or the Illyrian frontier, 79 and were esteemed the most warlike of the empire; but they deserve to be more particularly considered under the names of Rhætia, Noricum, Pannonia, Dalmatia, Dacia, Mæsia, Thrace, Macedonia, and Greece.

The European provinces of Rome were protected by the courses of the Rhine and the Danube. The latter of these great rivers, which starts just thirty miles away from the former, flows over thirteen hundred miles, mostly to the southeast, collecting the water from sixty navigable rivers, and eventually, through six mouths, empties into the Black Sea, which seems hardly capable of handling such an influx of water. 78 The provinces along the Danube soon became known collectively as Illyricum, or the Illyrian frontier, 79 and were considered the most militaristic of the empire; however, they deserve to be examined more closely under the names of Rhætia, Noricum, Pannonia, Dalmatia, Dacia, Mæsia, Thrace, Macedonia, and Greece.

78 (return)
[ Tournefort, Voyages en Grece et Asie Mineure, lettre xviii.]

78 (return)
[ Tournefort, Travels in Greece and Asia Minor, letter xviii.]

79 (return)
[ The name of Illyricum originally belonged to the sea-coast of the Adriatic, and was gradually extended by the Romans from the Alps to the Euxine Sea. See Severini Pannonia, l. i. c. 3.]

79 (return)
[ Illyricum was originally the name for the Adriatic coastline and was slowly expanded by the Romans from the Alps to the Black Sea. See Severini Pannonia, l. i. c. 3.]

The province of Rhætia, which soon extinguished the name of the Vindelicians, extended from the summit of the Alps to the banks of the Danube; from its source, as far as its conflux with the Inn. The greatest part of the flat country is subject to the elector of Bavaria; the city of Augsburg is protected by the constitution of the German empire; the Grisons are safe in their mountains, and the country of Tirol is ranked among the numerous provinces of the house of Austria.

The province of Rhætia, which soon erased the identity of the Vindelicians, stretched from the peak of the Alps to the banks of the Danube; from its source all the way to where it meets the Inn. Most of the flat land is under the control of the elector of Bavaria; the city of Augsburg is safeguarded by the constitution of the German Empire; the Grisons are secure in their mountains, and the region of Tirol is listed among the many provinces of the house of Austria.

The wide extent of territory which is included between the Inn, the Danube, and the Save,—Austria, Styria, Carinthia, Carniola, the Lower Hungary, and Sclavonia,—was known to the ancients under the names of Noricum and Pannonia. In their original state of independence, their fierce inhabitants were intimately connected. Under the Roman government they were frequently united, and they still remain the patrimony of a single family. They now contain the residence of a German prince, who styles himself Emperor of the Romans, and form the centre, as well as strength, of the Austrian power. It may not be improper to observe, that if we except Bohemia, Moravia, the northern skirts of Austria, and a part of Hungary between the Teyss and the Danube, all the other dominions of the House of Austria were comprised within the limits of the Roman Empire.

The large area between the Inn, the Danube, and the Save—including Austria, Styria, Carinthia, Carniola, Lower Hungary, and Slavonia—was known to the ancients as Noricum and Pannonia. In their independent state, their fierce inhabitants were closely connected. Under Roman rule, they often came together, and they still belong to a single family today. This region now houses the residence of a German prince who calls himself Emperor of the Romans, serving as both the center and strength of Austrian power. It’s worth noting that, except for Bohemia, Moravia, the northern parts of Austria, and a section of Hungary between the Teyss and the Danube, all other territories of the House of Austria were included within the boundaries of the Roman Empire.

Dalmatia, to which the name of Illyricum more properly belonged, was a long, but narrow tract, between the Save and the Adriatic. The best part of the sea-coast, which still retains its ancient appellation, is a province of the Venetian state, and the seat of the little republic of Ragusa. The inland parts have assumed the Sclavonian names of Croatia and Bosnia; the former obeys an Austrian governor, the latter a Turkish pacha; but the whole country is still infested by tribes of barbarians, whose savage independence irregularly marks the doubtful limit of the Christian and Mahometan power. 80

Dalmatia, which was more accurately referred to as Illyricum, was a long but narrow strip of land between the Sava River and the Adriatic Sea. The best part of the coastline, which still keeps its ancient name, is a province of the Venetian state and the home of the small republic of Ragusa. The inland areas have taken on the Slavic names Croatia and Bosnia; the former is governed by an Austrian official, while the latter is under a Turkish pasha. However, the whole region is still troubled by tribes of barbarians, whose wild independence irregularly marks the uncertain boundary between Christian and Muslim influence. 80

80 (return)
[ A Venetian traveller, the Abbate Fortis, has lately given us some account of those very obscure countries. But the geography and antiquities of the western Illyricum can be expected only from the munificence of the emperor, its sovereign.]

80 (return)
[ A Venetian traveler, Abbate Fortis, has recently provided us with some insight into those very little-known regions. However, we can only hope to learn about the geography and history of western Illyricum through the generosity of the emperor, its ruler.]

After the Danube had received the waters of the Teyss and the Save, it acquired, at least among the Greeks, the name of Ister. 81 It formerly divided Mæsia and Dacia, the latter of which, as we have already seen, was a conquest of Trajan, and the only province beyond the river. If we inquire into the present state of those countries, we shall find that, on the left hand of the Danube, Temeswar and Transylvania have been annexed, after many revolutions, to the crown of Hungary; whilst the principalities of Moldavia and Wallachia acknowledge the supremacy of the Ottoman Porte. On the right hand of the Danube, Mæsia, which, during the middle ages, was broken into the barbarian kingdoms of Servia and Bulgaria, is again united in Turkish slavery.

After the Danube received the waters of the Teyss and the Save, it took on the name Ister among the Greeks. 81 It used to separate Mæsia and Dacia, the latter of which, as we’ve already noted, was conquered by Trajan and is the only province beyond the river. If we look at the current situation in those areas, we’ll see that, on the left side of the Danube, Temeswar and Transylvania have been added to the crown of Hungary after many changes in power, while the principalities of Moldavia and Wallachia are under the authority of the Ottoman Empire. On the right side of the Danube, Mæsia, which during the Middle Ages was divided into the barbarian kingdoms of Servia and Bulgaria, is once again under Turkish control.

81 (return)
[ The Save rises near the confines of Istria, and was considered by the more early Greeks as the principal stream of the Danube.]

81 (return)
[ The Save River starts close to the borders of Istria, and early Greeks regarded it as the main river of the Danube.]

The appellation of Roumelia, which is still bestowed by the Turks on the extensive countries of Thrace, Macedonia, and Greece, preserves the memory of their ancient state under the Roman empire. In the time of the Antonines, the martial regions of Thrace, from the mountains of Hæmus and Rhodope, to the Bosphorus and the Hellespont, had assumed the form of a province. Notwithstanding the change of masters and of religion, the new city of Rome, founded by Constantine on the banks of the Bosphorus, has ever since remained the capital of a great monarchy. The kingdom of Macedonia, which, under the reign of Alexander, gave laws to Asia, derived more solid advantages from the policy of the two Philips; and with its dependencies of Epirus and Thessaly, extended from the Ægean to the Ionian Sea. When we reflect on the fame of Thebes and Argos, of Sparta and Athens, we can scarcely persuade ourselves, that so many immortal republics of ancient Greece were lost in a single province of the Roman empire, which, from the superior influence of the Achæan league, was usually denominated the province of Achaia.

The name Roumelia, which is still used by the Turks for the large regions of Thrace, Macedonia, and Greece, keeps alive the memory of their ancient state during the Roman Empire. In the time of the Antonines, the warlike areas of Thrace, stretching from the mountains of Hæmus and Rhodope to the Bosphorus and the Hellespont, took on the form of a province. Despite the changes in rulers and religion, the new city of Rome, established by Constantine on the shore of the Bosphorus, has remained the capital of a significant monarchy ever since. The kingdom of Macedonia, which under Alexander the Great set laws for Asia, gained more substantial benefits from the policies of the two Philips and, along with its regions of Epirus and Thessaly, stretched from the Aegean to the Ionian Sea. When we think about the glory of Thebes and Argos, Sparta and Athens, it's hard to believe that so many great republics of ancient Greece were reduced to a single province of the Roman Empire, which, due to the dominant influence of the Achæan league, was commonly referred to as the province of Achaia.

Such was the state of Europe under the Roman emperors. The provinces of Asia, without excepting the transient conquests of Trajan, are all comprehended within the limits of the Turkish power. But, instead of following the arbitrary divisions of despotism and ignorance, it will be safer for us, as well as more agreeable, to observe the indelible characters of nature. The name of Asia Minor is attributed with some propriety to the peninsula, which, confined betwixt the Euxine and the Mediterranean, advances from the Euphrates towards Europe. The most extensive and flourishing district, westward of Mount Taurus and the River Halys, was dignified by the Romans with the exclusive title of Asia. The jurisdiction of that province extended over the ancient monarchies of Troy, Lydia, and Phrygia, the maritime countries of the Pamphylians, Lycians, and Carians, and the Grecian colonies of Ionia, which equalled in arts, though not in arms, the glory of their parent. The kingdoms of Bithynia and Pontus possessed the northern side of the peninsula from Constantinople to Trebizond. On the opposite side, the province of Cilicia was terminated by the mountains of Syria: the inland country, separated from the Roman Asia by the River Halys, and from Armenia by the Euphrates, had once formed the independent kingdom of Cappadocia. In this place we may observe, that the northern shores of the Euxine, beyond Trebizond in Asia, and beyond the Danube in Europe, acknowledged the sovereignty of the emperors, and received at their hands either tributary princes or Roman garrisons. Budzak, Crim Tartary, Circassia, and Mingrelia, are the modern appellations of those savage countries. 82

Such was the state of Europe under the Roman emperors. The provinces of Asia, including the temporary conquests of Trajan, are all part of Turkish control now. However, instead of sticking to the random divisions of tyranny and ignorance, it would be wiser for us, as well as more enjoyable, to recognize the undeniable features of nature. The name Asia Minor is rightly given to the peninsula, which lies between the Black Sea and the Mediterranean, stretching from the Euphrates towards Europe. The largest and most prosperous area to the west of Mount Taurus and the River Halys was honored by the Romans with the title of Asia. The authority of that province covered the ancient kingdoms of Troy, Lydia, and Phrygia, the coastal regions of the Pamphylians, Lycians, and Carians, and the Greek colonies of Ionia, which matched, though not in military strength, the glory of their homeland. The kingdoms of Bithynia and Pontus occupied the northern part of the peninsula from Constantinople to Trebizond. On the other side, the province of Cilicia was bordered by the mountains of Syria: the interior region, separated from Roman Asia by the River Halys and from Armenia by the Euphrates, once formed the independent kingdom of Cappadocia. Here we note that the northern shores of the Black Sea, beyond Trebizond in Asia and beyond the Danube in Europe, recognized the emperors' rule and received either tributary princes or Roman garrisons. Budzak, Crimea, Circassia, and Mingrelia are the modern names for these wild regions. 82

82 (return)
[ See the Periplus of Arrian. He examined the coasts of the Euxine, when he was governor of Cappadocia.]

82 (return)
[ See the Periplus of Arrian. He studied the coastlines of the Black Sea while he was governor of Cappadocia.]

Under the successors of Alexander, Syria was the seat of the Seleucidæ, who reigned over Upper Asia, till the successful revolt of the Parthians confined their dominions between the Euphrates and the Mediterranean. When Syria became subject to the Romans, it formed the eastern frontier of their empire: nor did that province, in its utmost latitude, know any other bounds than the mountains of Cappadocia to the north, and towards the south, the confines of Egypt, and the Red Sea. Phœnicia and Palestine were sometimes annexed to, and sometimes separated from, the jurisdiction of Syria. The former of these was a narrow and rocky coast; the latter was a territory scarcely superior to Wales, either in fertility or extent. 821 Yet Phœnicia and Palestine will forever live in the memory of mankind; since America, as well as Europe, has received letters from the one, and religion from the other. 83 A sandy desert, alike destitute of wood and water, skirts along the doubtful confine of Syria, from the Euphrates to the Red Sea. The wandering life of the Arabs was inseparably connected with their independence; and wherever, on some spots less barren than the rest, they ventured to for many settled habitations, they soon became subjects to the Roman empire. 84

Under Alexander's successors, Syria was ruled by the Seleucids, who governed Upper Asia until the successful revolt of the Parthians limited their territory to between the Euphrates and the Mediterranean. When Syria came under Roman control, it became the eastern border of their empire: this province, at its farthest extent, was bounded only by the mountains of Cappadocia to the north and by the borders of Egypt and the Red Sea to the south. Phoenicia and Palestine were sometimes included in, and sometimes excluded from, Syria's jurisdiction. Phoenicia was a narrow, rocky coastline, while Palestine was a territory barely larger than Wales, in terms of both fertility and size. 821 Yet Phoenicia and Palestine will always be remembered by humanity; both America and Europe have inherited letters from one and religion from the other. 83 A sandy desert, lacking both wood and water, stretches along the uncertain border of Syria, from the Euphrates to the Red Sea. The nomadic life of the Arabs was closely tied to their freedom, and wherever they established more permanent settlements in slightly less barren areas, they quickly became subjects of the Roman Empire. 84

821 (return)
[ This comparison is exaggerated, with the intention, no doubt, of attacking the authority of the Bible, which boasts of the fertility of Palestine. Gibbon’s only authorities were that of Strabo (l. xvi. 1104) and the present state of the country. But Strabo only speaks of the neighborhood of Jerusalem, which he calls barren and arid to the extent of sixty stadia round the city: in other parts he gives a favorable testimony to the fertility of many parts of Palestine: thus he says, “Near Jericho there is a grove of palms, and a country of a hundred stadia, full of springs, and well peopled.” Moreover, Strabo had never seen Palestine; he spoke only after reports, which may be as inaccurate as those according to which he has composed that description of Germany, in which Gluverius has detected so many errors. (Gluv. Germ. iii. 1.) Finally, his testimony is contradicted and refuted by that of other ancient authors, and by medals. Tacitus says, in speaking of Palestine, “The inhabitants are healthy and robust; the rains moderate; the soil fertile.” (Hist. v. 6.) Ammianus Macellinus says also, “The last of the Syrias is Palestine, a country of considerable extent, abounding in clean and well-cultivated land, and containing some fine cities, none of which yields to the other; but, as it were, being on a parallel, are rivals.”—xiv. 8. See also the historian Josephus, Hist. vi. 1. Procopius of Cæserea, who lived in the sixth century, says that Chosroes, king of Persia, had a great desire to make himself master of Palestine, on account of its extraordinary fertility, its opulence, and the great number of its inhabitants. The Saracens thought the same, and were afraid that Omar. when he went to Jerusalem, charmed with the fertility of the soil and the purity of the air, would never return to Medina. (Ockley, Hist. of Sarac. i. 232.) The importance attached by the Romans to the conquest of Palestine, and the obstacles they encountered, prove also the richness and population of the country. Vespasian and Titus caused medals to be struck with trophies, in which Palestine is represented by a female under a palm-tree, to signify the richness of he country, with this legend: Judæa capta. Other medals also indicate this fertility; for instance, that of Herod holding a bunch of grapes, and that of the young Agrippa displaying fruit. As to the present state of he country, one perceives that it is not fair to draw any inference against its ancient fertility: the disasters through which it has passed, the government to which it is subject, the disposition of the inhabitants, explain sufficiently the wild and uncultivated appearance of the land, where, nevertheless, fertile and cultivated districts are still found, according to the testimony of travellers; among others, of Shaw, Maundrel, La Rocque, &c.—G. The Abbé Guénée, in his Lettres de quelques Juifs à Mons. de Voltaire, has exhausted the subject of the fertility of Palestine; for Voltaire had likewise indulged in sarcasm on this subject. Gibbon was assailed on this point, not, indeed, by Mr. Davis, who, he slyly insinuates, was prevented by his patriotism as a Welshman from resenting the comparison with Wales, but by other writers. In his Vindication, he first established the correctness of his measurement of Palestine, which he estimates as 7600 square English miles, while Wales is about 7011. As to fertility, he proceeds in the following dexterously composed and splendid passage: “The emperor Frederick II., the enemy and the victim of the clergy, is accused of saying, after his return from his crusade, that the God of the Jews would have despised his promised land, if he had once seen the fruitful realms of Sicily and Naples.” (See Giannone, Istor. Civ. del R. di Napoli, ii. 245.) This raillery, which malice has, perhaps, falsely imputed to Frederick, is inconsistent with truth and piety; yet it must be confessed that the soil of Palestine does not contain that inexhaustible, and, as it were, spontaneous principle of fertility, which, under the most unfavorable circumstances, has covered with rich harvests the banks of the Nile, the fields of Sicily, or the plains of Poland. The Jordan is the only navigable river of Palestine: a considerable part of the narrow space is occupied, or rather lost, in the Dead Sea whose horrid aspect inspires every sensation of disgust, and countenances every tale of horror. The districts which border on Arabia partake of the sandy quality of the adjacent desert. The face of the country, except the sea-coast, and the valley of the Jordan, is covered with mountains, which appear, for the most part, as naked and barren rocks; and in the neighborhood of Jerusalem, there is a real scarcity of the two elements of earth and water. (See Maundrel’s Travels, p. 65, and Reland’s Palestin. i. 238, 395.) These disadvantages, which now operate in their fullest extent, were formerly corrected by the labors of a numerous people, and the active protection of a wise government. The hills were clothed with rich beds of artificial mould, the rain was collected in vast cisterns, a supply of fresh water was conveyed by pipes and aqueducts to the dry lands. The breed of cattle was encouraged in those parts which were not adapted for tillage, and almost every spot was compelled to yield some production for the use of the inhabitants.

821 (return)
[ This comparison is exaggerated, likely intended to undermine the authority of the Bible, which celebrates the fertility of Palestine. Gibbon's main sources were Strabo (l. xvi. 1104) and the current state of the region. However, Strabo only refers to the area around Jerusalem, describing it as barren and dry for sixty stadia around the city; in other regions, he gives a more positive account of the fertility of several parts of Palestine. He notes, “Near Jericho there is a grove of palms, and a region of a hundred stadia, full of springs, and well populated.” Additionally, Strabo had never visited Palestine; he spoke based solely on reports, which may be just as inaccurate as those he used to write about Germany, where Gluverius identified many errors. (Gluv. Germ. iii. 1.) Ultimately, his accounts are contradicted and debunked by other ancient authors and by coins. Tacitus writes about Palestine, stating, “The inhabitants are healthy and strong; the rains are moderate; the soil is fertile.” (Hist. v. 6.) Ammianus Macellinus also mentions, “The last of the Syrias is Palestine, a relatively large country, rich in clean and well-cultivated land, housing several impressive cities, none of which outshines the others; they exist parallel to each other, acting as rivals.” —xiv. 8. See also the historian Josephus, Hist. vi. 1. Procopius of Cæsarea, who lived in the sixth century, claimed that Chosroes, king of Persia, was very eager to conquer Palestine, because of its exceptional fertility, wealth, and large population. The Saracens shared this view, fearing that Omar, when he traveled to Jerusalem, enchanted by the fertile land and pure air, would never return to Medina. (Ockley, Hist. of Sarac. i. 232.) The significance the Romans placed on conquering Palestine, along with the challenges they faced, also indicates the wealth and population of the region. Vespasian and Titus had coins minted with trophies, depicting Palestine as a woman under a palm tree, symbolizing the land's wealth, with the inscription: Judæa capta. Other coins also reflect this fertility; for example, one shows Herod holding a bunch of grapes, and another shows young Agrippa presenting fruit. Regarding the current condition of the land, it is unfair to draw conclusions against its historical fertility: the disasters it has experienced, the governance it endures, and the behavior of the inhabitants sufficiently explain the wild and uncultivated look of the land, where, nonetheless, fertile and cultivated areas are still observed, according to accounts from travelers, including Shaw, Maundrel, La Rocque, etc.—G. The Abbé Guénée, in his Lettres de quelques Juifs à Mons. de Voltaire, has thoroughly covered the topic of Palestine's fertility; Voltaire had also made sarcastic remarks on this matter. Gibbon faced criticism on this front, not from Mr. Davis, who he slyly suggests was hindered by his Welsh patriotism from taking offense at the comparison with Wales, but from other authors. In his Vindication, he first confirmed the accuracy of his measurement of Palestine, which he calculated to be 7600 square English miles, while Wales is about 7011. Regarding fertility, he elegantly argues in the following well-crafted and impressive passage: “Emperor Frederick II., both an enemy and a victim of the clergy, is said to have remarked, upon returning from his crusade, that the God of the Jews would have scorned his promised land if he had once seen the fertile lands of Sicily and Naples.” (See Giannone, Istor. Civ. del R. di Napoli, ii. 245.) This jest, which may have been incorrectly attributed to Frederick out of malice, contradicts truth and piety; yet it must be acknowledged that the soil of Palestine lacks that inexhaustible, almost spontaneous source of fertility which, even in the most adverse conditions, has blessed the banks of the Nile, the fields of Sicily, or the plains of Poland with abundant harvests. The Jordan is the only navigable river in Palestine: a considerable part of the limited area is occupied, or rather lost, in the Dead Sea, whose dreadful appearance evokes feelings of disgust and supports tales of horror. The regions that border Arabia share the sandy characteristics of the adjacent desert. Aside from the coastline and the Jordan valley, the landscape is dominated by mountains that mostly present as bare and desolate rocks; and near Jerusalem, there is a true scarcity of both earth and water. (See Maundrel’s Travels, p. 65, and Reland’s Palestin. i. 238, 395.) These disadvantages, which now exert their full impact, were once mitigated by the efforts of a large population and the proactive guidance of a knowledgeable government. The hills were adorned with rich deposits of artificial soil, rain was captured in vast cisterns, and fresh water was transported via pipes and aqueducts to dry areas. Livestock farming was promoted in regions unsuitable for crops, and nearly every piece of land was required to produce something for the inhabitants' use.

Pater ispe colendi Haud facilem esse viam voluit, primusque par artem Movit agros; curis acuens mortalia corda, Nec torpere gravi passus sua Regna veterno. Gibbon, Misc. Works, iv. 540.

Pater wanted the path to be anything but easy, and he was the first to inspire art by moving the fields; sharpening mortal hearts with concerns, and he didn’t let his kingdom fall into a heavy sleep. Gibbon, Misc. Works, iv. 540.

But Gibbon has here eluded the question about the land “flowing with milk and honey.” He is describing Judæa only, without comprehending Galilee, or the rich pastures beyond the Jordan, even now proverbial for their flocks and herds. (See Burckhardt’s Travels, and Hist of Jews, i. 178.) The following is believed to be a fair statement: “The extraordinary fertility of the whole country must be taken into the account. No part was waste; very little was occupied by unprofitable wood; the more fertile hills were cultivated in artificial terraces, others were hung with orchards of fruit trees the more rocky and barren districts were covered with vineyards.” Even in the present day, the wars and misgovernment of ages have not exhausted the natural richness of the soil. “Galilee,” says Malte Brun, “would be a paradise were it inhabited by an industrious people under an enlightened government. No land could be less dependent on foreign importation; it bore within itself every thing that could be necessary for the subsistence and comfort of a simple agricultural people. The climate was healthy, the seasons regular; the former rains, which fell about October, after the vintage, prepared the ground for the seed; that latter, which prevailed during March and the beginning of April, made it grow rapidly. Directly the rains ceased, the grain ripened with still greater rapidity, and was gathered in before the end of May. The summer months were dry and very hot, but the nights cool and refreshed by copious dews. In September, the vintage was gathered. Grain of all kinds, wheat, barley, millet, zea, and other sorts, grew in abundance; the wheat commonly yielded thirty for one. Besides the vine and the olive, the almond, the date, figs of many kinds, the orange, the pomegranate, and many other fruit trees, flourished in the greatest luxuriance. Great quantity of honey was collected. The balm-tree, which produced the opobalsamum, a great object of trade, was probably introduced from Arabia, in the time of Solomon. It flourished about Jericho and in Gilead.”—Milman’s Hist. of Jews. i. 177.—M.]

But Gibbon has sidestepped the issue of the land “flowing with milk and honey.” He’s only describing Judea without accounting for Galilee or the fertile pastures beyond the Jordan, which are still known for their flocks and herds. (See Burckhardt’s Travels, and Hist of Jews, i. 178.) Here’s what seems to be a fair statement: “The remarkable fertility of the entire country must be considered. No part was barren; very little was taken up by unproductive forests; the more fertile hills were farmed with terraces, while others were adorned with fruit orchards, and the rockier, less fertile areas were filled with vineyards.” Even today, despite centuries of war and poor governance, the soil's natural richness hasn’t been depleted. “Galilee,” says Malte Brun, “would be a paradise if it were inhabited by hardworking people under a wise government. No land could be less reliant on foreign imports; it had everything necessary for the survival and comfort of a simple agricultural community. The climate was healthy, and the seasons were consistent; the early rains, which fell around October after the grape harvest, prepared the ground for sowing seeds; those that fell in March and early April made the crops grow quickly. As soon as the rains stopped, the grain ripened even faster and was harvested before the end of May. The summer months were dry and very hot, but the nights were cool and refreshed by heavy dews. In September, the grapes were harvested. All kinds of grain—wheat, barley, millet, and others—grew abundantly; the wheat often yielded thirty-fold. Along with the vine and the olive, the almond, date, various figs, orange, pomegranate, and many other fruit trees thrived remarkably. A large quantity of honey was collected. The balm tree, which produced opobalsamum, a significant trade item, was likely brought from Arabia during Solomon's time. It thrived around Jericho and in Gilead.” —Milman’s Hist. of Jews. i. 177.—M.]

83 (return)
[ The progress of religion is well known. The use of letter was introduced among the savages of Europe about fifteen hundred years before Christ; and the Europeans carried them to America about fifteen centuries after the Christian Æra. But in a period of three thousand years, the Phœnician alphabet received considerable alterations, as it passed through the hands of the Greeks and Romans.]

83 (return)
[ The development of religion is widely recognized. The use of writing was introduced among the primitive people of Europe around fifteen hundred years before Christ, and the Europeans brought it to America about fifteen centuries after the start of the Christian era. However, over three thousand years, the Phoenician alphabet underwent significant changes as it was adapted by the Greeks and Romans.]

84 (return)
[ Dion Cassius, lib. lxviii. p. 1131.]

84 (return)
[ Dion Cassius, book lxviii. p. 1131.]

The geographers of antiquity have frequently hesitated to what portion of the globe they should ascribe Egypt. 85 By its situation that celebrated kingdom is included within the immense peninsula of Africa; but it is accessible only on the side of Asia, whose revolutions, in almost every period of history, Egypt has humbly obeyed. A Roman præfect was seated on the splendid throne of the Ptolemies; and the iron sceptre of the Mamelukes is now in the hands of a Turkish pacha. The Nile flows down the country, above five hundred miles from the tropic of Cancer to the Mediterranean, and marks on either side the extent of fertility by the measure of its inundations. Cyrene, situate towards the west, and along the sea-coast, was first a Greek colony, afterwards a province of Egypt, and is now lost in the desert of Barca. 851

The ancient geographers often debated where to place Egypt on the map. 85 Despite its location within the vast peninsula of Africa, it's primarily accessible from Asia, whose changes Egypt has obediently followed throughout history. A Roman prefect ruled from the magnificent throne of the Ptolemies, and now the powerful reign of the Mamelukes is held by a Turkish pasha. The Nile runs through the land for over five hundred miles, from just above the tropic of Cancer to the Mediterranean, marking the fertile areas by its flooding. Cyrene, located to the west along the coast, started as a Greek colony, then became part of Egypt, and is now lost in the Barca desert. 851

85 (return)
[ Ptolemy and Strabo, with the modern geographers, fix the Isthmus of Suez as the boundary of Asia and Africa. Dionysius, Mela, Pliny, Sallust, Hirtius, and Solinus, have preferred for that purpose the western branch of the Nile, or even the great Catabathmus, or descent, which last would assign to Asia, not only Egypt, but part of Libya.]

85 (return)
[ Ptolemy and Strabo, along with modern geographers, identify the Isthmus of Suez as the boundary between Asia and Africa. Dionysius, Mela, Pliny, Sallust, Hirtius, and Solinus, however, have favored the western branch of the Nile, or even the major descent known as the Catabathmus, which would place not only Egypt but also part of Libya within Asia.]

851 (return)
[ The French editor has a long and unnecessary note on the History of Cyrene. For the present state of that coast and country, the volume of Captain Beechey is full of interesting details. Egypt, now an independent and improving kingdom, appears, under the enterprising rule of Mahommed Ali, likely to revenge its former oppression upon the decrepit power of the Turkish empire.—M.—This note was written in 1838. The future destiny of Egypt is an important problem, only to be solved by time. This observation will also apply to the new French colony in Algiers.—M. 1845.]

851 (return)
[ The French editor includes a lengthy and unnecessary note on the History of Cyrene. For the current situation of that coast and country, Captain Beechey's volume is filled with fascinating details. Egypt, now an independent and growing kingdom, seems, under the ambitious leadership of Mahommed Ali, poised to avenge its past oppression by the declining power of the Turkish empire.—M.—This note was written in 1838. The future of Egypt is a significant issue that can only be resolved over time. This comment also applies to the new French colony in Algiers.—M. 1845.]

From Cyrene to the ocean, the coast of Africa extends above fifteen hundred miles; yet so closely is it pressed between the Mediterranean and the Sahara, or sandy desert, that its breadth seldom exceeds fourscore or a hundred miles. The eastern division was considered by the Romans as the more peculiar and proper province of Africa. Till the arrival of the Phœnician colonies, that fertile country was inhabited by the Libyans, the most savage of mankind. Under the immediate jurisdiction of Carthage, it became the centre of commerce and empire; but the republic of Carthage is now degenerated into the feeble and disorderly states of Tripoli and Tunis. The military government of Algiers oppresses the wide extent of Numidia, as it was once united under Massinissa and Jugurtha; but in the time of Augustus, the limits of Numidia were contracted; and, at least, two thirds of the country acquiesced in the name of Mauritania, with the epithet of Cæsariensis. The genuine Mauritania, or country of the Moors, which, from the ancient city of Tingi, or Tangier, was distinguished by the appellation of Tingitana, is represented by the modern kingdom of Fez. Salle, on the Ocean, so infamous at present for its piratical depredations, was noticed by the Romans, as the extreme object of their power, and almost of their geography. A city of their foundation may still be discovered near Mequinez, the residence of the barbarian whom we condescend to style the Emperor of Morocco; but it does not appear, that his more southern dominions, Morocco itself, and Segelmessa, were ever comprehended within the Roman province. The western parts of Africa are intersected by the branches of Mount Atlas, a name so idly celebrated by the fancy of poets; 86 but which is now diffused over the immense ocean that rolls between the ancient and the new continent. 87

From Cyrene to the ocean, the coast of Africa stretches over fifteen hundred miles; yet it's so tightly squeezed between the Mediterranean and the Sahara, or sandy desert, that its width rarely exceeds eighty or a hundred miles. The Romans viewed the eastern part as the most distinctive and proper province of Africa. Before the arrival of the Phoenician colonies, that fertile land was inhabited by the Libyans, the most barbaric of humans. Under the direct control of Carthage, it became the hub of trade and empire; however, the republic of Carthage has now dwindled into the weak and chaotic states of Tripoli and Tunis. The military leadership of Algiers oppresses the vast territory of Numidia, which was once united under Massinissa and Jugurtha; but during Augustus's reign, the borders of Numidia shrank, and at least two-thirds of the region came to be known as Mauritania, specifically Mauritania Cæsariensis. The true Mauritania, or the land of the Moors, identified from the ancient city of Tingi, or Tangier, as Tingitana, is represented by the modern kingdom of Fez. Salle, on the ocean, now infamous for its piracy, was noted by the Romans as the farthest reach of their power and almost their geography. A city they founded can still be found near Mequinez, the home of the barbarian we somewhat condescendingly refer to as the Emperor of Morocco; however, it seems that his southern territories, Morocco itself and Segelmessa, were never part of the Roman province. The western regions of Africa are crossed by the branches of Mount Atlas, a name so whimsically celebrated by poets; 86 but which is now spread out over the vast ocean that lies between the ancient and the new continent. 87

86 (return)
[ The long range, moderate height, and gentle declivity of Mount Atlas, (see Shaw’s Travels, p. 5,) are very unlike a solitary mountain which rears its head into the clouds, and seems to support the heavens. The peak of Teneriff, on the contrary, rises a league and a half above the surface of the sea; and, as it was frequently visited by the Phœnicians, might engage the notice of the Greek poets. See Buffon, Histoire Naturelle, tom. i. p. 312. Histoire des Voyages, tom. ii.]

86 (return)
[ The wide expanse, moderate height, and gentle slope of Mount Atlas (see Shaw’s Travels, p. 5) are very different from a solitary mountain that towers into the clouds and appears to hold up the sky. In contrast, the peak of Tenerife rises one and a half leagues above sea level and, having been frequently visited by the Phoenicians, might have caught the attention of Greek poets. See Buffon, Histoire Naturelle, tom. i. p. 312. Histoire des Voyages, tom. ii.]

87 (return)
[ M. de Voltaire, tom. xiv. p. 297, unsupported by either fact or probability, has generously bestowed the Canary Islands on the Roman empire.]

87 (return)
[M. de Voltaire, vol. xiv. p. 297, without any facts or reasonable evidence, has graciously assigned the Canary Islands to the Roman Empire.]

Having now finished the circuit of the Roman empire, we may observe, that Africa is divided from Spain by a narrow strait of about twelve miles, through which the Atlantic flows into the Mediterranean. The columns of Hercules, so famous among the ancients, were two mountains which seemed to have been torn asunder by some convulsion of the elements; and at the foot of the European mountain, the fortress of Gibraltar is now seated. The whole extent of the Mediterranean Sea, its coasts and its islands, were comprised within the Roman dominion. Of the larger islands, the two Baleares, which derive their name of Majorca and Minorca from their respective size, are subject at present, the former to Spain, the latter to Great Britain. 871 It is easier to deplore the fate, than to describe the actual condition, of Corsica. 872 Two Italian sovereigns assume a regal title from Sardinia and Sicily. Crete, or Candia, with Cyprus, and most of the smaller islands of Greece and Asia, have been subdued by the Turkish arms, whilst the little rock of Malta defies their power, and has emerged, under the government of its military Order, into fame and opulence. 873

Having now completed the tour of the Roman Empire, we can see that Africa is separated from Spain by a narrow strait of about twelve miles, through which the Atlantic flows into the Mediterranean. The famous columns of Hercules from ancient times were two mountains that looked like they had been torn apart by some natural disaster, and at the base of the European mountain, the fortress of Gibraltar stands today. The entire Mediterranean Sea, along with its coasts and islands, was part of the Roman Empire. Among the larger islands, the two Balearic Islands, named Majorca and Minorca based on their sizes, are currently under Spain and Great Britain, respectively. 871 It's easier to mourn the fate than to describe the current situation of Corsica. 872 Two Italian rulers take royal titles from Sardinia and Sicily. Crete, or Candia, along with Cyprus and most of the smaller islands in Greece and Asia, have fallen to the Turkish forces, while the small island of Malta stands strong against their power and has risen to fame and wealth under the rule of its military Order. 873

871 (return)
[ Minorca was lost to Great Britain in 1782. Ann. Register for that year.—M.]

871 (return)
[ Minore was lost to Great Britain in 1782. Ann. Register for that year.—M.]

872 (return)
[ The gallant struggles of the Corsicans for their independence, under Paoli, were brought to a close in the year 1769. This volume was published in 1776. See Botta, Storia d’Italia, vol. xiv.—M.]

872 (return)
[ The brave fight of the Corsicans for their independence, led by Paoli, came to an end in 1769. This book was published in 1776. See Botta, Storia d’Italia, vol. xiv.—M.]

873 (return)
[ Malta, it need scarcely be said, is now in the possession of the English. We have not, however, thought it necessary to notice every change in the political state of the world, since the time of Gibbon.—M]

873 (return)
[ Malta is now owned by the English. However, we haven't felt the need to mention every change in the political landscape since Gibbon’s time.—M]

This long enumeration of provinces, whose broken fragments have formed so many powerful kingdoms, might almost induce us to forgive the vanity or ignorance of the ancients. Dazzled with the extensive sway, the irresistible strength, and the real or affected moderation of the emperors, they permitted themselves to despise, and sometimes to forget, the outlying countries which had been left in the enjoyment of a barbarous independence; and they gradually usurped the license of confounding the Roman monarchy with the globe of the earth. 88 But the temper, as well as knowledge, of a modern historian, require a more sober and accurate language. He may impress a juster image of the greatness of Rome, by observing that the empire was above two thousand miles in breadth, from the wall of Antoninus and the northern limits of Dacia, to Mount Atlas and the tropic of Cancer; that it extended in length more than three thousand miles from the Western Ocean to the Euphrates; that it was situated in the finest part of the Temperate Zone, between the twenty-fourth and fifty-sixth degrees of northern latitude; and that it was supposed to contain above sixteen hundred thousand square miles, for the most part of fertile and well-cultivated land. 89

This long list of provinces, whose fragmented pieces have created so many powerful kingdoms, might almost make us forgive the vanity or ignorance of the ancients. Blinded by the vast control, the overwhelming power, and the genuine or feigned moderation of the emperors, they allowed themselves to look down on and sometimes forget the distant territories that had been left to enjoy a rough independence; and they gradually took the liberty of confusing the Roman monarchy with the entire world. 88 But the mindset, as well as the knowledge, of a modern historian demands a more careful and precise approach. He can create a more accurate image of Rome's greatness by noting that the empire stretched over two thousand miles wide, from the wall of Antoninus and the northern edges of Dacia, to Mount Atlas and the Tropic of Cancer; that it covered a length of more than three thousand miles from the Western Ocean to the Euphrates; that it was located in the most favorable part of the Temperate Zone, between the twenty-fourth and fifty-sixth degrees of northern latitude; and that it was believed to encompass over sixteen hundred thousand square miles, mostly consisting of fertile and well-farmed land. 89

88 (return)
[ Bergier, Hist. des Grands Chemins, l. iii. c. 1, 2, 3, 4, a very useful collection.]

88 (return)
[ Bergier, History of the Great Roads, book iii, chapters 1, 2, 3, 4, a very useful collection.]

89 (return)
[ See Templeman’s Survey of the Globe; but I distrust both the Doctor’s learning and his maps.]

89 (return)
[Refer to Templeman’s Survey of the Globe; however, I have doubts about both the Doctor’s knowledge and his maps.]

Chapter II: The Internal Prosperity In The Age Of The Antonines.—Part I.

Of The Union And Internal Prosperity Of The Roman Empire, In The Age Of The Antonines.

Of the Unity and Internal Prosperity of the Roman Empire during the Age of the Antonines.

It is not alone by the rapidity, or extent of conquest, that we should estimate the greatness of Rome. The sovereign of the Russian deserts commands a larger portion of the globe. In the seventh summer after his passage of the Hellespont, Alexander erected the Macedonian trophies on the banks of the Hyphasis. 1 Within less than a century, the irresistible Zingis, and the Mogul princes of his race, spread their cruel devastations and transient empire from the Sea of China, to the confines of Egypt and Germany. 2 But the firm edifice of Roman power was raised and preserved by the wisdom of ages. The obedient provinces of Trajan and the Antonines were united by laws, and adorned by arts. They might occasionally suffer from the partial abuse of delegated authority; but the general principle of government was wise, simple, and beneficent. They enjoyed the religion of their ancestors, whilst in civil honors and advantages they were exalted, by just degrees, to an equality with their conquerors.

It's not just the speed or scale of conquest that should define the greatness of Rome. The ruler of the Russian steppes controls a larger part of the world. In the seventh summer after he crossed the Hellespont, Alexander set up the Macedonian trophies by the banks of the Hyphasis. 1 Within less than a century, the unstoppable Zingis and the Mongol princes of his lineage unleashed their brutal destruction and fleeting empire from the Sea of China to the borders of Egypt and Germany. 2 But the solid foundation of Roman power was built and sustained by the wisdom of the ages. The loyal provinces under Trajan and the Antonines were connected by laws and enriched by the arts. They may have occasionally suffered from the misuse of delegated authority, but the overall governance was wise, straightforward, and beneficial. They practiced the faith of their ancestors while being elevated, through fair measures, to an equal status with their conquerors in civil honors and benefits.

1 (return)
[ They were erected about the midway between Lahor and Delhi. The conquests of Alexander in Hindostan were confined to the Punjab, a country watered by the five great streams of the Indus. * Note: The Hyphasis is one of the five rivers which join the Indus or the Sind, after having traversed the province of the Pendj-ab—a name which in Persian, signifies five rivers. * * * G. The five rivers were, 1. The Hydaspes, now the Chelum, Behni, or Bedusta, (Sanscrit, Vitashà, Arrow-swift.) 2. The Acesines, the Chenab, (Sanscrit, Chandrabhágâ, Moon-gift.) 3. Hydraotes, the Ravey, or Iraoty, (Sanscrit, Irâvatî.) 4. Hyphasis, the Beyah, (Sanscrit, Vepâsà, Fetterless.) 5. The Satadru, (Sanscrit, the Hundred Streamed,) the Sutledj, known first to the Greeks in the time of Ptolemy. Rennel. Vincent, Commerce of Anc. book 2. Lassen, Pentapotam. Ind. Wilson’s Sanscrit Dict., and the valuable memoir of Lieut. Burnes, Journal of London Geogr. Society, vol. iii. p. 2, with the travels of that very able writer. Compare Gibbon’s own note, c. lxv. note 25.—M substit. for G.]

1 (return)
[ They were built roughly halfway between Lahore and Delhi. Alexander's conquests in India only reached the Punjab, a region fed by the five major rivers of the Indus. * Note: The Hyphasis is one of the five rivers that flow into the Indus or the Sind, after crossing the area known as Pendj-ab—a name that means five rivers in Persian. * * * G. The five rivers were: 1. The Hydaspes, now known as the Chelum, Behni, or Bedusta, (Sanscrit, Vitashà, Arrow-swift.) 2. The Acesines, the Chenab, (Sanscrit, Chandrabhágâ, Moon-gift.) 3. Hydraotes, the Ravey, or Iraoty, (Sanscrit, Irâvatî.) 4. Hyphasis, the Beyah, (Sanscrit, Vepâsà, Fetterless.) 5. The Satadru, (Sanscrit, the Hundred Streamed,) the Sutledj, known to the Greeks first during Ptolemy's time. Rennel. Vincent, Commerce of Anc. book 2. Lassen, Pentapotam. Ind. Wilson’s Sanscrit Dict., and the important memoir of Lieut. Burnes, Journal of London Geogr. Society, vol. iii. p. 2, along with the travels of that very skilled writer. See Gibbon’s own note, c. lxv. note 25.—M substit. for G.]

2 (return)
[ See M. de Guignes, Histoire des Huns, l. xv. xvi. and xvii.]

2 (return)
[ See M. de Guignes, Histoire des Huns, l. xv. xvi. and xvii.]

I. The policy of the emperors and the senate, as far as it concerned religion, was happily seconded by the reflections of the enlightened, and by the habits of the superstitious, part of their subjects. The various modes of worship, which prevailed in the Roman world, were all considered by the people, as equally true; by the philosopher, as equally false; and by the magistrate, as equally useful. And thus toleration produced not only mutual indulgence, but even religious concord.

I. The approach of the emperors and the senate regarding religion was fortunately supported by the thoughts of the educated and the practices of the superstitious part of their subjects. The different forms of worship that existed in the Roman world were seen by the people as equally valid, by philosophers as equally untrue, and by the authorities as equally practical. This created not just mutual tolerance, but even religious harmony.

The superstition of the people was not imbittered by any mixture of theological rancor; nor was it confined by the chains of any speculative system. The devout polytheist, though fondly attached to his national rites, admitted with implicit faith the different religions of the earth. 3 Fear, gratitude, and curiosity, a dream or an omen, a singular disorder, or a distant journey, perpetually disposed him to multiply the articles of his belief, and to enlarge the list of his protectors. The thin texture of the Pagan mythology was interwoven with various but not discordant materials. As soon as it was allowed that sages and heroes, who had lived or who had died for the benefit of their country, were exalted to a state of power and immortality, it was universally confessed, that they deserved, if not the adoration, at least the reverence, of all mankind. The deities of a thousand groves and a thousand streams possessed, in peace, their local and respective influence; nor could the Romans who deprecated the wrath of the Tiber, deride the Egyptian who presented his offering to the beneficent genius of the Nile. The visible powers of nature, the planets, and the elements were the same throughout the universe. The invisible governors of the moral world were inevitably cast in a similar mould of fiction and allegory. Every virtue, and even vice, acquired its divine representative; every art and profession its patron, whose attributes, in the most distant ages and countries, were uniformly derived from the character of their peculiar votaries. A republic of gods of such opposite tempers and interests required, in every system, the moderating hand of a supreme magistrate, who, by the progress of knowledge and flattery, was gradually invested with the sublime perfections of an Eternal Parent, and an Omnipotent Monarch. 4 Such was the mild spirit of antiquity, that the nations were less attentive to the difference, than to the resemblance, of their religious worship. The Greek, the Roman, and the Barbarian, as they met before their respective altars, easily persuaded themselves, that under various names, and with various ceremonies, they adored the same deities. 5 The elegant mythology of Homer gave a beautiful, and almost a regular form, to the polytheism of the ancient world.

The people's superstition wasn't tainted by any theological bitterness, nor was it restricted by any rigid belief system. The devoted polytheist, while deeply attached to his local rituals, accepted with complete faith the various religions across the world. 3 Fear, gratitude, and curiosity, along with dreams or omens, unusual events, or distant travels, constantly led him to expand his beliefs and increase his list of protectors. The delicate fabric of Pagan mythology was woven from diverse yet harmonious elements. Once it was acknowledged that sages and heroes, who had either lived or died for their country’s benefit, were elevated to a state of power and immortality, it was widely accepted that they deserved, if not worship, at least respect from all humanity. The gods of countless groves and streams enjoyed their local influence in peace; nor could the Romans, who feared the wrath of the Tiber, mock the Egyptians who offered gifts to the benevolent spirit of the Nile. The visible forces of nature, the planets, and the elements were the same throughout the universe. The unseen rulers of the moral world were inevitably created from a similar mix of fiction and allegory. Every virtue, and even vice, had its divine representative; every art and profession had its patron, whose qualities, in the most distant ages and places, were consistently derived from the nature of their specific followers. A community of gods with such differing personalities and interests needed, in every belief system, the balancing hand of a supreme authority, who, through the growth of knowledge and flattery, gradually acquired the sublime virtues of an Eternal Parent and an Omnipotent Monarch. 4 Such was the gentle spirit of ancient times that nations focused more on the similarities rather than the differences in their religious practices. The Greek, the Roman, and the Barbarian, as they gathered before their respective altars, easily convinced themselves that under different names and with varying ceremonies, they worshiped the same deities. 5 The refined mythology of Homer provided a beautiful, almost structured form to the polytheism of the ancient world.

3 (return)
[ There is not any writer who describes in so lively a manner as Herodotus the true genius of polytheism. The best commentary may be found in Mr. Hume’s Natural History of Religion; and the best contrast in Bossuet’s Universal History. Some obscure traces of an intolerant spirit appear in the conduct of the Egyptians, (see Juvenal, Sat. xv.;) and the Christians, as well as Jews, who lived under the Roman empire, formed a very important exception; so important indeed, that the discussion will require a distinct chapter of this work. * Note: M. Constant, in his very learned and eloquent work, “Sur la Religion,” with the two additional volumes, “Du Polytheisme Romain,” has considered the whole history of polytheism in a tone of philosophy, which, without subscribing to all his opinions, we may be permitted to admire. “The boasted tolerance of polytheism did not rest upon the respect due from society to the freedom of individual opinion. The polytheistic nations, tolerant as they were towards each other, as separate states, were not the less ignorant of the eternal principle, the only basis of enlightened toleration, that every one has a right to worship God in the manner which seems to him the best. Citizens, on the contrary, were bound to conform to the religion of the state; they had not the liberty to adopt a foreign religion, though that religion might be legally recognized in their own city, for the strangers who were its votaries.” —Sur la Religion, v. 184. Du. Polyth. Rom. ii. 308. At this time, the growing religious indifference, and the general administration of the empire by Romans, who, being strangers, would do no more than protect, not enlist themselves in the cause of the local superstitions, had introduced great laxity. But intolerance was clearly the theory both of the Greek and Roman law. The subject is more fully considered in another place.—M.]

3 (return)
[No writer captures the true essence of polytheism as vividly as Herodotus. The most insightful commentary can be found in Mr. Hume’s Natural History of Religion, and the best contrast is in Bossuet’s Universal History. Some subtle signs of intolerance can be seen in the actions of the Egyptians (see Juvenal, Sat. xv.); both Christians and Jews who lived under the Roman Empire were significant exceptions; so significant, in fact, that this topic deserves its own chapter in this work. * Note: M. Constant, in his deeply learned and eloquent work, “Sur la Religion,” along with the two additional volumes, “Du Polytheisme Romain,” examines the entire history of polytheism with a philosophical approach that, while we may not agree with all his views, we can certainly appreciate. “The claimed tolerance of polytheism was not based on respect for individuals' freedom of belief. Polytheistic nations, though tolerant toward each other as separate states, were still ignorant of the eternal principle, which is the only foundation of true tolerance: that everyone has the right to worship God in the way they believe is best. Citizens were expected to follow the state religion; they couldn’t choose to adopt a foreign religion, even if it was legally recognized in their own city, because the followers of that religion were outsiders.” —Sur la Religion, v. 184. Du. Polyth. Rom. ii. 308. During this time, the rising religious indifference and the administration of the empire by Romans, who were outsiders and only offered protection without engaging in local beliefs, led to considerable laxity. However, intolerance was clearly the principle in both Greek and Roman law. This topic is explored in more detail elsewhere.—M.]

4 (return)
[ The rights, powers, and pretensions of the sovereign of Olympus are very clearly described in the xvth book of the Iliad; in the Greek original, I mean; for Mr. Pope, without perceiving it, has improved the theology of Homer. * Note: There is a curious coincidence between Gibbon’s expressions and those of the newly-recovered “De Republica” of Cicero, though the argument is rather the converse, lib. i. c. 36. “Sive hæc ad utilitatem vitæ constitute sint a principibus rerum publicarum, ut rex putaretur unus esse in cœlo, qui nutu, ut ait Homerus, totum Olympum converteret, idemque et rex et patos haberetur omnium.”—M.]

4 (return)
[ The rights, powers, and claims of the ruler of Olympus are clearly laid out in the fifteenth book of the Iliad; in the original Greek, that is; because Mr. Pope, without realizing it, has improved on Homer's theology. * Note: There is an interesting similarity between Gibbon’s remarks and those found in the newly-recovered “De Republica” of Cicero, although the argument is somewhat the opposite, lib. i. c. 36. “Whether these are established for the benefit of life by the leaders of republics, so that the king is thought to be the one in heaven, who, as Homer says, has the power to change all of Olympus, being both the king and the father of all.” —M.]

5 (return)
[ See, for instance, Cæsar de Bell. Gall. vi. 17. Within a century or two, the Gauls themselves applied to their gods the names of Mercury, Mars, Apollo, &c.]

5 (return)
[ For example, see Cæsar de Bell. Gall. vi. 17. Within a century or two, the Gauls themselves gave their gods the names Mercury, Mars, Apollo, etc.]

The philosophers of Greece deduced their morals from the nature of man, rather than from that of God. They meditated, however, on the Divine Nature, as a very curious and important speculation; and in the profound inquiry, they displayed the strength and weakness of the human understanding. 6 Of the four most celebrated schools, the Stoics and the Platonists endeavored to reconcile the jaring interests of reason and piety. They have left us the most sublime proofs of the existence and perfections of the first cause; but, as it was impossible for them to conceive the creation of matter, the workman in the Stoic philosophy was not sufficiently distinguished from the work; whilst, on the contrary, the spiritual God of Plato and his disciples resembled an idea, rather than a substance. The opinions of the Academics and Epicureans were of a less religious cast; but whilst the modest science of the former induced them to doubt, the positive ignorance of the latter urged them to deny, the providence of a Supreme Ruler. The spirit of inquiry, prompted by emulation, and supported by freedom, had divided the public teachers of philosophy into a variety of contending sects; but the ingenious youth, who, from every part, resorted to Athens, and the other seats of learning in the Roman empire, were alike instructed in every school to reject and to despise the religion of the multitude. How, indeed, was it possible that a philosopher should accept, as divine truths, the idle tales of the poets, and the incoherent traditions of antiquity; or that he should adore, as gods, those imperfect beings whom he must have despised, as men? Against such unworthy adversaries, Cicero condescended to employ the arms of reason and eloquence; but the satire of Lucian was a much more adequate, as well as more efficacious, weapon. We may be well assured, that a writer, conversant with the world, would never have ventured to expose the gods of his country to public ridicule, had they not already been the objects of secret contempt among the polished and enlightened orders of society. 7

The philosophers of Greece based their morals on human nature rather than on God. They did, however, reflect on the Divine Nature as a fascinating and significant topic; in their deep exploration, they showcased both the strengths and weaknesses of human understanding. 6 Among the four most renowned schools, the Stoics and Platonists tried to reconcile the conflicting interests of reason and faith. They provided us with the most profound evidence for the existence and perfection of the first cause; however, since they couldn't conceive the creation of matter, the creator in Stoic philosophy wasn't clearly separated from the creation itself. In contrast, the spiritual God of Plato and his followers resembled more of an idea than a substance. The views of the Academics and Epicureans were less religious; while the cautious wisdom of the former made them skeptical, the outright ignorance of the latter pushed them to deny the providence of a Supreme Ruler. The spirit of inquiry, fueled by competition and backed by freedom, led to a range of rival philosophical schools. Still, the clever youth who gathered from all over to Athens and other centers of learning in the Roman Empire were taught in every school to dismiss and scorn the religion of the masses. How could a philosopher genuinely accept, as divine truths, the nonsensical stories of poets and the inconsistent traditions of the past, or worship, as gods, those flawed beings he would otherwise disdain as humans? Cicero stooped to use logic and eloquence against such unworthy foes, but the satire of Lucian was a far more fitting and effective weapon. We can be sure that a writer familiar with the world would never have dared to mock the gods of his homeland in public if they weren't already secretly looked down upon by the cultured and educated members of society. 7

6 (return)
[ The admirable work of Cicero de Natura Deorum is the best clew we have to guide us through the dark and profound abyss. He represents with candor, and confutes with subtlety, the opinions of the philosophers.]

6 (return)
[ Cicero's admirable work, *De Natura Deorum*, is our best clue to navigate through the dark and deep abyss. He presents his ideas honestly and cleverly challenges the views of the philosophers.]

7 (return)
[ I do not pretend to assert, that, in this irreligious age, the natural terrors of superstition, dreams, omens, apparitions, &c., had lost their efficacy.]

7 (return)
[ I don’t claim that, in this godless time, the natural fears of superstition, dreams, omens, ghosts, etc., have lost their power.]

Notwithstanding the fashionable irreligion which prevailed in the age of the Antonines, both the interest of the priests and the credulity of the people were sufficiently respected. In their writings and conversation, the philosophers of antiquity asserted the independent dignity of reason; but they resigned their actions to the commands of law and of custom. Viewing, with a smile of pity and indulgence, the various errors of the vulgar, they diligently practised the ceremonies of their fathers, devoutly frequented the temples of the gods; and sometimes condescending to act a part on the theatre of superstition, they concealed the sentiments of an atheist under the sacerdotal robes. Reasoners of such a temper were scarcely inclined to wrangle about their respective modes of faith, or of worship. It was indifferent to them what shape the folly of the multitude might choose to assume; and they approached with the same inward contempt, and the same external reverence, the altars of the Libyan, the Olympian, or the Capitoline Jupiter. 8

Despite the trendy irreligion that was popular during the time of the Antonines, both the interests of the priests and the gullibility of the people were adequately acknowledged. In their writings and discussions, ancient philosophers claimed the independent value of reason; however, they adhered to the dictates of law and tradition. With a mix of pity and tolerance, they observed the various mistakes of the common people and faithfully practiced the rituals of their ancestors, regularly visiting the temples of the gods. Sometimes, they pretended to engage in the theater of superstition, hiding their atheist beliefs beneath the robes of the clergy. Thinkers with this mindset were rarely motivated to argue about their different beliefs or forms of worship. They were indifferent to the shape that the crowd’s foolishness took and approached the altars of the Libyan, the Olympian, or the Capitoline Jupiter with the same internal disdain and the same outward respect. 8

8 (return)
[ Socrates, Epicurus, Cicero, and Plutarch always inculcated a decent reverence for the religion of their own country, and of mankind. The devotion of Epicurus was assiduous and exemplary. Diogen. Lært. x. 10.]

8 (return)
[Socrates, Epicurus, Cicero, and Plutarch consistently emphasized the importance of respecting the religion of their own nation and of people everywhere. Epicurus's devotion was dedicated and admirable. Diogen. Lært. x. 10.]

It is not easy to conceive from what motives a spirit of persecution could introduce itself into the Roman councils. The magistrates could not be actuated by a blind, though honest bigotry, since the magistrates were themselves philosophers; and the schools of Athens had given laws to the senate. They could not be impelled by ambition or avarice, as the temporal and ecclesiastical powers were united in the same hands. The pontiffs were chosen among the most illustrious of the senators; and the office of Supreme Pontiff was constantly exercised by the emperors themselves. They knew and valued the advantages of religion, as it is connected with civil government. They encouraged the public festivals which humanize the manners of the people. They managed the arts of divination as a convenient instrument of policy; and they respected, as the firmest bond of society, the useful persuasion, that, either in this or in a future life, the crime of perjury is most assuredly punished by the avenging gods. 9 But whilst they acknowledged the general advantages of religion, they were convinced that the various modes of worship contributed alike to the same salutary purposes; and that, in every country, the form of superstition, which had received the sanction of time and experience, was the best adapted to the climate, and to its inhabitants. Avarice and taste very frequently despoiled the vanquished nations of the elegant statues of their gods, and the rich ornaments of their temples; 10 but, in the exercise of the religion which they derived from their ancestors, they uniformly experienced the indulgence, and even protection, of the Roman conquerors. The province of Gaul seems, and indeed only seems, an exception to this universal toleration. Under the specious pretext of abolishing human sacrifices, the emperors Tiberius and Claudius suppressed the dangerous power of the Druids: 11 but the priests themselves, their gods and their altars, subsisted in peaceful obscurity till the final destruction of Paganism. 12

It’s hard to understand what would motivate a spirit of persecution to take hold in the Roman councils. The magistrates couldn’t have been driven by a blind but honest bigotry, since they were philosophers themselves, and the schools of Athens had influenced the senate’s laws. They weren’t driven by ambition or greed, as the civil and religious powers were held by the same people. The pontiffs were chosen from the most distinguished senators, and the role of Supreme Pontiff was often held by the emperors themselves. They recognized the benefits of religion within civil governance. They promoted public festivals that helped refine the people's behavior. They used the arts of divination as a useful policy tool, and they valued the belief that, whether in this life or the next, the crime of perjury would certainly be punished by vengeful gods. 9 However, while they acknowledged the general benefits of religion, they believed that the different forms of worship all served the same positive purposes, and that in every region, the form of superstition that had withstood the test of time and experience was best suited to the local climate and its people. Greed and aesthetic preference often led to the plundering of defeated nations' elegant statues of their gods and the lavish decorations of their temples; 10 yet, in the practice of the religion inherited from their ancestors, they consistently received leniency and even protection from the Roman conquerors. The region of Gaul appears, though it only seems, to be an exception to this widespread tolerance. Under the false pretense of ending human sacrifices, emperors Tiberius and Claudius suppressed the threatening influence of the Druids: 11 still, the priests, their deities, and their altars continued to exist in peaceful obscurity until the complete downfall of Paganism. 12

9 (return)
[ Polybius, l. vi. c. 53, 54. Juvenal, Sat. xiii. laments that in his time this apprehension had lost much of its effect.]

9 (return)
[ Polybius, l. vi. c. 53, 54. Juvenal, Sat. xiii. expresses sorrow that in his time this fear had lost a lot of its impact.]

10 (return)
[ See the fate of Syracuse, Tarentum, Ambracia, Corinth, &c., the conduct of Verres, in Cicero, (Actio ii. Orat. 4,) and the usual practice of governors, in the viiith Satire of Juvenal.]

10 (return)
[ Check out what happened to Syracuse, Tarentum, Ambracia, Corinth, etc., the actions of Verres in Cicero, (Actio ii. Orat. 4), and the typical behavior of governors in the eighth Satire of Juvenal.]

11 (return)
[ Seuton. in Claud.—Plin. Hist. Nat. xxx. 1.]

11 (return)
[ Seuton. in Claud.—Plin. Hist. Nat. xxx. 1.]

12 (return)
[ Pelloutier, Histoire des Celtes, tom. vi. p. 230—252.]

12 (return)
[ Pelloutier, History of the Celts, vol. vi, pp. 230—252.]

Rome, the capital of a great monarchy, was incessantly filled with subjects and strangers from every part of the world, 13 who all introduced and enjoyed the favorite superstitions of their native country. 14 Every city in the empire was justified in maintaining the purity of its ancient ceremonies; and the Roman senate, using the common privilege, sometimes interposed, to check this inundation of foreign rites. 141 The Egyptian superstition, of all the most contemptible and abject, was frequently prohibited: the temples of Serapis and Isis demolished, and their worshippers banished from Rome and Italy. 15 But the zeal of fanaticism prevailed over the cold and feeble efforts of policy. The exiles returned, the proselytes multiplied, the temples were restored with increasing splendor, and Isis and Serapis at length assumed their place among the Roman Deities. 151 16 Nor was this indulgence a departure from the old maxims of government. In the purest ages of the commonwealth, Cybele and Æsculapius had been invited by solemn embassies; 17 and it was customary to tempt the protectors of besieged cities, by the promise of more distinguished honors than they possessed in their native country. 18 Rome gradually became the common temple of her subjects; and the freedom of the city was bestowed on all the gods of mankind. 19

Rome, the capital of a vast empire, was constantly filled with people and visitors from all over the world, 13 who brought and embraced the popular beliefs of their home countries. 14 Every city in the empire had the right to uphold the traditions of its ancient rituals, and the Roman Senate, exercising its authority, occasionally stepped in to control the flood of foreign practices. 141 The Egyptian superstition, considered one of the most ridiculous and lowly, was often banned: the temples of Serapis and Isis were destroyed, and their worshippers exiled from Rome and Italy. 15 But the fervor of fanaticism overcame the weak and ineffective attempts at regulation. The exiles returned, new converts emerged, the temples were rebuilt with even greater magnificence, and Isis and Serapis ultimately took their place among the Roman gods. 151 16 This tolerance did not stray from the old principles of governance. In the early days of the Republic, Cybele and Æsculapius had been welcomed through formal envoys; 17 and it was standard practice to entice the gods of besieged cities with the promise of greater honors than they held in their homelands. 18 Rome gradually became a universal temple for its subjects; the freedoms of the city were granted to all the gods of humanity. 19

13 (return)
[ Seneca, Consolat. ad Helviam, p. 74. Edit., Lips.]

13 (return)
[ Seneca, Consolat. ad Helviam, p. 74. Edit., Lips.]

14 (return)
[ Dionysius Halicarn. Antiquitat. Roman. l. ii. (vol. i. p. 275, edit. Reiske.)]

14 (return)
[ Dionysius Halicarn. Antiquitat. Roman. l. ii. (vol. i. p. 275, edit. Reiske.)]

141 (return)
[ Yet the worship of foreign gods at Rome was only guarantied to the natives of those countries from whence they came. The Romans administered the priestly offices only to the gods of their fathers. Gibbon, throughout the whole preceding sketch of the opinions of the Romans and their subjects, has shown through what causes they were free from religious hatred and its consequences. But, on the other hand the internal state of these religions, the infidelity and hypocrisy of the upper orders, the indifference towards all religion, in even the better part of the common people, during the last days of the republic, and under the Cæsars, and the corrupting principles of the philosophers, had exercised a very pernicious influence on the manners, and even on the constitution.—W.]

141 (return)
[ However, the worship of foreign gods in Rome was only allowed for the natives of those countries from which they originated. The Romans only held priestly roles for the gods of their ancestors. Gibbon, in his earlier discussion of the views of the Romans and their subjects, has shown how they were free from religious hatred and its negative effects. On the flip side, the internal dynamics of these religions, the disloyalty and insincerity of the upper classes, the indifference towards all religion, even among the more decent parts of the common people during the final days of the republic and under the Caesars, and the corrupting ideas of philosophers, had a very harmful impact on societal values and even on the political structure.—W.]

15 (return)
[ In the year of Rome 701, the temple of Isis and Serapis was demolished by the order of the Senate, (Dion Cassius, l. xl. p. 252,) and even by the hands of the consul, (Valerius Maximus, l. 3.) After the death of Cæsar it was restored at the public expense, (Dion. l. xlvii. p. 501.) When Augustus was in Egypt, he revered the majesty of Serapis, (Dion, l. li. p. 647;) but in the Pomærium of Rome, and a mile round it, he prohibited the worship of the Egyptian gods, (Dion, l. liii. p. 679; l. liv. p. 735.) They remained, however, very fashionable under his reign (Ovid. de Art. Amand. l. i.) and that of his successor, till the justice of Tiberius was provoked to some acts of severity. (See Tacit. Annal. ii. 85. Joseph. Antiquit. l. xviii. c. 3.) * Note: See, in the pictures from the walls of Pompeii, the representation of an Isiac temple and worship. Vestiges of Egyptian worship have been traced in Gaul, and, I am informed, recently in Britain, in excavations at York.— M.]

15 (return)
In the year 701 AUC, the temple of Isis and Serapis was destroyed by the Senate's order, (Dion Cassius, l. xl. p. 252,) and even by the consul's command, (Valerius Maximus, l. 3.) After Caesar's death, it was rebuilt with public funds, (Dion, l. xlvii. p. 501.) When Augustus visited Egypt, he honored the power of Serapis, (Dion, l. li. p. 647;) but in the Pomœrium of Rome, and within a mile of it, he banned the worship of the Egyptian gods, (Dion, l. liii. p. 679; l. liv. p. 735.) Nonetheless, their worship remained quite popular during his reign (Ovid. de Art. Amand. l. i.) and that of his successor, until Tiberius was moved to take some harsh actions. (See Tacit. Annal. ii. 85. Joseph. Antiquit. l. xviii. c. 3.) * Note: See the frescoes from the walls of Pompeii for depictions of an Isiac temple and rituals. Traces of Egyptian worship have been found in Gaul, and I have been informed that similar discoveries have recently been made in Britain, particularly in excavations at York.— M.]

151 (return)
[ Gibbon here blends into one, two events, distant a hundred and sixty-six years from each other. It was in the year of Rome 535, that the senate having ordered the destruction of the temples of Isis and Serapis, the workman would lend his hand; and the consul, L. Paulus himself (Valer. Max. 1, 3) seized the axe, to give the first blow. Gibbon attribute this circumstance to the second demolition, which took place in the year 701 and which he considers as the first.—W.]

151 (return)
[ Gibbon combines two events that are separated by one hundred sixty-six years. In the year 535 A.U.C. (Roman calendar), the senate ordered the destruction of the temples of Isis and Serapis, and the workers refused to participate. The consul, L. Paulus himself (Valer. Max. 1, 3), took up the axe to deliver the first blow. Gibbon attributes this event to the second demolition, which happened in the year 701, and he regards it as the first.—W.]

16 (return)
[ Tertullian in Apologetic. c. 6, p. 74. Edit. Havercamp. I am inclined to attribute their establishment to the devotion of the Flavian family.]

16 (return)
[ Tertullian in Apologetic. c. 6, p. 74. Edit. Havercamp. I think their establishment is due to the dedication of the Flavian family.]

17 (return)
[ See Livy, l. xi. [Suppl.] and xxix.]

17 (return)
[ See Livy, l. xi. [Suppl.] and xxix.]

18 (return)
[ Macrob. Saturnalia, l. iii. c. 9. He gives us a form of evocation.]

18 (return)
[ Macrob. Saturnalia, l. iii. c. 9. He provides us with a way to summon.]

19 (return)
[ Minutius Fælix in Octavio, p. 54. Arnobius, l. vi. p. 115.]

19 (return)
[ Minutius Fælix in Octavio, p. 54. Arnobius, l. vi. p. 115.]

II. The narrow policy of preserving, without any foreign mixture, the pure blood of the ancient citizens, had checked the fortune, and hastened the ruin, of Athens and Sparta. The aspiring genius of Rome sacrificed vanity to ambition, and deemed it more prudent, as well as honorable, to adopt virtue and merit for her own wheresoever they were found, among slaves or strangers, enemies or barbarians. 20 During the most flourishing æra of the Athenian commonwealth, the number of citizens gradually decreased from about thirty 21 to twenty-one thousand. 22 If, on the contrary, we study the growth of the Roman republic, we may discover, that, notwithstanding the incessant demands of wars and colonies, the citizens, who, in the first census of Servius Tullius, amounted to no more than eighty-three thousand, were multiplied, before the commencement of the social war, to the number of four hundred and sixty-three thousand men, able to bear arms in the service of their country. 23 When the allies of Rome claimed an equal share of honors and privileges, the senate indeed preferred the chance of arms to an ignominious concession. The Samnites and the Lucanians paid the severe penalty of their rashness; but the rest of the Italian states, as they successively returned to their duty, were admitted into the bosom of the republic, 24 and soon contributed to the ruin of public freedom. Under a democratical government, the citizens exercise the powers of sovereignty; and those powers will be first abused, and afterwards lost, if they are committed to an unwieldy multitude. But when the popular assemblies had been suppressed by the administration of the emperors, the conquerors were distinguished from the vanquished nations, only as the first and most honorable order of subjects; and their increase, however rapid, was no longer exposed to the same dangers. Yet the wisest princes, who adopted the maxims of Augustus, guarded with the strictest care the dignity of the Roman name, and diffused the freedom of the city with a prudent liberality. 25

II. The narrow policy of keeping the blood of ancient citizens pure, without any foreign influence, ultimately limited the potential and sped up the decline of Athens and Sparta. Rome, with its ambitious spirit, sacrificed pride for ambition and believed it was wiser, as well as more honorable, to embrace virtue and merit wherever they were found, whether among slaves or foreigners, enemies or outsiders. 20 During the peak of the Athenian democracy, the number of citizens gradually dropped from about thirty 21 to twenty-one thousand. 22 In contrast, if we look at the growth of the Roman Republic, we can see that, despite the constant demands of wars and colonies, the number of citizens—who were only eighty-three thousand at the start of Servius Tullius’s census—had increased to four hundred sixty-three thousand men who could serve their country before the social war began. 23 When Rome’s allies requested equal honors and privileges, the Senate chose the possibility of war over making an embarrassing concession. The Samnites and Lucanians faced severe consequences for their recklessness; however, the other Italian states were gradually accepted back into the republic, 24 and soon played a part in the downfall of public freedom. In a democratic government, citizens wield the powers of sovereignty; those powers will first be misused and then lost if held by an unmanageable crowd. But when the popular assemblies were suppressed by the emperors, conquerors were only recognized as the first and most esteemed group of subjects, and their rapid growth was not subjected to the same threats. Still, the wisest rulers, who followed Augustus’s principles, carefully protected the dignity of the Roman name and generously spread the freedom of the city. 25

20 (return)
[ Tacit. Annal. xi. 24. The Orbis Romanus of the learned Spanheim is a complete history of the progressive admission of Latium, Italy, and the provinces, to the freedom of Rome. * Note: Democratic states, observes Denina, (delle Revoluz. d’ Italia, l. ii. c. l.), are most jealous of communication the privileges of citizenship; monarchies or oligarchies willingly multiply the numbers of their free subjects. The most remarkable accessions to the strength of Rome, by the aggregation of conquered and foreign nations, took place under the regal and patrician—we may add, the Imperial government.—M.]

20 (return)
[ Tacit. Annal. xi. 24. The scholarly work of Spanheim on the Roman World is a thorough account of how Latium, Italy, and the provinces progressively gained the rights of Roman citizenship. * Note: Denina points out that democratic states are very protective of granting citizenship privileges; whereas monarchies or oligarchies are more open to increasing the number of free citizens. The most significant boosts to Rome's power from the inclusion of conquered and foreign nations occurred during the royal, patrician, and we can add, the Imperial government. —M.]

21 (return)
[ Herodotus, v. 97. It should seem, however, that he followed a large and popular estimation.]

21 (return)
[Herodotus, v. 97. It seems that he followed a widely accepted view.]

22 (return)
[ Athenæus, Deipnosophist. l. vi. p. 272. Edit. Casaubon. Meursius de Fortunâ Atticâ, c. 4. * Note: On the number of citizens in Athens, compare Bœckh, Public Economy of Athens, (English Tr.,) p. 45, et seq. Fynes Clinton, Essay in Fasti Hel lenici, vol. i. 381.—M.]

22 (return)
[ Athenæus, Deipnosophist. l. vi. p. 272. Edit. Casaubon. Meursius de Fortunâ Atticâ, c. 4. * Note: For the number of citizens in Athens, see Bœckh, Public Economy of Athens, (English Tr.,) p. 45, et seq. Fynes Clinton, Essay in Fasti Hellenici, vol. i. 381.—M.]

23 (return)
[ See a very accurate collection of the numbers of each Lustrum in M. de Beaufort, Republique Romaine, l. iv. c. 4. Note: All these questions are placed in an entirely new point of view by Niebuhr, (Römische Geschichte, vol. i. p. 464.) He rejects the census of Servius fullius as unhistoric, (vol. ii. p. 78, et seq.,) and he establishes the principle that the census comprehended all the confederate cities which had the right of Isopolity.—M.]

23 (return)
[Refer to a very accurate collection of the numbers for each Lustrum in M. de Beaufort's *Republic Romaine*, book iv, chapter 4. Note: All these questions are viewed in a completely new light by Niebuhr, (*Römische Geschichte*, volume i, page 464.) He dismisses the census of Servius Fullius as unhistorical (volume ii, page 78, and following), and he establishes the principle that the census included all the confederated cities that had the right of Isopolity.—M.]

24 (return)
[ Appian. de Bell. Civil. l. i. Velleius Paterculus, l. ii. c. 15, 16, 17.]

24 (return)
[ Appian. de Bell. Civil. l. i. Velleius Paterculus, l. ii. c. 15, 16, 17.]

25 (return)
[ Mæcenas had advised him to declare, by one edict, all his subjects citizens. But we may justly suspect that the historian Dion was the author of a counsel so much adapted to the practice of his own age, and so little to that of Augustus.]

25 (return)
[Mæcenas had suggested that he announce, in a single decree, that all his subjects were citizens. However, we can rightly question whether the historian Dion was behind such advice, which seemed much more suitable for his own time than for that of Augustus.]

Chapter II: The Internal Prosperity In The Age Of The Antonines.—Part II.

Till the privileges of Romans had been progressively extended to all the inhabitants of the empire, an important distinction was preserved between Italy and the provinces. The former was esteemed the centre of public unity, and the firm basis of the constitution. Italy claimed the birth, or at least the residence, of the emperors and the senate. 26 The estates of the Italians were exempt from taxes, their persons from the arbitrary jurisdiction of governors. Their municipal corporations, formed after the perfect model of the capital, 261 were intrusted, under the immediate eye of the supreme power, with the execution of the laws. From the foot of the Alps to the extremity of Calabria, all the natives of Italy were born citizens of Rome. Their partial distinctions were obliterated, and they insensibly coalesced into one great nation, united by language, manners, and civil institutions, and equal to the weight of a powerful empire. The republic gloried in her generous policy, and was frequently rewarded by the merit and services of her adopted sons. Had she always confined the distinction of Romans to the ancient families within the walls of the city, that immortal name would have been deprived of some of its noblest ornaments. Virgil was a native of Mantua; Horace was inclined to doubt whether he should call himself an Apulian or a Lucanian; it was in Padua that an historian was found worthy to record the majestic series of Roman victories. The patriot family of the Catos emerged from Tusculum; and the little town of Arpinum claimed the double honor of producing Marius and Cicero, the former of whom deserved, after Romulus and Camillus, to be styled the Third Founder of Rome; and the latter, after saving his country from the designs of Catiline, enabled her to contend with Athens for the palm of eloquence. 27

Until the privileges of Romans were gradually extended to all the people in the empire, a significant distinction was maintained between Italy and the provinces. Italy was regarded as the center of public unity and the solid foundation of the constitution. It claimed the birthplace, or at least the home, of the emperors and the senate. 26 The properties of the Italians were not subjected to taxes, and their individuals were protected from the arbitrary authority of governors. Their local governments, designed after the perfect model of the capital, 261 were entrusted, under the direct oversight of the supreme power, with enforcing the laws. From the foot of the Alps to the farthest point of Calabria, all natives of Italy were born citizens of Rome. Their specific distinctions were erased, and they gradually merged into one large nation, bonded by language, customs, and civil institutions, ready to support a powerful empire. The republic took pride in its generous policies and was often rewarded by the talents and contributions of its adopted citizens. If it had always limited the title of Romans to the ancient families within the city walls, that immortal name would have been deprived of some of its greatest figures. Virgil was from Mantua; Horace wasn't sure if he should identify as Apulian or Lucanian; an historian worthy of documenting the grand sequence of Roman victories came from Padua. The patriotic family of the Catos hailed from Tusculum; and the small town of Arpinum boasted the honor of producing Marius and Cicero, the former of whom deserved, after Romulus and Camillus, to be called the Third Founder of Rome; and the latter, after saving his country from Catiline's plots, allowed it to compete with Athens for the title of the greatest in eloquence. 27

26 (return)
[ The senators were obliged to have one third of their own landed property in Italy. See Plin. l. vi. ep. 19. The qualification was reduced by Marcus to one fourth. Since the reign of Trajan, Italy had sunk nearer to the level of the provinces.]

26 (return)
[ Senators had to own at least a third of their property in Italy. See Plin. l. vi. ep. 19. Marcus changed this requirement to one fourth. Since Trajan's reign, Italy had fallen closer to the status of the provinces.]

261 (return)
[ It may be doubted whether the municipal government of the cities was not the old Italian constitution rather than a transcript from that of Rome. The free government of the cities, observes Savigny, was the leading characteristic of Italy. Geschichte des Römischen Rechts, i. p. G.—M.]

261 (return)
[ It's debatable whether the local government in the cities was based more on the old Italian system than on a copy of Rome's. Savigny notes that the independent governance of the cities was a defining feature of Italy. Geschichte des Römischen Rechts, i. p. G.—M.]

27 (return)
[ The first part of the Verona Illustrata of the Marquis Maffei gives the clearest and most comprehensive view of the state of Italy under the Cæsars. * Note: Compare Denina, Revol. d’ Italia, l. ii. c. 6, p. 100, 4 to edit.]

27 (return)
[ The first part of the Verona Illustrata by Marquis Maffei provides the clearest and most thorough overview of Italy during the time of the Caesars. * Note: See Denina, Revol. d' Italia, l. ii. c. 6, p. 100, 4th edition.]

The provinces of the empire (as they have been described in the preceding chapter) were destitute of any public force, or constitutional freedom. In Etruria, in Greece, 28 and in Gaul, 29 it was the first care of the senate to dissolve those dangerous confederacies, which taught mankind that, as the Roman arms prevailed by division, they might be resisted by union. Those princes, whom the ostentation of gratitude or generosity permitted for a while to hold a precarious sceptre, were dismissed from their thrones, as soon as they had performed their appointed task of fashioning to the yoke the vanquished nations. The free states and cities which had embraced the cause of Rome were rewarded with a nominal alliance, and insensibly sunk into real servitude. The public authority was everywhere exercised by the ministers of the senate and of the emperors, and that authority was absolute, and without control. 291 But the same salutary maxims of government, which had secured the peace and obedience of Italy were extended to the most distant conquests. A nation of Romans was gradually formed in the provinces, by the double expedient of introducing colonies, and of admitting the most faithful and deserving of the provincials to the freedom of Rome.

The provinces of the empire (as described in the previous chapter) lacked any public force or constitutional freedom. In Etruria, Greece, 28, and Gaul, 29, the senate's first priority was to break up those dangerous alliances that showed people that while the Roman armies thrived on division, they could be challenged through unity. The rulers, who were temporarily allowed to hold onto their thrones due to public displays of gratitude or generosity, were removed as soon as they completed their task of subduing the conquered nations. The free states and cities that supported Rome were given a nominal alliance but gradually fell into real servitude. Public authority was exercised everywhere by the agents of the senate and emperors, and that authority was absolute and unchecked. 291 However, the same effective principles of governance that had maintained peace and obedience in Italy were applied to the farthest conquests. A population of Romans gradually emerged in the provinces through a combination of establishing colonies and granting citizenship to the most loyal and deserving locals.

28 (return)
[ See Pausanias, l. vii. The Romans condescended to restore the names of those assemblies, when they could no longer be dangerous.]

28 (return)
[ See Pausanias, l. vii. The Romans agreed to bring back the names of those assemblies when they were no longer a threat.]

29 (return)
[ They are frequently mentioned by Cæsar. The Abbé Dubos attempts, with very little success, to prove that the assemblies of Gaul were continued under the emperors. Histoire de l’Etablissement de la Monarchie Francoise, l. i. c. 4.]

29 (return)
[ They are often mentioned by Caesar. The Abbé Dubos tries, with minimal success, to demonstrate that the gatherings in Gaul continued during the emperors' reigns. Histoire de l’Etablissement de la Monarchie Francoise, l. i. c. 4.]

291 (return)
[ This is, perhaps, rather overstated. Most cities retained the choice of their municipal officers: some retained valuable privileges; Athens, for instance, in form was still a confederate city. (Tac. Ann. ii. 53.) These privileges, indeed, depended entirely on the arbitrary will of the emperor, who revoked or restored them according to his caprice. See Walther Geschichte des Römischen Rechts, i. 324—an admirable summary of the Roman constitutional history.—M.]

291 (return)
[ This may be somewhat of an exaggeration. Most cities kept the ability to choose their local officials; some even held onto important privileges. Athens, for example, was still officially a confederate city. (Tac. Ann. ii. 53.) However, these privileges were completely at the mercy of the emperor, who could take them away or grant them back at will. See Walther Geschichte des Römischen Rechts, i. 324—an excellent overview of Roman constitutional history.—M.]

“Wheresoever the Roman conquers, he inhabits,” is a very just observation of Seneca, 30 confirmed by history and experience. The natives of Italy, allured by pleasure or by interest, hastened to enjoy the advantages of victory; and we may remark, that, about forty years after the reduction of Asia, eighty thousand Romans were massacred in one day, by the cruel orders of Mithridates. 31 These voluntary exiles were engaged, for the most part, in the occupations of commerce, agriculture, and the farm of the revenue. But after the legions were rendered permanent by the emperors, the provinces were peopled by a race of soldiers; and the veterans, whether they received the reward of their service in land or in money, usually settled with their families in the country, where they had honorably spent their youth. Throughout the empire, but more particularly in the western parts, the most fertile districts, and the most convenient situations, were reserved for the establishment of colonies; some of which were of a civil, and others of a military nature. In their manners and internal policy, the colonies formed a perfect representation of their great parent; and they were soon endeared to the natives by the ties of friendship and alliance, they effectually diffused a reverence for the Roman name, and a desire, which was seldom disappointed, of sharing, in due time, its honors and advantages. 32 The municipal cities insensibly equalled the rank and splendor of the colonies; and in the reign of Hadrian, it was disputed which was the preferable condition, of those societies which had issued from, or those which had been received into, the bosom of Rome. 33 The right of Latium, as it was called, 331 conferred on the cities to which it had been granted, a more partial favor. The magistrates only, at the expiration of their office, assumed the quality of Roman citizens; but as those offices were annual, in a few years they circulated round the principal families. 34 Those of the provincials who were permitted to bear arms in the legions; 35 those who exercised any civil employment; all, in a word, who performed any public service, or displayed any personal talents, were rewarded with a present, whose value was continually diminished by the increasing liberality of the emperors. Yet even, in the age of the Antonines, when the freedom of the city had been bestowed on the greater number of their subjects, it was still accompanied with very solid advantages. The bulk of the people acquired, with that title, the benefit of the Roman laws, particularly in the interesting articles of marriage, testaments, and inheritances; and the road of fortune was open to those whose pretensions were seconded by favor or merit. The grandsons of the Gauls, who had besieged Julius Cæsar in Alesia, commanded legions, governed provinces, and were admitted into the senate of Rome. 36 Their ambition, instead of disturbing the tranquillity of the state, was intimately connected with its safety and greatness.

“Wherever the Romans conquer, they settle,” is a very accurate observation by Seneca, 30 backed by history and experience. The locals in Italy, drawn in by pleasure or self-interest, rushed to reap the benefits of victory; and it’s notable that, about forty years after Asia was subdued, eighty thousand Romans were killed in a single day under the brutal orders of Mithridates. 31 These voluntary exiles were mostly involved in commerce, agriculture, and tax farming. But after the legions became permanent due to the emperors, the provinces became inhabited by soldiers; and the veterans, whether compensated with land or money, typically settled down with their families in the regions where they had honorably spent their youth. Across the empire, particularly in the western parts, the most fertile areas and the most advantageous locations were set aside for colonies; some were civilian, while others were military. In their customs and internal governance, the colonies perfectly mirrored their great parent; and they quickly grew close to the locals through friendships and alliances, effectively spreading reverence for the Roman name, along with a desire, which was rarely unfulfilled, to eventually share in its honors and benefits. 32 The municipal cities gradually matched the rank and prestige of the colonies; and during the reign of Hadrian, it was debated which was the more desirable status: those societies that had originated from, or those that had been incorporated into, the embrace of Rome. 33 The right of Latium, as it was called, 331 granted a more selective privilege to the cities that received it. Only the magistrates, after their term, could claim the status of Roman citizens; but since these positions were annual, they rotated among the prominent families within a few years. 34 Those from the provinces who were allowed to serve in the legions; 35 those who held any civic position; essentially, anyone who performed a public service or showcased personal talents, were rewarded with a gift, the value of which was continually eroded by the growing generosity of the emperors. Yet even in the age of the Antonines, when the freedom of the city had been granted to a majority of their subjects, it still came with substantial benefits. Most people received, along with that title, the advantages of Roman law, especially concerning marriage, wills, and inheritances; and the path to success was open to those whose ambitions were supported by favor or merit. The grandsons of the Gauls who had besieged Julius Caesar in Alesia commanded legions, governed provinces, and were admitted into the Roman Senate. 36 Their ambition, rather than disrupting the tranquility of the state, was closely tied to its safety and greatness.

30 (return)
[ Seneca in Consolat. ad Helviam, c. 6.]

30 (return)
[ Seneca in Consolat. ad Helviam, c. 6.]

31 (return)
[ Memnon apud Photium, (c. 33,) [c. 224, p. 231, ed Bekker.] Valer. Maxim. ix. 2. Plutarch and Dion Cassius swell the massacre to 150,000 citizens; but I should esteem the smaller number to be more than sufficient.]

31 (return)
[ Memnon cited by Photius, (c. 33,) [c. 224, p. 231, ed Bekker.] Valerius Maximus ix. 2. Plutarch and Dion Cassius inflate the death toll to 150,000 citizens; however, I believe that the lower estimate is more than enough.]

32 (return)
[ Twenty-five colonies were settled in Spain, (see Plin. Hist. Nat. iii. 3, 4; iv. 35;) and nine in Britain, of which London, Colchester, Lincoln, Chester, Gloucester, and Bath still remain considerable cities. (See Richard of Cirencester, p. 36, and Whittaker’s History of Manchester, l. i. c. 3.)]

32 (return)
[ Twenty-five colonies were established in Spain, (see Plin. Hist. Nat. iii. 3, 4; iv. 35;) and nine in Britain, of which London, Colchester, Lincoln, Chester, Gloucester, and Bath are still significant cities. (See Richard of Cirencester, p. 36, and Whittaker’s History of Manchester, l. i. c. 3.)]

33 (return)
[ Aul. Gel. Noctes Atticæ, xvi 13. The Emperor Hadrian expressed his surprise, that the cities of Utica, Gades, and Italica, which already enjoyed the rights of Municipia, should solicit the title of colonies. Their example, however, became fashionable, and the empire was filled with honorary colonies. See Spanheim, de Usu Numismatum Dissertat. xiii.]

33 (return)
[ Aul. Gel. Noctes Atticæ, xvi 13. Emperor Hadrian was surprised that the cities of Utica, Gades, and Italica, which already had the status of Municipia, wanted to obtain the title of colonies. However, their example became popular, and the empire was flooded with honorary colonies. See Spanheim, de Usu Numismatum Dissertat. xiii.]

331 (return)
[ The right of Latium conferred an exemption from the government of the Roman præfect. Strabo states this distinctly, l. iv. p. 295, edit. Cæsar’s. See also Walther, p. 233.—M]

331 (return)
[ The right of Latium granted immunity from the rule of the Roman prefect. Strabo clearly mentions this in book IV, page 295, edition by Cæsar. Also refer to Walther, page 233.—M]

34 (return)
[ Spanheim, Orbis Roman. c. 8, p. 62.]

34 (return)
[ Spanheim, Orbis Roman. c. 8, p. 62.]

35 (return)
[ Aristid. in Romæ Encomio. tom. i. p. 218, edit. Jebb.]

35 (return)
[ Aristid. in Romæ Encomio. vol. i. p. 218, ed. Jebb.]

36 (return)
[ Tacit. Annal. xi. 23, 24. Hist. iv. 74.]

36 (return)
[ Tacit. Annal. xi. 23, 24. Hist. iv. 74.]

So sensible were the Romans of the influence of language over national manners, that it was their most serious care to extend, with the progress of their arms, the use of the Latin tongue. 37 The ancient dialects of Italy, the Sabine, the Etruscan, and the Venetian, sunk into oblivion; but in the provinces, the east was less docile than the west to the voice of its victorious preceptors. This obvious difference marked the two portions of the empire with a distinction of colors, which, though it was in some degree concealed during the meridian splendor of prosperity, became gradually more visible, as the shades of night descended upon the Roman world. The western countries were civilized by the same hands which subdued them. As soon as the barbarians were reconciled to obedience, their minds were open to any new impressions of knowledge and politeness. The language of Virgil and Cicero, though with some inevitable mixture of corruption, was so universally adopted in Africa, Spain, Gaul, Britain, and Pannonia, 38 that the faint traces of the Punic or Celtic idioms were preserved only in the mountains, or among the peasants. 39 Education and study insensibly inspired the natives of those countries with the sentiments of Romans; and Italy gave fashions, as well as laws, to her Latin provincials. They solicited with more ardor, and obtained with more facility, the freedom and honors of the state; supported the national dignity in letters 40 and in arms; and at length, in the person of Trajan, produced an emperor whom the Scipios would not have disowned for their countryman. The situation of the Greeks was very different from that of the barbarians. The former had been long since civilized and corrupted. They had too much taste to relinquish their language, and too much vanity to adopt any foreign institutions. Still preserving the prejudices, after they had lost the virtues, of their ancestors, they affected to despise the unpolished manners of the Roman conquerors, whilst they were compelled to respect their superior wisdom and power. 41 Nor was the influence of the Grecian language and sentiments confined to the narrow limits of that once celebrated country. Their empire, by the progress of colonies and conquest, had been diffused from the Adriatic to the Euphrates and the Nile. Asia was covered with Greek cities, and the long reign of the Macedonian kings had introduced a silent revolution into Syria and Egypt. In their pompous courts, those princes united the elegance of Athens with the luxury of the East, and the example of the court was imitated, at an humble distance, by the higher ranks of their subjects. Such was the general division of the Roman empire into the Latin and Greek languages. To these we may add a third distinction for the body of the natives in Syria, and especially in Egypt, the use of their ancient dialects, by secluding them from the commerce of mankind, checked the improvements of those barbarians. 42 The slothful effeminacy of the former exposed them to the contempt, the sullen ferociousness of the latter excited the aversion, of the conquerors. 43 Those nations had submitted to the Roman power, but they seldom desired or deserved the freedom of the city: and it was remarked, that more than two hundred and thirty years elapsed after the ruin of the Ptolemies, before an Egyptian was admitted into the senate of Rome. 44

The Romans were very aware of how language influenced national customs, so they made it a top priority to spread the use of Latin as their military conquests expanded. 37 The ancient dialects of Italy, such as Sabine, Etruscan, and Venetian, faded away; however, the provinces, particularly in the east, were less willing than the west to accept the language of their conquerors. This clear difference marked the two parts of the empire with distinct characteristics, which, although somewhat hidden during the peak of prosperity, gradually became more obvious as the darkness fell over the Roman world. The western regions were civilized by the same forces that had subdued them. Once the barbarians learned to obey, they became receptive to new ideas about knowledge and courtesy. The language of Virgil and Cicero, despite some unavoidable corruption, was widely adopted in Africa, Spain, Gaul, Britain, and Pannonia, 38 leaving only faint remnants of Punic or Celtic languages in the mountain areas or among the rural people. 39 Education and learning subtly inspired the locals in these regions with Roman sentiments, and Italy set trends and laws for her Latin provinces. They pursued and more easily secured the freedom and honors of the state; upheld the national pride in literature 40 and military affairs; and ultimately, under Trajan, they produced an emperor who the Scipios would not have disowned as one of their own. The situation of the Greeks was very different from that of the barbarians. They had been civilized and influenced long before. They valued their language too much to give it up and were too proud to adopt foreign customs. Retaining the biases, though having lost the virtues, of their ancestors, they pretended to despise the crude manners of their Roman conquerors while being forced to respect their greater wisdom and power. 41 The impact of the Greek language and culture extended far beyond the borders of their once-celebrated homeland. Their empire, through colonization and conquest, had spread from the Adriatic Sea to the Euphrates and the Nile. Asia was filled with Greek cities, and the long rule of the Macedonian kings had brought about a quiet revolution in Syria and Egypt. In their lavish courts, these kings combined the sophistication of Athens with Eastern luxury, and this model was mimicked, albeit modestly, by the upper classes of their subjects. This was the general division of the Roman empire into Latin and Greek languages. Additionally, we can mention a third group of natives in Syria, especially in Egypt, whose continued use of their ancient dialects kept them disconnected from the broader world, hindering their development. 42 The laziness of the former made them targets of contempt, while the sullen ferocity of the latter drew the conquerors' disdain. 43 These nations had submitted to Roman authority but rarely sought or earned the rights of citizenship. It was noted that over two hundred thirty years passed after the fall of the Ptolemies before an Egyptian was allowed into the Roman Senate. 44

37 (return)
[ See Plin. Hist. Natur. iii. 5. Augustin. de Civitate Dei, xix 7 Lipsius de Pronunciatione Linguæ Latinæ, c. 3.]

37 (return)
[ See Plin. Hist. Natur. iii. 5. Augustin. de Civitate Dei, xix 7 Lipsius de Pronunciatione Linguæ, c. 3.]

38 (return)
[ Apuleius and Augustin will answer for Africa; Strabo for Spain and Gaul; Tacitus, in the life of Agricola, for Britain; and Velleius Paterculus, for Pannonia. To them we may add the language of the Inscriptions. * Note: Mr. Hallam contests this assertion as regards Britain. “Nor did the Romans ever establish their language—I know not whether they wished to do so—in this island, as we perceive by that stubborn British tongue which has survived two conquests.” In his note, Mr. Hallam examines the passage from Tacitus (Agric. xxi.) to which Gibbon refers. It merely asserts the progress of Latin studies among the higher orders. (Midd. Ages, iii. 314.) Probably it was a kind of court language, and that of public affairs and prevailed in the Roman colonies.—M.]

38 (return)
[ Apuleius and Augustine will represent Africa; Strabo will represent Spain and Gaul; Tacitus, in his account of Agricola, will represent Britain; and Velleius Paterculus will represent Pannonia. We can also include the language of the Inscriptions. * Note: Mr. Hallam disputes this claim regarding Britain. “Nor did the Romans ever establish their language—I’m not sure if they even wanted to—in this island, as we can see from that stubborn British tongue that has survived two conquests.” In his note, Mr. Hallam discusses the passage from Tacitus (Agric. xxi.) that Gibbon references. It simply indicates the advancement of Latin studies among the upper classes. (Midd. Ages, iii. 314.) It was probably a kind of court language, and that used in public affairs, which prevailed in the Roman colonies.—M.]

39 (return)
[ The Celtic was preserved in the mountains of Wales, Cornwall, and Armorica. We may observe, that Apuleius reproaches an African youth, who lived among the populace, with the use of the Punic; whilst he had almost forgot Greek, and neither could nor would speak Latin, (Apolog. p. 596.) The greater part of St. Austin’s congregations were strangers to the Punic.]

39 (return)
[ The Celtic language was maintained in the mountains of Wales, Cornwall, and Armorica. We can note that Apuleius criticizes an African young man who lived among the locals for using Punic, while he had nearly forgotten Greek and couldn't or wouldn't speak Latin, (Apolog. p. 596.) Most of St. Augustine’s congregations were unfamiliar with the Punic language.]

40 (return)
[ Spain alone produced Columella, the Senecas, Lucan, Martial, and Quintilian.]

40 (return)
[ Spain alone produced Columella, the Senecas, Lucan, Martial, and Quintilian.]

41 (return)
[ There is not, I believe, from Dionysius to Libanus, a single Greek critic who mentions Virgil or Horace. They seem ignorant that the Romans had any good writers.]

41 (return)
[ I don't think there's a single Greek critic from Dionysius to Libanus who mentions Virgil or Horace. They seem unaware that the Romans had any great writers.]

42 (return)
[ The curious reader may see in Dupin, (Bibliotheque Ecclesiastique, tom. xix. p. 1, c. 8,) how much the use of the Syriac and Egyptian languages was still preserved.]

42 (return)
[The interested reader can find in Dupin, (Bibliotheque Ecclesiastique, tom. xix. p. 1, c. 8,) the extent to which the use of Syriac and Egyptian languages was still maintained.]

43 (return)
[ See Juvenal, Sat. iii. and xv. Ammian. Marcellin. xxii. 16.]

43 (return)
[ See Juvenal, Sat. iii. and xv. Ammian. Marcellin. xxii. 16.]

44 (return)
[ Dion Cassius, l. lxxvii. p. 1275. The first instance happened under the reign of Septimius Severus.]

44 (return)
[ Dion Cassius, l. lxxvii. p. 1275. The first instance occurred during the reign of Septimius Severus.]

It is a just though trite observation, that victorious Rome was herself subdued by the arts of Greece. Those immortal writers who still command the admiration of modern Europe, soon became the favorite object of study and imitation in Italy and the western provinces. But the elegant amusements of the Romans were not suffered to interfere with their sound maxims of policy. Whilst they acknowledged the charms of the Greek, they asserted the dignity of the Latin tongue, and the exclusive use of the latter was inflexibly maintained in the administration of civil as well as military government. 45 The two languages exercised at the same time their separate jurisdiction throughout the empire: the former, as the natural idiom of science; the latter, as the legal dialect of public transactions. Those who united letters with business were equally conversant with both; and it was almost impossible, in any province, to find a Roman subject, of a liberal education, who was at once a stranger to the Greek and to the Latin language.

It’s a well-known but perhaps cliché observation that victorious Rome was ultimately conquered by the influences of Greece. Those timeless writers, who still capture the admiration of modern Europe, quickly became the preferred subjects of study and mimicry in Italy and its western territories. However, the sophisticated pastimes of the Romans didn’t prevent them from adhering to solid policies. While they acknowledged the allure of the Greek language, they upheld the prestige of Latin, and the exclusive use of Latin was firmly enforced in both civil and military administration. 45 Both languages held their distinct roles throughout the empire: the former as the natural language of science, and the latter as the official language of legal matters. Those who combined education and business were typically fluent in both; it was almost impossible to find a Roman citizen with a good education in any province who was unfamiliar with both Greek and Latin.

45 (return)
[ See Valerius Maximus, l. ii. c. 2, n. 2. The emperor Claudius disfranchised an eminent Grecian for not understanding Latin. He was probably in some public office. Suetonius in Claud. c. 16. * Note: Causes seem to have been pleaded, even in the senate, in both languages. Val. Max. loc. cit. Dion. l. lvii. c. 15.—M]

45 (return)
[ See Valerius Maximus, l. ii. c. 2, n. 2. Emperor Claudius disenfranchised a prominent Greek for not understanding Latin. He was likely in some public office. Suetonius in Claud. c. 16. * Note: It seems that cases were argued, even in the senate, in both languages. Val. Max. loc. cit. Dion. l. lvii. c. 15.—M]

It was by such institutions that the nations of the empire insensibly melted away into the Roman name and people. But there still remained, in the centre of every province and of every family, an unhappy condition of men who endured the weight, without sharing the benefits, of society. In the free states of antiquity, the domestic slaves were exposed to the wanton rigor of despotism. The perfect settlement of the Roman empire was preceded by ages of violence and rapine. The slaves consisted, for the most part, of barbarian captives, 451 taken in thousands by the chance of war, purchased at a vile price, 46 accustomed to a life of independence, and impatient to break and to revenge their fetters. Against such internal enemies, whose desperate insurrections had more than once reduced the republic to the brink of destruction, 47 the most severe 471 regulations, 48 and the most cruel treatment, seemed almost justified by the great law of self-preservation. But when the principal nations of Europe, Asia, and Africa were united under the laws of one sovereign, the source of foreign supplies flowed with much less abundance, and the Romans were reduced to the milder but more tedious method of propagation. 481 In their numerous families, and particularly in their country estates, they encouraged the marriage of their slaves. 482 The sentiments of nature, the habits of education, and the possession of a dependent species of property, contributed to alleviate the hardships of servitude. 49 The existence of a slave became an object of greater value, and though his happiness still depended on the temper and circumstances of the master, the humanity of the latter, instead of being restrained by fear, was encouraged by the sense of his own interest. The progress of manners was accelerated by the virtue or policy of the emperors; and by the edicts of Hadrian and the Antonines, the protection of the laws was extended to the most abject part of mankind. The jurisdiction of life and death over the slaves, a power long exercised and often abused, was taken out of private hands, and reserved to the magistrates alone. The subterraneous prisons were abolished; and, upon a just complaint of intolerable treatment, the injured slave obtained either his deliverance, or a less cruel master. 50

It was through these institutions that the nations of the empire gradually blended into the Roman identity and culture. However, in every province and family, there were still many unfortunate individuals who bore the burdens of society without reaping its benefits. In the free states of ancient times, domestic slaves faced the harsh whims of tyranny. The establishment of the Roman empire was preceded by centuries of violence and plundering. The majority of slaves were barbarian captives, 451 taken in their thousands due to the randomness of war, bought at a cheap price, 46 used to an independent life, and eager to break free and take revenge on their captors. In response to such internal threats, whose desperate rebellions had nearly brought the republic to ruin multiple times, 47 the harshest regulations, 471 and the most brutal treatment, seemed almost justified by the basic instinct for self-preservation. But when the main nations of Europe, Asia, and Africa were united under one ruler, the flow of external supplies decreased dramatically, and the Romans resorted to the slower yet gentler method of growing their population. 481 In their many families, especially on their rural estates, they encouraged the marriage of their slaves. 482 Natural feelings, educational habits, and the ownership of a dependent class of property contributed to soften the struggles of enslavement. 49 The life of a slave became more valuable, and although their happiness still relied on the master's mood and situation, the master's kindness was motivated by a sense of self-interest rather than fear. The refinement of societal norms was hastened by the virtuous or strategic actions of the emperors; through the edicts of Hadrian and the Antonines, legal protections were extended to even the lowest members of society. The death penalty over slaves, a power long held and frequently misused, was removed from private hands and assigned solely to magistrates. The underground prisons were eliminated; and when a slave had a legitimate complaint about unbearable treatment, they could gain either their freedom or a less cruel master. 50

451 (return)
[ It was this which rendered the wars so sanguinary, and the battles so obstinate. The immortal Robertson, in an excellent discourse on the state of the world at the period of the establishment of Christianity, has traced a picture of the melancholy effects of slavery, in which we find all the depth of his views and the strength of his mind. I shall oppose successively some passages to the reflections of Gibbon. The reader will see, not without interest, the truths which Gibbon appears to have mistaken or voluntarily neglected, developed by one of the best of modern historians. It is important to call them to mind here, in order to establish the facts and their consequences with accuracy. I shall more than once have occasion to employ, for this purpose, the discourse of Robertson. “Captives taken in war were, in all probability, the first persons subjected to perpetual servitude; and, when the necessities or luxury of mankind increased the demand for slaves, every new war recruited their number, by reducing the vanquished to that wretched condition. Hence proceeded the fierce and desperate spirit with which wars were carried on among ancient nations. While chains and slavery were the certain lot of the conquered, battles were fought, and towns defended with a rage and obstinacy which nothing but horror at such a fate could have inspired; but, putting an end to the cruel institution of slavery, Christianity extended its mild influences to the practice of war, and that barbarous art, softened by its humane spirit, ceased to be so destructive. Secure, in every event, of personal liberty, the resistance of the vanquished became less obstinate, and the triumph of the victor less cruel. Thus humanity was introduced into the exercise of war, with which it appears to be almost incompatible; and it is to the merciful maxims of Christianity, much more than to any other cause, that we must ascribe the little ferocity and bloodshed which accompany modern victories.”—G.]

451 (return)
[ This is what made wars so bloody and battles so stubborn. The renowned Robertson, in an insightful discussion about the state of the world during the rise of Christianity, illustrated the tragic effects of slavery, revealing the depth of his insights and the power of his intellect. I will sequentially present some excerpts in response to Gibbon’s reflections. The reader will find it interesting to see the truths that Gibbon seems to have misunderstood or deliberately overlooked, explained by one of the best modern historians. It’s important to recall these points here to accurately establish the facts and their implications. I will utilize Robertson's discourse for this purpose more than once. “Captives taken in war were likely the first individuals subjected to permanent servitude; and as the needs or luxuries of people increased the demand for slaves, every new war added to their numbers by reducing the defeated to that miserable state. This is where the fierce and desperate nature of wars waged among ancient nations originated. With chains and slavery being the inevitable fate of the conquered, battles were fought, and towns defended with a fervor and determination that only a horror of such a fate could provoke; however, by putting an end to the brutal institution of slavery, Christianity brought its gentle influences to warfare, and that barbaric practice, softened by its compassionate spirit, became less destructive. Secure in their personal freedom in any situation, the resistance of the defeated became less fierce, and the victor's triumph less brutal. Thus, humanity was introduced into the practice of war, which seems almost incompatible with it; and it is to the compassionate principles of Christianity, much more than to any other factor, that we must attribute the reduced ferocity and bloodshed that accompany modern victories.”—G.]

46 (return)
[ In the camp of Lucullus, an ox sold for a drachma, and a slave for four drachmæ, or about three shillings. Plutarch. in Lucull. p. 580. * Note: Above 100,000 prisoners were taken in the Jewish war.—G. Hist. of Jews, iii. 71. According to a tradition preserved by S. Jerom, after the insurrection in the time of Hadrian, they were sold as cheap as horse. Ibid. 124. Compare Blair on Roman Slavery, p. 19.—M., and Dureau de la blalle, Economie Politique des Romains, l. i. c. 15. But I cannot think that this writer has made out his case as to the common price of an agricultural slave being from 2000 to 2500 francs, (80l. to 100l.) He has overlooked the passages which show the ordinary prices, (i. e. Hor. Sat. ii. vii. 45,) and argued from extraordinary and exceptional cases.—M. 1845.]

46 (return)
[ In Lucullus's camp, an ox sold for a drachma, and a slave for four drachmæ, or about three shillings. Plutarch. in Lucull. p. 580. * Note: Over 100,000 prisoners were taken in the Jewish war.—G. Hist. of Jews, iii. 71. According to a tradition preserved by S. Jerom, after the insurrection during Hadrian's time, they were sold as cheaply as horses. Ibid. 124. Compare Blair on Roman Slavery, p. 19.—M., and Dureau de la blalle, Economie Politique des Romains, l. i. c. 15. However, I don't believe this writer has proven his point that the typical price of an agricultural slave was between 2000 and 2500 francs (80l. to 100l.). He overlooked the passages that show the usual prices (i.e., Hor. Sat. ii. vii. 45) and based his arguments on unusual and exceptional cases.—M. 1845.]

47 (return)
[ Diodorus Siculus in Eclog. Hist. l. xxxiv. and xxxvi. Florus, iii. 19, 20.]

47 (return)
[ Diodorus Siculus in Eclog. Hist. l. xxxiv. and xxxvi. Florus, iii. 19, 20.]

471 (return)
[ The following is the example: we shall see whether the word “severe” is here in its place. “At the time in which L. Domitius was prætor in Sicily, a slave killed a wild boar of extraordinary size. The prætor, struck by the dexterity and courage of the man, desired to see him. The poor wretch, highly gratified with the distinction, came to present himself before the prætor, in hopes, no doubt, of praise and reward; but Domitius, on learning that he had only a javelin to attack and kill the boar, ordered him to be instantly crucified, under the barbarous pretext that the law prohibited the use of this weapon, as of all others, to slaves.” Perhaps the cruelty of Domitius is less astonishing than the indifference with which the Roman orator relates this circumstance, which affects him so little that he thus expresses himself: “Durum hoc fortasse videatur, neque ego in ullam partem disputo.” “This may appear harsh, nor do I give any opinion on the subject.” And it is the same orator who exclaims in the same oration, “Facinus est cruciare civem Romanum; scelus verberare; prope parricidium necare: quid dicam in crucem tollere?” “It is a crime to imprison a Roman citizen; wickedness to scourge; next to parricide to put to death, what shall I call it to crucify?”

471 (return)
[ Here's an example: let's see if the word "severe" fits here. "During the time L. Domitius was praetor in Sicily, a slave killed a remarkably large wild boar. The praetor, impressed by the man’s skill and bravery, wanted to meet him. The unfortunate man, thrilled by the attention, came to present himself to the praetor, hoping for praise and a reward; but Domitius, upon learning that he had only a javelin to hunt and kill the boar, ordered him to be crucified immediately, under the cruel justification that the law prohibited slaves from using this weapon, just like all others." Perhaps Domitius's cruelty is less shocking than the indifference with which the Roman orator recounts this event, showing so little concern that he expresses it this way: "This may seem harsh, and I don’t take a position on the matter." And this is the same orator who exclaims in the same speech, "It is a crime to imprison a Roman citizen; it's wicked to scourge him; nearly as bad as murder to kill him; what should I call it to crucify him?" ]

In general, this passage of Gibbon on slavery, is full, not only of blamable indifference, but of an exaggeration of impartiality which resembles dishonesty. He endeavors to extenuate all that is appalling in the condition and treatment of the slaves; he would make us consider those cruelties as possibly “justified by necessity.” He then describes, with minute accuracy, the slightest mitigations of their deplorable condition; he attributes to the virtue or the policy of the emperors the progressive amelioration in the lot of the slaves; and he passes over in silence the most influential cause, that which, after rendering the slaves less miserable, has contributed at length entirely to enfranchise them from their sufferings and their chains,—Christianity. It would be easy to accumulate the most frightful, the most agonizing details, of the manner in which the Romans treated their slaves; whole works have been devoted to the description. I content myself with referring to them. Some reflections of Robertson, taken from the discourse already quoted, will make us feel that Gibbon, in tracing the mitigation of the condition of the slaves, up to a period little later than that which witnessed the establishment of Christianity in the world, could not have avoided the acknowledgment of the influence of that beneficent cause, if he had not already determined not to speak of it.

Overall, Gibbon's commentary on slavery is marked not just by a troubling indifference but also by an exaggerated sense of impartiality that comes off as dishonest. He tries to downplay all the horrifying aspects of the slaves' conditions and treatment, suggesting that these cruelties could be “justified by necessity.” He meticulously details the smallest improvements in their dire circumstances and credits the benevolence or policies of the emperors for any progress in the lives of slaves. However, he conveniently ignores the most significant factor that, after making the slaves' lives a little less miserable, ultimately led to their complete liberation from suffering and bondage—Christianity. It would be easy to gather the most shocking and painful accounts of how the Romans treated their slaves; entire books have been written on this topic. I will simply reference them. Some insights from Robertson, drawn from the previously mentioned discourse, will remind us that Gibbon, when tracing improvements in the conditions of slaves up to a time shortly after Christianity was established, could not have overlooked the impact of that beneficial force unless he had already chosen not to mention it.

“Upon establishing despotic government in the Roman empire, domestic tyranny rose, in a short time, to an astonishing height. In that rank soil, every vice, which power nourishes in the great, or oppression engenders in the mean, thrived and grew up apace. * * * It is not the authority of any single detached precept in the gospel, but the spirit and genius of the Christian religion, more powerful than any particular command, which hath abolished the practice of slavery throughout the world. The temper which Christianity inspired was mild and gentle; and the doctrines it taught added such dignity and lustre to human nature, as rescued it from the dishonorable servitude into which it was sunk.”

“After the establishment of a tyrannical government in the Roman Empire, domestic oppression quickly reached an amazing level. In that environment, every vice that power breeds in the elite or that oppression generates in the lower classes thrived and grew rapidly. * * * It's not just the authority of any single teaching from the gospel, but the overall spirit and essence of Christianity—more powerful than any specific command—that has ended the practice of slavery around the world. The attitude that Christianity inspired was kind and gentle, and the teachings it provided brought such dignity and brightness to human nature that it lifted it from the disgraceful servitude into which it had fallen.”

It is in vain, then, that Gibbon pretends to attribute solely to the desire of keeping up the number of slaves, the milder conduct which the Romans began to adopt in their favor at the time of the emperors. This cause had hitherto acted in an opposite direction; how came it on a sudden to have a different influence? “The masters,” he says, “encouraged the marriage of their slaves; * * * the sentiments of nature, the habits of education, contributed to alleviate the hardships of servitude.” The children of slaves were the property of their master, who could dispose of or alienate them like the rest of his property. Is it in such a situation, with such notions, that the sentiments of nature unfold themselves, or habits of education become mild and peaceful? We must not attribute to causes inadequate or altogether without force, effects which require to explain them a reference to more influential causes; and even if these slighter causes had in effect a manifest influence, we must not forget that they are themselves the effect of a primary, a higher, and more extensive cause, which, in giving to the mind and to the character a more disinterested and more humane bias, disposed men to second or themselves to advance, by their conduct, and by the change of manners, the happy results which it tended to produce.—G.

It is pointless, then, for Gibbon to claim that the Romans' more lenient treatment of slaves during the emperors' time was solely due to the desire to maintain their numbers. This reason had previously led to the opposite outcome; so why did it suddenly have a different effect? “The masters,” he argues, “encouraged the marriage of their slaves; * * * the feelings of nature and the influences of education helped to ease the burdens of servitude.” The children of slaves were the property of their master, who could sell or give them away just like any other possession. In such a situation, with such beliefs, can we really expect the feelings of nature to emerge, or for the influences of education to be gentle and compassionate? We should not attribute significant effects to causes that are inadequate or completely impotent, especially when those effects clearly require more powerful explanations; and even if these minor causes did have a noticeable impact, we must remember that they themselves are the result of a primary, greater, and broader cause, which, by shaping people's minds and characters to be more selfless and humane, led them to support or promote the positive changes that such a cause aimed to produce.—G.

I have retained the whole of M. Guizot’s note, though, in his zeal for the invaluable blessings of freedom and Christianity, he has done Gibbon injustice. The condition of the slaves was undoubtedly improved under the emperors. What a great authority has said, “The condition of a slave is better under an arbitrary than under a free government,” (Smith’s Wealth of Nations, iv. 7,) is, I believe, supported by the history of all ages and nations. The protecting edicts of Hadrian and the Antonines are historical facts, and can as little be attributed to the influence of Christianity, as the milder language of heathen writers, of Seneca, (particularly Ep. 47,) of Pliny, and of Plutarch. The latter influence of Christianity is admitted by Gibbon himself. The subject of Roman slavery has recently been investigated with great diligence in a very modest but valuable volume, by Wm. Blair, Esq., Edin. 1833. May we be permitted, while on the subject, to refer to the most splendid passage extant of Mr. Pitt’s eloquence, the description of the Roman slave-dealer. on the shores of Britain, condemning the island to irreclaimable barbarism, as a perpetual and prolific nursery of slaves? Speeches, vol. ii. p. 80.

I have kept the entire note from M. Guizot, although his enthusiasm for the priceless gifts of freedom and Christianity has led him to misrepresent Gibbon. The situation of slaves certainly improved under the emperors. A significant authority has stated, “The condition of a slave is better under an arbitrary than under a free government” (Smith’s Wealth of Nations, iv. 7), and I believe this is backed by the history of all times and places. The protective edicts of Hadrian and the Antonines are historical facts and can't be credited to the influence of Christianity, just like the kinder language of pagan writers such as Seneca (especially Ep. 47), Pliny, and Plutarch. Gibbon himself acknowledges the latter influence of Christianity. The topic of Roman slavery has recently been studied thoroughly in an impressive yet humble book by Wm. Blair, Esq., Edin. 1833. While discussing this, may we refer to the most outstanding passage of Mr. Pitt’s speeches, where he describes the Roman slave dealer on the shores of Britain, condemning the island to unending barbarism as a constant and abundant source of slaves? Speeches, vol. ii. p. 80.

Gibbon, it should be added, was one of the first and most consistent opponents of the African slave-trade. (See Hist. ch. xxv. and Letters to Lor Sheffield, Misc. Works)—M.]

Gibbon was one of the first and most steadfast opponents of the African slave trade. (See Hist. ch. xxv. and Letters to Lor Sheffield, Misc. Works)—M.]

48 (return)
[ See a remarkable instance of severity in Cicero in Verrem, v. 3.]

48 (return)
[ Check out a striking example of harshness in Cicero in Verrem, v. 3.]

481 (return)
[ An active slave-trade, which was carried on in many quarters, particularly the Euxine, the eastern provinces, the coast of Africa, and British must be taken into the account. Blair, 23—32.—M.]

481 (return)
[ An active slave trade that was happening in many areas, especially in the Black Sea, the eastern regions, the coast of Africa, and Britain must be considered. Blair, 23—32.—M.]

482 (return)
[ The Romans, as well in the first ages of the republic as later, allowed to their slaves a kind of marriage, (contubernium: ) notwithstanding this, luxury made a greater number of slaves in demand. The increase in their population was not sufficient, and recourse was had to the purchase of slaves, which was made even in the provinces of the East subject to the Romans. It is, moreover, known that slavery is a state little favorable to population. (See Hume’s Essay, and Malthus on population, i. 334.—G.) The testimony of Appian (B.C. l. i. c. 7) is decisive in favor of the rapid multiplication of the agricultural slaves; it is confirmed by the numbers engaged in the servile wars. Compare also Blair, p. 119; likewise Columella l. viii.—M.]

482 (return)
[ The Romans, both in the early days of the republic and later on, allowed their slaves a form of marriage (contubernium). However, luxury increased the demand for slaves. Their population growth wasn’t enough, so they turned to buying slaves, including those from the Eastern provinces under Roman rule. Additionally, it is well-known that slavery isn’t conducive to population growth. (See Hume’s Essay, and Malthus on population, i. 334.—G.) Appian’s account (B.C. l. i. c. 7) clearly supports the idea that agricultural slaves multiplied quickly; this is backed up by the numbers involved in the servile wars. Also, see Blair, p. 119; and Columella l. viii.—M.]

49 (return)
[ See in Gruter, and the other collectors, a great number of inscriptions addressed by slaves to their wives, children, fellow-servants, masters, &c. They are all most probably of the Imperial age.]

49 (return)
[ Check out Gruter and other collectors for a lot of inscriptions written by slaves to their wives, children, fellow workers, masters, etc. They're likely all from the Imperial period.]

50 (return)
[ See the Augustan History, and a Dissertation of M. de Burigny, in the xxxvth volume of the Academy of Inscriptions, upon the Roman slaves.]

50 (return)
[Refer to the Augustan History and an essay by M. de Burigny in the 35th volume of the Academy of Inscriptions about Roman slaves.]

Hope, the best comfort of our imperfect condition, was not denied to the Roman slave; and if he had any opportunity of rendering himself either useful or agreeable, he might very naturally expect that the diligence and fidelity of a few years would be rewarded with the inestimable gift of freedom. The benevolence of the master was so frequently prompted by the meaner suggestions of vanity and avarice, that the laws found it more necessary to restrain than to encourage a profuse and undistinguishing liberality, which might degenerate into a very dangerous abuse. 51 It was a maxim of ancient jurisprudence, that a slave had not any country of his own; he acquired with his liberty an admission into the political society of which his patron was a member. The consequences of this maxim would have prostituted the privileges of the Roman city to a mean and promiscuous multitude. Some seasonable exceptions were therefore provided; and the honorable distinction was confined to such slaves only as, for just causes, and with the approbation of the magistrate, should receive a solemn and legal manumission. Even these chosen freedmen obtained no more than the private rights of citizens, and were rigorously excluded from civil or military honors. Whatever might be the merit or fortune of their sons, they likewise were esteemed unworthy of a seat in the senate; nor were the traces of a servile origin allowed to be completely obliterated till the third or fourth generation. 52 Without destroying the distinction of ranks, a distant prospect of freedom and honors was presented, even to those whom pride and prejudice almost disdained to number among the human species.

Hope, the greatest comfort in our imperfect situation, wasn't denied to the Roman slave; and if he had any chance to be useful or liked, he could reasonably expect that a few years of hard work and loyalty would earn him the invaluable gift of freedom. The master’s kindness was often driven by the lesser traits of vanity and greed, prompting the laws to focus more on limiting rather than encouraging generous but indiscriminate freedom, which could lead to serious abuses. 51 It was a principle of ancient law that a slave had no country of their own; gaining freedom meant being admitted into the political community of their patron. The implications of this principle could have degraded the privileges of Roman citizenship to a low and mixed crowd. Certain timely exceptions were therefore established, and the honorable distinction was limited to those slaves who, for legitimate reasons and with the magistrate's approval, would receive formal and legal freedom. Even these selected freedmen obtained only the private rights of citizens and were strictly excluded from civil or military honors. No matter their achievements or fortunes, their sons were still deemed unworthy of a seat in the senate; and the marks of a servile background were not allowed to be completely erased until the third or fourth generation. 52 Without eliminating the distinction of social ranks, a distant hope of freedom and honors was still offered, even to those whom pride and prejudice nearly dismissed as not fully human.

51 (return)
[ See another Dissertation of M. de Burigny, in the xxxviith volume, on the Roman freedmen.]

51 (return)
[Check out another dissertation by M. de Burigny in the 36th volume about Roman freedmen.]

52 (return)
[ Spanheim, Orbis Roman. l. i. c. 16, p. 124, &c.] It was once proposed to discriminate the slaves by a peculiar habit; but it was justly apprehended that there might be some danger in acquainting them with their own numbers. 53 Without interpreting, in their utmost strictness, the liberal appellations of legions and myriads, 54 we may venture to pronounce, that the proportion of slaves, who were valued as property, was more considerable than that of servants, who can be computed only as an expense. 55 The youths of a promising genius were instructed in the arts and sciences, and their price was ascertained by the degree of their skill and talents. 56 Almost every profession, either liberal 57 or mechanical, might be found in the household of an opulent senator. The ministers of pomp and sensuality were multiplied beyond the conception of modern luxury. 58 It was more for the interest of the merchant or manufacturer to purchase, than to hire his workmen; and in the country, slaves were employed as the cheapest and most laborious instruments of agriculture. To confirm the general observation, and to display the multitude of slaves, we might allege a variety of particular instances. It was discovered, on a very melancholy occasion, that four hundred slaves were maintained in a single palace of Rome. 59 The same number of four hundred belonged to an estate which an African widow, of a very private condition, resigned to her son, whilst she reserved for herself a much larger share of her property. 60 A freedman, under the name of Augustus, though his fortune had suffered great losses in the civil wars, left behind him three thousand six hundred yoke of oxen, two hundred and fifty thousand head of smaller cattle, and what was almost included in the description of cattle, four thousand one hundred and sixteen slaves. 61

52 (return)
[Spanheim, Orbis Roman. l. i. c. 16, p. 124, &c.] It was once suggested to mark the slaves with a special habit, but it was rightly feared that this could pose a danger by letting them know how many they were. 53 Without strictly interpreting the generous terms of legions and myriads, 54 we can say that the number of slaves considered as property was greater than that of servants, who were only seen as an expense. 55 Young individuals with potential were trained in the arts and sciences, and their value was determined by their skill and talents. 56 Nearly every profession, whether skilled 57 or unskilled, was represented in the household of a wealthy senator. The servants of luxury and indulgence were far beyond what we can imagine as modern luxury. 58 It was often more beneficial for merchants or manufacturers to buy their workers than to hire them; and in the countryside, slaves were used as the cheapest and most hardworking tools for agriculture. To support this general observation and to highlight the vast number of slaves, we could provide various specific examples. It was discovered, during a very sad event, that four hundred slaves were maintained in a single Roman palace. 59 The same number of four hundred also belonged to an estate that an African widow, who lived a very private life, turned over to her son, while keeping for herself a much larger portion of her property. 60 A freedman, known by the name of Augustus, despite suffering significant losses in the civil wars, left behind three thousand six hundred yoke of oxen, two hundred and fifty thousand head of smaller livestock, and what could nearly be classified as livestock, four thousand one hundred and sixteen slaves. 61

53 (return)
[ Seneca de Clementia, l. i. c. 24. The original is much stronger, “Quantum periculum immineret si servi nostri numerare nos cœpissent.”]

53 (return)
[ Seneca de Clementia, l. i. c. 24. The original is much stronger, “How great a danger would threaten if our slaves began to count us.”]

54 (return)
[ See Pliny (Hist. Natur. l. xxxiii.) and Athenæus (Deipnosophist. l. vi. p. 272.) The latter boldly asserts, that he knew very many Romans who possessed, not for use, but ostentation, ten and even twenty thousand slaves.]

54 (return)
[ See Pliny (Hist. Natur. l. xxxiii.) and Athenæus (Deipnosophist. l. vi. p. 272.) The latter confidently claims that he knew quite a few Romans who owned, not for utility, but for show, ten and even twenty thousand slaves.]

55 (return)
[ In Paris there are not more than 43,000 domestics of every sort, and not a twelfth part of the inhabitants. Messange, Recherches sui la Population, p. 186.]

55 (return)
[ In Paris, there are no more than 43,000 domestic workers of all types, which is less than a twelfth of the population. Messange, Recherches sur la Population, p. 186.]

56 (return)
[ A learned slave sold for many hundred pounds sterling: Atticus always bred and taught them himself. Cornel. Nepos in Vit. c. 13, [on the prices of slaves. Blair, 149.]—M.]

56 (return)
[ A knowledgeable slave sold for several hundred pounds sterling: Atticus always raised and educated them himself. Cornel. Nepos in Vit. c. 13, [on the prices of slaves. Blair, 149.]—M.]

57 (return)
[ Many of the Roman physicians were slaves. See Dr. Middleton’s Dissertation and Defence.]

57 (return)
[Many Roman physicians were slaves. See Dr. Middleton’s Dissertation and Defence.]

58 (return)
[ Their ranks and offices are very copiously enumerated by Pignorius de Servis.]

58 (return)
[ Pignorius de Servis provides a detailed list of their ranks and positions.]

59 (return)
[ Tacit. Annal. xiv. 43. They were all executed for not preventing their master’s murder. * Note: The remarkable speech of Cassius shows the proud feelings of the Roman aristocracy on this subject.—M]

59 (return)
[ Tacit. Annal. xiv. 43. They were all executed for failing to stop their master's murder. * Note: The notable speech of Cassius illustrates the strong sentiments of the Roman aristocracy on this matter.—M]

60 (return)
[ Apuleius in Apolog. p. 548. edit. Delphin]

60 (return)
[ Apuleius in Apolog. p. 548. edit. Delphin]

61 (return)
[ Plin. Hist. Natur. l. xxxiii. 47.]

61 (return)
[ Plin. Hist. Natur. l. xxxiii. 47.]

The number of subjects who acknowledged the laws of Rome, of citizens, of provincials, and of slaves, cannot now be fixed with such a degree of accuracy, as the importance of the object would deserve. We are informed, that when the Emperor Claudius exercised the office of censor, he took an account of six millions nine hundred and forty-five thousand Roman citizens, who, with the proportion of women and children, must have amounted to about twenty millions of souls. The multitude of subjects of an inferior rank was uncertain and fluctuating. But, after weighing with attention every circumstance which could influence the balance, it seems probable that there existed, in the time of Claudius, about twice as many provincials as there were citizens, of either sex, and of every age; and that the slaves were at least equal in number to the free inhabitants of the Roman world.611 The total amount of this imperfect calculation would rise to about one hundred and twenty millions of persons; a degree of population which possibly exceeds that of modern Europe, 62 and forms the most numerous society that has ever been united under the same system of government.

The number of people who recognized the laws of Rome—citizens, provincials, and slaves—can't be accurately determined now, which is a shame given its importance. We're told that when Emperor Claudius was censor, he counted six million nine hundred forty-five thousand Roman citizens, and when you include women and children, the total would be about twenty million people. The number of subjects of lower status was unclear and constantly changing. However, after carefully considering all factors that could affect this estimate, it seems likely that during Claudius's time, there were about twice as many provincials as citizens, regardless of gender or age, and that the number of slaves was at least equal to the free inhabitants of the Roman world.611 This rough estimate would put the total population at around one hundred twenty million people, which could even surpass that of modern Europe, 62 and represents the largest society ever united under the same system of government.

611] ( return)
[ According to Robertson, there were twice as many slaves as free citizens.—G. Mr. Blair (p. 15) estimates three slaves to one freeman, between the conquest of Greece, B.C. 146, and the reign of Alexander Severus, A. D. 222, 235. The proportion was probably larger in Italy than in the provinces.—M. On the other hand, Zumpt, in his Dissertation quoted below, (p. 86,) asserts it to be a gross error in Gibbon to reckon the number of slaves equal to that of the free population. The luxury and magnificence of the great, (he observes,) at the commencement of the empire, must not be taken as the groundwork of calculations for the whole Roman world. “The agricultural laborer, and the artisan, in Spain, Gaul, Britain, Syria, and Egypt, maintained himself, as in the present day, by his own labor and that of his household, without possessing a single slave.” The latter part of my note was intended to suggest this consideration. Yet so completely was slavery rooted in the social system, both in the east and the west, that in the great diffusion of wealth at this time, every one, I doubt not, who could afford a domestic slave, kept one; and generally, the number of slaves was in proportion to the wealth. I do not believe that the cultivation of the soil by slaves was confined to Italy; the holders of large estates in the provinces would probably, either from choice or necessity, adopt the same mode of cultivation. The latifundia, says Pliny, had ruined Italy, and had begun to ruin the provinces. Slaves were no doubt employed in agricultural labor to a great extent in Sicily, and were the estates of those six enormous landholders who were said to have possessed the whole province of Africa, cultivated altogether by free coloni? Whatever may have been the case in the rural districts, in the towns and cities the household duties were almost entirely discharged by slaves, and vast numbers belonged to the public establishments. I do not, however, differ so far from Zumpt, and from M. Dureau de la Malle, as to adopt the higher and bolder estimate of Robertson and Mr. Blair, rather than the more cautious suggestions of Gibbon. I would reduce rather than increase the proportion of the slave population. The very ingenious and elaborate calculations of the French writer, by which he deduces the amount of the population from the produce and consumption of corn in Italy, appear to me neither precise nor satisfactory bases for such complicated political arithmetic. I am least satisfied with his views as to the population of the city of Rome; but this point will be more fitly reserved for a note on the thirty-first chapter of Gibbon. The work, however, of M. Dureau de la Malle is very curious and full on some of the minuter points of Roman statistics.—M. 1845.]

611] ( return)
[ According to Robertson, there were twice as many slaves as free citizens.—G. Mr. Blair (p. 15) estimates three slaves for every freeman, between the conquest of Greece in B.C. 146 and the reign of Alexander Severus, A.D. 222, 235. The proportion was likely larger in Italy than in the provinces.—M. On the other hand, Zumpt, in his Dissertation quoted below, (p. 86,) argues that Gibbon is mistaken to count the number of slaves equal to that of the free population. The luxury and opulence of the elite, he notes, at the start of the empire, should not form the basis for calculations about the entire Roman world. “The agricultural worker and the artisan in Spain, Gaul, Britain, Syria, and Egypt supported themselves, as they do today, by their own labor and that of their households, without having a single slave.” The latter part of my note was meant to indicate this point. Yet, so deeply ingrained was slavery in the social system, both in the east and west, that during the major spread of wealth at this time, I believe that everyone who could afford a domestic slave kept one; and typically, the number of slaves correlated with wealth. I do not think the use of slave labor for farming was limited to Italy; large estate owners in the provinces would likely adopt the same method for cultivation either out of choice or necessity. The latifundia, says Pliny, had ruined Italy and were starting to ruin the provinces. Slaves were undoubtedly used extensively for agricultural work in Sicily, and the estates of those six enormous landholders who supposedly owned the entire province of Africa were cultivated entirely by free coloni. Regardless of what happened in rural areas, in towns and cities, household tasks were almost completely performed by slaves, and many belonged to public institutions. However, I do not completely agree with Zumpt or M. Dureau de la Malle to go with the higher and bolder estimates of Robertson and Mr. Blair rather than Gibbon’s more cautious suggestions. I would suggest a lower, not higher, estimate of the slave population. The very clever and detailed calculations of the French writer, who derives the population amount from the production and consumption of grain in Italy, do not seem to me to provide accurate or satisfactory grounds for such complex political arithmetic. I am least convinced by his views on the population of the city of Rome; but this topic will be better addressed in a note on the thirty-first chapter of Gibbon. Nevertheless, M. Dureau de la Malle’s work is very interesting and comprehensive on some of the finer points of Roman statistics.—M. 1845.]

62 (return)
[ Compute twenty millions in France, twenty-two in Germany, four in Hungary, ten in Italy with its islands, eight in Great Britain and Ireland, eight in Spain and Portugal, ten or twelve in the European Russia, six in Poland, six in Greece and Turkey, four in Sweden, three in Denmark and Norway, four in the Low Countries. The whole would amount to one hundred and five, or one hundred and seven millions. See Voltaire, de l’Histoire Generale. * Note: The present population of Europe is estimated at 227,700,000. Malts Bran, Geogr. Trans edit. 1832 See details in the different volumes Another authority, (Almanach de Gotha,) quoted in a recent English publication, gives the following details:—

62 (return)
[ Count twenty million in France, twenty-two million in Germany, four million in Hungary, ten million in Italy and its islands, eight million in Great Britain and Ireland, eight million in Spain and Portugal, ten or twelve million in European Russia, six million in Poland, six million in Greece and Turkey, four million in Sweden, three million in Denmark and Norway, and four million in the Low Countries. In total, this would amount to one hundred five or one hundred seven million. See Voltaire, de l’Histoire Generale. * Note: The current population of Europe is estimated at 227,700,000. Malts Bran, Geogr. Trans edit. 1832 See details in the different volumes. Another source, (Almanach de Gotha,) cited in a recent English publication, provides the following details:—

France, 32,897,521 Germany, (including Hungary, Prussian and Austrian Poland,) 56,136,213 Italy, 20,548,616 Great Britain and Ireland, 24,062,947 Spain and Portugal, 13,953,959. 3,144,000 Russia, including Poland, 44,220,600 Cracow, 128,480 Turkey, (including Pachalic of Dschesair,) 9,545,300 Greece, 637,700 Ionian Islands, 208,100 Sweden and Norway, 3,914,963 Denmark, 2,012,998 Belgium, 3,533,538 Holland, 2,444,550 Switzerland, 985,000. Total, 219,344,116

France, 32,897,521 Germany (including Hungary, Prussian and Austrian Poland) 56,136,213 Italy, 20,548,616 Great Britain and Ireland, 24,062,947 Spain and Portugal, 13,953,959 Russia (including Poland), 44,220,600 Cracow, 128,480 Turkey (including the Pashalik of Dschesair), 9,545,300 Greece, 637,700 Ionian Islands, 208,100 Sweden and Norway, 3,914,963 Denmark, 2,012,998 Belgium, 3,533,538 Holland, 2,444,550 Switzerland, 985,000. Total, 219,344,116

Since the publication of my first annotated edition of Gibbon, the subject of the population of the Roman empire has been investigated by two writers of great industry and learning; Mons. Dureau de la Malle, in his Economie Politique des Romains, liv. ii. c. 1. to 8, and M. Zumpt, in a dissertation printed in the Transactions of the Berlin Academy, 1840. M. Dureau de la Malle confines his inquiry almost entirely to the city of Rome, and Roman Italy. Zumpt examines at greater length the axiom, which he supposes to have been assumed by Gibbon as unquestionable, “that Italy and the Roman world was never so populous as in the time of the Antonines.” Though this probably was Gibbon’s opinion, he has not stated it so peremptorily as asserted by Mr. Zumpt. It had before been expressly laid down by Hume, and his statement was controverted by Wallace and by Malthus. Gibbon says (p. 84) that there is no reason to believe the country (of Italy) less populous in the age of the Antonines, than in that of Romulus; and Zumpt acknowledges that we have no satisfactory knowledge of the state of Italy at that early age. Zumpt, in my opinion with some reason, takes the period just before the first Punic war, as that in which Roman Italy (all south of the Rubicon) was most populous. From that time, the numbers began to diminish, at first from the enormous waste of life out of the free population in the foreign, and afterwards in the civil wars; from the cultivation of the soil by slaves; towards the close of the republic, from the repugnance to marriage, which resisted alike the dread of legal punishment and the offer of legal immunity and privilege; and from the depravity of manners, which interfered with the procreation, the birth, and the rearing of children. The arguments and the authorities of Zumpt are equally conclusive as to the decline of population in Greece. Still the details, which he himself adduces as to the prosperity and populousness of Asia Minor, and the whole of the Roman East, with the advancement of the European provinces, especially Gaul, Spain, and Britain, in civilization, and therefore in populousness, (for I have no confidence in the vast numbers sometimes assigned to the barbarous inhabitants of these countries,) may, I think, fairly compensate for any deduction to be made from Gibbon’s general estimate on account of Greece and Italy. Gibbon himself acknowledges his own estimate to be vague and conjectural; and I may venture to recommend the dissertation of Zumpt as deserving respectful consideration.—M 1815.]

Since I released my first annotated edition of Gibbon, two diligent and knowledgeable writers have explored the subject of the population of the Roman Empire: Mons. Dureau de la Malle in his *Economie Politique des Romains*, Book II, Chapters 1 to 8, and M. Zumpt in a dissertation published in the *Transactions of the Berlin Academy*, 1840. M. Dureau de la Malle focuses mainly on the city of Rome and Roman Italy, while Zumpt delves deeper into the assumption he believes Gibbon made: “that Italy and the Roman world were never as populous as during the time of the Antonines.” Though this was likely Gibbon’s view, he didn’t express it as definitively as Mr. Zumpt suggests. Hume had previously stated this clearly, but Wallace and Malthus challenged his claim. Gibbon states (p. 84) that there’s no reason to think that Italy was less populated during the Antonine era than in the time of Romulus; Zumpt admits we lack detailed knowledge about Italy in that early period. Zumpt reasonably argues that the period just before the First Punic War was when Roman Italy (everything south of the Rubicon) was most populated. After that, the population began to decline, initially due to the massive loss of life among the free population during foreign and later civil wars, and later because of the cultivation of land by slaves. Towards the end of the Republic, there was a growing reluctance to marry, despite the fear of legal penalties and the offers of legal protections and privileges, as well as the moral decline that impacted procreation, birth, and child-rearing. Zumpt’s arguments and sources are equally convincing regarding the population decline in Greece. However, the details he provides about the prosperity and population of Asia Minor, along with the entire Roman East, and the development of the European provinces, especially Gaul, Spain, and Britain, in terms of civilization and thus population (since I have little faith in the inflated numbers often assigned to the barbaric inhabitants of these regions) may well balance out any reductions to Gibbon’s overall estimate concerning Greece and Italy. Gibbon himself admits that his estimate is vague and speculative, and I would respectfully recommend Zumpt’s dissertation for serious consideration.—M 1815.]

Chapter II: The Internal Prosperity In The Age Of The Antonines.—Part III.

Domestic peace and union were the natural consequences of the moderate and comprehensive policy embraced by the Romans. If we turn our eyes towards the monarchies of Asia, we shall behold despotism in the centre, and weakness in the extremities; the collection of the revenue, or the administration of justice, enforced by the presence of an army; hostile barbarians established in the heart of the country, hereditary satraps usurping the dominion of the provinces, and subjects inclined to rebellion, though incapable of freedom. But the obedience of the Roman world was uniform, voluntary, and permanent. The vanquished nations, blended into one great people, resigned the hope, nay, even the wish, of resuming their independence, and scarcely considered their own existence as distinct from the existence of Rome. The established authority of the emperors pervaded without an effort the wide extent of their dominions, and was exercised with the same facility on the banks of the Thames, or of the Nile, as on those of the Tyber. The legions were destined to serve against the public enemy, and the civil magistrate seldom required the aid of a military force. 63 In this state of general security, the leisure, as well as opulence, both of the prince and people, were devoted to improve and to adorn the Roman empire.

Domestic peace and unity were the natural results of the balanced and inclusive policies adopted by the Romans. If we look towards the monarchies of Asia, we see dictatorship at the center and weakness at the edges; tax collection and justice are enforced by the presence of an army; hostile outsiders occupy the heart of the land, hereditary governors are seizing control of the provinces, and subjects are leaning towards rebellion, though they are incapable of true freedom. However, the obedience in the Roman world was consistent, voluntary, and lasting. The defeated nations merged into one large community, giving up the hope, and even the desire, to regain their independence, and rarely saw their existence as separate from that of Rome. The authority of the emperors spread effortlessly across their vast territories, operating equally easily along the banks of the Thames, the Nile, or the Tiber. The legions were meant to fight against external enemies, and civil leaders rarely needed military support. 63 In this state of overall safety, the time and wealth of both the rulers and the people were dedicated to enhancing and beautifying the Roman Empire.

63 (return)
[ Joseph. de Bell. Judaico, l. ii. c. 16. The oration of Agrippa, or rather of the historian, is a fine picture of the Roman empire.]

63 (return)
[ Joseph. de Bell. Judaico, l. ii. c. 16. Agrippa's speech, or more accurately the historian's, paints a vivid picture of the Roman Empire.]

Among the innumerable monuments of architecture constructed by the Romans, how many have escaped the notice of history, how few have resisted the ravages of time and barbarism! And yet, even the majestic ruins that are still scattered over Italy and the provinces, would be sufficient to prove that those countries were once the seat of a polite and powerful empire. Their greatness alone, or their beauty, might deserve our attention: but they are rendered more interesting, by two important circumstances, which connect the agreeable history of the arts with the more useful history of human manners. Many of those works were erected at private expense, and almost all were intended for public benefit.

Among the countless architectural monuments built by the Romans, how many have gone unnoticed in history, and how few have withstood the damage of time and barbarism! And yet, even the impressive ruins that are still scattered throughout Italy and its provinces are enough to prove that these areas were once the center of a cultured and powerful empire. Their grandeur alone, or their beauty, deserves our attention, but they are made even more fascinating by two important factors that link the delightful history of the arts to the more practical history of human behavior. Many of these structures were built at private expense, and almost all were meant for the benefit of the public.

It is natural to suppose that the greatest number, as well as the most considerable of the Roman edifices, were raised by the emperors, who possessed so unbounded a command both of men and money. Augustus was accustomed to boast that he had found his capital of brick, and that he had left it of marble. 64 The strict economy of Vespasian was the source of his magnificence. The works of Trajan bear the stamp of his genius. The public monuments with which Hadrian adorned every province of the empire, were executed not only by his orders, but under his immediate inspection. He was himself an artist; and he loved the arts, as they conduced to the glory of the monarch. They were encouraged by the Antonines, as they contributed to the happiness of the people. But if the emperors were the first, they were not the only architects of their dominions. Their example was universally imitated by their principal subjects, who were not afraid of declaring to the world that they had spirit to conceive, and wealth to accomplish, the noblest undertakings. Scarcely had the proud structure of the Coliseum been dedicated at Rome, before the edifices, of a smaller scale indeed, but of the same design and materials, were erected for the use, and at the expense, of the cities of Capua and Verona. 65 The inscription of the stupendous bridge of Alcantara attests that it was thrown over the Tagus by the contribution of a few Lusitanian communities. When Pliny was intrusted with the government of Bithynia and Pontus, provinces by no means the richest or most considerable of the empire, he found the cities within his jurisdiction striving with each other in every useful and ornamental work, that might deserve the curiosity of strangers, or the gratitude of their citizens. It was the duty of the proconsul to supply their deficiencies, to direct their taste, and sometimes to moderate their emulation. 66 The opulent senators of Rome and the provinces esteemed it an honor, and almost an obligation, to adorn the splendor of their age and country; and the influence of fashion very frequently supplied the want of taste or generosity. Among a crowd of these private benefactors, we may select Herodes Atticus, an Athenian citizen, who lived in the age of the Antonines. Whatever might be the motive of his conduct, his magnificence would have been worthy of the greatest kings.

It’s natural to think that the largest and most impressive Roman buildings were constructed by the emperors, who had unlimited control over both people and resources. Augustus liked to boast that he found his capital made of brick and left it made of marble. 64 Vespasian's strict economy was the foundation of his grandeur. The works of Trajan showcase his ingenuity. Hadrian embellished every province of the empire with public monuments, executed not only by his command but also under his direct supervision. He was an artist himself and had a passion for the arts, seeing them as a way to enhance the glory of the emperor. The Antonines encouraged the arts as they contributed to the happiness of the people. However, while the emperors were the first architects of their territories, they were not the only ones. Their example inspired their main subjects, who proudly showed they had the vision and resources to carry out ambitious projects. Shortly after the grand opening of the Coliseum in Rome, smaller versions with the same design and materials were built in Capua and Verona at their own expense. 65 The inscription on the impressive Alcantara bridge confirms that it was built over the Tagus River with contributions from a few Lusitanian communities. When Pliny was appointed governor of Bithynia and Pontus, provinces that weren’t the wealthiest or most significant in the empire, he found the cities within his control competing with one another in various useful and decorative projects to attract the interest of visitors or earn the gratitude of their citizens. It was the proconsul's job to address their shortcomings, refine their taste, and sometimes temper their competition. 66 The wealthy senators of Rome and the provinces saw it as an honor and almost a duty to enhance the grandeur of their era and homeland; the influence of fashion often filled the gap left by a lack of taste or generosity. Among the many private benefactors, we can highlight Herodes Atticus, a citizen of Athens who lived in the time of the Antonines. Regardless of his motivations, his magnificence would have been worthy of the greatest kings.

64 (return)
[ Sueton. in August. c. 28. Augustus built in Rome the temple and forum of Mars the Avenger; the temple of Jupiter Tonans in the Capitol; that of Apollo Palatine, with public libraries; the portico and basilica of Caius and Lucius; the porticos of Livia and Octavia; and the theatre of Marcellus. The example of the sovereign was imitated by his ministers and generals; and his friend Agrippa left behind him the immortal monument of the Pantheon.]

64 (return)
[ Sueton. in August. c. 28. Augustus built the temple and forum of Mars the Avenger in Rome; the temple of Jupiter Tonans on the Capitol; the temple of Apollo on the Palatine, along with public libraries; the portico and basilica of Caius and Lucius; the porticos of Livia and Octavia; and the theater of Marcellus. The actions of the emperor were copied by his ministers and generals; and his friend Agrippa left behind the timeless monument of the Pantheon.]

65 (return)
[ See Maffei, Veroni Illustrata, l. iv. p. 68.]

65 (return)
[ See Maffei, Veroni Illustrata, l. iv. p. 68.]

66 (return)
[Footnote 66: See the xth book of Pliny’s Epistles. He mentions the following works carried on at the expense of the cities. At Nicomedia, a new forum, an aqueduct, and a canal, left unfinished by a king; at Nice, a gymnasium, and a theatre, which had already cost near ninety thousand pounds; baths at Prusa and Claudiopolis, and an aqueduct of sixteen miles in length for the use of Sinope.]

66 (return)
[Footnote 66: See the xth book of Pliny’s Epistles. He mentions the following projects funded by the cities: at Nicomedia, a new forum, an aqueduct, and a canal that a king left unfinished; at Nice, a gymnasium and a theater that had already cost nearly ninety thousand pounds; baths at Prusa and Claudiopolis, and a sixteen-mile-long aqueduct for the use of Sinope.]

The family of Herod, at least after it had been favored by fortune, was lineally descended from Cimon and Miltiades, Theseus and Cecrops, Æacus and Jupiter. But the posterity of so many gods and heroes was fallen into the most abject state. His grandfather had suffered by the hands of justice, and Julius Atticus, his father, must have ended his life in poverty and contempt, had he not discovered an immense treasure buried under an old house, the last remains of his patrimony. According to the rigor of the law, the emperor might have asserted his claim, and the prudent Atticus prevented, by a frank confession, the officiousness of informers. But the equitable Nerva, who then filled the throne, refused to accept any part of it, and commanded him to use, without scruple, the present of fortune. The cautious Athenian still insisted, that the treasure was too considerable for a subject, and that he knew not how to use it. Abuse it then, replied the monarch, with a good-natured peevishness; for it is your own. 67 Many will be of opinion, that Atticus literally obeyed the emperor’s last instructions; since he expended the greatest part of his fortune, which was much increased by an advantageous marriage, in the service of the public. He had obtained for his son Herod the prefecture of the free cities of Asia; and the young magistrate, observing that the town of Troas was indifferently supplied with water, obtained from the munificence of Hadrian three hundred myriads of drachms, (about a hundred thousand pounds,) for the construction of a new aqueduct. But in the execution of the work, the charge amounted to more than double the estimate, and the officers of the revenue began to murmur, till the generous Atticus silenced their complaints, by requesting that he might be permitted to take upon himself the whole additional expense. 68

The family of Herod, at least after becoming favored by fortune, was directly descended from Cimon and Miltiades, Theseus and Cecrops, Æacus and Jupiter. But the descendants of so many gods and heroes had fallen into a very low state. His grandfather had suffered at the hands of justice, and Julius Atticus, his father, would have ended his life in poverty and shame, had he not discovered a huge treasure buried under an old house, the last remnant of his inheritance. According to strict law, the emperor could have claimed it, but the wise Atticus avoided the hassle of informers by openly admitting the find. However, the fair-minded Nerva, who was then on the throne, refused to take any part of it and instructed him to use the fortune without guilt. The cautious Athenian still insisted that the treasure was too much for a subject and that he didn’t know how to use it. Abuse it then, the monarch replied, a bit grumpily but in good humor, because it’s yours. 67 Many will believe that Atticus actually followed the emperor’s final instructions; he spent most of his wealth, which had grown significantly due to a successful marriage, on public service. He secured the prefecture of the free cities of Asia for his son Herod; and the young magistrate, noticing that the town of Troas was poorly supplied with water, obtained from the generosity of Hadrian three hundred myriads of drachms (around a hundred thousand pounds) for the construction of a new aqueduct. But during the project's execution, the costs exceeded the initial estimate by more than double, and the revenue officers began to complain until the generous Atticus silenced their grievances by asking to cover the entire additional expense himself. 68

67 (return)
[ Hadrian afterwards made a very equitable regulation, which divided all treasure-trove between the right of property and that of discovery. Hist. August. p. 9.]

67 (return)
[Hadrian then established a fair rule that split all found treasure between ownership rights and discovery rights. Hist. August. p. 9.]

68 (return)
[ Philostrat. in Vit. Sophist. l. ii. p. 548.]

68 (return)
[ Philostrat. in Vit. Sophist. l. ii. p. 548.]

The ablest preceptors of Greece and Asia had been invited by liberal rewards to direct the education of young Herod. Their pupil soon became a celebrated orator, according to the useless rhetoric of that age, which, confining itself to the schools, disdained to visit either the Forum or the Senate.

The best teachers from Greece and Asia were invited with generous rewards to guide the education of young Herod. Their student quickly became a well-known orator, fitting the ineffective rhetoric of that time, which, limited to the schools, refused to engage with either the Forum or the Senate.

He was honored with the consulship at Rome: but the greatest part of his life was spent in a philosophic retirement at Athens, and his adjacent villas; perpetually surrounded by sophists, who acknowledged, without reluctance, the superiority of a rich and generous rival. 69 The monuments of his genius have perished; some considerable ruins still preserve the fame of his taste and munificence: modern travellers have measured the remains of the stadium which he constructed at Athens. It was six hundred feet in length, built entirely of white marble, capable of admitting the whole body of the people, and finished in four years, whilst Herod was president of the Athenian games. To the memory of his wife Regilla he dedicated a theatre, scarcely to be paralleled in the empire: no wood except cedar, very curiously carved, was employed in any part of the building. The Odeum, 691 designed by Pericles for musical performances, and the rehearsal of new tragedies, had been a trophy of the victory of the arts over barbaric greatness; as the timbers employed in the construction consisted chiefly of the masts of the Persian vessels. Notwithstanding the repairs bestowed on that ancient edifice by a king of Cappadocia, it was again fallen to decay. Herod restored its ancient beauty and magnificence. Nor was the liberality of that illustrious citizen confined to the walls of Athens. The most splendid ornaments bestowed on the temple of Neptune in the Isthmus, a theatre at Corinth, a stadium at Delphi, a bath at Thermopylæ, and an aqueduct at Canusium in Italy, were insufficient to exhaust his treasures. The people of Epirus, Thessaly, Eubœa, Bœotia, and Peloponnesus, experienced his favors; and many inscriptions of the cities of Greece and Asia gratefully style Herodes Atticus their patron and benefactor. 70

He was honored with the consulship in Rome, but most of his life was spent in philosophical retreat in Athens and his nearby villas, always surrounded by sophists who readily acknowledged the superiority of a wealthy and generous rival. 69 The monuments of his brilliance have been lost, though some significant ruins still reflect his taste and generosity: modern travelers have measured the remains of the stadium he built in Athens. It was six hundred feet long, made entirely of white marble, capable of holding the entire population, and completed in four years while Herod was president of the Athenian games. He dedicated a theater to the memory of his wife Regilla, which is hardly matched in the empire: only cedar, intricately carved, was used in any part of the construction. The Odeum, 691 designed by Pericles for musical performances and rehearsals of new tragedies, had symbolized the victory of the arts over barbaric grandeur since the timbers used in its construction mainly came from the masts of Persian ships. Despite the repairs made to that ancient structure by a king of Cappadocia, it fell into disrepair again. Herod restored its former beauty and grandeur. And his generosity wasn’t limited to the walls of Athens. He contributed the most impressive decorations to the temple of Neptune in the Isthmus, a theater in Corinth, a stadium in Delphi, a bath at Thermopylæ, and an aqueduct at Canusium in Italy, yet even that wasn’t enough to deplete his wealth. The people of Epirus, Thessaly, Eubœa, Bœotia, and Peloponnesus benefited from his kindness, and many inscriptions from the cities of Greece and Asia gratefully refer to Herodes Atticus as their patron and benefactor. 70

69 (return)
[ Aulus Gellius, in Noct. Attic. i. 2, ix. 2, xviii. 10, xix. 12. Phil ostrat. p. 564.]

69 (return)
[ Aulus Gellius, in Noct. Attic. i. 2, ix. 2, xviii. 10, xix. 12. Phil ostrat. p. 564.]

691 (return)
[ The Odeum served for the rehearsal of new comedies as well as tragedies; they were read or repeated, before representation, without music or decorations, &c. No piece could be represented in the theatre if it had not been previously approved by judges for this purpose. The king of Cappadocia who restored the Odeum, which had been burnt by Sylla, was Araobarzanes. See Martini, Dissertation on the Odeons of the Ancients, Leipsic. 1767, p. 10—91.—W.]

691 (return)
[ The Odeum was used for rehearsing new comedies and tragedies; they were read or performed before being staged, without music or props, etc. No play could be shown in the theater unless it had been approved by judges beforehand. The king of Cappadocia who reconstructed the Odeum, which had been destroyed by Sylla, was Araobarzanes. See Martini, Dissertation on the Odeons of the Ancients, Leipsic. 1767, p. 10—91.—W.]

70 (return)
[ See Philostrat. l. ii. p. 548, 560. Pausanias, l. i. and vii. 10. The life of Herodes, in the xxxth volume of the Memoirs of the Academy of Inscriptions.]

70 (return)
[See Philostrat. l. ii. p. 548, 560. Pausanias, l. i. and vii. 10. The life of Herodes, in the 30th volume of the Memoirs of the Academy of Inscriptions.]

In the commonwealths of Athens and Rome, the modest simplicity of private houses announced the equal condition of freedom; whilst the sovereignty of the people was represented in the majestic edifices designed to the public use; 71 nor was this republican spirit totally extinguished by the introduction of wealth and monarchy. It was in works of national honor and benefit, that the most virtuous of the emperors affected to display their magnificence. The golden palace of Nero excited a just indignation, but the vast extent of ground which had been usurped by his selfish luxury was more nobly filled under the succeeding reigns by the Coliseum, the baths of Titus, the Claudian portico, and the temples dedicated to the goddess of Peace, and to the genius of Rome. 72 These monuments of architecture, the property of the Roman people, were adorned with the most beautiful productions of Grecian painting and sculpture; and in the temple of Peace, a very curious library was open to the curiosity of the learned. 721 At a small distance from thence was situated the Forum of Trajan. It was surrounded by a lofty portico, in the form of a quadrangle, into which four triumphal arches opened a noble and spacious entrance: in the centre arose a column of marble, whose height, of one hundred and ten feet, denoted the elevation of the hill that had been cut away. This column, which still subsists in its ancient beauty, exhibited an exact representation of the Dacian victories of its founder. The veteran soldier contemplated the story of his own campaigns, and by an easy illusion of national vanity, the peaceful citizen associated himself to the honors of the triumph. All the other quarters of the capital, and all the provinces of the empire, were embellished by the same liberal spirit of public magnificence, and were filled with amphitheatres, theatres, temples, porticoes, triumphal arches, baths and aqueducts, all variously conducive to the health, the devotion, and the pleasures of the meanest citizen. The last mentioned of those edifices deserve our peculiar attention. The boldness of the enterprise, the solidity of the execution, and the uses to which they were subservient, rank the aqueducts among the noblest monuments of Roman genius and power. The aqueducts of the capital claim a just preeminence; but the curious traveller, who, without the light of history, should examine those of Spoleto, of Metz, or of Segovia, would very naturally conclude that those provincial towns had formerly been the residence of some potent monarch. The solitudes of Asia and Africa were once covered with flourishing cities, whose populousness, and even whose existence, was derived from such artificial supplies of a perennial stream of fresh water. 73

In the city-states of Athens and Rome, the simple design of private homes reflected a shared sense of freedom, while the power of the people was showcased in the grand buildings meant for public use; 71 and this spirit of republicanism wasn’t completely lost with the rise of wealth and monarchy. The most virtuous emperors displayed their grandeur through projects that honored and benefited the nation. Nero's golden palace sparked rightful outrage, but the vast area taken over by his extravagant lifestyle was more nobly filled in later reigns with the Coliseum, the baths of Titus, the Claudian portico, and the temples dedicated to the goddess of Peace and the spirit of Rome. 72 These architectural monuments, owned by the Roman people, were decorated with the finest works of Greek painting and sculpture; and in the temple of Peace, a fascinating library welcomed the curiosity of scholars. 721 Close by was the Forum of Trajan, surrounded by a tall portico in a quadrangular shape, with four triumphal arches providing a grand entrance: in the middle stood a marble column, rising one hundred and ten feet, reflecting the height of the hill that had been removed. This column, still standing beautifully today, exhibited a detailed portrayal of the Dacian victories of its creator. The veteran soldier reflected on his own military history, and in a moment of national pride, the peaceful citizen felt linked to the honors of the triumph. Across the capital and all the provinces of the empire, the same generous spirit of public grandeur flourished, filled with amphitheaters, theaters, temples, porticoes, triumphal arches, baths, and aqueducts, all serving the health, devotion, and enjoyment of even the humblest citizens. The last mentioned structures deserve special attention. The ambition of the project, the strength of the construction, and their practical uses place the aqueducts among the greatest achievements of Roman ingenuity and power. The aqueducts of the capital stand out for their significance; however, a curious traveler, unfamiliar with history, might easily conclude that towns like Spoleto, Metz, or Segovia were once homes to powerful kings. The once-bustling regions of Asia and Africa were filled with thriving cities, whose growth and even survival depended on such man-made sources of a constant supply of fresh water. 73

71 (return)
[ It is particularly remarked of Athens by Dicæarchus, de Statu Græciæ, p. 8, inter Geographos Minores, edit. Hudson.]

71 (return)
[ Dicæarchus notes something special about Athens in his work de Statu Græciæ, p. 8, among the Minor Geographers, edited by Hudson.]

72 (return)
[ Donatus de Roma Vetere, l. iii. c. 4, 5, 6. Nardini Roma Antica, l. iii. 11, 12, 13, and a Ms. description of ancient Rome, by Bernardus Oricellarius, or Rucellai, of which I obtained a copy from the library of the Canon Ricardi at Florence. Two celebrated pictures of Timanthes and of Protogenes are mentioned by Pliny, as in the Temple of Peace; and the Laocoon was found in the baths of Titus.]

72 (return)
[ Donatus of Ancient Rome, l. iii. c. 4, 5, 6. Nardini Ancient Rome, l. iii. 11, 12, 13, and a manuscript description of ancient Rome by Bernardus Oricellarius, or Rucellai, from which I got a copy from the library of Canon Ricardi in Florence. Pliny mentions two famous paintings by Timanthes and Protogenes in the Temple of Peace, and the Laocoon was discovered in the baths of Titus.]

721 (return)
[ The Emperor Vespasian, who had caused the Temple of Peace to be built, transported to it the greatest part of the pictures, statues, and other works of art which had escaped the civil tumults. It was there that every day the artists and the learned of Rome assembled; and it is on the site of this temple that a multitude of antiques have been dug up. See notes of Reimar on Dion Cassius, lxvi. c. 15, p. 1083.—W.]

721 (return)
[ The Emperor Vespasian, who ordered the construction of the Temple of Peace, moved most of the artworks, statues, and other pieces that had survived the civil unrest to it. There, every day, artists and intellectuals from Rome gathered; and it is on this temple’s site that many antiques have been excavated. See Reimar's notes on Dion Cassius, lxvi. c. 15, p. 1083.—W.]

73 (return)
[ Montfaucon l’Antiquite Expliquee, tom. iv. p. 2, l. i. c. 9. Fabretti has composed a very learned treatise on the aqueducts of Rome.]

73 (return)
[ Montfaucon l’Antiquite Expliquee, vol. iv, p. 2, l. i. c. 9. Fabretti wrote a highly knowledgeable treatise on the aqueducts of Rome.]

We have computed the inhabitants, and contemplated the public works, of the Roman empire. The observation of the number and greatness of its cities will serve to confirm the former, and to multiply the latter. It may not be unpleasing to collect a few scattered instances relative to that subject without forgetting, however, that from the vanity of nations and the poverty of language, the vague appellation of city has been indifferently bestowed on Rome and upon Laurentum.

We have counted the population and looked at the public works of the Roman Empire. Noticing the number and size of its cities will help confirm our previous findings and increase the significance of the latter. It might be interesting to gather a few examples related to that topic, keeping in mind that due to national pride and the limitations of language, the broad term "city" has been casually applied to both Rome and Laurentum.

I. Ancient Italy is said to have contained eleven hundred and ninety-seven cities; and for whatsoever æra of antiquity the expression might be intended, 74 there is not any reason to believe the country less populous in the age of the Antonines, than in that of Romulus. The petty states of Latium were contained within the metropolis of the empire, by whose superior influence they had been attracted. 741 Those parts of Italy which have so long languished under the lazy tyranny of priests and viceroys, had been afflicted only by the more tolerable calamities of war; and the first symptoms of decay which they experienced, were amply compensated by the rapid improvements of the Cisalpine Gaul. The splendor of Verona may be traced in its remains: yet Verona was less celebrated than Aquileia or Padua, Milan or Ravenna. II. The spirit of improvement had passed the Alps, and been felt even in the woods of Britain, which were gradually cleared away to open a free space for convenient and elegant habitations. York was the seat of government; London was already enriched by commerce; and Bath was celebrated for the salutary effects of its medicinal waters. Gaul could boast of her twelve hundred cities; 75 and though, in the northern parts, many of them, without excepting Paris itself, were little more than the rude and imperfect townships of a rising people, the southern provinces imitated the wealth and elegance of Italy. 76 Many were the cities of Gaul, Marseilles, Arles, Nismes, Narbonne, Thoulouse, Bourdeaux, Autun, Vienna, Lyons, Langres, and Treves, whose ancient condition might sustain an equal, and perhaps advantageous comparison with their present state. With regard to Spain, that country flourished as a province, and has declined as a kingdom. Exhausted by the abuse of her strength, by America, and by superstition, her pride might possibly be confounded, if we required such a list of three hundred and sixty cities, as Pliny has exhibited under the reign of Vespasian. 77 III. Three hundred African cities had once acknowledged the authority of Carthage, 78 nor is it likely that their numbers diminished under the administration of the emperors: Carthage itself rose with new splendor from its ashes; and that capital, as well as Capua and Corinth, soon recovered all the advantages which can be separated from independent sovereignty. IV. The provinces of the East present the contrast of Roman magnificence with Turkish barbarism. The ruins of antiquity scattered over uncultivated fields, and ascribed, by ignorance, to the power of magic, scarcely afford a shelter to the oppressed peasant or wandering Arab. Under the reign of the Cæsars, the proper Asia alone contained five hundred populous cities, 79 enriched with all the gifts of nature, and adorned with all the refinements of art. Eleven cities of Asia had once disputed the honor of dedicating a temple of Tiberius, and their respective merits were examined by the senate. 80 Four of them were immediately rejected as unequal to the burden; and among these was Laodicea, whose splendor is still displayed in its ruins. 81 Laodicea collected a very considerable revenue from its flocks of sheep, celebrated for the fineness of their wool, and had received, a little before the contest, a legacy of above four hundred thousand pounds by the testament of a generous citizen. 82 If such was the poverty of Laodicea, what must have been the wealth of those cities, whose claim appeared preferable, and particularly of Pergamus, of Smyrna, and of Ephesus, who so long disputed with each other the titular primacy of Asia? 83 The capitals of Syria and Egypt held a still superior rank in the empire; Antioch and Alexandria looked down with disdain on a crowd of dependent cities, 84 and yielded, with reluctance, to the majesty of Rome itself.

I. Ancient Italy is said to have had one thousand one hundred and ninety-seven cities; and regardless of which era of antiquity this refers to, 74 there’s no reason to think the country was less populated during the age of the Antonines than during the time of Romulus. The small states of Latium were included within the empire's capital, drawn in by its greater influence. 741 Those parts of Italy that have suffered for so long under the lazy tyranny of priests and governors had only been troubled by the more bearable hardships of war; and the first signs of decline they experienced were more than compensated by the rapid advancements of Cisalpine Gaul. The splendor of Verona can be seen in its ruins; yet Verona was less renowned than Aquileia, Padua, Milan, or Ravenna. II. The spirit of progress had crossed the Alps and was felt even in the forests of Britain, which were gradually cleared to create space for comfortable and stylish homes. York was the center of government; London was already thriving through trade; and Bath was famous for the healing properties of its mineral waters. Gaul could boast about its twelve hundred cities; 75 and although many of them, especially in the north, including Paris itself, were little more than crude and incomplete settlements of a developing society, the southern regions mirrored Italy's wealth and sophistication. 76 Many were the cities of Gaul, including Marseilles, Arles, Nîmes, Narbonne, Toulouse, Bordeaux, Autun, Vienna, Lyons, Langres, and Treves, whose ancient status could stand up to, and perhaps even surpass, their current condition. Regarding Spain, that land flourished as a province but has declined as a kingdom. Depleted by the overuse of its resources, by America, and by superstition, its pride might be shaken if we sought the list of three hundred sixty cities that Pliny showed during the reign of Vespasian. 77 III. Three hundred African cities once recognized Carthage’s authority, 78 and it's unlikely their numbers decreased under the emperors' rule: Carthage itself rose with newfound splendor from its ruins; and that capital, along with Capua and Corinth, soon regained all the benefits that could be separated from independent sovereignty. IV. The provinces of the East showcase the contrast between Roman magnificence and Turkish barbarism. The ruins of antiquity scattered over untamed fields, mistakenly attributed to magic, barely provide shelter for the oppressed peasant or wandering Arab. Under the reign of the Cæsars, proper Asia alone housed five hundred populous cities, 79 blessed with all of nature’s gifts and adorned with the finest artistic refinements. Eleven cities in Asia once vied for the honor of dedicating a temple to Tiberius, and their qualifications were evaluated by the senate. 80 Four of them were quickly dismissed as unworthy for the task; among these was Laodicea, whose glory is still evident in its ruins. 81 Laodicea collected a substantial income from its sheep, famous for their fine wool, and had recently received a legacy of over four hundred thousand pounds from a generous citizen. 82 If Laodicea was so poor, imagine the wealth of those cities whose claims seemed stronger, especially Pergamus, Smyrna, and Ephesus, who long competed with one another for the title of Asia’s foremost city. 83 The capitals of Syria and Egypt held an even higher status in the empire; Antioch and Alexandria looked down on a multitude of dependent cities, 84 reluctantly submitting to the authority of Rome itself.

74 (return)
[ Ælian. Hist. Var. lib. ix. c. 16. He lived in the time of Alexander Severus. See Fabricius, Biblioth. Græca, l. iv. c. 21.]

74 (return)
[ Ælian. Hist. Var. book ix, chapter 16. He lived during the time of Alexander Severus. See Fabricius, Bibliotheca Graeca, book iv, chapter 21.]

741 (return)
[ This may in some degree account for the difficulty started by Livy, as to the incredibly numerous armies raised by the small states around Rome where, in his time, a scanty stock of free soldiers among a larger population of Roman slaves broke the solitude. Vix seminario exiguo militum relicto servitia Romana ab solitudine vindicant, Liv. vi. vii. Compare Appian Bel Civ. i. 7.—M. subst. for G.]

741 (return)
[ This may partly explain the difficulty raised by Livy regarding the incredibly large armies gathered by the small states around Rome, where, during his time, a limited number of free soldiers among a larger population of Roman slaves disrupted the isolation. With barely a small group of soldiers left, Roman servitude breaks free from solitude, Liv. vi. vii. See Appian Bel Civ. i. 7.—M. subst. for G.]

75 (return)
[ Joseph. de Bell. Jud. ii. 16. The number, however, is mentioned, and should be received with a degree of latitude. Note: Without doubt no reliance can be placed on this passage of Josephus. The historian makes Agrippa give advice to the Jews, as to the power of the Romans; and the speech is full of declamation which can furnish no conclusions to history. While enumerating the nations subject to the Romans, he speaks of the Gauls as submitting to 1200 soldiers, (which is false, as there were eight legions in Gaul, Tac. iv. 5,) while there are nearly twelve hundred cities.—G. Josephus (infra) places these eight legions on the Rhine, as Tacitus does.—M.]

75 (return)
[ Joseph. de Bell. Jud. ii. 16. The number is mentioned but should be taken with some flexibility. Note: Clearly, this passage from Josephus can't be trusted. The historian has Agrippa giving advice to the Jews about Roman power, and the speech is filled with grand rhetoric that doesn't lead to any historical conclusions. While listing the nations under Roman rule, he claims that the Gauls submitted to 1200 soldiers, which is incorrect since there were actually eight legions in Gaul (Tac. iv. 5), while there are nearly twelve hundred cities. —G. Josephus (infra) also places these eight legions on the Rhine, as Tacitus does. —M.]

76 (return)
[ Plin. Hist. Natur. iii. 5.]

76 (return)
[ Plin. Hist. Natur. iii. 5.]

77 (return)
[ Plin. Hist. Natur. iii. 3, 4, iv. 35. The list seems authentic and accurate; the division of the provinces, and the different condition of the cities, are minutely distinguished.]

77 (return)
[ Plin. Hist. Natur. iii. 3, 4, iv. 35. The list appears to be genuine and precise; the breakdown of the provinces and the varying status of the cities are clearly outlined.]

78 (return)
[ Strabon. Geograph. l. xvii. p. 1189.]

78 (return)
[ Strabo. Geography, vol. xvii, p. 1189.]

79 (return)
[ Joseph. de Bell. Jud. ii. 16. Philostrat. in Vit. Sophist. l. ii. p. 548, edit. Olear.]

79 (return)
[ Joseph. de Bell. Jud. ii. 16. Philostrat. in Vit. Sophist. l. ii. p. 548, edit. Olear.]

80 (return)
[ Tacit. Annal. iv. 55. I have taken some pains in consulting and comparing modern travellers, with regard to the fate of those eleven cities of Asia. Seven or eight are totally destroyed: Hypæpe, Tralles, Laodicea, Hium, Halicarnassus, Miletus, Ephesus, and we may add Sardes. Of the remaining three, Pergamus is a straggling village of two or three thousand inhabitants; Magnesia, under the name of Guzelhissar, a town of some consequence; and Smyrna, a great city, peopled by a hundred thousand souls. But even at Smyrna, while the Franks have maintained a commerce, the Turks have ruined the arts.]

80 (return)
[ Tacit. Annal. iv. 55. I have put in some effort to consult and compare modern travelers about what happened to those eleven cities in Asia. Seven or eight are completely destroyed: Hypæpe, Tralles, Laodicea, Hium, Halicarnassus, Miletus, Ephesus, and we can also include Sardes. Of the remaining three, Pergamus is a scattered village with two or three thousand residents; Magnesia, known as Guzelhissar, is a town of some significance; and Smyrna is a large city populated by a hundred thousand people. However, even in Smyrna, while the Franks have maintained trade, the Turks have devastated the arts.]

81 (return)
[ See a very exact and pleasing description of the ruins of Laodicea, in Chandler’s Travels through Asia Minor, p. 225, &c.]

81 (return)
[ See a detailed and appealing description of the ruins of Laodicea in Chandler’s Travels through Asia Minor, p. 225, &c.]

82 (return)
[ Strabo, l. xii. p. 866. He had studied at Tralles.]

82 (return)
[ Strabo, l. xii. p. 866. He had studied in Tralles.]

83 (return)
[ See a Dissertation of M. de Boze, Mem. de l’Academie, tom. xviii. Aristides pronounced an oration, which is still extant, to recommend concord to the rival cities.]

83 (return)
[See a dissertation by M. de Boze, Mem. de l’Academie, vol. 18. Aristides gave a speech, which still exists, to promote unity among the competing cities.]

84 (return)
[ The inhabitants of Egypt, exclusive of Alexandria, amounted to seven millions and a half, (Joseph. de Bell. Jud. ii. 16.) Under the military government of the Mamelukes, Syria was supposed to contain sixty thousand villages, (Histoire de Timur Bec, l. v. c. 20.)]

84 (return)
[ The population of Egypt, not including Alexandria, was around seven and a half million, (Joseph. de Bell. Jud. ii. 16.) During the Mameluke military rule, Syria was estimated to have sixty thousand villages, (Histoire de Timur Bec, l. v. c. 20.)]

Chapter II: The Internal Prosperity In The Age Of The Antonines. Part IV.

All these cities were connected with each other, and with the capital, by the public highways, which, issuing from the Forum of Rome, traversed Italy, pervaded the provinces, and were terminated only by the frontiers of the empire. If we carefully trace the distance from the wall of Antoninus to Rome, and from thence to Jerusalem, it will be found that the great chain of communication, from the north-west to the south-east point of the empire, was drawn out to the length of four thousand and eighty Roman miles. 85 The public roads were accurately divided by mile-stones, and ran in a direct line from one city to another, with very little respect for the obstacles either of nature or private property. Mountains were perforated, and bold arches thrown over the broadest and most rapid streams. 86 The middle part of the road was raised into a terrace which commanded the adjacent country, consisted of several strata of sand, gravel, and cement, and was paved with large stones, or, in some places near the capital, with granite. 87 Such was the solid construction of the Roman highways, whose firmness has not entirely yielded to the effort of fifteen centuries. They united the subjects of the most distant provinces by an easy and familiar intercourse; but their primary object had been to facilitate the marches of the legions; nor was any country considered as completely subdued, till it had been rendered, in all its parts, pervious to the arms and authority of the conqueror. The advantage of receiving the earliest intelligence, and of conveying their orders with celerity, induced the emperors to establish, throughout their extensive dominions, the regular institution of posts. 88 Houses were everywhere erected at the distance only of five or six miles; each of them was constantly provided with forty horses, and by the help of these relays, it was easy to travel a hundred miles in a day along the Roman roads. 89 891 The use of posts was allowed to those who claimed it by an Imperial mandate; but though originally intended for the public service, it was sometimes indulged to the business or conveniency of private citizens. 90 Nor was the communication of the Roman empire less free and open by sea than it was by land. The provinces surrounded and enclosed the Mediterranean: and Italy, in the shape of an immense promontory, advanced into the midst of that great lake. The coasts of Italy are, in general, destitute of safe harbors; but human industry had corrected the deficiencies of nature; and the artificial port of Ostia, in particular, situate at the mouth of the Tyber, and formed by the emperor Claudius, was a useful monument of Roman greatness. 91 From this port, which was only sixteen miles from the capital, a favorable breeze frequently carried vessels in seven days to the columns of Hercules, and in nine or ten, to Alexandria in Egypt. 92

All these cities were interconnected, as well as with the capital, through the public highways that originated from the Forum of Rome, crossed Italy, spread into the provinces, and extended all the way to the edges of the empire. If we measure the distance from the wall of Antoninus to Rome and then to Jerusalem, we’ll find that the extensive communication network running from the northwest to the southeast corners of the empire stretched a total of four thousand and eighty Roman miles. 85 The public roads were marked with mile-stones and ran straight from one city to another, showing little regard for natural features or private land. Mountains were tunneled through, and bold arches were built over the widest and fastest rivers. 86 The central part of the road was elevated into a terrace that overlooked the surrounding landscape, made up of multiple layers of sand, gravel, and cement, and was paved with large stones, or in some areas near the capital, with granite. 87 This was the sturdy construction of the Roman highways, which have not completely given way after fifteen centuries. They connected people from the most distant provinces with ease and familiarity, but their main purpose was to facilitate the movements of the legions; no territory was deemed fully conquered until it was made accessible in all its parts to the arms and authority of the conqueror. The need for quick communication and fast delivery of orders led emperors to establish a regular postal system throughout their vast empire. 88 Buildings were constructed about five or six miles apart, each equipped with forty horses to facilitate travel; with these relays, it became easy to cover a hundred miles in a day on the Roman roads. 89 891 The use of postal services was granted to those who needed it through an Imperial mandate; although initially intended for public service, it was sometimes extended to private citizens' needs. 90 The communication within the Roman Empire was as unrestricted by sea as it was by land. The provinces surrounded the Mediterranean, while Italy, shaped like a massive promontory, projected into the center of this great body of water. The coasts of Italy generally lacked safe harbors, but human effort had addressed these natural shortcomings, and the artificial port of Ostia, located at the mouth of the Tiber and constructed by Emperor Claudius, stood as a significant testament to Roman achievement. 91 From this port, just sixteen miles from the capital, a favorable breeze could often carry ships to the columns of Hercules in seven days and to Alexandria in Egypt in nine or ten. 92

85 (return)
[ The following Itinerary may serve to convey some idea of the direction of the road, and of the distance between the principal towns. I. From the wall of Antoninus to York, 222 Roman miles. II. London, 227. III. Rhutupiæ or Sandwich, 67. IV. The navigation to Boulogne, 45. V. Rheims, 174. VI. Lyons, 330. VII. Milan, 324. VIII. Rome, 426. IX. Brundusium, 360. X. The navigation to Dyrrachium, 40. XI. Byzantium, 711. XII. Ancyra, 283. XIII. Tarsus, 301. XIV. Antioch, 141. XV. Tyre, 252. XVI. Jerusalem, 168. In all 4080 Roman, or 3740 English miles. See the Itineraries published by Wesseling, his annotations; Gale and Stukeley for Britain, and M. d’Anville for Gaul and Italy.]

85 (return)
[ The following itinerary may give you an idea of the road direction and the distance between the main towns. I. From the Wall of Antoninus to York, 222 Roman miles. II. London, 227. III. Rhutupiæ or Sandwich, 67. IV. The route to Boulogne, 45. V. Rheims, 174. VI. Lyons, 330. VII. Milan, 324. VIII. Rome, 426. IX. Brundusium, 360. X. The route to Dyrrachium, 40. XI. Byzantium, 711. XII. Ancyra, 283. XIII. Tarsus, 301. XIV. Antioch, 141. XV. Tyre, 252. XVI. Jerusalem, 168. In total, 4080 Roman or 3740 English miles. See the itineraries published by Wesseling, along with his notes; Gale and Stukeley for Britain, and M. d’Anville for Gaul and Italy.]

86 (return)
[ Montfaucon, l’Antiquite Expliquee, (tom. 4, p. 2, l. i. c. 5,) has described the bridges of Narni, Alcantara, Nismes, &c.]

86 (return)
[ Montfaucon, l’Antiquite Expliquee, (vol. 4, p. 2, l. i. c. 5,) has described the bridges of Narni, Alcantara, Nîmes, etc.]

87 (return)
[ Bergier, Histoire des grands Chemins de l’Empire Romain, l. ii. c. l. l—28.]

87 (return)
[ Bergier, History of the Major Roads of the Roman Empire, l. ii. c. l. l—28.]

88 (return)
[ Procopius in Hist. Arcana, c. 30. Bergier, Hist. des grands Chemins, l. iv. Codex Theodosian. l. viii. tit. v. vol. ii. p. 506—563 with Godefroy’s learned commentary.]

88 (return)
[Procopius in Hist. Arcana, c. 30. Bergier, Hist. des grands Chemins, l. iv. Codex Theodosian. l. viii. tit. v. vol. ii. p. 506—563 with Godefroy’s learned commentary.]

89 (return)
[ In the time of Theodosius, Cæsarius, a magistrate of high rank, went post from Antioch to Constantinople. He began his journey at night, was in Cappadocia (165 miles from Antioch) the ensuing evening, and arrived at Constantinople the sixth day about noon. The whole distance was 725 Roman, or 665 English miles. See Libanius, Orat. xxii., and the Itineria, p. 572—581. Note: A courier is mentioned in Walpole’s Travels, ii. 335, who was to travel from Aleppo to Constantinople, more than 700 miles, in eight days, an unusually short journey.—M.]

89 (return)
[ During the time of Theodosius, Cæsarius, a high-ranking official, traveled quickly from Antioch to Constantinople. He started his journey at night, reached Cappadocia (165 miles from Antioch) the next evening, and arrived in Constantinople on the sixth day around noon. The total distance was 725 Roman miles, or 665 English miles. See Libanius, Orat. xxii., and the Itineria, p. 572—581. Note: A courier is mentioned in Walpole’s Travels, ii. 335, who was set to travel from Aleppo to Constantinople, over 700 miles, in eight days, which is an unusually short trip.—M.]

891 (return)
[ Posts for the conveyance of intelligence were established by Augustus. Suet. Aug. 49. The couriers travelled with amazing speed. Blair on Roman Slavery, note, p. 261. It is probable that the posts, from the time of Augustus, were confined to the public service, and supplied by impressment Nerva, as it appears from a coin of his reign, made an important change; “he established posts upon all the public roads of Italy, and made the service chargeable upon his own exchequer. Hadrian, perceiving the advantage of this improvement, extended it to all the provinces of the empire.” Cardwell on Coins, p. 220.—M.]

891 (return)
[ Posts for delivering messages were set up by Augustus. Suet. Aug. 49. The couriers traveled incredibly fast. Blair on Roman Slavery, note, p. 261. It's likely that the posts, starting from the time of Augustus, were limited to public service and filled by impressment. Nerva, as seen from a coin from his reign, made a significant change; “he established posts on all the public roads of Italy and made the service funded by his own treasury. Hadrian, seeing the benefits of this improvement, expanded it to all the provinces of the empire.” Cardwell on Coins, p. 220.—M.]

90 (return)
[ Pliny, though a favorite and a minister, made an apology for granting post-horses to his wife on the most urgent business. Epist. x. 121, 122.]

90 (return)
[ Pliny, despite being a favorite and a minister, felt he needed to apologize for giving post-horses to his wife for extremely urgent matters. Epist. x. 121, 122.]

91 (return)
[ Bergier, Hist. des grands Chemins, l. iv. c. 49.]

91 (return)
[ Bergier, Hist. des grands Chemins, l. iv. c. 49.]

92 (return)
[ Plin. Hist. Natur. xix. i. [In Proœm.] * Note: Pliny says Puteoli, which seems to have been the usual landing place from the East. See the voyages of St. Paul, Acts xxviii. 13, and of Josephus, Vita, c. 3—M.]

92 (return)
[ Plin. Hist. Natur. xix. i. [In Proœm.] * Note: Pliny mentions Puteoli, which appears to have been the common arrival point from the East. See the journeys of St. Paul, Acts xxviii. 13, and of Josephus, Vita, c. 3—M.]

Whatever evils either reason or declamation have imputed to extensive empire, the power of Rome was attended with some beneficial consequences to mankind; and the same freedom of intercourse which extended the vices, diffused likewise the improvements, of social life. In the more remote ages of antiquity, the world was unequally divided. The East was in the immemorial possession of arts and luxury; whilst the West was inhabited by rude and warlike barbarians, who either disdained agriculture, or to whom it was totally unknown. Under the protection of an established government, the productions of happier climates, and the industry of more civilized nations, were gradually introduced into the western countries of Europe; and the natives were encouraged, by an open and profitable commerce, to multiply the former, as well as to improve the latter. It would be almost impossible to enumerate all the articles, either of the animal or the vegetable reign, which were successively imported into Europe from Asia and Egypt: 93 but it will not be unworthy of the dignity, and much less of the utility, of an historical work, slightly to touch on a few of the principal heads. 1. Almost all the flowers, the herbs, and the fruits, that grow in our European gardens, are of foreign extraction, which, in many cases, is betrayed even by their names: the apple was a native of Italy, and when the Romans had tasted the richer flavor of the apricot, the peach, the pomegranate, the citron, and the orange, they contented themselves with applying to all these new fruits the common denomination of apple, discriminating them from each other by the additional epithet of their country. 2. In the time of Homer, the vine grew wild in the island of Sicily, and most probably in the adjacent continent; but it was not improved by the skill, nor did it afford a liquor grateful to the taste, of the savage inhabitants. 94 A thousand years afterwards, Italy could boast, that of the fourscore most generous and celebrated wines, more than two thirds were produced from her soil. 95 The blessing was soon communicated to the Narbonnese province of Gaul; but so intense was the cold to the north of the Cevennes, that, in the time of Strabo, it was thought impossible to ripen the grapes in those parts of Gaul. 96 This difficulty, however, was gradually vanquished; and there is some reason to believe, that the vineyards of Burgundy are as old as the age of the Antonines. 97 3. The olive, in the western world, followed the progress of peace, of which it was considered as the symbol. Two centuries after the foundation of Rome, both Italy and Africa were strangers to that useful plant: it was naturalized in those countries; and at length carried into the heart of Spain and Gaul. The timid errors of the ancients, that it required a certain degree of heat, and could only flourish in the neighborhood of the sea, were insensibly exploded by industry and experience. 4. The cultivation of flax was transported from Egypt to Gaul, and enriched the whole country, however it might impoverish the particular lands on which it was sown. 99 5. The use of artificial grasses became familiar to the farmers both of Italy and the provinces, particularly the Lucerne, which derived its name and origin from Media. 100 The assured supply of wholesome and plentiful food for the cattle during winter, multiplied the number of the docks and herds, which in their turn contributed to the fertility of the soil. To all these improvements may be added an assiduous attention to mines and fisheries, which, by employing a multitude of laborious hands, serve to increase the pleasures of the rich and the subsistence of the poor. The elegant treatise of Columella describes the advanced state of the Spanish husbandry under the reign of Tiberius; and it may be observed, that those famines, which so frequently afflicted the infant republic, were seldom or never experienced by the extensive empire of Rome. The accidental scarcity, in any single province, was immediately relieved by the plenty of its more fortunate neighbors.

Whatever drawbacks people mention about having a large empire, Rome's power did bring some positive effects for humanity; and the same openness that spread vices also shared advancements in social life. In the distant past, the world was unevenly divided. The East was home to established arts and luxury for ages, while the West was occupied by primitive, warlike tribes who either looked down on farming or didn’t know it at all. Thanks to a stable government, products from better climates and the hard work of more civilized nations gradually made their way into Western Europe, encouraging the locals to increase these imports and improve their own goods through open and profitable trade. It would be almost impossible to list all the items, both animal and plant, that were successively imported into Europe from Asia and Egypt: 93 but it would still be worthwhile for an historical account to briefly mention a few key points. 1. Nearly all the flowers, herbs, and fruits in our European gardens come from foreign origins, as their names often reveal: the apple was originally from Italy, and when the Romans tasted the richer flavors of the apricot, peach, pomegranate, citron, and orange, they simply used the general term "apple" for these new fruits, adding descriptors for their origins. 2. In Homer's time, wild vines grew in Sicily and likely on the nearby mainland, but these were not cultivated by the local savage inhabitants. 94 A thousand years later, Italy could proudly claim that out of eighty famous and exceptional wines, more than two-thirds originated there. 95 This blessing soon spread to the Narbonnese province of Gaul; however, the cold to the north of the Cevennes was so harsh that during Strabo's time, ripening grapes there seemed impossible. 96 This challenge was eventually overcome, and there's some reason to believe that Burgundy has had vineyards dating back to the era of the Antonines. 97 3. The olive tree came to symbolize peace and followed its progress in the western world. Two centuries after Rome's founding, both Italy and Africa were unfamiliar with this useful plant; it eventually became established in those regions and spread into the heart of Spain and Gaul. Earlier misconceptions that it needed a certain warmth or could only thrive near the sea were gradually disproven through hard work and experience. 4. Flax cultivation was introduced from Egypt to Gaul, enriching the entire region, even if it might deplete the specific lands where it was planted. 99 5. The practice of using artificial grasses became common among farmers in Italy and its provinces, especially Lucerne, which originated in Media. 100 The reliable supply of healthy and abundant food for livestock during winter increased the number of farms and herds, which in turn improved the soil's fertility. All these advancements were complemented by a focused effort on mining and fishing, which provided jobs for many and increased the wealth of the rich while supporting the needs of the poor. Columella's elegant treatise discusses the developed state of Spanish farming during Tiberius's reign; it’s worth noting that the famines that often plagued the young republic were rarely, if ever, felt in the vast empire of Rome. Any sudden shortage in one province was quickly addressed by the abundance of its more fortunate neighbors.

93 (return)
[ It is not improbable that the Greeks and Phœnicians introduced some new arts and productions into the neighborhood of Marseilles and Gades.]

93 (return)
[ It's quite possible that the Greeks and Phoenicians brought some new skills and goods to the areas around Marseille and Cadiz.]

94 (return)
[ See Homer, Odyss. l. ix. v. 358.]

94 (return)
[ See Homer, Odyss. l. ix. v. 358.]

95 (return)
[ Plin. Hist. Natur. l. xiv.]

95 (return)
[ Plin. Hist. Natur. l. xiv.]

96 (return)
[ Strab. Geograph. l. iv. p. 269. The intense cold of a Gallic winter was almost proverbial among the ancients. * Note: Strabo only says that the grape does not ripen. Attempts had been made in the time of Augustus to naturalize the vine in the north of Gaul; but the cold was too great. Diod. Sic. edit. Rhodom. p. 304.—W. Diodorus (lib. v. 26) gives a curious picture of the Italian traders bartering, with the savages of Gaul, a cask of wine for a slave.—M. —It appears from the newly discovered treatise of Cicero de Republica, that there was a law of the republic prohibiting the culture of the vine and olive beyond the Alps, in order to keep up the value of those in Italy. Nos justissimi homines, qui transalpinas gentes oleam et vitem serere non sinimus, quo pluris sint nostra oliveta nostræque vineæ. Lib. iii. 9. The restrictive law of Domitian was veiled under the decent pretext of encouraging the cultivation of grain. Suet. Dom. vii. It was repealed by Probus Vopis Strobus, 18.—M.]

96 (return)
[ Strab. Geograph. l. iv. p. 269. The harshness of a Gallic winter was almost legendary among the ancients. * Note: Strabo only mentions that the grape doesn't ripen. Efforts were made during the time of Augustus to grow the vine in northern Gaul, but the cold was too severe. Diod. Sic. edit. Rhodom. p. 304.—W. Diodorus (lib. v. 26) gives an interesting account of Italian traders exchanging a barrel of wine for a slave with the people of Gaul.—M. —It is noted in the recently discovered treatise by Cicero, de Republica, that there was a law prohibiting the cultivation of the vine and olive beyond the Alps, to maintain the value of those grown in Italy. Nos justissimi homines, qui transalpinas gentes oleam et vitem serere non sinimus, quo pluris sint nostra oliveta nostræque vineæ. Lib. iii. 9. Domitian's restrictive law was disguised under the reasonable pretext of promoting grain cultivation. Suet. Dom. vii. It was repealed by Probus Vopis Strobus, 18.—M.]

97 (return)
[ In the beginning of the fourth century, the orator Eumenius (Panegyr. Veter. viii. 6, edit. Delphin.) speaks of the vines in the territory of Autun, which were decayed through age, and the first plantation of which was totally unknown. The Pagus Arebrignus is supposed by M. d’Anville to be the district of Beaune, celebrated, even at present for one of the first growths of Burgundy. * Note: This is proved by a passage of Pliny the Elder, where he speaks of a certain kind of grape (vitis picata. vinum picatum) which grows naturally to the district of Vienne, and had recently been transplanted into the country of the Arverni, (Auvergne,) of the Helvii, (the Vivarias.) and the Burgundy and Franche Compte. Pliny wrote A.D. 77. Hist. Nat. xiv. 1.— W.]

97 (return)
[ At the start of the fourth century, the speaker Eumenius (Panegyr. Veter. viii. 6, edit. Delphin.) mentions the vines in the area of Autun, which had withered due to age, and the origins of which were completely unknown. M. d'Anville believes the Pagus Arebrignus refers to the Beaune region, which is still well-known today for producing some of the best wines of Burgundy. * Note: This is supported by a statement from Pliny the Elder, where he refers to a specific type of grape (vitis picata, vinum picatum) that naturally grows in the Vienne area and had recently been moved to the regions of the Arverni (Auvergne), the Helvii (Vivarias), and Burgundy and Franche Comté. Pliny wrote this in A.D. 77. Hist. Nat. xiv. 1.— W.]

99 (return)
[ Plin. Hist. Natur. l. xix.]

99 (return)
[ Plin. Hist. Natur. l. xix.]

100 (return)
[ See the agreeable Essays on Agriculture by Mr. Harte, in which he has collected all that the ancients and moderns have said of Lucerne.]

100 (return)
[ Check out the insightful Essays on Agriculture by Mr. Harte, where he has gathered everything that both ancient and modern writers have said about Lucerne.]

Agriculture is the foundation of manufactures; since the productions of nature are the materials of art. Under the Roman empire, the labor of an industrious and ingenious people was variously, but incessantly, employed in the service of the rich. In their dress, their table, their houses, and their furniture, the favorites of fortune united every refinement of conveniency, of elegance, and of splendor, whatever could soothe their pride or gratify their sensuality. Such refinements, under the odious name of luxury, have been severely arraigned by the moralists of every age; and it might perhaps be more conducive to the virtue, as well as happiness, of mankind, if all possessed the necessaries, and none the superfluities, of life. But in the present imperfect condition of society, luxury, though it may proceed from vice or folly, seems to be the only means that can correct the unequal distribution of property. The diligent mechanic, and the skilful artist, who have obtained no share in the division of the earth, receive a voluntary tax from the possessors of land; and the latter are prompted, by a sense of interest, to improve those estates, with whose produce they may purchase additional pleasures. This operation, the particular effects of which are felt in every society, acted with much more diffusive energy in the Roman world. The provinces would soon have been exhausted of their wealth, if the manufactures and commerce of luxury had not insensibly restored to the industrious subjects the sums which were exacted from them by the arms and authority of Rome. As long as the circulation was confined within the bounds of the empire, it impressed the political machine with a new degree of activity, and its consequences, sometimes beneficial, could never become pernicious.

Agriculture is the backbone of manufacturing because nature's products serve as the raw materials for art. During the Roman Empire, the hard work of an industrious and creative people was consistently used to benefit the wealthy. The fortunate used their wealth to combine every form of comfort, elegance, and luxury in their clothing, food, homes, and furnishings, acquiring whatever could boost their pride or satisfy their desires. Such excesses, labeled as luxury, have often been harshly criticized by moralists throughout history, and it might be better for everyone's virtues and happiness if everyone had their basic needs met and no one had excess. However, in the current flawed state of society, luxury, even if born from vice or foolishness, appears to be the only way to address the unequal distribution of wealth. The hardworking laborers and skilled artisans, who get no share of land ownership, receive a voluntary contribution from landowners; in turn, these landowners are motivated by self-interest to improve their properties, allowing them to enjoy more pleasures. This process, which is noticeably felt in every society, was much more impactful in the Roman world. The provinces would have quickly run out of their wealth if the manufacturing and trade related to luxury had not gradually returned to the hardworking citizens the money extracted from them by Rome's military might and power. As long as this circulation stayed within the empire’s boundaries, it gave a renewed energy to the political system, and its impact, while sometimes beneficial, could never turn harmful.

But it is no easy task to confine luxury within the limits of an empire. The most remote countries of the ancient world were ransacked to supply the pomp and delicacy of Rome. The forests of Scythia afforded some valuable furs. Amber was brought over land from the shores of the Baltic to the Danube; and the barbarians were astonished at the price which they received in exchange for so useless a commodity. 101 There was a considerable demand for Babylonian carpets, and other manufactures of the East; but the most important and unpopular branch of foreign trade was carried on with Arabia and India. Every year, about the time of the summer solstice, a fleet of a hundred and twenty vessels sailed from Myos-hormos, a port of Egypt, on the Red Sea. By the periodical assistance of the monsoons, they traversed the ocean in about forty days. The coast of Malabar, or the island of Ceylon, 102 was the usual term of their navigation, and it was in those markets that the merchants from the more remote countries of Asia expected their arrival. The return of the fleet of Egypt was fixed to the months of December or January; and as soon as their rich cargo had been transported on the backs of camels, from the Red Sea to the Nile, and had descended that river as far as Alexandria, it was poured, without delay, into the capital of the empire. 103 The objects of oriental traffic were splendid and trifling; silk, a pound of which was esteemed not inferior in value to a pound of gold; 104 precious stones, among which the pearl claimed the first rank after the diamond; 105 and a variety of aromatics, that were consumed in religious worship and the pomp of funerals. The labor and risk of the voyage was rewarded with almost incredible profit; but the profit was made upon Roman subjects, and a few individuals were enriched at the expense of the public. As the natives of Arabia and India were contented with the productions and manufactures of their own country, silver, on the side of the Romans, was the principal, if not the only 1051 instrument of commerce. It was a complaint worthy of the gravity of the senate, that, in the purchase of female ornaments, the wealth of the state was irrecoverably given away to foreign and hostile nations. 106 The annual loss is computed, by a writer of an inquisitive but censorious temper, at upwards of eight hundred thousand pounds sterling. 107 Such was the style of discontent, brooding over the dark prospect of approaching poverty. And yet, if we compare the proportion between gold and silver, as it stood in the time of Pliny, and as it was fixed in the reign of Constantine, we shall discover within that period a very considerable increase. 108 There is not the least reason to suppose that gold was become more scarce; it is therefore evident that silver was grown more common; that whatever might be the amount of the Indian and Arabian exports, they were far from exhausting the wealth of the Roman world; and that the produce of the mines abundantly supplied the demands of commerce.

But it’s no easy task to keep luxury within the boundaries of an empire. The farthest reaches of the ancient world were plundered to feed the extravagance and refinement of Rome. The forests of Scythia provided some valuable furs. Amber was transported over land from the shores of the Baltic to the Danube; the local tribes were amazed at how much they could sell this seemingly useless item for. 101 There was a strong demand for Babylonian carpets and other goods from the East; however, the most significant yet least favored aspect of foreign trade was with Arabia and India. Every year, around the summer solstice, a fleet of 120 ships set sail from Myos-hormos, a port in Egypt on the Red Sea. Thanks to the seasonal monsoon winds, they crossed the ocean in about 40 days. The coast of Malabar or the island of Ceylon, 102 was the usual destination for their journey, and it was at those markets that merchants from distant parts of Asia anticipated their arrival. The Egyptian fleet was scheduled to return in December or January; as soon as their rich cargo was transported on the backs of camels from the Red Sea to the Nile and traveled downriver to Alexandria, it was quickly sent to the capital of the empire. 103 The items traded from the East were both extravagant and trivial; silk, a pound of which was valued at the same level as a pound of gold; 104 precious stones, with pearls ranking second after diamonds; 105 and various fragrances used in religious ceremonies and elaborate funerals. The labor and risks of the journey yielded remarkable profits; however, these profits were primarily gained from Roman citizens, with a few individuals becoming wealthy at the public's expense. Since the people of Arabia and India were satisfied with their own goods and products, silver became the main, if not the only 1051 currency used by the Romans in trade. It was a serious concern raised in the senate that purchasing women's accessories led to an irretrievable loss of state wealth to foreign and enemy nations. 106 An inquisitive but critical author estimates the annual loss at over 800,000 pounds sterling. 107 Such was the mood of discontent, hovering over the bleak outlook of impending poverty. Yet, if we compare the ratio of gold to silver during Pliny's time and what it was during Constantine's reign, we can observe a significant increase within that timeframe. 108 There’s no reason to believe that gold became more scarce; so it’s clear that silver grew more abundant. Regardless of the volume of Indian and Arabian exports, they did not deplete the wealth of the Roman world, and the output from the mines sufficiently met commercial demands.

101 (return)
[ Tacit. Germania, c. 45. Plin. Hist. Nat. xxxvii. 13. The latter observed, with some humor, that even fashion had not yet found out the use of amber. Nero sent a Roman knight to purchase great quantities on the spot where it was produced, the coast of modern Prussia.]

101 (return)
[Tacit. Germania, c. 45. Plin. Hist. Nat. xxxvii. 13. The latter noted, with some humor, that even fashion hadn’t figured out what amber was for yet. Nero sent a Roman knight to buy large amounts directly from where it was produced, the coast of what is now Prussia.]

102 (return)
[ Called Taprobana by the Romans, and Serindib by the Arabs. It was discovered under the reign of Claudius, and gradually became the principal mart of the East.]

102 (return)
[ Known as Taprobana by the Romans and Serindib by the Arabs. It was discovered during Claudius's reign and slowly became the main trading hub of the East.]

103 (return)
[ Plin. Hist. Natur. l. vi. Strabo, l. xvii.]

103 (return)
[ Plin. Hist. Natur. l. vi. Strabo, l. xvii.]

104 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 224. A silk garment was considered as an ornament to a woman, but as a disgrace to a man.]

104 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 224. A silk garment was seen as an accessory for a woman, but as a shame for a man.]

105 (return)
[ The two great pearl fisheries were the same as at present, Ormuz and Cape Comorin. As well as we can compare ancient with modern geography, Rome was supplied with diamonds from the mine of Jumelpur, in Bengal, which is described in the Voyages de Tavernier, tom. ii. p. 281.]

105 (return)
[ The two major pearl fisheries are still the same today: Ormuz and Cape Comorin. As far as we can compare ancient geography to modern, Rome got its diamonds from the Jumelpur mine in Bengal, which is detailed in the Voyages de Tavernier, vol. ii, p. 281.]

1051 (return)
[ Certainly not the only one. The Indians were not so contented with regard to foreign productions. Arrian has a long list of European wares, which they received in exchange for their own; Italian and other wines, brass, tin, lead, coral, chrysolith, storax, glass, dresses of one or many colors, zones, &c. See Periplus Maris Erythræi in Hudson, Geogr. Min. i. p. 27.—W. The German translator observes that Gibbon has confined the use of aromatics to religious worship and funerals. His error seems the omission of other spices, of which the Romans must have consumed great quantities in their cookery. Wenck, however, admits that silver was the chief article of exchange.—M. In 1787, a peasant (near Nellore in the Carnatic) struck, in digging, on the remains of a Hindu temple; he found, also, a pot which contained Roman coins and medals of the second century, mostly Trajans, Adrians, and Faustinas, all of gold, many of them fresh and beautiful, others defaced or perforated, as if they had been worn as ornaments. (Asiatic Researches, ii. 19.)—M.]

1051 (return)
[ Definitely not the only one. The Indians were not so satisfied with foreign products. Arrian has a long list of European goods that they received in exchange for their own; Italian and other wines, brass, tin, lead, coral, chrysolith, storax, glass, colorful clothing, belts, etc. See Periplus Maris Erythræi in Hudson, Geogr. Min. i. p. 27.—W. The German translator notes that Gibbon limited the use of spices to religious ceremonies and funerals. His mistake seems to be overlooking other spices, which the Romans must have used in large amounts in their cooking. Wenck, however, acknowledges that silver was the main item of trade.—M. In 1787, a peasant (near Nellore in the Carnatic) uncovered the remains of a Hindu temple while digging; he also found a pot that contained Roman coins and medals from the second century, mostly from Trajan, Hadrian, and Faustina, all made of gold, many of them still fresh and beautiful, while others were worn or pierced, as if they had been used as jewelry. (Asiatic Researches, ii. 19.)—M.]

106 (return)
[ Tacit. Annal. iii. 53. In a speech of Tiberius.]

106 (return)
[ Tacit. Annal. iii. 53. In a speech by Tiberius.]

107 (return)
[ Plin. Hist. Natur. xii. 18. In another place he computes half that sum; Quingenties H. S. for India exclusive of Arabia.]

107 (return)
[ Plin. Hist. Natur. xii. 18. Elsewhere, he estimates half that amount; five hundred H. S. for India, excluding Arabia.]

108 (return)
[ The proportion, which was 1 to 10, and 12 1/2, rose to 14 2/5, the legal regulation of Constantine. See Arbuthnot’s Tables of ancient Coins, c. 5.]

108 (return)
[ The ratio, which was 1 to 10, and 12.5, increased to 14.4, according to the legal regulation of Constantine. See Arbuthnot’s Tables of ancient Coins, c. 5.]

Notwithstanding the propensity of mankind to exalt the past, and to depreciate the present, the tranquil and prosperous state of the empire was warmly felt, and honestly confessed, by the provincials as well as Romans. “They acknowledged that the true principles of social life, laws, agriculture, and science, which had been first invented by the wisdom of Athens, were now firmly established by the power of Rome, under whose auspicious influence the fiercest barbarians were united by an equal government and common language. They affirm, that with the improvement of arts, the human species were visibly multiplied. They celebrate the increasing splendor of the cities, the beautiful face of the country, cultivated and adorned like an immense garden; and the long festival of peace which was enjoyed by so many nations, forgetful of the ancient animosities, and delivered from the apprehension of future danger.” 109 Whatever suspicions may be suggested by the air of rhetoric and declamation, which seems to prevail in these passages, the substance of them is perfectly agreeable to historic truth.

Despite humanity's tendency to idealize the past and belittle the present, both the locals and Romans genuinely felt and acknowledged the calm and prosperous state of the empire. “They recognized that the true principles of social life, laws, agriculture, and science, which were first developed by the wisdom of Athens, were now firmly established by the power of Rome, under whose favorable influence even the fiercest barbarians were united by a common government and language. They assert that with the advancement of the arts, the human population visibly increased. They celebrate the growing splendor of the cities, the beautiful landscape, cultivated and decorated like a vast garden; and the long period of peace enjoyed by so many nations, who forgot ancient grievances and were free from the fear of future dangers.” 109 Whatever doubts might arise from the rhetorical style and declamation present in these passages, their core message aligns well with historical truth.

109 (return)
[ Among many other passages, see Pliny, (Hist. Natur. iii. 5.) Aristides, (de Urbe Roma,) and Tertullian, (de Anima, c. 30.)]

109 (return)
[ Among many other excerpts, see Pliny, (Hist. Natur. iii. 5.) Aristides, (de Urbe Roma,) and Tertullian, (de Anima, c. 30.)]

It was scarcely possible that the eyes of contemporaries should discover in the public felicity the latent causes of decay and corruption. This long peace, and the uniform government of the Romans, introduced a slow and secret poison into the vitals of the empire. The minds of men were gradually reduced to the same level, the fire of genius was extinguished, and even the military spirit evaporated. The natives of Europe were brave and robust. Spain, Gaul, Britain, and Illyricum supplied the legions with excellent soldiers, and constituted the real strength of the monarchy. Their personal valor remained, but they no longer possessed that public courage which is nourished by the love of independence, the sense of national honor, the presence of danger, and the habit of command. They received laws and governors from the will of their sovereign, and trusted for their defence to a mercenary army. The posterity of their boldest leaders was contented with the rank of citizens and subjects. The most aspiring spirits resorted to the court or standard of the emperors; and the deserted provinces, deprived of political strength or union, insensibly sunk into the languid indifference of private life.

It was hardly likely that people at the time would see the hidden causes of decline and corruption within the public happiness. This long period of peace and the consistent governance by the Romans introduced a slow and secret poison into the heart of the empire. People's minds slowly became uniform, the spark of creativity was snuffed out, and even the military spirit faded away. The people of Europe were brave and strong. Spain, Gaul, Britain, and Illyricum provided the legions with excellent soldiers and formed the true strength of the monarchy. Their personal bravery remained, but they no longer had that public courage fed by love for independence, a sense of national pride, the presence of danger, and the habit of leadership. They accepted laws and rulers from their sovereign's will and relied on a mercenary army for their defense. The descendants of their bravest leaders were satisfied with being just citizens and subjects. The most ambitious individuals went to the court or followed the emperors' banners; meanwhile, the neglected provinces, lacking political power or unity, gradually fell into a weary indifference to private life.

The love of letters, almost inseparable from peace and refinement, was fashionable among the subjects of Hadrian and the Antonines, who were themselves men of learning and curiosity. It was diffused over the whole extent of their empire; the most northern tribes of Britons had acquired a taste for rhetoric; Homer as well as Virgil were transcribed and studied on the banks of the Rhine and Danube; and the most liberal rewards sought out the faintest glimmerings of literary merit. 110 The sciences of physic and astronomy were successfully cultivated by the Greeks; the observations of Ptolemy and the writings of Galen are studied by those who have improved their discoveries and corrected their errors; but if we except the inimitable Lucian, this age of indolence passed away without having produced a single writer of original genius, or who excelled in the arts of elegant composition.1101 The authority of Plato and Aristotle, of Zeno and Epicurus, still reigned in the schools; and their systems, transmitted with blind deference from one generation of disciples to another, precluded every generous attempt to exercise the powers, or enlarge the limits, of the human mind. The beauties of the poets and orators, instead of kindling a fire like their own, inspired only cold and servile imitations: or if any ventured to deviate from those models, they deviated at the same time from good sense and propriety. On the revival of letters, the youthful vigor of the imagination, after a long repose, national emulation, a new religion, new languages, and a new world, called forth the genius of Europe. But the provincials of Rome, trained by a uniform artificial foreign education, were engaged in a very unequal competition with those bold ancients, who, by expressing their genuine feelings in their native tongue, had already occupied every place of honor. The name of Poet was almost forgotten; that of Orator was usurped by the sophists. A cloud of critics, of compilers, of commentators, darkened the face of learning, and the decline of genius was soon followed by the corruption of taste.

The love of literature, closely linked to peace and refinement, was popular among the subjects of Hadrian and the Antonines, who were themselves educated and curious individuals. It spread throughout their entire empire; even the northern tribes of Britons developed an appreciation for rhetoric; Homer and Virgil were copied and studied along the banks of the Rhine and Danube; and generous rewards were given for even the slightest signs of literary talent. 110 The fields of physics and astronomy were successfully advanced by the Greeks; Ptolemy's observations and Galen's writings are examined by those who have built on their discoveries and corrected their mistakes; but aside from the incomparable Lucian, this age of complacency ended without producing a single writer of original talent or anyone who excelled in the art of elegant writing. 1101 The teachings of Plato and Aristotle, Zeno and Epicurus, still dominated the schools; their philosophies, passed down with blind respect from one generation of students to the next, discouraged any brave attempts to explore the powers or expand the horizons of the human mind. The beauty of the poets and orators failed to spark genuine inspiration, resulting only in cold and servile imitations. If anyone dared to stray from these models, they also strayed from common sense and propriety. With the revival of literature, the youthful energy of imagination, after a long period of dormancy, along with national pride, a new religion, new languages, and a new world, unleashed the creative genius of Europe. However, the provincials of Rome, educated under a consistent artificial foreign system, found themselves in an unequal competition with those bold ancients, who, by expressing their true feelings in their native language, had already claimed every position of honor. The title of Poet was nearly forgotten; the title of Orator was taken over by the sophists. A multitude of critics, compilers, and commentators clouded the landscape of learning, and the decline of genius was soon followed by a degradation of taste.

110 (return)
[ Herodes Atticus gave the sophist Polemo above eight thousand pounds for three declamations. See Philostrat. l. i. p. 538. The Antonines founded a school at Athens, in which professors of grammar, rhetoric, politics, and the four great sects of philosophy were maintained at the public expense for the instruction of youth. The salary of a philosopher was ten thousand drachmæ, between three and four hundred pounds a year. Similar establishments were formed in the other great cities of the empire. See Lucian in Eunuch. tom. ii. p. 352, edit. Reitz. Philostrat. l. ii. p. 566. Hist. August. p. 21. Dion Cassius, l. lxxi. p. 1195. Juvenal himself, in a morose satire, which in every line betrays his own disappointment and envy, is obliged, however, to say,—“—O Juvenes, circumspicit et stimulat vos. Materiamque sibi Ducis indulgentia quærit.”—Satir. vii. 20. Note: Vespasian first gave a salary to professors: he assigned to each professor of rhetoric, Greek and Roman, centena sestertia. (Sueton. in Vesp. 18). Hadrian and the Antonines, though still liberal, were less profuse.—G. from W. Suetonius wrote annua centena L. 807, 5, 10.—M.]

110 (return)
Herodes Atticus paid the sophist Polemo over eight thousand pounds for three speeches. See Philostratus, l. i. p. 538. The Antonines established a school in Athens where professors of grammar, rhetoric, politics, and the four major philosophical schools were funded by the state to educate young people. A philosopher’s salary was ten thousand drachmas, which is between three and four hundred pounds a year. Similar institutions were set up in other major cities throughout the empire. See Lucian in Eunuch. tom. ii. p. 352, edit. Reitz. Philostratus, l. ii. p. 566. Hist. August. p. 21. Dion Cassius, l. lxxi. p. 1195. Juvenal himself, in a bitter satire that reveals his own disappointment and envy in every line, is forced to say, “—O Youth, looks around and spurs you on. And seeks material for himself from the Duke's indulgence.” —Satir. vii. 20. Note: Vespasian was the first to give salaries to professors; he assigned each professor of rhetoric, both Greek and Roman, one hundred thousand sesterces. (Suetonius in Vesp. 18). Hadrian and the Antonines, while still generous, were less extravagant.—G. from W. Suetonius wrote annual one hundred thousand L. 807, 5, 10.—M.]

1101 (return)
[ This judgment is rather severe: besides the physicians, astronomers, and grammarians, among whom there were some very distinguished men, there were still, under Hadrian, Suetonius, Florus, Plutarch; under the Antonines, Arrian, Pausanias, Appian, Marcus Aurelius himself, Sextus Empiricus, &c. Jurisprudence gained much by the labors of Salvius Julianus, Julius Celsus, Sex. Pomponius, Caius, and others.—G. from W. Yet where, among these, is the writer of original genius, unless, perhaps Plutarch? or even of a style really elegant?— M.]

1101 (return)
[ This judgment is pretty harsh: along with the physicians, astronomers, and grammarians, many of whom were quite distinguished, there were also, during Hadrian's time, Suetonius, Florus, Plutarch; during the Antonine period, Arrian, Pausanias, Appian, Marcus Aurelius himself, Sextus Empiricus, etc. Jurisprudence benefited greatly from the work of Salvius Julianus, Julius Celsus, Sex. Pomponius, Caius, and others.—G. from W. But where, among these, is the writer of original genius, unless it’s maybe Plutarch? Or even someone with a truly elegant style?— M.]

The sublime Longinus, who, in somewhat a later period, and in the court of a Syrian queen, preserved the spirit of ancient Athens, observes and laments this degeneracy of his contemporaries, which debased their sentiments, enervated their courage, and depressed their talents. “In the same manner,” says he, “as some children always remain pygmies, whose infant limbs have been too closely confined, thus our tender minds, fettered by the prejudices and habits of a just servitude, are unable to expand themselves, or to attain that well-proportioned greatness which we admire in the ancients; who, living under a popular government, wrote with the same freedom as they acted.” 111 This diminutive stature of mankind, if we pursue the metaphor, was daily sinking below the old standard, and the Roman world was indeed peopled by a race of pygmies; when the fierce giants of the north broke in, and mended the puny breed. They restored a manly spirit of freedom; and after the revolution of ten centuries, freedom became the happy parent of taste and science.

The remarkable Longinus, who later on in the court of a Syrian queen maintained the spirit of ancient Athens, observes and laments the decline of his contemporaries, which lowered their sentiments, weakened their courage, and stifled their talents. “In the same way,” he says, “some children always remain small because their young limbs have been too tightly restricted; similarly, our sensitive minds, constrained by the biases and habits of a rightful servitude, cannot grow or achieve the balanced greatness we admire in the ancients, who, living under a democratic government, wrote with the same freedom they acted.” 111 This small stature of humanity, if we continue the metaphor, was daily falling below the old standards, and the Roman world was indeed populated by a race of small people; until the fierce giants from the north broke in and improved the weak stock. They restored a robust spirit of freedom, and after ten centuries of change, freedom became the joyful mother of taste and science.

111 (return)
[ Longin. de Sublim. c. 44, p. 229, edit. Toll. Here, too, we may say of Longinus, “his own example strengthens all his laws.” Instead of proposing his sentiments with a manly boldness, he insinuates them with the most guarded caution; puts them into the mouth of a friend, and as far as we can collect from a corrupted text, makes a show of refuting them himself.]

111 (return)
[Longinus, On the Sublime, ch. 44, p. 229, ed. Toll. Here, we can also say about Longinus, “his own example reinforces all his principles.” Instead of presenting his ideas directly and confidently, he suggests them with great care; he puts them in the words of a friend, and as far as we can tell from an imperfect text, pretends to refute them himself.]

Chapter III: The Constitution In The Age Of The Antonines.—Part I.

Of The Constitution Of The Roman Empire, In The Age Of The Antonines.

Of The Constitution Of The Roman Empire, In The Age Of The Antonines.

The obvious definition of a monarchy seems to be that of a state, in which a single person, by whatsoever name he may be distinguished, is intrusted with the execution of the laws, the management of the revenue, and the command of the army. But, unless public liberty is protected by intrepid and vigilant guardians, the authority of so formidable a magistrate will soon degenerate into despotism. The influence of the clergy, in an age of superstition, might be usefully employed to assert the rights of mankind; but so intimate is the connection between the throne and the altar, that the banner of the church has very seldom been seen on the side of the people. 101 A martial nobility and stubborn commons, possessed of arms, tenacious of property, and collected into constitutional assemblies, form the only balance capable of preserving a free constitution against enterprises of an aspiring prince.

The clear definition of a monarchy is a state where a single person, whatever title they may hold, is given the power to enforce laws, manage finances, and lead the military. However, unless public freedom is protected by brave and watchful defenders, the authority of such a powerful leader will quickly turn into tyranny. In a time of superstition, the influence of the clergy could be beneficial in defending human rights; however, the close relationship between the monarchy and the church means that the church's support is rarely seen on the side of the people. A military nobility and determined common people, equipped with weapons, protecting their property, and organized into constitutional assemblies, create the only balance that can maintain a free constitution against the ambitions of a power-hungry ruler.

101 (return)
[ Often enough in the ages of superstition, but not in the interest of the people or the state, but in that of the church to which all others were subordinate. Yet the power of the pope has often been of great service in repressing the excesses of sovereigns, and in softening manners.—W. The history of the Italian republics proves the error of Gibbon, and the justice of his German translator’s comment.—M.]

101 (return)
[ Often in the times of superstition, the interests of the church took priority over those of the people or the state, with everything else being subordinate to it. However, the pope's power has frequently helped to curb the excesses of rulers and foster more civilized behavior. —W. The history of the Italian republics demonstrates the mistake made by Gibbon and validates the insight of his German translator. —M.]

Every barrier of the Roman constitution had been levelled by the vast ambition of the dictator; every fence had been extirpated by the cruel hand of the triumvir. After the victory of Actium, the fate of the Roman world depended on the will of Octavianus, surnamed Cæsar, by his uncle’s adoption, and afterwards Augustus, by the flattery of the senate. The conqueror was at the head of forty-four veteran legions, 1 conscious of their own strength, and of the weakness of the constitution, habituated, during twenty years’ civil war, to every act of blood and violence, and passionately devoted to the house of Cæsar, from whence alone they had received, and expected the most lavish rewards. The provinces, long oppressed by the ministers of the republic, sighed for the government of a single person, who would be the master, not the accomplice, of those petty tyrants. The people of Rome, viewing, with a secret pleasure, the humiliation of the aristocracy, demanded only bread and public shows; and were supplied with both by the liberal hand of Augustus. The rich and polite Italians, who had almost universally embraced the philosophy of Epicurus, enjoyed the present blessings of ease and tranquillity, and suffered not the pleasing dream to be interrupted by the memory of their old tumultuous freedom. With its power, the senate had lost its dignity; many of the most noble families were extinct. The republicans of spirit and ability had perished in the field of battle, or in the proscription. The door of the assembly had been designedly left open, for a mixed multitude of more than a thousand persons, who reflected disgrace upon their rank, instead of deriving honor from it. 2

Every barrier of the Roman constitution had been knocked down by the dictator's vast ambition; every safeguard had been wiped out by the cruel hand of the triumvir. After the victory at Actium, the fate of the Roman world rested on the will of Octavianus, known as Cæsar due to his uncle's adoption, and later Augustus, thanks to the flattery of the senate. The conqueror led forty-four veteran legions, 1 aware of their own strength and the weakness of the constitution, used to two decades of civil war marked by blood and violence, and fiercely loyal to the house of Cæsar, from which alone they had received, and expected, generous rewards. The provinces, long oppressed by the republic's officials, longed for the rule of one person, who would be the master, not an accomplice of those petty tyrants. The people of Rome, secretly pleased by the humiliation of the aristocracy, asked only for bread and public entertainment; they were provided with both by Augustus's generous hand. The wealthy and cultured Italians, who had almost entirely embraced Epicurean philosophy, enjoyed the comforts of ease and tranquility and did not let the pleasant dream of their former chaotic freedom be disrupted by memories of the past. With its power, the senate had lost its dignity; many noble families had vanished. The republicans with spirit and capability had died in battle or been eliminated during the proscription. The assembly's doors had been intentionally left open, admitting a mixed crowd of over a thousand people, who brought disgrace to their status instead of earning honor from it. 2

1 (return)
[ Orosius, vi. 18. * Note: Dion says twenty-five, (or three,) (lv. 23.) The united triumvirs had but forty-three. (Appian. Bell. Civ. iv. 3.) The testimony of Orosius is of little value when more certain may be had.—W. But all the legions, doubtless, submitted to Augustus after the battle of Actium.—M.]

1 (return)
[ Orosius, vi. 18. * Note: Dion mentions twenty-five, or possibly three (lv. 23). The combined triumvirs only had forty-three (Appian. Bell. Civ. iv. 3). Orosius's account is not very reliable when there are more trustworthy sources available.—W. However, it's clear that all the legions accepted Augustus after the battle of Actium.—M.]

2 (return)
[ Julius Cæsar introduced soldiers, strangers, and half-barbarians into the senate (Sueton. in Cæsar. c. 77, 80.) The abuse became still more scandalous after his death.]

2 (return)
[ Julius Caesar brought soldiers, outsiders, and semi-barbarians into the Senate (Suet. in Caesar. c. 77, 80.) The misuse became even more outrageous after his death.]

The reformation of the senate was one of the first steps in which Augustus laid aside the tyrant, and professed himself the father of his country. He was elected censor; and, in concert with his faithful Agrippa, he examined the list of the senators, expelled a few members, 201 whose vices or whose obstinacy required a public example, persuaded near two hundred to prevent the shame of an expulsion by a voluntary retreat, raised the qualification of a senator to about ten thousand pounds, created a sufficient number of patrician families, and accepted for himself the honorable title of Prince of the Senate, 202 which had always been bestowed, by the censors, on the citizen the most eminent for his honors and services. 3 But whilst he thus restored the dignity, he destroyed the independence, of the senate. The principles of a free constitution are irrecoverably lost, when the legislative power is nominated by the executive.

The reform of the senate was one of the first steps Augustus took to shed his tyrannical image and present himself as the father of his country. He was elected censor, and together with his loyal ally Agrippa, he reviewed the list of senators, expelled a few members 201 whose bad behavior or stubbornness warranted a public example, convinced nearly two hundred others to avoid the embarrassment of expulsion by stepping down voluntarily, raised the qualifications to be a senator to about ten thousand pounds, created enough patrician families, and adopted the honorable title of Prince of the Senate, 202 which had always been given by the censors to the citizen with the most notable honors and achievements. 3 However, while he restored the senate's dignity, he compromised its independence. The principles of a free constitution are irretrievably lost when the executive branch nominates the legislative power.

201 (return)
[ Of these Dion and Suetonius knew nothing.—W. Dion says the contrary.—M.]

201 (return)
[Dion and Suetonius were unaware of these. —W. Dion disagrees with this. —M.]

202 (return)
[ But Augustus, then Octavius, was censor, and in virtue of that office, even according to the constitution of the free republic, could reform the senate, expel unworthy members, name the Princeps Senatus, &c. That was called, as is well known, Senatum legere. It was customary, during the free republic, for the censor to be named Princeps Senatus, (S. Liv. l. xxvii. c. 11, l. xl. c. 51;) and Dion expressly says, that this was done according to ancient usage. He was empowered by a decree of the senate to admit a number of families among the patricians. Finally, the senate was not the legislative power.—W]

202 (return)
[ But Augustus, originally known as Octavius, was the censor, and because of that role, he could reform the senate, remove unworthy members, appoint the Princeps Senatus, and so on, even under the rules of the free republic. This process was known as Senatum legere. It was common during the time of the free republic for the censor to be designated as Princeps Senatus (S. Liv. l. xxvii. c. 11, l. xl. c. 51); and Dion specifically states that this was in line with ancient tradition. He was given the authority by a senate decree to welcome a number of families into the patrician ranks. Lastly, the senate did not hold the legislative power.—W]

3 (return)
[ Dion Cassius, l. liii. p. 693. Suetonius in August. c. 35.]

3 (return)
[Dion Cassius, l. liii. p. 693. Suetonius in August. c. 35.]

Before an assembly thus modelled and prepared, Augustus pronounced a studied oration, which displayed his patriotism, and disguised his ambition. “He lamented, yet excused, his past conduct. Filial piety had required at his hands the revenge of his father’s murder; the humanity of his own nature had sometimes given way to the stern laws of necessity, and to a forced connection with two unworthy colleagues: as long as Antony lived, the republic forbade him to abandon her to a degenerate Roman, and a barbarian queen. He was now at liberty to satisfy his duty and his inclination. He solemnly restored the senate and people to all their ancient rights; and wished only to mingle with the crowd of his fellow-citizens, and to share the blessings which he had obtained for his country.” 4

Before a carefully organized assembly, Augustus delivered a well-prepared speech that showcased his patriotism while masking his ambition. “He expressed sorrow for his past actions but offered justifications. His duty as a son required him to avenge his father’s murder; sometimes, his natural sense of humanity clashed with the harsh demands of necessity and his forced association with two unworthy partners: as long as Antony was alive, he couldn’t abandon the republic to a corrupt Roman and a foreign queen. Now he was free to fulfill both his duty and his desires. He formally restored the senate and the people to all their former rights, and he only wanted to blend in with the crowd of his fellow citizens and enjoy the benefits he had secured for his country.” 4

4 (return)
[ Dion (l. liii. p. 698) gives us a prolix and bombast speech on this great occasion. I have borrowed from Suetonius and Tacitus the general language of Augustus.]

4 (return)
[ Dion (l. liii. p. 698) gives us a lengthy and grandiose speech on this important occasion. I have taken the general wording of Augustus from Suetonius and Tacitus.]

It would require the pen of Tacitus (if Tacitus had assisted at this assembly) to describe the various emotions of the senate, those that were suppressed, and those that were affected. It was dangerous to trust the sincerity of Augustus; to seem to distrust it was still more dangerous. The respective advantages of monarchy and a republic have often divided speculative inquirers; the present greatness of the Roman state, the corruption of manners, and the license of the soldiers, supplied new arguments to the advocates of monarchy; and these general views of government were again warped by the hopes and fears of each individual. Amidst this confusion of sentiments, the answer of the senate was unanimous and decisive. They refused to accept the resignation of Augustus; they conjured him not to desert the republic, which he had saved. After a decent resistance, the crafty tyrant submitted to the orders of the senate; and consented to receive the government of the provinces, and the general command of the Roman armies, under the well-known names of PROCONSUL and IMPERATOR. 5 But he would receive them only for ten years. Even before the expiration of that period, he hope that the wounds of civil discord would be completely healed, and that the republic, restored to its pristine health and vigor, would no longer require the dangerous interposition of so extraordinary a magistrate. The memory of this comedy, repeated several times during the life of Augustus, was preserved to the last ages of the empire, by the peculiar pomp with which the perpetual monarchs of Rome always solemnized the tenth years of their reign. 6

It would take the skill of Tacitus (if he had been present at this gathering) to capture the range of emotions in the senate, both the ones that were hidden and those that were put on. It was risky to trust Augustus's sincerity; showing doubt was even riskier. The ongoing debate over the benefits of monarchy versus a republic has often split thinkers; the current strength of the Roman state, the moral decay, and the soldiers' lawlessness provided new arguments for those in favor of monarchy, and these broad views were further influenced by each person's hopes and fears. In the midst of this mix of feelings, the senate's response was unanimous and clear. They refused to accept Augustus's resignation and urged him not to abandon the republic that he had saved. After putting up a decent fight, the clever tyrant submitted to the senate's wishes and agreed to take control of the provinces and the overall command of the Roman armies, under the familiar titles of PROCONSUL and IMPERATOR. 5 But he would only accept these roles for ten years. Even before that time was up, he hoped that the wounds of civil strife would be fully healed and that the republic, restored to its original strength and health, would no longer need the risky interference of such an unusual leader. The memory of this charade, repeated multiple times during Augustus's life, was commemorated throughout the empire's later ages by the special ceremonies with which the perpetual monarchs of Rome always celebrated the tenth anniversary of their reign. 6

5 (return)
[ Imperator (from which we have derived Emperor) signified under her republic no more than general, and was emphatically bestowed by the soldiers, when on the field of battle they proclaimed their victorious leader worthy of that title. When the Roman emperors assumed it in that sense, they placed it after their name, and marked how often they had taken it.]

5 (return)
[ Imperator (which is where we get the word Emperor) meant no more than general in her republic, and it was specifically given by the soldiers when they declared their victorious leader deserving of that title on the battlefield. When the Roman emperors adopted this title in that context, they placed it after their name, indicating how many times they had received it.]

6 (return)
[ Dion. l. liii. p. 703, &c.]

6 (return)
[ Dion. l. liii. p. 703, &c.]

Without any violation of the principles of the constitution, the general of the Roman armies might receive and exercise an authority almost despotic over the soldiers, the enemies, and the subjects of the republic. With regard to the soldiers, the jealousy of freedom had, even from the earliest ages of Rome, given way to the hopes of conquest, and a just sense of military discipline. The dictator, or consul, had a right to command the service of the Roman youth; and to punish an obstinate or cowardly disobedience by the most severe and ignominious penalties, by striking the offender out of the list of citizens, by confiscating his property, and by selling his person into slavery. 7 The most sacred rights of freedom, confirmed by the Porcian and Sempronian laws, were suspended by the military engagement. In his camp the general exercised an absolute power of life and death; his jurisdiction was not confined by any forms of trial, or rules of proceeding, and the execution of the sentence was immediate and without appeal. 8 The choice of the enemies of Rome was regularly decided by the legislative authority. The most important resolutions of peace and war were seriously debated in the senate, and solemnly ratified by the people. But when the arms of the legions were carried to a great distance from Italy, the general assumed the liberty of directing them against whatever people, and in whatever manner, they judged most advantageous for the public service. It was from the success, not from the justice, of their enterprises, that they expected the honors of a triumph. In the use of victory, especially after they were no longer controlled by the commissioners of the senate, they exercised the most unbounded despotism. When Pompey commanded in the East, he rewarded his soldiers and allies, dethroned princes, divided kingdoms, founded colonies, and distributed the treasures of Mithridates. On his return to Rome, he obtained, by a single act of the senate and people, the universal ratification of all his proceedings. 9 Such was the power over the soldiers, and over the enemies of Rome, which was either granted to, or assumed by, the generals of the republic. They were, at the same time, the governors, or rather monarchs, of the conquered provinces, united the civil with the military character, administered justice as well as the finances, and exercised both the executive and legislative power of the state.

Without violating the constitution, the general of the Roman armies could hold and wield nearly absolute power over the soldiers, enemies, and subjects of the republic. In terms of the soldiers, the desire for freedom had, from the earliest days of Rome, given way to ambitions for conquest and an understanding of military discipline. The dictator or consul had the authority to demand service from Roman youth and to punish stubborn or cowardly disobedience with harsh and humiliating penalties, including removing the offender from the list of citizens, confiscating their property, and even selling them into slavery. 7 The most fundamental rights of freedom, upheld by the Porcian and Sempronian laws, were suspended by military obligations. In the camp, the general had absolute power over life and death; their jurisdiction was not limited by any formal trials or procedural rules, and sentences were carried out immediately and without the possibility of appeal. 8 The selection of Rome’s enemies was routinely determined by legislative authority. Major decisions regarding peace and war were thoroughly debated in the senate and formally approved by the people. However, when the legions operated far from Italy, the general took the liberty to direct them against any people and in any way they deemed most beneficial for the public good. They expected honors for a triumph based on the success of their actions, not their righteousness. In using their victories, especially after no longer being overseen by senate commissioners, they exercised immense tyranny. When Pompey commanded in the East, he rewarded his soldiers and allies, deposed kings, divided kingdoms, established colonies, and distributed the treasures of Mithridates. Upon returning to Rome, he gained universal approval for all his actions through a single decree from the senate and the people. 9 Such was the power over the soldiers and enemies of Rome that was either granted to or taken by the generals of the republic. They were essentially the governors, or rather monarchs, of the conquered provinces, blending civil and military roles, administering justice as well as finance, and exercising both executive and legislative power of the state.

7 (return)
[ Livy Epitom. l. xiv. [c. 27.] Valer. Maxim. vi. 3.]

7 (return)
[ Livy Epitom. l. xiv. [c. 27.] Valer. Maxim. vi. 3.]

8 (return)
[ See, in the viiith book of Livy, the conduct of Manlius Torquatus and Papirius Cursor. They violated the laws of nature and humanity, but they asserted those of military discipline; and the people, who abhorred the action, was obliged to respect the principle.]

8 (return)
[ Check out the eighth book of Livy for the actions of Manlius Torquatus and Papirius Cursor. They broke the laws of nature and humanity, but defended the rules of military discipline; and the people, who detested what they did, had to respect the principle.]

9 (return)
[ By the lavish but unconstrained suffrages of the people, Pompey had obtained a military command scarcely inferior to that of Augustus. Among the extraordinary acts of power executed by the former we may remark the foundation of twenty-nine cities, and the distribution of three or four millions sterling to his troops. The ratification of his acts met with some opposition and delays in the senate See Plutarch, Appian, Dion Cassius, and the first book of the epistles to Atticus.]

9 (return)
[ Thanks to the generous but uncontrolled votes of the people, Pompey had secured a military command that was almost as significant as Augustus's. Among the remarkable feats of power carried out by him, we can note the establishment of twenty-nine cities and the allocation of three or four million pounds to his troops. The approval of his actions faced some resistance and delays in the senate. See Plutarch, Appian, Dion Cassius, and the first book of the epistles to Atticus.]

From what has already been observed in the first chapter of this work, some notion may be formed of the armies and provinces thus intrusted to the ruling hand of Augustus. But as it was impossible that he could personally command the regions of so many distant frontiers, he was indulged by the senate, as Pompey had already been, in the permission of devolving the execution of his great office on a sufficient number of lieutenants. In rank and authority these officers seemed not inferior to the ancient proconsuls; but their station was dependent and precarious. They received and held their commissions at the will of a superior, to whose auspicious influence the merit of their action was legally attributed. 10 They were the representatives of the emperor. The emperor alone was the general of the republic, and his jurisdiction, civil as well as military, extended over all the conquests of Rome. It was some satisfaction, however, to the senate, that he always delegated his power to the members of their body. The imperial lieutenants were of consular or prætorian dignity; the legions were commanded by senators, and the præfecture of Egypt was the only important trust committed to a Roman knight.

From what has already been seen in the first chapter of this work, some idea can be formed of the armies and provinces entrusted to Augustus's control. But since it was impossible for him to personally oversee so many distant frontiers, the senate allowed him, as they had with Pompey, to delegate the execution of his important role to a sufficient number of lieutenants. These officers were ranked and authorized similarly to the ancient proconsuls, but their positions were dependent and unstable. They received and held their appointments at the discretion of a superior, to whose favorable influence the merit of their actions was legally attributed. 10 They acted as representatives of the emperor. The emperor was the only general of the republic, with jurisdiction, both civil and military, over all of Rome’s conquests. It was somewhat reassuring to the senate that he consistently delegated his power to members of their body. The imperial lieutenants held consular or praetorian rank; the legions were led by senators, and the only significant role given to a Roman knight was the prefecture of Egypt.

10 (return)
[ Under the commonwealth, a triumph could only be claimed by the general, who was authorized to take the Auspices in the name of the people. By an exact consequence, drawn from this principle of policy and religion, the triumph was reserved to the emperor; and his most successful lieutenants were satisfied with some marks of distinction, which, under the name of triumphal honors, were invented in their favor.]

10 (return)
[ In the commonwealth, only the general could claim a triumph, as he was allowed to take the Auspices on behalf of the people. As a direct result of this principle of governance and religion, the triumph was reserved for the emperor; his most successful lieutenants were content with some forms of recognition, which were created for them and referred to as triumphal honors.]

Within six days after Augustus had been compelled to accept so very liberal a grant, he resolved to gratify the pride of the senate by an easy sacrifice. He represented to them, that they had enlarged his powers, even beyond that degree which might be required by the melancholy condition of the times. They had not permitted him to refuse the laborious command of the armies and the frontiers; but he must insist on being allowed to restore the more peaceful and secure provinces to the mild administration of the civil magistrate. In the division of the provinces, Augustus provided for his own power and for the dignity of the republic. The proconsuls of the senate, particularly those of Asia, Greece, and Africa, enjoyed a more honorable character than the lieutenants of the emperor, who commanded in Gaul or Syria. The former were attended by lictors, the latter by soldiers. 105 A law was passed, that wherever the emperor was present, his extraordinary commission should supersede the ordinary jurisdiction of the governor; a custom was introduced, that the new conquests belonged to the imperial portion; and it was soon discovered that the authority of the Prince, the favorite epithet of Augustus, was the same in every part of the empire.

Within six days after Augustus had been forced to accept such a generous grant, he decided to satisfy the pride of the senate with an easy concession. He told them that they had expanded his powers even beyond what might be necessary given the unfortunate state of the times. They hadn't allowed him to decline the burdensome command of the armies and the frontiers; however, he insisted on being allowed to restore the more peaceful and secure provinces to the gentle administration of local officials. In dividing the provinces, Augustus ensured both his own power and the dignity of the republic. The proconsuls from the senate, especially those from Asia, Greece, and Africa, held a more prestigious position than the emperor's lieutenants commanding in Gaul or Syria. The former were accompanied by lictors, while the latter were accompanied by soldiers. 105 A law was enacted stating that wherever the emperor was present, his extraordinary authority would take precedence over the usual jurisdiction of the governor; a custom was established that the new conquests would belong to the imperial portion; and it was soon clear that the authority of the Prince, Augustus's preferred title, was the same throughout the empire.

105 (return)
[ This distinction is without foundation. The lieutenants of the emperor, who were called Proprætors, whether they had been prætors or consuls, were attended by six lictors; those who had the right of the sword, (of life and death over the soldiers.—M.) bore the military habit (paludamentum) and the sword. The provincial governors commissioned by the senate, who, whether they had been consuls or not, were called Pronconsuls, had twelve lictors when they had been consuls, and six only when they had but been prætors. The provinces of Africa and Asia were only given to ex-consuls. See, on the Organization of the Provinces, Dion, liii. 12, 16 Strabo, xvii 840.—W]

105 (return)
[ This distinction is unfounded. The emperor's deputies, called Proprætors, whether they had been prætors or consuls, were accompanied by six lictors; those who had the authority of life and death over the soldiers bore the military cloak (paludamentum) and the sword. The provincial governors appointed by the senate, who were known as Pronconsuls regardless of whether they had been consuls, had twelve lictors if they had been consuls and only six if they had been prætors. The provinces of Africa and Asia were only assigned to former consuls. See, on the Organization of the Provinces, Dion, liii. 12, 16 Strabo, xvii 840.—W]

In return for this imaginary concession, Augustus obtained an important privilege, which rendered him master of Rome and Italy. By a dangerous exception to the ancient maxims, he was authorized to preserve his military command, supported by a numerous body of guards, even in time of peace, and in the heart of the capital. His command, indeed, was confined to those citizens who were engaged in the service by the military oath; but such was the propensity of the Romans to servitude, that the oath was voluntarily taken by the magistrates, the senators, and the equestrian order, till the homage of flattery was insensibly converted into an annual and solemn protestation of fidelity.

In exchange for this fictional concession, Augustus gained a significant privilege that made him the ruler of Rome and Italy. In a risky departure from ancient principles, he was allowed to maintain his military command, backed by a large group of guards, even during peacetime and in the heart of the capital. His command was indeed limited to citizens who had taken a military oath; however, the Romans had such a tendency towards submission that magistrates, senators, and the equestrian class voluntarily took the oath, gradually transforming their flattering gestures into an annual and formal pledge of loyalty.

Although Augustus considered a military force as the firmest foundation, he wisely rejected it, as a very odious instrument of government. It was more agreeable to his temper, as well as to his policy, to reign under the venerable names of ancient magistracy, and artfully to collect, in his own person, all the scattered rays of civil jurisdiction. With this view, he permitted the senate to confer upon him, for his life, the powers of the consular 11 and tribunitian offices, 12 which were, in the same manner, continued to all his successors. The consuls had succeeded to the kings of Rome, and represented the dignity of the state. They superintended the ceremonies of religion, levied and commanded the legions, gave audience to foreign ambassadors, and presided in the assemblies both of the senate and people. The general control of the finances was intrusted to their care; and though they seldom had leisure to administer justice in person, they were considered as the supreme guardians of law, equity, and the public peace. Such was their ordinary jurisdiction; but whenever the senate empowered the first magistrate to consult the safety of the commonwealth, he was raised by that decree above the laws, and exercised, in the defence of liberty, a temporary despotism. 13 The character of the tribunes was, in every respect, different from that of the consuls. The appearance of the former was modest and humble; but their persons were sacred and inviolable. Their force was suited rather for opposition than for action. They were instituted to defend the oppressed, to pardon offences, to arraign the enemies of the people, and, when they judged it necessary, to stop, by a single word, the whole machine of government. As long as the republic subsisted, the dangerous influence, which either the consul or the tribune might derive from their respective jurisdiction, was diminished by several important restrictions. Their authority expired with the year in which they were elected; the former office was divided between two, the latter among ten persons; and, as both in their private and public interest they were averse to each other, their mutual conflicts contributed, for the most part, to strengthen rather than to destroy the balance of the constitution. 131 But when the consular and tribunitian powers were united, when they were vested for life in a single person, when the general of the army was, at the same time, the minister of the senate and the representative of the Roman people, it was impossible to resist the exercise, nor was it easy to define the limits, of his imperial prerogative.

Although Augustus saw a military force as the strongest foundation, he wisely turned it down, viewing it as a very undesirable tool of government. It suited his temperament and his strategy better to rule under the respected titles of ancient magistrates and to cleverly gather all the scattered aspects of civil authority in his own hands. To achieve this, he allowed the senate to grant him, for life, the powers of the consular 11 and tribunitian offices, 12 which were similarly continued for all his successors. The consuls had taken over from the kings of Rome, representing the state's dignity. They oversaw religious ceremonies, raised and commanded the legions, met with foreign ambassadors, and presided over the gatherings of both the senate and the people. The overall management of finances was entrusted to them, and although they rarely had time to administer justice themselves, they were regarded as the ultimate defenders of law, fairness, and public order. This was their usual power; however, whenever the senate allowed the chief magistrate to ensure the safety of the commonwealth, he was lifted by that decree above the laws and exercised a temporary despotism in the defense of liberty. 13 The role of the tribunes differed completely from that of the consuls. The tribunes appeared modest and humble, yet their persons were sacred and untouchable. Their power was more about resistance than action. They were created to defend the oppressed, forgive offenses, accuse the enemies of the people, and, when necessary, halt the entire government machinery with a single word. As long as the republic existed, the risky influence that either the consul or the tribune could gain from their respective powers was mitigated by several significant restrictions. Their authority ended with the year they were elected; the former role was shared between two people, and the latter among ten individuals; and since they were generally opposed to each other in both their private and public interests, their conflicts often strengthened rather than undermined the balance of the constitution. 131 But when the consular and tribunitian powers were combined, when they were granted for life to a single individual, and when the general of the army was simultaneously the minister of the senate and the representative of the Roman people, it became impossible to resist the exercise of his authority, nor was it easy to define the boundaries of his imperial powers.

11 (return)
[ Cicero (de Legibus, iii. 3) gives the consular office the name of egia potestas; and Polybius (l. vi. c. 3) observes three powers in the Roman constitution. The monarchical was represented and exercised by the consuls.]

11 (return)
[Cicero (On the Laws, III.3) refers to the consular office as "egia potestas," and Polybius (Book VI, Chapter 3) notes three powers in the Roman constitution. The monarchical power was represented and exercised by the consuls.]

12 (return)
[ As the tribunitian power (distinct from the annual office) was first invented by the dictator Cæsar, (Dion, l. xliv. p. 384,) we may easily conceive, that it was given as a reward for having so nobly asserted, by arms, the sacred rights of the tribunes and people. See his own Commentaries, de Bell. Civil. l. i.]

12 (return)
[ Since the tribunitian power (different from the yearly position) was first created by the dictator Caesar, (Dion, l. xliv. p. 384,) we can easily understand that it was granted as a reward for bravely defending, through military means, the sacred rights of the tribunes and the people. See his own Commentaries, de Bell. Civil. l. i.]

13 (return)
[ Augustus exercised nine annual consulships without interruption. He then most artfully refused the magistracy, as well as the dictatorship, absented himself from Rome, and waited till the fatal effects of tumult and faction forced the senate to invest him with a perpetual consulship. Augustus, as well as his successors, affected, however, to conceal so invidious a title.]

13 (return)
[ Augustus held nine consecutive consulships without a break. He then cleverly turned down both the magistracy and the dictatorship, stayed away from Rome, and waited until the destructive impacts of chaos and conflict compelled the senate to grant him a lifelong consulship. Augustus, like his successors, pretended to hide such a controversial title.]

131 (return)
[ The note of M. Guizot on the tribunitian power applies to the French translation rather than to the original. The former has, maintenir la balance toujours egale, which implies much more than Gibbon’s general expression. The note belongs rather to the history of the Republic than that of the Empire.—M]

131 (return)
[ M. Guizot's note on the tribunitian power refers to the French translation rather than the original. The translation includes, maintenir la balance toujours egale, which suggests much more than Gibbon’s general wording. The note is more applicable to the history of the Republic than to that of the Empire.—M]

To these accumulated honors, the policy of Augustus soon added the splendid as well as important dignities of supreme pontiff, and of censor. By the former he acquired the management of the religion, and by the latter a legal inspection over the manners and fortunes, of the Roman people. If so many distinct and independent powers did not exactly unite with each other, the complaisance of the senate was prepared to supply every deficiency by the most ample and extraordinary concessions. The emperors, as the first ministers of the republic, were exempted from the obligation and penalty of many inconvenient laws: they were authorized to convoke the senate, to make several motions in the same day, to recommend candidates for the honors of the state, to enlarge the bounds of the city, to employ the revenue at their discretion, to declare peace and war, to ratify treaties; and by a most comprehensive clause, they were empowered to execute whatsoever they should judge advantageous to the empire, and agreeable to the majesty of things private or public, human of divine. 14

To these accumulated honors, Augustus soon added the impressive and significant roles of supreme pontiff and censor. Through the former, he took charge of religious matters, and through the latter, he gained legal oversight of the behavior and fortunes of the Roman people. Although these distinct and independent powers didn’t perfectly align, the willingness of the senate was ready to fill any gaps with generous and extraordinary concessions. The emperors, as the top officials of the republic, were exempt from the obligations and penalties of many inconvenient laws: they could call the senate, make multiple proposals in a single day, recommend candidates for state honors, expand the city’s boundaries, use the revenue as they saw fit, declare war and peace, and ratify treaties. Additionally, with a very broad clause, they were given the authority to do anything they deemed beneficial for the empire and in line with the dignity of both private and public matters, human and divine. 14

14 (return)
[ See a fragment of a Decree of the Senate, conferring on the emperor Vespasian all the powers granted to his predecessors, Augustus, Tiberius, and Claudius. This curious and important monument is published in Gruter’s Inscriptions, No. ccxlii. * Note: It is also in the editions of Tacitus by Ryck, (Annal. p. 420, 421,) and Ernesti, (Excurs. ad lib. iv. 6;) but this fragment contains so many inconsistencies, both in matter and form, that its authenticity may be doubted—W.]

14 (return)
[ See a part of a Decree of the Senate that grants Emperor Vespasian all the powers given to his predecessors, Augustus, Tiberius, and Claudius. This interesting and significant document is published in Gruter’s Inscriptions, No. ccxlii. * Note: It is also found in the editions of Tacitus by Ryck, (Annal. p. 420, 421,) and Ernesti, (Excurs. ad lib. iv. 6;) but this fragment has so many inconsistencies, both in content and format, that its authenticity can be questioned—W.]

When all the various powers of executive government were committed to the Imperial magistrate, the ordinary magistrates of the commonwealth languished in obscurity, without vigor, and almost without business. The names and forms of the ancient administration were preserved by Augustus with the most anxious care. The usual number of consuls, prætors, and tribunes, 15 were annually invested with their respective ensigns of office, and continued to discharge some of their least important functions. Those honors still attracted the vain ambition of the Romans; and the emperors themselves, though invested for life with the powers of the consulship, frequently aspired to the title of that annual dignity, which they condescended to share with the most illustrious of their fellow-citizens. 16 In the election of these magistrates, the people, during the reign of Augustus, were permitted to expose all the inconveniences of a wild democracy. That artful prince, instead of discovering the least symptom of impatience, humbly solicited their suffrages for himself or his friends, and scrupulously practised all the duties of an ordinary candidate. 17 But we may venture to ascribe to his councils the first measure of the succeeding reign, by which the elections were transferred to the senate. 18 The assemblies of the people were forever abolished, and the emperors were delivered from a dangerous multitude, who, without restoring liberty, might have disturbed, and perhaps endangered, the established government.

When all the different powers of executive government were given to the Imperial magistrate, the regular magistrates of the commonwealth faded into obscurity, lacking energy and almost any real responsibilities. Augustus preserved the names and structures of the ancient administration with great care. The usual number of consuls, prætors, and tribunes, 15 were each year given their respective symbols of office and continued to carry out some of their least significant duties. These positions still attracted the superficial ambition of the Romans; and the emperors themselves, even though given the powers of the consulship for life, often sought the title of that yearly honor, which they graciously shared with the most distinguished of their fellow citizens. 16 During Augustus's reign, the people were allowed to reveal all the drawbacks of an unruly democracy in the election of these magistrates. That crafty ruler, instead of showing the slightest sign of impatience, humbly asked for their votes for himself or his friends, and carefully practiced all the duties of a typical candidate. 17 But we can likely attribute to his strategies the first decision of the next reign, which shifted the elections to the senate. 18 The assemblies of the people were permanently abolished, and the emperors were relieved from a dangerous mob, who, without restoring freedom, could have disrupted and possibly threatened the established government.

15 (return)
[ Two consuls were created on the Calends of January; but in the course of the year others were substituted in their places, till the annual number seems to have amounted to no less than twelve. The prætors were usually sixteen or eighteen, (Lipsius in Excurs. D. ad Tacit. Annal. l. i.) I have not mentioned the Ædiles or Quæstors Officers of the police or revenue easily adapt themselves to any form of government. In the time of Nero, the tribunes legally possessed the right of intercession, though it might be dangerous to exercise it (Tacit. Annal. xvi. 26.) In the time of Trajan, it was doubtful whether the tribuneship was an office or a name, (Plin. Epist. i. 23.)]

15 (return)
[ Two consuls were appointed on January 1st; however, throughout the year, others replaced them, making the total number for the year seem to amount to no less than twelve. The prætors typically numbered between sixteen and eighteen, (Lipsius in Excurs. D. ad Tacit. Annal. l. i.) I haven’t mentioned the Ædiles or Quæstors, as officials in charge of police or revenue can easily adjust to any type of government. During Nero's reign, the tribunes had the legal right to intervene, although it could be risky to use it (Tacit. Annal. xvi. 26.) In Trajan's time, it was uncertain whether the tribuneship was an official role or just a title, (Plin. Epist. i. 23.)]

16 (return)
[ The tyrants themselves were ambitious of the consulship. The virtuous princes were moderate in the pursuit, and exact in the discharge of it. Trajan revived the ancient oath, and swore before the consul’s tribunal that he would observe the laws, (Plin. Panegyric c. 64.)]

16 (return)
[ The tyrants themselves wanted the consulship. The virtuous leaders were moderate in their ambition and diligent in their duties. Trajan reinstated the old oath and swore before the consul’s tribunal that he would uphold the laws, (Plin. Panegyric c. 64.)]

17 (return)
[ Quoties Magistratuum Comitiis interesset. Tribus cum candidatis suis circunbat: supplicabatque more solemni. Ferebat et ipse suffragium in tribubus, ut unus e populo. Suetonius in August c. 56.]

17 (return)
[ It was customary for the magistrates to participate in the assemblies. He would move around the tribes with his candidates, praying in the traditional way. He also cast his vote in the tribes, just like any other citizen. Suetonius in August c. 56.]

18 (return)
[ Tum primum Comitia e campo ad patres translata sunt. Tacit. Annal. i. 15. The word primum seems to allude to some faint and unsuccessful efforts which were made towards restoring them to the people. Note: The emperor Caligula made the attempt: he rest red the Comitia to the people, but, in a short time, took them away again. Suet. in Caio. c. 16. Dion. lix. 9, 20. Nevertheless, at the time of Dion, they preserved still the form of the Comitia. Dion. lviii. 20.—W.]

18 (return)
[ The assemblies were first moved from the field to the Senate. Tacit. Annal. i. 15. The word "first" seems to refer to some weak and unsuccessful attempts that were made to return them to the people. Note: Emperor Caligula tried to restore the assemblies to the people, but soon took them away again. Suet. in Caio. c. 16. Dion. lix. 9, 20. Nevertheless, during Dion’s time, they still retained the form of the assemblies. Dion. lviii. 20.—W.]

By declaring themselves the protectors of the people, Marius and Cæsar had subverted the constitution of their country. But as soon as the senate had been humbled and disarmed, such an assembly, consisting of five or six hundred persons, was found a much more tractable and useful instrument of dominion. It was on the dignity of the senate that Augustus and his successors founded their new empire; and they affected, on every occasion, to adopt the language and principles of Patricians. In the administration of their own powers, they frequently consulted the great national council, and seemed to refer to its decision the most important concerns of peace and war. Rome, Italy, and the internal provinces, were subject to the immediate jurisdiction of the senate. With regard to civil objects, it was the supreme court of appeal; with regard to criminal matters, a tribunal, constituted for the trial of all offences that were committed by men in any public station, or that affected the peace and majesty of the Roman people. The exercise of the judicial power became the most frequent and serious occupation of the senate; and the important causes that were pleaded before them afforded a last refuge to the spirit of ancient eloquence. As a council of state, and as a court of justice, the senate possessed very considerable prerogatives; but in its legislative capacity, in which it was supposed virtually to represent the people, the rights of sovereignty were acknowledged to reside in that assembly. Every power was derived from their authority, every law was ratified by their sanction. Their regular meetings were held on three stated days in every month, the Calends, the Nones, and the Ides. The debates were conducted with decent freedom; and the emperors themselves, who gloried in the name of senators, sat, voted, and divided with their equals. To resume, in a few words, the system of the Imperial government; as it was instituted by Augustus, and maintained by those princes who understood their own interest and that of the people, it may be defined an absolute monarchy disguised by the forms of a commonwealth. The masters of the Roman world surrounded their throne with darkness, concealed their irresistible strength, and humbly professed themselves the accountable ministers of the senate, whose supreme decrees they dictated and obeyed. 19

By calling themselves the protectors of the people, Marius and Caesar had undermined the constitution of their country. But once the senate had been weakened and disarmed, a gathering of five or six hundred people turned out to be a much more manageable and effective tool for control. Augustus and his successors built their new empire on the prestige of the senate; they consistently adopted the language and principles of the Patricians. In exercising their own powers, they often consulted the national council and made it seem like they referred important matters of peace and war to its decisions. Rome, Italy, and the internal provinces fell under the direct authority of the senate. For civil cases, it served as the highest court of appeal; for criminal cases, it was a court set up to try offenses committed by public officials or that threatened the peace and dignity of the Roman people. The exercise of judicial power became the senate's most common and serious responsibility, and the significant cases argued before them provided a final refuge for the spirit of ancient eloquence. As a state council and a court of law, the senate held substantial powers; however, in its legislative role, which was supposed to represent the people, the rights of sovereignty were recognized to lie with the assembly. All authority stemmed from their power, and every law was approved by their consent. They held regular meetings three times a month: on the Calends, the Nones, and the Ides. Debates were conducted with appropriate freedom, and the emperors themselves, who took pride in being called senators, sat, voted, and divided alongside their peers. In summary, the system of Imperial government established by Augustus and upheld by those rulers who understood their own interests and those of the people can be described as an absolute monarchy disguised under the guise of a republic. The rulers of the Roman world surrounded their throne with secrecy, hid their overwhelming power, and humbly claimed to be accountable servants of the senate, whose supreme decrees they dictated and complied with. 19

19 (return)
[Dion Cassius (l. liii. p. 703—714) has given a very loose and partial sketch of the Imperial system. To illustrate and often to correct him, I have meditated Tacitus, examined Suetonius, and consulted the following moderns: the Abbé de la Bleterie, in the Memoires de l’Academie des Inscriptions, tom. xix. xxi. xxiv. xxv. xxvii. Beaufort Republique Romaine, tom. i. p. 255—275. The Dissertations of Noodt and Gronovius de lege Regia, printed at Leyden, in the year 1731 Gravina de Imperio Romano, p. 479—544 of his Opuscula. Maffei, Verona Illustrata, p. i. p. 245, &c.]

19 (return)
[Dion Cassius (book liii, pages 703—714) has provided a very loose and biased overview of the Imperial system. To clarify and often correct his points, I have studied Tacitus, reviewed Suetonius, and consulted the following modern works: the Abbé de la Bleterie in the Memoires de l’Academie des Inscriptions, volumes xix, xxi, xxiv, xxv, and xxvii; Beaufort's Republique Romaine, volume i, pages 255—275; the Dissertations of Noodt and Gronovius on de lege Regia, printed in Leyden in 1731; and Gravina's de Imperio Romano, pages 479—544 from his Opuscula; and Maffei's Verona Illustrata, pages i and 245, etc.]

The face of the court corresponded with the forms of the administration. The emperors, if we except those tyrants whose capricious folly violated every law of nature and decency, disdained that pomp and ceremony which might offend their countrymen, but could add nothing to their real power. In all the offices of life, they affected to confound themselves with their subjects, and maintained with them an equal intercourse of visits and entertainments. Their habit, their palace, their table, were suited only to the rank of an opulent senator. Their family, however numerous or splendid, was composed entirely of their domestic slaves and freedmen. 20 Augustus or Trajan would have blushed at employing the meanest of the Romans in those menial offices, which, in the household and bedchamber of a limited monarch, are so eagerly solicited by the proudest nobles of Britain.

The court's demeanor matched that of the administration. The emperors, except for those tyrants whose unpredictable actions disregarded every natural law and sense of decency, rejected the pomp and ceremony that might upset their fellow citizens, as it added nothing to their actual power. In all aspects of life, they tried to blend in with their subjects and kept a reciprocal exchange of visits and social gatherings. Their lifestyle, their palace, and their dining were only fit for a wealthy senator. However, their family, no matter how large or impressive, consisted entirely of their household slaves and freedmen. 20 Augustus or Trajan would have felt embarrassed to have the lowest-ranking Romans in those menial roles, which are eagerly sought after by the proudest nobles of Britain in the courts of limited monarchs.

20 (return)
[ A weak prince will always be governed by his domestics. The power of slaves aggravated the shame of the Romans; and the senate paid court to a Pallas or a Narcissus. There is a chance that a modern favorite may be a gentleman.]

20 (return)
[ A weak prince will always be controlled by his household. The power of slaves added to the humiliation of the Romans; and the senate would flatter a Pallas or a Narcissus. There’s a chance that a modern favorite could be a gentleman.]

The deification of the emperors 21 is the only instance in which they departed from their accustomed prudence and modesty. The Asiatic Greeks were the first inventors, the successors of Alexander the first objects, of this servile and impious mode of adulation. 211 It was easily transferred from the kings to the governors of Asia; and the Roman magistrates very frequently were adored as provincial deities, with the pomp of altars and temples, of festivals and sacrifices. 22 It was natural that the emperors should not refuse what the proconsuls had accepted; and the divine honors which both the one and the other received from the provinces, attested rather the despotism than the servitude of Rome. But the conquerors soon imitated the vanquished nations in the arts of flattery; and the imperious spirit of the first Cæsar too easily consented to assume, during his lifetime, a place among the tutelar deities of Rome. The milder temper of his successor declined so dangerous an ambition, which was never afterwards revived, except by the madness of Caligula and Domitian. Augustus permitted indeed some of the provincial cities to erect temples to his honor, on condition that they should associate the worship of Rome with that of the sovereign; he tolerated private superstition, of which he might be the object; 23 but he contented himself with being revered by the senate and the people in his human character, and wisely left to his successor the care of his public deification. A regular custom was introduced, that on the decease of every emperor who had neither lived nor died like a tyrant, the senate by a solemn decree should place him in the number of the gods: and the ceremonies of his apotheosis were blended with those of his funeral. 231 This legal, and, as it should seem, injudicious profanation, so abhorrent to our stricter principles, was received with a very faint murmur, 24 by the easy nature of Polytheism; but it was received as an institution, not of religion, but of policy. We should disgrace the virtues of the Antonines by comparing them with the vices of Hercules or Jupiter. Even the characters of Cæsar or Augustus were far superior to those of the popular deities. But it was the misfortune of the former to live in an enlightened age, and their actions were too faithfully recorded to admit of such a mixture of fable and mystery, as the devotion of the vulgar requires. As soon as their divinity was established by law, it sunk into oblivion, without contributing either to their own fame, or to the dignity of succeeding princes.

The deification of the emperors 21 is the only time they stepped away from their usual caution and humility. The Asiatic Greeks were the first to create this servile and disrespectful form of flattery, following the example of Alexander. 211 This practice easily shifted from kings to governors of Asia, and Roman officials were often venerated as local gods, complete with altars, temples, festivals, and sacrifices. 22 It was natural for the emperors to accept what the proconsuls had taken; the divine honors they both received from the provinces showcased more of Rome's dictatorship than its servitude. However, the conquerors quickly copied the conquered nations in the art of flattery; and the dominant spirit of the first Caesar readily agreed to take a place among the guardian gods of Rome while he was still alive. His more moderate successor turned down such a dangerous ambition, which was never brought back to life except by the madness of Caligula and Domitian. Augustus did allow some provincial cities to build temples in his honor, on the condition that they also worship Rome alongside him; he accepted personal superstition aimed at him; 23 but he was satisfied with being honored by the senate and the people as a human being, wisely leaving the responsibility of his public deification to his successor. A regular practice began, that upon the death of any emperor who had neither ruled nor died like a tyrant, the senate would make a formal decree to include him among the gods: and the ceremonies for his deification would be combined with those of his funeral. 231 This legal and seemingly unwise violation, so contrary to our stricter beliefs, was met with only a slight protest 24 by the accommodating nature of polytheism; but it was accepted as an institution of policy, not religion. We would tarnish the virtues of the Antonines by comparing them to the vices of Hercules or Jupiter. Even the figures of Caesar or Augustus were far greater than those of the popular deities. But the unfortunate reality for these men was that they lived in a more enlightened era, and their deeds were too accurately documented to allow the mix of myth and mystery that the masses require. Once their divinity was established by law, it faded into obscurity, contributing neither to their fame nor to the dignity of future rulers.

21 (return)
[ See a treatise of Vandale de Consecratione Principium. It would be easier for me to copy, than it has been to verify, the quotations of that learned Dutchman.]

21 (return)
[ Check out Vandale's treatise on the Consecration of Princes. It would be simpler for me to copy this than it has been to confirm the quotes from that knowledgeable Dutchman.]

211 (return)
[ This is inaccurate. The successors of Alexander were not the first deified sovereigns; the Egyptians had deified and worshipped many of their kings; the Olympus of the Greeks was peopled with divinities who had reigned on earth; finally, Romulus himself had received the honors of an apotheosis (Tit. Liv. i. 16) a long time before Alexander and his successors. It is also an inaccuracy to confound the honors offered in the provinces to the Roman governors, by temples and altars, with the true apotheosis of the emperors; it was not a religious worship, for it had neither priests nor sacrifices. Augustus was severely blamed for having permitted himself to be worshipped as a god in the provinces, (Tac. Ann. i. 10: ) he would not have incurred that blame if he had only done what the governors were accustomed to do.—G. from W. M. Guizot has been guilty of a still greater inaccuracy in confounding the deification of the living with the apotheosis of the dead emperors. The nature of the king-worship of Egypt is still very obscure; the hero-worship of the Greeks very different from the adoration of the “præsens numen” in the reigning sovereign.—M.]

211 (return)
[ This is inaccurate. The successors of Alexander were not the first deified rulers; the Egyptians had deified and worshipped many of their kings; the Greek pantheon was filled with gods who had ruled on earth; finally, Romulus himself had received the honors of apotheosis (Tit. Liv. i. 16) long before Alexander and his successors. It's also inaccurate to confuse the honors given in the provinces to Roman governors, like temples and altars, with the true apotheosis of emperors; it wasn't a form of religious worship, as there were neither priests nor sacrifices involved. Augustus faced strong criticism for allowing himself to be worshipped as a god in the provinces (Tac. Ann. i. 10); he wouldn't have faced that criticism if he had only done what the governors typically did.—G. from W. M. Guizot has made an even bigger mistake by confusing the deification of the living with the apotheosis of dead emperors. The nature of king-worship in Egypt remains quite unclear; the hero-worship of the Greeks is very different from the adoration of the “præsens numen” in the reigning sovereign.—M.]

22 (return)
[ See a dissertation of the Abbé Mongault in the first volume of the Academy of Inscriptions.]

22 (return)
[ See a dissertation by Abbé Mongault in the first volume of the Academy of Inscriptions.]

23 (return)
[ Jurandasque tuum per nomen ponimus aras, says Horace to the emperor himself, and Horace was well acquainted with the court of Augustus. Note: The good princes were not those who alone obtained the honors of an apotheosis: it was conferred on many tyrants. See an excellent treatise of Schæpflin, de Consecratione Imperatorum Romanorum, in his Commentationes historicæ et criticæ. Bale, 1741, p. 184.—W.]

23 (return)
[ We set up altars in your name, says Horace to the emperor himself, and Horace knew the court of Augustus very well. Note: The noble rulers weren’t just those who received the honors of becoming gods; this title was also given to many tyrants. Refer to an excellent treatise by Schæpflin, de Consecratione Imperatorum Romanorum, in his Commentationes historicæ et criticæ. Bale, 1741, p. 184.—W.]

231 (return)
[ The curious satire in the works of Seneca, is the strongest remonstrance of profaned religion.—M.]

231 (return)
[ The intriguing satire in Seneca's works is the most powerful criticism of corrupted religion.—M.]

24 (return)
[ See Cicero in Philippic. i. 6. Julian in Cæsaribus. Inque Deum templis jurabit Roma per umbras, is the indignant expression of Lucan; but it is a patriotic rather than a devout indignation.]

24 (return)
[ See Cicero in Philippic. i. 6. Julian in Cæsaribus. And in the temples of the gods, Rome will swear by the shadows, is the angry sentiment of Lucan; but it reflects more of a patriotic outrage than a devout one.]

In the consideration of the Imperial government, we have frequently mentioned the artful founder, under his well-known title of Augustus, which was not, however, conferred upon him till the edifice was almost completed. The obscure name of Octavianus he derived from a mean family, in the little town of Aricia. 241 It was stained with the blood of the proscription; and he was desirous, had it been possible, to erase all memory of his former life. The illustrious surname of Cæsar he had assumed, as the adopted son of the dictator: but he had too much good sense, either to hope to be confounded, or to wish to be compared with that extraordinary man. It was proposed in the senate to dignify their minister with a new appellation; and after a serious discussion, that of Augustus was chosen, among several others, as being the most expressive of the character of peace and sanctity, which he uniformly affected. 25 Augustus was therefore a personal, Cæsar a family distinction. The former should naturally have expired with the prince on whom it was bestowed; and however the latter was diffused by adoption and female alliance, Nero was the last prince who could allege any hereditary claim to the honors of the Julian line. But, at the time of his death, the practice of a century had inseparably connected those appellations with the Imperial dignity, and they have been preserved by a long succession of emperors, Romans, Greeks, Franks, and Germans, from the fall of the republic to the present time. A distinction was, however, soon introduced. The sacred title of Augustus was always reserved for the monarch, whilst the name of Cæsar was more freely communicated to his relations; and, from the reign of Hadrian, at least, was appropriated to the second person in the state, who was considered as the presumptive heir of the empire. 251

In discussing the Imperial government, we frequently mention the clever founder, known by his famous title Augustus, which wasn’t given to him until the structure was nearly finished. He got the obscure name Octavianus from a humble family in the small town of Aricia. 241 His history was marked by the blood of proscription, and he wanted, if possible, to erase all memory of his past life. He took on the distinguished surname of Cæsar as the adopted son of the dictator, but he was too sensible to hope that he could be confused with or compared to that remarkable man. It was suggested in the senate to give their leader a new title; after serious discussion, Augustus was chosen from several options, as it best expressed the qualities of peace and holiness that he consistently portrayed. 25 Augustus was therefore a personal distinction, while Cæsar was a family name. The former should naturally have ended with the prince it was given to; however, although the latter was spread through adoption and female lineage, Nero was the last ruler who could claim any hereditary link to the Julian line. But by the time of his death, a century's practice had permanently tied those titles to the Imperial position, and they have been maintained through a long line of emperors, including Romans, Greeks, Franks, and Germans, from the fall of the republic to now. However, a distinction was quickly established. The sacred title of Augustus was always reserved for the monarch, while the name of Cæsar was more freely given to his relatives; from at least the reign of Hadrian, it was reserved for the second person in the state, who was seen as the likely heir to the empire. 251

241 (return)
[ Octavius was not of an obscure family, but of a considerable one of the equestrian order. His father, C. Octavius, who possessed great property, had been prætor, governor of Macedonia, adorned with the title of Imperator, and was on the point of becoming consul when he died. His mother Attia, was daughter of M. Attius Balbus, who had also been prætor. M. Anthony reproached Octavius with having been born in Aricia, which, nevertheless, was a considerable municipal city: he was vigorously refuted by Cicero. Philip. iii. c. 6.—W. Gibbon probably meant that the family had but recently emerged into notice.—M.]

241 (return)
[ Octavius came from a well-known family, specifically one of the equestrian class. His father, C. Octavius, owned significant wealth, had served as praetor, governor of Macedonia, honored with the title of Imperator, and was about to become consul when he passed away. His mother, Attia, was the daughter of M. Attius Balbus, who had also held the position of praetor. M. Anthony criticized Octavius for being born in Aricia, which was still a notable municipal city; however, Cicero strongly defended him. Philip. iii. c. 6.—W. Gibbon likely meant that the family had only recently gained prominence.—M.]

25 (return)
[ Dion. Cassius, l. liii. p. 710, with the curious Annotations of Reimar.]

25 (return)
[ Dion. Cassius, l. liii. p. 710, with the interesting Annotations of Reimar.]

251 (return)
[ The princes who by their birth or their adoption belonged to the family of the Cæsars, took the name of Cæsar. After the death of Nero, this name designated the Imperial dignity itself, and afterwards the appointed successor. The time at which it was employed in the latter sense, cannot be fixed with certainty. Bach (Hist. Jurisprud. Rom. 304) affirms from Tacitus, H. i. 15, and Suetonius, Galba, 17, that Galba conferred on Piso Lucinianus the title of Cæsar, and from that time the term had this meaning: but these two historians simply say that he appointed Piso his successor, and do not mention the word Cæsar. Aurelius Victor (in Traj. 348, ed. Artzen) says that Hadrian first received this title on his adoption; but as the adoption of Hadrian is still doubtful, and besides this, as Trajan, on his death-bed, was not likely to have created a new title for his successor, it is more probable that Ælius Verus was the first who was called Cæsar when adopted by Hadrian. Spart. in Ælio Vero, 102.—W.]

251 (return)
[ The princes who were born into or adopted by the family of the Cæsars were known as Cæsar. After Nero's death, this title referred specifically to the position of emperor and later to the chosen successor. The exact time when it began to be used in this latter sense is uncertain. Bach (Hist. Jurisprud. Rom. 304) cites Tacitus, H. i. 15, and Suetonius, Galba, 17, stating that Galba gave Piso Lucinianus the title of Cæsar, suggesting that from then on, it held this meaning; however, these two historians only mention that he appointed Piso as his successor without using the word Cæsar. Aurelius Victor (in Traj. 348, ed. Artzen) claims that Hadrian was the first to receive this title upon his adoption; yet, since Hadrian's adoption remains questionable and Trajan, on his deathbed, was unlikely to have created a new title for his successor, it is more convincing that Ælius Verus was the first to be called Cæsar when adopted by Hadrian. Spart. in Ælio Vero, 102.—W.]

Chapter III: The Constitution In The Age Of The Antonines.—Part II.

The tender respect of Augustus for a free constitution which he had destroyed, can only be explained by an attentive consideration of the character of that subtle tyrant. A cool head, an unfeeling heart, and a cowardly disposition, prompted him at the age of nineteen to assume the mask of hypocrisy, which he never afterwards laid aside. With the same hand, and probably with the same temper, he signed the proscription of Cicero, and the pardon of Cinna. His virtues, and even his vices, were artificial; and according to the various dictates of his interest, he was at first the enemy, and at last the father, of the Roman world. 26 When he framed the artful system of the Imperial authority, his moderation was inspired by his fears. He wished to deceive the people by an image of civil liberty, and the armies by an image of civil government.

The gentle respect Augustus had for a free constitution that he had destroyed can only be understood by closely examining the nature of that cunning tyrant. A cool demeanor, an unfeeling heart, and a cowardly nature led him, at the age of nineteen, to don the mask of hypocrisy, which he never took off. With the same hand, and likely with the same mindset, he signed the death warrant for Cicero and the pardon for Cinna. His virtues, and even his vices, were artificial; depending on his interests, he was initially the enemy and ultimately the father of the Roman world. 26 When he devised the clever system of Imperial authority, his moderation stemmed from his fears. He aimed to mislead the people with an illusion of civil liberty and the armies with an illusion of civil governance.

26 (return)
[ As Octavianus advanced to the banquet of the Cæsars, his color changed like that of the chameleon; pale at first, then red, afterwards black, he at last assumed the mild livery of Venus and the Graces, (Cæsars, p. 309.) This image, employed by Julian in his ingenious fiction, is just and elegant; but when he considers this change of character as real and ascribes it to the power of philosophy, he does too much honor to philosophy and to Octavianus.]

26 (return)
[As Octavianus made his way to the banquet of the Caesars, his complexion changed like a chameleon's; starting pale, then turning red, and finally black, he ultimately took on the gentle appearance of Venus and the Graces. (Caesars, p. 309.) This image, used by Julian in his clever story, is both accurate and elegant; however, when he views this change in character as genuine and credits it to the influence of philosophy, he gives too much credit to both philosophy and Octavianus.]

I. The death of Cæsar was ever before his eyes. He had lavished wealth and honors on his adherents; but the most favored friends of his uncle were in the number of the conspirators. The fidelity of the legions might defend his authority against open rebellion; but their vigilance could not secure his person from the dagger of a determined republican; and the Romans, who revered the memory of Brutus, 27 would applaud the imitation of his virtue. Cæsar had provoked his fate, as much as by the ostentation of his power, as by his power itself. The consul or the tribune might have reigned in peace. The title of king had armed the Romans against his life. Augustus was sensible that mankind is governed by names; nor was he deceived in his expectation, that the senate and people would submit to slavery, provided they were respectfully assured that they still enjoyed their ancient freedom. A feeble senate and enervated people cheerfully acquiesced in the pleasing illusion, as long as it was supported by the virtue, or even by the prudence, of the successors of Augustus. It was a motive of self-preservation, not a principle of liberty, that animated the conspirators against Caligula, Nero, and Domitian. They attacked the person of the tyrant, without aiming their blow at the authority of the emperor.

I. The death of Caesar was always on his mind. He had spent a lot of money and given honors to his supporters, but some of his uncle's closest friends were among the conspirators. The loyalty of the legions could protect his authority against open rebellion, but it couldn't keep him safe from the dagger of a determined republican; the Romans, who honored Brutus’s memory, would celebrate the act of following his virtue. Caesar had brought about his own fate, as much through the show of his power as through the power itself. The consul or the tribune could have ruled in peace. The title of king turned the Romans against him. Augustus realized that people are influenced by names; he wasn't mistaken in thinking that the senate and the people would accept oppression as long as they were assured that they still had their ancient freedoms. A weak senate and a weakened population willingly accepted this comforting illusion, as long as it was upheld by the virtue, or even just the wisdom, of Augustus's successors. It was a desire for self-preservation, not a principle of freedom, that drove the conspirators against Caligula, Nero, and Domitian. They targeted the tyrant directly, but they weren’t trying to undermine the authority of the emperor.

27 (return)
[ Two centuries after the establishment of monarchy, the emperor Marcus Antoninus recommends the character of Brutus as a perfect model of Roman virtue. * Note: In a very ingenious essay, Gibbon has ventured to call in question the preeminent virtue of Brutus. Misc Works, iv. 95.—M.]

27 (return)
[ Two centuries after the formation of the monarchy, Emperor Marcus Antoninus praises Brutus's character as an ideal example of Roman virtue. * Note: In a clever essay, Gibbon has dared to question Brutus's outstanding virtue. Misc Works, iv. 95.—M.]

There appears, indeed, one memorable occasion, in which the senate, after seventy years of patience, made an ineffectual attempt to re-assume its long-forgotten rights. When the throne was vacant by the murder of Caligula, the consuls convoked that assembly in the Capitol, condemned the memory of the Cæsars, gave the watchword liberty to the few cohorts who faintly adhered to their standard, and during eight-and-forty hours acted as the independent chiefs of a free commonwealth. But while they deliberated, the prætorian guards had resolved. The stupid Claudius, brother of Germanicus, was already in their camp, invested with the Imperial purple, and prepared to support his election by arms. The dream of liberty was at an end; and the senate awoke to all the horrors of inevitable servitude. Deserted by the people, and threatened by a military force, that feeble assembly was compelled to ratify the choice of the prætorians, and to embrace the benefit of an amnesty, which Claudius had the prudence to offer, and the generosity to observe. 28

There is indeed one memorable occasion when the senate, after seventy years of waiting, made an unsuccessful attempt to reclaim its long-lost rights. When Caligula was murdered and the throne was vacant, the consuls summoned the assembly in the Capitol, condemned the memory of the Cæsars, rallied the few cohorts that weakly supported them with the word liberty, and acted for forty-eight hours as the independent leaders of a free republic. But while they debated, the praetorian guards had already made their move. The clueless Claudius, brother of Germanicus, was already at their camp, draped in the Imperial purple, ready to back his election with force. The dream of liberty was over; the senate awakened to the grim reality of unavoidable servitude. Abandoned by the people and facing a military threat, that weak assembly was forced to approve the praetorians' choice and accept the offer of an amnesty, which Claudius had wisely proposed and generously upheld. 28

28 (return)
[ It is much to be regretted that we have lost the part of Tacitus which treated of that transaction. We are forced to content ourselves with the popular rumors of Josephus, and the imperfect hints of Dion and Suetonius.]

28 (return)
[It's really unfortunate that we've lost the section of Tacitus that covered that event. We're left to rely on the common stories from Josephus and the incomplete mentions from Dion and Suetonius.]

II. The insolence of the armies inspired Augustus with fears of a still more alarming nature. The despair of the citizens could only attempt, what the power of the soldiers was, at any time, able to execute. How precarious was his own authority over men whom he had taught to violate every social duty! He had heard their seditious clamors; he dreaded their calmer moments of reflection. One revolution had been purchased by immense rewards; but a second revolution might double those rewards. The troops professed the fondest attachment to the house of Cæsar; but the attachments of the multitude are capricious and inconstant. Augustus summoned to his aid whatever remained in those fierce minds of Roman prejudices; enforced the rigor of discipline by the sanction of law; and, interposing the majesty of the senate between the emperor and the army, boldly claimed their allegiance, as the first magistrate of the republic.

II. The arrogance of the armies filled Augustus with even deeper fears. The hopelessness of the citizens could only try what the soldiers were always capable of doing. How shaky was his own power over men he had taught to disregard every social duty! He had heard their rebellious shouts; he feared their calmer moments of contemplation. One revolution had been secured through massive rewards; but a second revolution could demand even more. The troops claimed to be fiercely loyal to the house of Cæsar; however, the loyalties of the masses are unpredictable and fickle. Augustus called upon whatever remaining Roman prejudices existed in those fierce minds; he enforced strict discipline backed by law; and, placing the authority of the senate between himself and the army, he confidently asserted their loyalty, presenting himself as the chief magistrate of the republic.

During a long period of two hundred and twenty years from the establishment of this artful system to the death of Commodus, the dangers inherent to a military government were, in a great measure, suspended. The soldiers were seldom roused to that fatal sense of their own strength, and of the weakness of the civil authority, which was, before and afterwards, productive of such dreadful calamities. Caligula and Domitian were assassinated in their palace by their own domestics: 281 the convulsions which agitated Rome on the death of the former, were confined to the walls of the city. But Nero involved the whole empire in his ruin. In the space of eighteen months, four princes perished by the sword; and the Roman world was shaken by the fury of the contending armies. Excepting only this short, though violent eruption of military license, the two centuries from Augustus 29 to Commodus passed away unstained with civil blood, and undisturbed by revolutions. The emperor was elected by the authority of the senate, and the consent of the soldiers. 30 The legions respected their oath of fidelity; and it requires a minute inspection of the Roman annals to discover three inconsiderable rebellions, which were all suppressed in a few months, and without even the hazard of a battle. 31

For a long stretch of two hundred and twenty years, from the creation of this clever system to the death of Commodus, the risks linked to a military government were largely put on hold. The soldiers were rarely awakened to that dangerous awareness of their own power and the weakness of civil authority, which had caused such terrible disasters before and after this period. Caligula and Domitian were killed in their palace by their own staff: 281 the turmoil that shook Rome following the death of the former stayed within the city’s walls. But Nero dragged the entire empire down with him. In just eighteen months, four rulers were killed, and the Roman world was rocked by the violence of battling armies. Aside from this brief but intense outbreak of military chaos, the two centuries from Augustus 29 to Commodus went by without civil bloodshed and without revolutions. The emperor was chosen by the authority of the senate and the consent of the soldiers. 30 The legions honored their pledge of loyalty; and it takes a close look at the Roman records to find three minor rebellions, all of which were quashed within a few months, and without even the risk of a battle. 31

281 (return)
[ Caligula perished by a conspiracy formed by the officers of the prætorian troops, and Domitian would not, perhaps, have been assassinated without the participation of the two chiefs of that guard in his death.—W.]

281 (return)
[ Caligula died because of a conspiracy created by the commanders of the praetorian guards, and Domitian might not have been killed without the involvement of the two leaders of that guard in his assassination.—W.]

29 (return)
[ Augustus restored the ancient severity of discipline. After the civil wars, he dropped the endearing name of Fellow-Soldiers, and called them only Soldiers, (Sueton. in August. c. 25.) See the use Tiberius made of the Senate in the mutiny of the Pannonian legions, (Tacit. Annal. i.)]

29 (return)
[ Augustus reinstated the strict discipline of the past. After the civil wars, he abandoned the affectionate term Fellow-Soldiers and referred to them simply as Soldiers, (Sueton. in August. c. 25.) See how Tiberius utilized the Senate during the mutiny of the Pannonian legions, (Tacit. Annal. i.)]

30 (return)
[ These words seem to have been the constitutional language. See Tacit. Annal. xiii. 4. * Note: This panegyric on the soldiery is rather too liberal. Claudius was obliged to purchase their consent to his coronation: the presents which he made, and those which the prætorians received on other occasions, considerably embarrassed the finances. Moreover, this formidable guard favored, in general, the cruelties of the tyrants. The distant revolts were more frequent than Gibbon thinks: already, under Tiberius, the legions of Germany would have seditiously constrained Germanicus to assume the Imperial purple. On the revolt of Claudius Civilis, under Vespasian, the legions of Gaul murdered their general, and offered their assistance to the Gauls who were in insurrection. Julius Sabinus made himself be proclaimed emperor, &c. The wars, the merit, and the severe discipline of Trajan, Hadrian, and the two Antonines, established, for some time, a greater degree of subordination.—W]

30 (return)
[ These words seem to have been the formal wording used. See Tacit. Annal. xiii. 4. * Note: This praise of the soldiers is rather excessive. Claudius had to buy their agreement for his coronation; the gifts he gave, along with those received by the Praetorians on other occasions, significantly strained the finances. Furthermore, this powerful guard generally supported the brutality of tyrants. Distant rebellions were more common than Gibbon believes; already, under Tiberius, the legions in Germany nearly forced Germanicus to take the imperial title. During the revolt of Claudius Civilis under Vespasian, the legions of Gaul killed their general and offered their support to the rebellious Gauls. Julius Sabinus had himself declared emperor, etc. The wars, achievements, and strict discipline of Trajan, Hadrian, and the two Antonines created a greater level of order for a time.—W]

31 (return)
[ The first was Camillus Scribonianus, who took up arms in Dalmatia against Claudius, and was deserted by his own troops in five days, the second, L. Antonius, in Germany, who rebelled against Domitian; and the third, Avidius Cassius, in the reign of M. Antoninus. The two last reigned but a few months, and were cut off by their own adherents. We may observe, that both Camillus and Cassius colored their ambition with the design of restoring the republic; a task, said Cassius peculiarly reserved for his name and family.]

31 (return)
[ The first was Camillus Scribonianus, who rebelled in Dalmatia against Claudius and was abandoned by his own troops in five days. The second was L. Antonius, who revolted in Germany against Domitian; and the third was Avidius Cassius, during the reign of M. Antoninus. The last two had a brief rule, lasting only a few months, before they were eliminated by their own supporters. It’s worth noting that both Camillus and Cassius dressed up their ambition as a mission to restore the republic; a task that Cassius claimed was especially meant for his name and lineage.]

In elective monarchies, the vacancy of the throne is a moment big with danger and mischief. The Roman emperors, desirous to spare the legions that interval of suspense, and the temptation of an irregular choice, invested their designed successor with so large a share of present power, as should enable him, after their decease, to assume the remainder, without suffering the empire to perceive the change of masters. Thus Augustus, after all his fairer prospects had been snatched from him by untimely deaths, rested his last hopes on Tiberius, obtained for his adopted son the censorial and tribunitian powers, and dictated a law, by which the future prince was invested with an authority equal to his own, over the provinces and the armies. 32 Thus Vespasian subdued the generous mind of his eldest son. Titus was adored by the eastern legions, which, under his command, had recently achieved the conquest of Judæa. His power was dreaded, and, as his virtues were clouded by the intemperance of youth, his designs were suspected. Instead of listening to such unworthy suspicions, the prudent monarch associated Titus to the full powers of the Imperial dignity; and the grateful son ever approved himself the humble and faithful minister of so indulgent a father. 33

In elective monarchies, the vacancy of the throne is a situation filled with danger and trouble. The Roman emperors, wanting to avoid the uncertainty and risk of an irregular selection, gave their chosen successor a significant share of power while they were still alive, allowing him to take full control after their death without the empire noticing a change in leadership. For instance, after all his better hopes were lost to early deaths, Augustus pinned his last hopes on Tiberius, securing for his adopted son the powers of censor and tribune, and enacted a law that granted the future ruler authority equal to his own over the provinces and the military. 32 Similarly, Vespasian tempered the ambitious spirit of his eldest son. Titus was beloved by the eastern legions, which, under his command, had recently conquered Judea. His strength was feared, and since his virtues were overshadowed by the recklessness of youth, his intentions were questioned. Rather than give in to such unfounded doubts, the wise monarch appointed Titus to the full powers of the imperial position; and the grateful son consistently proved to be the humble and loyal servant of such a kind parent. 33

32 (return)
[ Velleius Paterculus, l. ii. c. 121. Sueton. in Tiber. c. 26.]

32 (return)
[ Velleius Paterculus, l. ii. c. 121. Sueton. in Tiber. c. 26.]

33 (return)
[ Sueton. in Tit. c. 6. Plin. in Præfat. Hist. Natur.]

33 (return)
[ Sueton. in Tit. c. 6. Plin. in Præfat. Hist. Natur.]

The good sense of Vespasian engaged him indeed to embrace every measure that might confirm his recent and precarious elevation. The military oath, and the fidelity of the troops, had been consecrated, by the habits of a hundred years, to the name and family of the Cæsars; and although that family had been continued only by the fictitious rite of adoption, the Romans still revered, in the person of Nero, the grandson of Germanicus, and the lineal successor of Augustus. It was not without reluctance and remorse, that the prætorian guards had been persuaded to abandon the cause of the tyrant. 34 The rapid downfall of Galba, Otho, and Vitellus, taught the armies to consider the emperors as the creatures of their will, and the instruments of their license. The birth of Vespasian was mean: his grandfather had been a private soldier, his father a petty officer of the revenue; 35 his own merit had raised him, in an advanced age, to the empire; but his merit was rather useful than shining, and his virtues were disgraced by a strict and even sordid parsimony. Such a prince consulted his true interest by the association of a son, whose more splendid and amiable character might turn the public attention from the obscure origin, to the future glories, of the Flavian house. Under the mild administration of Titus, the Roman world enjoyed a transient felicity, and his beloved memory served to protect, above fifteen years, the vices of his brother Domitian.

The common sense of Vespasian led him to adopt every strategy that might solidify his recent and unstable rise to power. The military oath and the loyalty of the troops had been tied for a hundred years to the name and family of the Caesars; and even though that family had continued only through the artificial practice of adoption, the Romans still honored Nero, the grandson of Germanicus, as the rightful successor of Augustus. It took a lot of hesitation and guilt for the praetorian guards to be convinced to abandon the tyrant’s cause. 34 The swift downfall of Galba, Otho, and Vitellus taught the armies to see emperors as products of their own will and tools of their freedom. Vespasian came from humble beginnings; his grandfather was a regular soldier, and his father a low-ranking tax officer; 35 his own accomplishments brought him to power at an old age, but these accomplishments were more practical than impressive, and his virtues were overshadowed by a strict and even miserly frugality. Such a ruler acted in his best interest by associating with a son whose more appealing and charismatic character could draw public attention away from their humble origins and towards the future greatness of the Flavian family. During the gentle rule of Titus, the Roman world experienced a brief period of happiness, and his cherished memory helped shield, for over fifteen years, the faults of his brother Domitian.

34 (return)
[ This idea is frequently and strongly inculcated by Tacitus. See Hist. i. 5, 16, ii. 76.]

34 (return)
[ Tacitus often emphasizes this idea. See Hist. i. 5, 16, ii. 76.]

35 (return)
[ The emperor Vespasian, with his usual good sense, laughed at the genealogists, who deduced his family from Flavius, the founder of Reate, (his native country,) and one of the companions of Hercules Suet in Vespasian, c. 12.]

35 (return)
[ The emperor Vespasian, with his typical common sense, laughed at the genealogists who traced his lineage back to Flavius, the founder of Reate (his hometown), and one of Hercules's companions. Suet, in Vespasian, c. 12.]

Nerva had scarcely accepted the purple from the assassins of Domitian, before he discovered that his feeble age was unable to stem the torrent of public disorders, which had multiplied under the long tyranny of his predecessor. His mild disposition was respected by the good; but the degenerate Romans required a more vigorous character, whose justice should strike terror into the guilty. Though he had several relations, he fixed his choice on a stranger. He adopted Trajan, then about forty years of age, and who commanded a powerful army in the Lower Germany; and immediately, by a decree of the senate, declared him his colleague and successor in the empire. 36 It is sincerely to be lamented, that whilst we are fatigued with the disgustful relation of Nero’s crimes and follies, we are reduced to collect the actions of Trajan from the glimmerings of an abridgment, or the doubtful light of a panegyric. There remains, however, one panegyric far removed beyond the suspicion of flattery. Above two hundred and fifty years after the death of Trajan, the senate, in pouring out the customary acclamations on the accession of a new emperor, wished that he might surpass the felicity of Augustus, and the virtue of Trajan. 37

Nerva barely accepted power from the assassins of Domitian before realizing that his frail age couldn't handle the wave of public unrest that had grown during the long tyranny of his predecessor. His gentle nature was respected by the decent people, but the corrupt Romans needed a stronger leader whose sense of justice would intimidate the guilty. Even though he had several relatives, he chose to adopt someone from outside his family. He took in Trajan, who was around forty years old and led a strong army in Lower Germany, and right away, through a decree of the senate, he named him his partner and successor in the empire. 36 It's truly unfortunate that while we're overwhelmed by the repulsive tales of Nero's crimes and foolishness, we're left to piece together Trajan's actions from fragments or the uncertain praise of others. However, there’s one commendation that is definitely free from flattery. More than two hundred fifty years after Trajan's death, the senate, while sending their usual cheers for a new emperor, expressed the hope that he would exceed the happiness of Augustus and the virtue of Trajan. 37

36 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxviii. p. 1121. Plin. Secund. in Panegyric.]

36 (return)
[Dion, l. 68, p. 1121. Pliny the Younger in Panegyric.]

37 (return)
[ Felicior Augusto, Melior Trajano. Eutrop. viii. 5.]

37 (return)
[ Happier than Augustus, Better than Trajan. Eutrop. viii. 5.]

We may readily believe, that the father of his country hesitated whether he ought to intrust the various and doubtful character of his kinsman Hadrian with sovereign power. In his last moments the arts of the empress Plotina either fixed the irresolution of Trajan, or boldly supposed a fictitious adoption; 38 the truth of which could not be safely disputed, and Hadrian was peaceably acknowledged as his lawful successor. Under his reign, as has been already mentioned, the empire flourished in peace and prosperity. He encouraged the arts, reformed the laws, asserted military discipline, and visited all his provinces in person. His vast and active genius was equally suited to the most enlarged views, and the minute details of civil policy. But the ruling passions of his soul were curiosity and vanity. As they prevailed, and as they were attracted by different objects, Hadrian was, by turns, an excellent prince, a ridiculous sophist, and a jealous tyrant. The general tenor of his conduct deserved praise for its equity and moderation. Yet in the first days of his reign, he put to death four consular senators, his personal enemies, and men who had been judged worthy of empire; and the tediousness of a painful illness rendered him, at last, peevish and cruel. The senate doubted whether they should pronounce him a god or a tyrant; and the honors decreed to his memory were granted to the prayers of the pious Antoninus. 39

We can easily believe that the father of his country hesitated about whether to give the uncertain character of his relative Hadrian sovereign power. In his final moments, the influence of Empress Plotina either resolved Trajan's indecision or boldly claimed a false adoption; 38 the truth of which couldn't be safely disputed, and Hadrian was peacefully recognized as his legitimate successor. During his reign, as previously mentioned, the empire thrived in peace and prosperity. He promoted the arts, reformed the laws, enforced military discipline, and personally visited all his provinces. His extensive and proactive mind was suited to both grand visions and the intricate details of governance. However, the dominant traits of his character were curiosity and vanity. As these traits surfaced, and were drawn to different interests, Hadrian would alternate between being an excellent ruler, a ludicrous sophist, and a jealous tyrant. Generally, his actions deserved praise for their fairness and moderation. Yet in the early days of his reign, he executed four consular senators, who were his personal enemies and had been deemed worthy of leadership; and the burden of a painful illness eventually made him irritable and cruel. The senate was uncertain whether to regard him as a god or a tyrant, and the honors bestowed in his memory were granted in response to the prayers of the devout Antoninus. 39

38 (return)
[ Dion (l. lxix. p. 1249) affirms the whole to have been a fiction, on the authority of his father, who, being governor of the province where Trajan died, had very good opportunities of sifting this mysterious transaction. Yet Dodwell (Prælect. Camden. xvii.) has maintained that Hadrian was called to the certain hope of the empire, during the lifetime of Trajan.]

38 (return)
[ Dion (l. lxix. p. 1249) claims that the entire story was fictional, based on what his father said, who was the governor of the province where Trajan died and had good chances to investigate this mysterious event. However, Dodwell (Prælect. Camden. xvii.) argued that Hadrian was appointed as the clear successor to the empire while Trajan was still alive.]

39 (return)
[ Dion, (l. lxx. p. 1171.) Aurel. Victor.]

39 (return)
[ Dion, (l. lxx. p. 1171.) Aurel. Victor.]

The caprice of Hadrian influenced his choice of a successor.

Hadrian's whimsical nature affected his decision on who to choose as his successor.

After revolving in his mind several men of distinguished merit, whom he esteemed and hated, he adopted Ælius Verus a gay and voluptuous nobleman, recommended by uncommon beauty to the lover of Antinous. 40 But whilst Hadrian was delighting himself with his own applause, and the acclamations of the soldiers, whose consent had been secured by an immense donative, the new Cæsar 41 was ravished from his embraces by an untimely death. He left only one son. Hadrian commended the boy to the gratitude of the Antonines. He was adopted by Pius; and, on the accession of Marcus, was invested with an equal share of sovereign power. Among the many vices of this younger Verus, he possessed one virtue; a dutiful reverence for his wiser colleague, to whom he willingly abandoned the ruder cares of empire. The philosophic emperor dissembled his follies, lamented his early death, and cast a decent veil over his memory.

After thinking about several remarkable men, some he admired and some he despised, he chose Ælius Verus, a flamboyant and indulgent nobleman known for his exceptional beauty, which had captivated the lover of Antinous. 40 But while Hadrian was enjoying his own praise and the cheers of the soldiers, who had been promised a huge bonus, the new Cæsar 41 was taken from him by an unexpected death. He left behind only one son. Hadrian entrusted the boy to the kindness of the Antonines. He was adopted by Pius and, when Marcus came to power, he was given an equal share of the ruling authority. Among the various flaws of this younger Verus, he did have one virtue: a respectful acknowledgment of his wiser counterpart, to whom he willingly left the harsher responsibilities of ruling. The philosophical emperor hid his shortcomings, mourned his early death, and covered his memory with a fitting respect.

40 (return)
[ The deification of Antinous, his medals, his statues, temples, city, oracles, and constellation, are well known, and still dishonor the memory of Hadrian. Yet we may remark, that of the first fifteen emperors, Claudius was the only one whose taste in love was entirely correct. For the honors of Antinous, see Spanheim, Commentaire sui les Cæsars de Julien, p. 80.]

40 (return)
[ The worship of Antinous, along with his medals, statues, temples, city, oracles, and constellation, is widely recognized and continues to tarnish Hadrian’s legacy. However, it’s worth noting that among the first fifteen emperors, Claudius was the only one who had completely appropriate romantic tastes. For more on the honors given to Antinous, see Spanheim, Commentaire sui les Cæsars de Julien, p. 80.]

41 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 13. Aurelius Victor in Epitom.]

41 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 13. Aurelius Victor in Epitom.]

As soon as Hadrian’s passion was either gratified or disappointed, he resolved to deserve the thanks of posterity, by placing the most exalted merit on the Roman throne. His discerning eye easily discovered a senator about fifty years of age, blameless in all the offices of life; and a youth of about seventeen, whose riper years opened a fair prospect of every virtue: the elder of these was declared the son and successor of Hadrian, on condition, however, that he himself should immediately adopt the younger. The two Antonines (for it is of them that we are now speaking,) governed the Roman world forty-two years, with the same invariable spirit of wisdom and virtue. Although Pius had two sons, 42 he preferred the welfare of Rome to the interest of his family, gave his daughter Faustina, in marriage to young Marcus, obtained from the senate the tribunitian and proconsular powers, and, with a noble disdain, or rather ignorance of jealousy, associated him to all the labors of government. Marcus, on the other hand, revered the character of his benefactor, loved him as a parent, obeyed him as his sovereign, 43 and, after he was no more, regulated his own administration by the example and maxims of his predecessor. Their united reigns are possibly the only period of history in which the happiness of a great people was the sole object of government.

As soon as Hadrian's desires were either fulfilled or unmet, he decided to earn the gratitude of future generations by placing the highest merit on the Roman throne. His keen eye quickly identified a senator around fifty years old, who had been exemplary in all aspects of life; and a young man of about seventeen, whose future held great promise for every virtue. The elder was proclaimed as the son and successor of Hadrian, on the condition that he would immediately adopt the younger. The two Antonines (for they are the ones we are discussing) ruled the Roman world for forty-two years, embodying an unwavering spirit of wisdom and virtue. Although Pius had two sons, 42 he prioritized the welfare of Rome over his family’s interests, marrying his daughter Faustina to young Marcus, securing from the senate the powers of tribune and proconsul, and, with noble indifference, or perhaps ignorance, of jealousy, involving him in all governmental duties. Marcus, in turn, respected his benefactor’s character, loved him like a father, obeyed him as his ruler, 43 and, after his death, governed by the principles and example of his predecessor. Their combined reigns might be the only time in history where the happiness of a great people was the sole focus of governance.

42 (return)
[ Without the help of medals and inscriptions, we should be ignorant of this fact, so honorable to the memory of Pius. Note: Gibbon attributes to Antoninus Pius a merit which he either did not possess, or was not in a situation to display.

42 (return)
[ Without medals and inscriptions, we would be unaware of this fact, which does honor to the memory of Pius. Note: Gibbon gives Antoninus Pius credit for a virtue that he either lacked or couldn't show.

1. He was adopted only on the condition that he would adopt, in his turn, Marcus Aurelius and L. Verus.

1. He was adopted only on the condition that he would, in turn, adopt Marcus Aurelius and L. Verus.

2. His two sons died children, and one of them, M. Galerius, alone, appears to have survived, for a few years, his father’s coronation. Gibbon is also mistaken when he says (note 42) that “without the help of medals and inscriptions, we should be ignorant that Antoninus had two sons.” Capitolinus says expressly, (c. 1,) Filii mares duo, duæ-fœminæ; we only owe their names to the medals. Pagi. Cont. Baron, i. 33, edit Paris.—W.]

2. His two sons died when they were kids, and only one of them, M. Galerius, seems to have lived a few years after his father was crowned. Gibbon is also wrong when he says (note 42) that “without the help of medals and inscriptions, we should be ignorant that Antoninus had two sons.” Capitolinus clearly states, (c. 1,) Filii mares duo, duæ-fœminæ; we only know their names from the medals. Pagi. Cont. Baron, i. 33, edit Paris.—W.]

43 (return)
[ During the twenty-three years of Pius’s reign, Marcus was only two nights absent from the palace, and even those were at different times. Hist. August. p. 25.]

43 (return)
[During the twenty-three years of Pius's reign, Marcus was only away from the palace for two nights, and those occurred at different times. Hist. August. p. 25.]

Titus Antoninus Pius has been justly denominated a second Numa. The same love of religion, justice, and peace, was the distinguishing characteristic of both princes. But the situation of the latter opened a much larger field for the exercise of those virtues. Numa could only prevent a few neighboring villages from plundering each other’s harvests. Antoninus diffused order and tranquillity over the greatest part of the earth. His reign is marked by the rare advantage of furnishing very few materials for history; which is, indeed, little more than the register of the crimes, follies, and misfortunes of mankind. In private life, he was an amiable, as well as a good man. The native simplicity of his virtue was a stranger to vanity or affectation. He enjoyed with moderation the conveniences of his fortune, and the innocent pleasures of society; 44 and the benevolence of his soul displayed itself in a cheerful serenity of temper.

Titus Antoninus Pius is rightly called a second Numa. Both rulers shared a deep love for religion, justice, and peace. However, Numa’s circumstances allowed for much less expression of those virtues. Numa could only stop a few nearby villages from raiding each other’s crops. Antoninus brought order and calm to much of the world. His reign is notable for providing very few significant events for history, which typically records the crimes, foolishness, and hardships of humanity. In his personal life, he was both kind-hearted and a good person. The natural simplicity of his virtue was free from vanity or pretension. He enjoyed the benefits of his wealth and the innocent joys of companionship in moderation, and his kindness shone through in a joyful and calm demeanor. 44

44 (return)
[ He was fond of the theatre, and not insensible to the charms of the fair sex. Marcus Antoninus, i. 16. Hist. August. p. 20, 21. Julian in Cæsar.]

44 (return)
[ He loved the theater and was definitely aware of the appeal of women. Marcus Antoninus, i. 16. Hist. August. p. 20, 21. Julian in Cæsar.]

The virtue of Marcus Aurelius Antoninus was of severer and more laborious kind. 45 It was the well-earned harvest of many a learned conference, of many a patient lecture, and many a midnight lucubration. At the age of twelve years he embraced the rigid system of the Stoics, which taught him to submit his body to his mind, his passions to his reason; to consider virtue as the only good, vice as the only evil, all things external as things indifferent. 46 His meditations, composed in the tumult of the camp, are still extant; and he even condescended to give lessons of philosophy, in a more public manner than was perhaps consistent with the modesty of sage, or the dignity of an emperor. 47 But his life was the noblest commentary on the precepts of Zeno. He was severe to himself, indulgent to the imperfections of others, just and beneficent to all mankind. He regretted that Avidius Cassius, who excited a rebellion in Syria, had disappointed him, by a voluntary death, 471 of the pleasure of converting an enemy into a friend;; and he justified the sincerity of that sentiment, by moderating the zeal of the senate against the adherents of the traitor. 48 War he detested, as the disgrace and calamity of human nature; 481 but when the necessity of a just defence called upon him to take up arms, he readily exposed his person to eight winter campaigns, on the frozen banks of the Danube, the severity of which was at last fatal to the weakness of his constitution. His memory was revered by a grateful posterity, and above a century after his death, many persons preserved the image of Marcus Antoninus among those of their household gods. 49

The virtue of Marcus Aurelius Antoninus was strict and demanding. 45 It was the hard-earned result of many insightful discussions, countless lectures, and late-night studies. At just twelve years old, he adopted the strict principles of the Stoics, which taught him to prioritize his mind over his body, to command his emotions with reason; to view virtue as the only good, vice as the only evil, and everything external as indifferent. 46 His meditations, written amidst the chaos of the camp, still exist today; he even took the time to teach philosophy in a way that was probably less modest than expected for a wise person or an emperor. 47 Yet, his life served as the finest example of Zeno's teachings. He was hard on himself but forgiving of others' flaws, fair and generous to everyone. He lamented that Avidius Cassius, who sparked a rebellion in Syria, had let him down by choosing to die rather than giving him the chance to turn an enemy into a friend; 471 he backed up that feeling by tempering the senate's fury towards the supporters of the traitor. 48 He hated war as the shame and disaster of humanity; 481 however, when the necessity of a just defense called him to arms, he willingly faced eight winter campaigns on the icy banks of the Danube, enduring conditions that ultimately took a toll on his health. His memory was honored by a grateful future generation, and more than a century after his death, many people kept the image of Marcus Antoninus among their household gods. 49

45 (return)
[ The enemies of Marcus charged him with hypocrisy, and with a want of that simplicity which distinguished Pius and even Verus. (Hist. August. 6, 34.) This suspicions, unjust as it was, may serve to account for the superior applause bestowed upon personal qualifications, in preference to the social virtues. Even Marcus Antoninus has been called a hypocrite; but the wildest scepticism never insinuated that Cæsar might probably be a coward, or Tully a fool. Wit and valor are qualifications more easily ascertained than humanity or the love of justice.]

45 (return)
[ Marcus's enemies accused him of being hypocritical and lacking the straightforwardness that characterized Pius and even Verus. (Hist. August. 6, 34.) This suspicion, though unfounded, might explain why personal traits were often praised more than social virtues. Even Marcus Antoninus has been called a hypocrite; however, the most extreme skepticism never suggested that Caesar could be a coward or that Tully might be a fool. Wit and courage are traits that are easier to recognize than kindness or a love for justice.]

46 (return)
[ Tacitus has characterized, in a few words, the principles of the portico: Doctores sapientiæ secutus est, qui sola bona quæ honesta, main tantum quæ turpia; potentiam, nobilitatem, æteraque extra... bonis neque malis adnumerant. Tacit. Hist. iv. 5.]

46 (return)
[ Tacitus described, in just a few words, the principles of the portico: He followed the teachers of wisdom, who consider only what is good and honorable, and not what is shameful; they do not count power, nobility, or anything external as good or bad. Tacit. Hist. iv. 5.]

47 (return)
[ Before he went on the second expedition against the Germans, he read lectures of philosophy to the Roman people, during three days. He had already done the same in the cities of Greece and Asia. Hist. August. in Cassio, c. 3.]

47 (return)
Before he went on the second expedition against the Germans, he gave lectures on philosophy to the Roman people for three days. He had already done the same in the cities of Greece and Asia. Hist. August. in Cassio, c. 3.

471 (return)
[ Cassius was murdered by his own partisans. Vulcat. Gallic. in Cassio, c. 7. Dion, lxxi. c. 27.—W.]

471 (return)
[ Cassius was killed by his own supporters. Vulcat. Gallic. in Cassio, c. 7. Dion, lxxi. c. 27.—W.]

48 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxxi. p. 1190. Hist. August. in Avid. Cassio. Note: See one of the newly discovered passages of Dion Cassius. Marcus wrote to the senate, who urged the execution of the partisans of Cassius, in these words: “I entreat and beseech you to preserve my reign unstained by senatorial blood. None of your order must perish either by your desire or mine.” Mai. Fragm. Vatican. ii. p. 224.—M.]

48 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxxi. p. 1190. Hist. August. in Avid. Cassio. Note: See one of the newly discovered passages of Dion Cassius. Marcus wrote to the senate, urging them to execute the supporters of Cassius, saying: “I ask and plead with you to keep my reign free from senatorial blood. None of your members should die by your will or mine.” Mai. Fragm. Vatican. ii. p. 224.—M.]

481 (return)
[ Marcus would not accept the services of any of the barbarian allies who crowded to his standard in the war against Avidius Cassius. “Barbarians,” he said, with wise but vain sagacity, “must not become acquainted with the dissensions of the Roman people.” Mai. Fragm Vatican l. 224.—M.]

481 (return)
[ Marcus refused to accept help from any of the barbarian allies who rushed to support him in the fight against Avidius Cassius. “Barbarians,” he remarked with wise but futile insight, “should not be made aware of the conflicts within the Roman people.” Mai. Fragm Vatican l. 224.—M.]

49 (return)
[ Hist. August. in Marc. Antonin. c. 18.]

49 (return)
[ Hist. August. in Marc. Antonin. c. 18.]

If a man were called to fix the period in the history of the world, during which the condition of the human race was most happy and prosperous, he would, without hesitation, name that which elapsed from the death of Domitian to the accession of Commodus. The vast extent of the Roman empire was governed by absolute power, under the guidance of virtue and wisdom. The armies were restrained by the firm but gentle hand of four successive emperors, whose characters and authority commanded involuntary respect. The forms of the civil administration were carefully preserved by Nerva, Trajan, Hadrian, and the Antonines, who delighted in the image of liberty, and were pleased with considering themselves as the accountable ministers of the laws. Such princes deserved the honor of restoring the republic, had the Romans of their days been capable of enjoying a rational freedom.

If someone were asked to identify the time in history when humanity was the happiest and most prosperous, they would undoubtedly point to the period between the death of Domitian and the rise of Commodus. During this time, the vast Roman Empire was ruled with absolute power, guided by virtue and wisdom. The armies were kept in check by the strong yet gentle hands of four successive emperors, whose characters and authority commanded genuine respect. The civil administration was carefully maintained by Nerva, Trajan, Hadrian, and the Antonines, who valued the idea of liberty and saw themselves as accountable servants of the law. These leaders deserved the honor of restoring the republic, had the Romans of their time been able to appreciate true freedom.

The labors of these monarchs were overpaid by the immense reward that inseparably waited on their success; by the honest pride of virtue, and by the exquisite delight of beholding the general happiness of which they were the authors. A just but melancholy reflection imbittered, however, the noblest of human enjoyments. They must often have recollected the instability of a happiness which depended on the character of single man. The fatal moment was perhaps approaching, when some licentious youth, or some jealous tyrant, would abuse, to the destruction, that absolute power, which they had exerted for the benefit of their people. The ideal restraints of the senate and the laws might serve to display the virtues, but could never correct the vices, of the emperor. The military force was a blind and irresistible instrument of oppression; and the corruption of Roman manners would always supply flatterers eager to applaud, and ministers prepared to serve, the fear or the avarice, the lust or the cruelty, of their master. These gloomy apprehensions had been already justified by the experience of the Romans. The annals of the emperors exhibit a strong and various picture of human nature, which we should vainly seek among the mixed and doubtful characters of modern history. In the conduct of those monarchs we may trace the utmost lines of vice and virtue; the most exalted perfection, and the meanest degeneracy of our own species. The golden age of Trajan and the Antonines had been preceded by an age of iron. It is almost superfluous to enumerate the unworthy successors of Augustus. Their unparalleled vices, and the splendid theatre on which they were acted, have saved them from oblivion. The dark, unrelenting Tiberius, the furious Caligula, the feeble Claudius, the profligate and cruel Nero, the beastly Vitellius, 50 and the timid, inhuman Domitian, are condemned to everlasting infamy. During fourscore years (excepting only the short and doubtful respite of Vespasian’s reign) 51 Rome groaned beneath an unremitting tyranny, which exterminated the ancient families of the republic, and was fatal to almost every virtue and every talent that arose in that unhappy period.

The efforts of these kings were greatly rewarded by the huge benefits that came with their success; by the genuine pride of doing the right thing, and by the incredible joy of witnessing the overall happiness they helped create. However, a sobering thought often tainted even the greatest of human pleasures. They must have frequently remembered how fragile this happiness was, relying on the character of a single individual. The dreaded moment might be drawing near when some reckless youth or some envious tyrant would misuse, to devastating effect, the absolute power they had wielded for the good of their people. The ideal checks from the senate and the laws might showcase their virtues, but they could never fix the emperor's flaws. The military force was a blind and unstoppable tool of oppression; and the corruption within Roman society would always produce flatterers eager to praise and ministers ready to cater to their master's fears, greed, desires, or cruelty. These grim worries had already been validated by the Romans' experiences. The records of the emperors provide a vivid and varied reflection of human nature that we would futilely seek among the mixed and uncertain figures of modern history. In the actions of those kings, we can trace the extremes of vice and virtue; the highest excellence and the lowest degeneration of our species. The brilliant era of Trajan and the Antonines had followed a dark age. It's almost unnecessary to list the unworthy heirs of Augustus. Their unmatched vices, paired with the grand stage on which they played out, have spared them from being forgotten. The grim and unforgiving Tiberius, the raging Caligula, the weak Claudius, the degenerate and cruel Nero, the gluttonous Vitellius, 50 and the cowardly, inhumane Domitian are sentenced to eternal disgrace. For eighty years (aside from the brief and uncertain reprieve during Vespasian’s reign) 51 Rome suffered under relentless tyranny, which wiped out the ancient families of the republic and was detrimental to nearly every virtue and talent that emerged during that unfortunate time.

50 (return)
[ Vitellius consumed in mere eating at least six millions of our money in about seven months. It is not easy to express his vices with dignity, or even decency. Tacitus fairly calls him a hog, but it is by substituting for a coarse word a very fine image. “At Vitellius, umbraculis hortorum abditus, ut ignava animalia, quibus si cibum suggeras, jacent torpentque, præterita, instantia, futura, pari oblivione dimiserat. Atque illum nemore Aricino desidem et marcentum,” &c. Tacit. Hist. iii. 36, ii. 95. Sueton. in Vitell. c. 13. Dion. Cassius, l xv. p. 1062.]

50 (return)
[ Vitellius spent at least six million of our money on food in about seven months. It's hard to describe his vices elegantly or even decently. Tacitus rightly refers to him as a hog, but he replaces a crude term with a much more refined image. “Vitellius, hidden in the shady parts of the gardens, was like lazy animals that lie around, oblivious to the past, present, and future, if food is given to them. He was, as Tacitus puts it, idle and withered in the Arician grove," etc. Tacit. Hist. iii. 36, ii. 95. Sueton. in Vitell. c. 13. Dion. Cassius, l xv. p. 1062.]

51 (return)
[ The execution of Helvidius Priscus, and of the virtuous Eponina, disgraced the reign of Vespasian.]

51 (return)
[ The execution of Helvidius Priscus and the honorable Eponina brought shame to Vespasian's reign.]

Under the reign of these monsters, the slavery of the Romans was accompanied with two peculiar circumstances, the one occasioned by their former liberty, the other by their extensive conquests, which rendered their condition more completely wretched than that of the victims of tyranny in any other age or country. From these causes were derived, 1. The exquisite sensibility of the sufferers; and, 2. The impossibility of escaping from the hand of the oppressor.

Under the rule of these monsters, the slavery of the Romans came with two unique factors: one was their previous freedom, and the other was their vast conquests, which made their situation even more miserable than that of the victims of tyranny in any other time or place. From these factors arose, 1. The intense sensitivity of the suffering individuals; and, 2. The inability to escape from the grip of the oppressor.

I. When Persia was governed by the descendants of Sefi, a race of princes whose wanton cruelty often stained their divan, their table, and their bed, with the blood of their favorites, there is a saying recorded of a young nobleman, that he never departed from the sultan’s presence, without satisfying himself whether his head was still on his shoulders. The experience of every day might almost justify the scepticism of Rustan. 52 Yet the fatal sword, suspended above him by a single thread, seems not to have disturbed the slumbers, or interrupted the tranquillity, of the Persian. The monarch’s frown, he well knew, could level him with the dust; but the stroke of lightning or apoplexy might be equally fatal; and it was the part of a wise man to forget the inevitable calamities of human life in the enjoyment of the fleeting hour. He was dignified with the appellation of the king’s slave; had, perhaps, been purchased from obscure parents, in a country which he had never known; and was trained up from his infancy in the severe discipline of the seraglio. 53 His name, his wealth, his honors, were the gift of a master, who might, without injustice, resume what he had bestowed. Rustan’s knowledge, if he possessed any, could only serve to confirm his habits by prejudices. His language afforded not words for any form of government, except absolute monarchy. The history of the East informed him, that such had ever been the condition of mankind. 54 The Koran, and the interpreters of that divine book, inculcated to him, that the sultan was the descendant of the prophet, and the vicegerent of heaven; that patience was the first virtue of a Mussulman, and unlimited obedience the great duty of a subject.

I. When Persia was ruled by the descendants of Sefi, a line of princes whose reckless cruelty often stained their council, their feasts, and their beds with the blood of their favorites, there's a saying about a young nobleman who never left the sultan’s presence without checking if his head was still attached. The daily reality could easily justify Rustan's skepticism. 52 Yet the deadly sword, hanging above him by a single thread, didn’t seem to disturb the peace or comfort of the Persian. He knew very well that the monarch’s anger could bring him down to the ground, but a sudden stroke of lightning or a heart attack could be just as deadly; and it was wise to forget the unavoidable misfortunes of life while enjoying the present moment. He bore the title of the king’s slave; perhaps he had been bought from unknown parents in a land he had never seen; and he had been raised in the strict upbringing of the seraglio. 53 His name, riches, and honors were a gift from a master who could justly take back what he had given. Rustan's knowledge, if he had any, could only reinforce his habits through biases. His language didn’t have words for any kind of government other than absolute monarchy. Eastern history taught him that this had always been humanity's condition. 54 The Koran and its interpreters taught him that the sultan was a descendant of the prophet and the representative of heaven; that patience was the greatest virtue of a Muslim, and complete obedience was the primary duty of a subject.

52 (return)
[ Voyage de Chardin en Perse, vol. iii. p. 293.]

52 (return)
[ Voyage de Chardin en Perse, vol. iii. p. 293.]

53 (return)
[ The practice of raising slaves to the great offices of state is still more common among the Turks than among the Persians. The miserable countries of Georgia and Circassia supply rulers to the greatest part of the East.]

53 (return)
[ The practice of elevating slaves to high positions in government is more common among the Turks than among the Persians. The unfortunate regions of Georgia and Circassia provide leaders to most of the East.]

54 (return)
[ Chardin says, that European travellers have diffused among the Persians some ideas of the freedom and mildness of our governments. They have done them a very ill office.]

54 (return)
[Chardin mentions that European travelers have shared some ideas about the freedom and leniency of our governments with the Persians. They've actually done them a disservice.]

The minds of the Romans were very differently prepared for slavery. Oppressed beneath the weight of their own corruption and of military violence, they for a long while preserved the sentiments, or at least the ideas, of their free-born ancestors. The education of Helvidius and Thrasea, of Tacitus and Pliny, was the same as that of Cato and Cicero. From Grecian philosophy, they had imbibed the justest and most liberal notions of the dignity of human nature, and the origin of civil society. The history of their own country had taught them to revere a free, a virtuous, and a victorious commonwealth; to abhor the successful crimes of Cæsar and Augustus; and inwardly to despise those tyrants whom they adored with the most abject flattery. As magistrates and senators they were admitted into the great council, which had once dictated laws to the earth, whose authority was so often prostituted to the vilest purposes of tyranny. Tiberius, and those emperors who adopted his maxims, attempted to disguise their murders by the formalities of justice, and perhaps enjoyed a secret pleasure in rendering the senate their accomplice as well as their victim. By this assembly, the last of the Romans were condemned for imaginary crimes and real virtues. Their infamous accusers assumed the language of independent patriots, who arraigned a dangerous citizen before the tribunal of his country; and the public service was rewarded by riches and honors. 55 The servile judges professed to assert the majesty of the commonwealth, violated in the person of its first magistrate, 56 whose clemency they most applauded when they trembled the most at his inexorable and impending cruelty. 57 The tyrant beheld their baseness with just contempt, and encountered their secret sentiments of detestation with sincere and avowed hatred for the whole body of the senate.

The mindset of the Romans was very different when it came to slavery. Burdened by their own corruption and military violence, they managed to hold onto the beliefs, or at least the ideas, of their free-born ancestors for quite some time. The education of Helvidius and Thrasea, of Tacitus and Pliny, was similar to that of Cato and Cicero. From Greek philosophy, they absorbed the most just and liberal ideas about the dignity of human nature and the roots of civil society. The history of their own country taught them to respect a free, virtuous, and victorious republic; to loathe the successful crimes of Cæsar and Augustus; and to inwardly look down on those tyrants whom they flattered with the most cringing praise. As magistrates and senators, they were part of the great council, which had once established laws for the world but whose authority was frequently misused for the most despicable acts of tyranny. Tiberius and those emperors who followed his principles tried to hide their murders behind the formality of justice, perhaps taking a secret pleasure in making the senate both their accomplice and their victim. Through this assembly, the last of the Romans were condemned for imaginary crimes and genuine virtues. Their scandalous accusers spoke like independent patriots, putting a dangerous citizen on trial before his own country’s tribunal; and public service was rewarded with wealth and honors. 55 The submissive judges claimed to uphold the majesty of the commonwealth, violated in the person of its top magistrate, 56 whose mercy they praised the loudest while secretly fearing his relentless and looming cruelty. 57 The tyrant looked down on their cowardice with rightful disdain and met their hidden feelings of hatred with open and genuine contempt for the entire senate.

55 (return)
[ They alleged the example of Scipio and Cato, (Tacit. Annal. iii. 66.) Marcellus Epirus and Crispus Vibius had acquired two millions and a half under Nero. Their wealth, which aggravated their crimes, protected them under Vespasian. See Tacit. Hist. iv. 43. Dialog. de Orator. c. 8. For one accusation, Regulus, the just object of Pliny’s satire, received from the senate the consular ornaments, and a present of sixty thousand pounds.]

55 (return)
[ They pointed to the examples of Scipio and Cato, (Tacit. Annal. iii. 66.) Marcellus Epirus and Crispus Vibius had amassed two and a half million under Nero. Their wealth, which worsened their crimes, shielded them during Vespasian’s rule. See Tacit. Hist. iv. 43. Dialog. de Orator. c. 8. For one accusation, Regulus, the rightful target of Pliny’s satire, received from the senate the consular honors and a gift of sixty thousand pounds.]

56 (return)
[ The crime of majesty was formerly a treasonable offence against the Roman people. As tribunes of the people, Augustus and Tiberius applied tit to their own persons, and extended it to an infinite latitude. Note: It was Tiberius, not Augustus, who first took in this sense the words crimen læsæ majestatis. Bachii Trajanus, 27. —W.]

56 (return)
[The crime of majesty used to be a treasonous offense against the Roman people. As tribunes of the people, Augustus and Tiberius applied it to themselves and broadened its scope significantly. Note: It was Tiberius, not Augustus, who first interpreted the words crimen læsæ majestatis in this way. Bachii Trajanus, 27. —W.]

57 (return)
[ After the virtuous and unfortunate widow of Germanicus had been put to death, Tiberius received the thanks of the senate for his clemency. she had not been publicly strangled; nor was the body drawn with a hook to the Gemoniæ, where those of common male factors were exposed. See Tacit. Annal. vi. 25. Sueton. in Tiberio c. 53.]

57 (return)
[ After the virtuous and unfortunate widow of Germanicus was executed, Tiberius was thanked by the senate for his mercy. She wasn't publicly strangled, nor was her body dragged with a hook to the Gemoniæ, where the bodies of common criminals were displayed. See Tacit. Annal. vi. 25. Sueton. in Tiberio c. 53.]

II. The division of Europe into a number of independent states, connected, however, with each other by the general resemblance of religion, language, and manners, is productive of the most beneficial consequences to the liberty of mankind. A modern tyrant, who should find no resistance either in his own breast, or in his people, would soon experience a gentle restraint from the example of his equals, the dread of present censure, the advice of his allies, and the apprehension of his enemies. The object of his displeasure, escaping from the narrow limits of his dominions, would easily obtain, in a happier climate, a secure refuge, a new fortune adequate to his merit, the freedom of complaint, and perhaps the means of revenge. But the empire of the Romans filled the world, and when the empire fell into the hands of a single person, the world became a safe and dreary prison for his enemies. The slave of Imperial despotism, whether he was condemned to drag his gilded chain in rome and the senate, or to were out a life of exile on the barren rock of Seriphus, or the frozen bank of the Danube, expected his fate in silent despair. 58 To resist was fatal, and it was impossible to fly. On every side he was encompassed with a vast extent of sea and land, which he could never hope to traverse without being discovered, seized, and restored to his irritated master. Beyond the frontiers, his anxious view could discover nothing, except the ocean, inhospitable deserts, hostile tribes of barbarians, of fierce manners and unknown language, or dependent kings, who would gladly purchase the emperor’s protection by the sacrifice of an obnoxious fugitive. 59 “Wherever you are,” said Cicero to the exiled Marcellus, “remember that you are equally within the power of the conqueror.” 60

II. The division of Europe into several independent states, which are linked by shared religion, language, and customs, leads to greatly beneficial outcomes for human freedom. A contemporary tyrant, who encounters no resistance from himself or his people, would quickly feel a gentle restraint from the example of his peers, the fear of immediate criticism, the advice of his allies, and the worry of his enemies. The target of his anger, escaping the confines of his territory, could easily find safety and a new fortune suited to his talents in a more favorable environment, along with the freedom to voice complaints and possibly seek revenge. But under the Roman Empire, the world was dominated by one ruler, and when it came under the control of a single person, it turned into a secure but bleak prison for his adversaries. The victim of Imperial tyranny, whether forced to drag his gilded chains in Rome and the Senate, or to waste away in exile on the barren rock of Seriphus or the icy banks of the Danube, awaited his fate in quiet despair. 58 To resist was deadly, and escape was impossible. He was surrounded by a vast expanse of sea and land, which he could never hope to cross without being caught, seized, and returned to his enraged master. Beyond the borders, his anxious gaze found nothing but the ocean, inhospitable deserts, hostile tribes of barbarians with fierce customs and an unfamiliar language, or client kings who would eagerly trade the emperor’s protection for the capture of an unwanted fugitive. 59 “Wherever you are,” Cicero told the exiled Marcellus, “remember that you are still within the conqueror’s power.” 60

58 (return)
[ Seriphus was a small rocky island in the Ægean Sea, the inhabitants of which were despised for their ignorance and obscurity. The place of Ovid’s exile is well known, by his just, but unmanly lamentations. It should seem, that he only received an order to leave rome in so many days, and to transport himself to Tomi. Guards and jailers were unnecessary.]

58 (return)
[ Seriphus was a small, rocky island in the Aegean Sea, whose people were looked down upon for their ignorance and lack of significance. The location of Ovid’s exile is well-known, thanks to his justified but unmanly sorrows. It seems that he was simply given an order to leave Rome within a certain number of days and to move himself to Tomi. There was no need for guards or jailers.]

59 (return)
[ Under Tiberius, a Roman knight attempted to fly to the Parthians. He was stopped in the straits of Sicily; but so little danger did there appear in the example, that the most jealous of tyrants disdained to punish it. Tacit. Annal. vi. 14.]

59 (return)
[ Under Tiberius, a Roman knight tried to escape to the Parthians. He was intercepted in the straits of Sicily; however, the incident seemed so unthreatening that even the most paranoid of tyrants chose not to punish him. Tacit. Annal. vi. 14.]

60 (return)
[ Cicero ad Familiares, iv. 7.]

60 (return)
[ Cicero to Friends, iv. 7.]

Chapter IV: The Cruelty, Follies And Murder Of Commodus.—Part I.

The Cruelty, Follies, And Murder Of Commodus—Election Of Pertinax—His Attempts To Reform The State—His Assassination By The Prætorian Guards.

The Cruelty, Follies, And Murder Of Commodus—Election Of Pertinax—His Attempts To Reform The State—His Assassination By The Prætorian Guards.

The mildness of Marcus, which the rigid discipline of the Stoics was unable to eradicate, formed, at the same time, the most amiable, and the only defective part of his character. His excellent understanding was often deceived by the unsuspecting goodness of his heart. Artful men, who study the passions of princes, and conceal their own, approached his person in the disguise of philosophic sanctity, and acquired riches and honors by affecting to despise them. 1 His excessive indulgence to his brother, 105 his wife, and his son, exceeded the bounds of private virtue, and became a public injury, by the example and consequences of their vices.

The gentleness of Marcus, which the strict discipline of the Stoics couldn’t erase, was both the most charming and the only flawed aspect of his character. His great intelligence was often misled by the innocent kindness of his heart. Cunning individuals, who analyze the emotions of rulers while hiding their own, approached him pretending to be philosophical and gained wealth and status by pretending to look down on them. 1 His excessive leniency towards his brother, 105 his wife, and his son went beyond personal virtue and turned into a public harm due to the example and repercussions of their wrongdoings.

1 (return)
[ See the complaints of Avidius Cassius, Hist. August. p. 45. These are, it is true, the complaints of faction; but even faction exaggerates, rather than invents.]

1 (return)
[ Check out the complaints of Avidius Cassius, Hist. August. p. 45. It's true that these are faction-related complaints, but even factions tend to exaggerate rather than create falsehoods.]

105 (return)
[ His brother by adoption, and his colleague, L. Verus. Marcus Aurelius had no other brother.—W.]

105 (return)
[ His adopted brother and colleague, L. Verus. Marcus Aurelius had no other brother.—W.]

Faustina, the daughter of Pius and the wife of Marcus, has been as much celebrated for her gallantries as for her beauty. The grave simplicity of the philosopher was ill calculated to engage her wanton levity, or to fix that unbounded passion for variety, which often discovered personal merit in the meanest of mankind. 2 The Cupid of the ancients was, in general, a very sensual deity; and the amours of an empress, as they exact on her side the plainest advances, are seldom susceptible of much sentimental delicacy. Marcus was the only man in the empire who seemed ignorant or insensible of the irregularities of Faustina; which, according to the prejudices of every age, reflected some disgrace on the injured husband. He promoted several of her lovers to posts of honor and profit, 3 and during a connection of thirty years, invariably gave her proofs of the most tender confidence, and of a respect which ended not with her life. In his Meditations, he thanks the gods, who had bestowed on him a wife so faithful, so gentle, and of such a wonderful simplicity of manners. 4 The obsequious senate, at his earnest request, declared her a goddess. She was represented in her temples, with the attributes of Juno, Venus, and Ceres; and it was decreed, that, on the day of their nuptials, the youth of either sex should pay their vows before the altar of their chaste patroness. 5

Faustina, the daughter of Pius and the wife of Marcus, was celebrated for both her lovers and her beauty. The serious nature of the philosopher was not a good match for her flirtatiousness or her insatiable desire for variety, which often found value in the most ordinary people. 2 The Cupid of ancient times was generally a very sensual god, and an empress's affairs, while requiring the most direct approach, rarely had much sentimental nuance. Marcus was the only man in the empire who seemed unaware or indifferent to Faustina's indiscretions, which, according to the standards of any era, brought some shame upon the wronged husband. He promoted several of her lovers to positions of honor and wealth, 3 and throughout their thirty-year relationship, he consistently showed her the deepest trust and respect that lasted even after her death. In his Meditations, he thanked the gods for giving him a wife who was so loyal, so gentle, and so wonderfully straightforward. 4 The obedient senate, at his heartfelt request, declared her a goddess. She was depicted in her temples with the traits of Juno, Venus, and Ceres; and it was established that, on the day of their wedding, young people of both genders would pay their respects at the altar of their virtuous patroness. 5

2 (return)
[ Faustinam satis constat apud Cajetam conditiones sibi et nauticas et gladiatorias, elegisse. Hist. August. p. 30. Lampridius explains the sort of merit which Faustina chose, and the conditions which she exacted. Hist. August. p. 102.]

2 (return)
[It's clear that Faustina, while in Cajeta, chose conditions for both nautical and gladiatorial events. Hist. August. p. 30. Lampridius explains the type of merit Faustina preferred and the conditions she demanded. Hist. August. p. 102.]

3 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 34.]

3 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 34.]

4 (return)
[ Meditat. l. i. The world has laughed at the credulity of Marcus but Madam Dacier assures us, (and we may credit a lady,) that the husband will always be deceived, if the wife condescends to dissemble.]

4 (return)
[ Meditation, Book 1. The world has mocked Marcus for being gullible, but Madam Dacier assures us (and we can trust a woman) that the husband will always be fooled if the wife chooses to pretend.]

5 (return)
[Footnote 5: Dion Cassius, l. lxxi. [c. 31,] p. 1195. Hist. August. p. 33. Commentaire de Spanheim sur les Cæsars de Julien, p. 289. The deification of Faustina is the only defect which Julian’s criticism is able to discover in the all-accomplished character of Marcus.]

5 (return)
[Footnote 5: Dion Cassius, l. lxxi. [c. 31,] p. 1195. Hist. August. p. 33. Commentary by Spanheim on Julian's Caesars, p. 289. The deification of Faustina is the only flaw that Julian's critique can find in the otherwise perfect character of Marcus.]

The monstrous vices of the son have cast a shade on the purity of the father’s virtues. It has been objected to Marcus, that he sacrificed the happiness of millions to a fond partiality for a worthless boy; and that he chose a successor in his own family, rather than in the republic. Nothing however, was neglected by the anxious father, and by the men of virtue and learning whom he summoned to his assistance, to expand the narrow mind of young Commodus, to correct his growing vices, and to render him worthy of the throne for which he was designed. But the power of instruction is seldom of much efficacy, except in those happy dispositions where it is almost superfluous. The distasteful lesson of a grave philosopher was, in a moment, obliterated by the whisper of a profligate favorite; and Marcus himself blasted the fruits of this labored education, by admitting his son, at the age of fourteen or fifteen, to a full participation of the Imperial power. He lived but four years afterwards: but he lived long enough to repent a rash measure, which raised the impetuous youth above the restraint of reason and authority.

The terrible flaws of the son have overshadowed the father’s virtuous nature. People have criticized Marcus for sacrificing the happiness of millions for his favoritism toward a useless son, and for choosing a successor from his own family instead of the republic. However, the concerned father and the virtuous and knowledgeable people he gathered for help did everything they could to broaden the narrow mind of young Commodus, to correct his developing flaws, and to make him worthy of the throne he was meant to inherit. Still, the power of teaching is rarely effective unless one already has the right disposition, where it’s almost unnecessary. A difficult lesson from a serious philosopher could be easily forgotten with just a word from a corrupt favorite; and Marcus himself undermined the results of this painstaking education by giving his son full Imperial power at the age of fourteen or fifteen. He only lived four more years after that, but long enough to regret a hasty decision that allowed the reckless youth to act without reason or authority.

Most of the crimes which disturb the internal peace of society, are produced by the restraints which the necessary but unequal laws of property have imposed on the appetites of mankind, by confining to a few the possession of those objects that are coveted by many. Of all our passions and appetites, the love of power is of the most imperious and unsociable nature, since the pride of one man requires the submission of the multitude. In the tumult of civil discord, the laws of society lose their force, and their place is seldom supplied by those of humanity. The ardor of contention, the pride of victory, the despair of success, the memory of past injuries, and the fear of future dangers, all contribute to inflame the mind, and to silence the voice of pity. From such motives almost every page of history has been stained with civil blood; but these motives will not account for the unprovoked cruelties of Commodus, who had nothing to wish and every thing to enjoy. The beloved son of Marcus succeeded to his father, amidst the acclamations of the senate and armies; 6 and when he ascended the throne, the happy youth saw round him neither competitor to remove, nor enemies to punish. In this calm, elevated station, it was surely natural that he should prefer the love of mankind to their detestation, the mild glories of his five predecessors to the ignominious fate of Nero and Domitian.

Most of the crimes that disrupt the peace of society stem from the necessary yet unequal property laws that restrict people's desires by limiting the possession of desired things to just a few individuals. Of all our passions and desires, the desire for power is the most dominant and unsociable because one person's pride demands the submission of many. In the chaos of civil strife, societal laws lose their authority, and they're rarely replaced by those of humanity. The intensity of conflict, the pride of winning, the despair of failure, the memories of past wounds, and the fear of future threats all stir up emotions and drown out compassion. These factors have tainted nearly every page of history with civil blood; however, they don’t explain the unprovoked cruelty of Commodus, who had nothing to strive for and everything to enjoy. The beloved son of Marcus took over from his father amidst cheers from the senate and the armies; 6 and when he took the throne, the fortunate young man faced neither rivals to eliminate nor enemies to punish. In such a calm and elevated position, it was only natural that he would choose to win the love of his people rather than their hatred, and to aspire to the admirable legacies of his five predecessors instead of the disgraceful ends of Nero and Domitian.

6 (return)
[ Commodus was the first Porphyrogenitus, (born since his father’s accession to the throne.) By a new strain of flattery, the Egyptian medals date by the years of his life; as if they were synonymous to those of his reign. Tillemont, Hist. des Empereurs, tom. ii. p. 752.]

6 (return)
[ Commodus was the first Porphyrogenitus, (born after his father became emperor.) In a new twist of flattery, the Egyptian medals mark the years of his life; as if they were the same as the years of his reign. Tillemont, Hist. des Empereurs, tom. ii. p. 752.]

Yet Commodus was not, as he has been represented, a tiger born with an insatiate thirst of human blood, and capable, from his infancy, of the most inhuman actions. 7 Nature had formed him of a weak rather than a wicked disposition. His simplicity and timidity rendered him the slave of his attendants, who gradually corrupted his mind. His cruelty, which at first obeyed the dictates of others, degenerated into habit, and at length became the ruling passion of his soul. 8

Yet Commodus was not, as he has been portrayed, a tiger born with an endless thirst for human blood or capable of the most inhumane actions from a young age. 7 Nature made him more weak than wicked. His innocence and shyness turned him into a pawn of his attendants, who gradually twisted his mind. His cruelty, initially influenced by others, eventually became a habit and ultimately the dominant passion of his soul. 8

7 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 46.]

7 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 46.]

8 (return)
[ Dion Cassius, l. lxxii. p. 1203.]

8 (return)
[ Dion Cassius, l. lxxii. p. 1203.]

Upon the death of his father, Commodus found himself embarrassed with the command of a great army, and the conduct of a difficult war against the Quadi and Marcomanni. 9 The servile and profligate youths whom Marcus had banished, soon regained their station and influence about the new emperor. They exaggerated the hardships and dangers of a campaign in the wild countries beyond the Danube; and they assured the indolent prince that the terror of his name, and the arms of his lieutenants, would be sufficient to complete the conquest of the dismayed barbarians, or to impose such conditions as were more advantageous than any conquest. By a dexterous application to his sensual appetites, they compared the tranquillity, the splendor, the refined pleasures of Rome, with the tumult of a Pannonian camp, which afforded neither leisure nor materials for luxury. 10 Commodus listened to the pleasing advice; but whilst he hesitated between his own inclination and the awe which he still retained for his father’s counsellors, the summer insensibly elapsed, and his triumphal entry into the capital was deferred till the autumn. His graceful person, 11 popular address, and imagined virtues, attracted the public favor; the honorable peace which he had recently granted to the barbarians, diffused a universal joy; 12 his impatience to revisit Rome was fondly ascribed to the love of his country; and his dissolute course of amusements was faintly condemned in a prince of nineteen years of age.

Upon his father's death, Commodus found himself awkwardly in charge of a large army and dealing with a tough war against the Quadi and Marcomanni. 9 The lazy and dissolute young men that Marcus had exiled quickly regained their positions and influence with the new emperor. They exaggerated the difficulties and dangers of a campaign in the wild regions beyond the Danube, assuring the laid-back prince that the fear of his name and the strength of his generals would be enough to finish off the intimidated barbarians or impose conditions that were better than any conquest. By cleverly appealing to his cravings, they compared the peace, luxury, and refined pleasures of Rome with the chaos of a Pannonian camp, which offered neither relaxation nor comforts. 10 Commodus listened to their flattering advice; but while he struggled between his own desires and the respect he still felt for his father's advisors, the summer passed by, and his grand entrance into the capital was pushed to the autumn. His attractive appearance, 11 charismatic speeches, and supposed virtues won him public favor; the honorable peace he had recently secured with the barbarians brought widespread happiness; 12 his eagerness to return to Rome was lovingly interpreted as love for his country, and his indulgent lifestyle was only lightly criticized for a nineteen-year-old prince.

9 (return)
[ According to Tertullian, (Apolog. c. 25,) he died at Sirmium. But the situation of Vindobona, or Vienna, where both the Victors place his death, is better adapted to the operations of the war against the Marcomanni and Quadi.]

9 (return)
[According to Tertullian, (Apolog. c. 25,) he died at Sirmium. However, the location of Vindobona, or Vienna, where both the Victors claim he died, is more suitable for the military actions against the Marcomanni and Quadi.]

10 (return)
[ Herodian, l. i. p. 12.]

10 (return)
[ Herodian, l. i. p. 12.]

11 (return)
[ Herodian, l. i. p. 16.]

11 (return)
[ Herodian, l. i. p. 16.]

12 (return)
[ This universal joy is well described (from the medals as well as historians) by Mr. Wotton, Hist. of Rome, p. 192, 193.] During the three first years of his reign, the forms, and even the spirit, of the old administration, were maintained by those faithful counsellors, to whom Marcus had recommended his son, and for whose wisdom and integrity Commodus still entertained a reluctant esteem. The young prince and his profligate favorites revelled in all the license of sovereign power; but his hands were yet unstained with blood; and he had even displayed a generosity of sentiment, which might perhaps have ripened into solid virtue. 13 A fatal incident decided his fluctuating character.

12 (return)
[This universal joy is well described (from the medals as well as historians) by Mr. Wotton, Hist. of Rome, p. 192, 193.] During the first three years of his rule, the structures and even the essence of the old administration were kept intact by the loyal advisors whom Marcus had entrusted to his son, and for whose wisdom and integrity Commodus still held a hesitant respect. The young prince and his corrupt favorites indulged in all the freedoms of absolute power; however, his hands were still free of blood, and he even showed a generosity of spirit that might have developed into genuine virtue. 13 A tragic event determined his unpredictable character.

13 (return)
[ Manilius, the confidential secretary of Avidius Cassius, was discovered after he had lain concealed several years. The emperor nobly relieved the public anxiety by refusing to see him, and burning his papers without opening them. Dion Cassius, l. lxxii. p. 1209.]

13 (return)
[Manilius, the personal secretary of Avidius Cassius, was found after being hidden away for several years. The emperor graciously calmed public concerns by refusing to meet with him and burned his documents without reading them first. Dion Cassius, l. lxxii. p. 1209.]

One evening, as the emperor was returning to the palace, through a dark and narrow portico in the amphitheatre, 14 an assassin, who waited his passage, rushed upon him with a drawn sword, loudly exclaiming, “The senate sends you this.” The menace prevented the deed; the assassin was seized by the guards, and immediately revealed the authors of the conspiracy. It had been formed, not in the state, but within the walls of the palace. Lucilla, the emperor’s sister, and widow of Lucius Verus, impatient of the second rank, and jealous of the reigning empress, had armed the murderer against her brother’s life. She had not ventured to communicate the black design to her second husband, Claudius Pompeiarus, a senator of distinguished merit and unshaken loyalty; but among the crowd of her lovers (for she imitated the manners of Faustina) she found men of desperate fortunes and wild ambition, who were prepared to serve her more violent, as well as her tender passions. The conspirators experienced the rigor of justice, and the abandoned princess was punished, first with exile, and afterwards with death. 15

One evening, as the emperor was heading back to the palace through a dark and narrow walkway in the amphitheater, an assassin who was waiting for him jumped out with a drawn sword, loudly shouting, “The senate sends you this.” The threat stopped the attack; the guards captured the assassin, who quickly revealed the people behind the conspiracy. It had originated not in the state, but within the palace walls. Lucilla, the emperor’s sister and widow of Lucius Verus, unhappy with being in the second rank and jealous of the current empress, had set the murderer against her brother. She hadn’t dared to share her sinister plan with her second husband, Claudius Pompeiarus, a senator known for his great merit and unwavering loyalty; however, among her many lovers (since she emulated the behavior of Faustina), she found men with desperate ambitions and reckless fortunes who were ready to satisfy both her violent and softer desires. The conspirators faced the full force of justice, and the disgraced princess was punished first with exile and later with death. 15

14 (return)
[See Maffei degli Amphitheatri, p. 126.]

14 (return)
[See Maffei degli Amphitheatri, p. 126.]

15 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxxi. p. 1205 Herodian, l. i. p. 16 Hist. August p. 46.]

15 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxxi. p. 1205 Herodian, l. i. p. 16 Hist. August p. 46.]

But the words of the assassin sunk deep into the mind of Commodus, and left an indelible impression of fear and hatred against the whole body of the senate. 151 Those whom he had dreaded as importunate ministers, he now suspected as secret enemies. The Delators, a race of men discouraged, and almost extinguished, under the former reigns, again became formidable, as soon as they discovered that the emperor was desirous of finding disaffection and treason in the senate. That assembly, whom Marcus had ever considered as the great council of the nation, was composed of the most distinguished of the Romans; and distinction of every kind soon became criminal. The possession of wealth stimulated the diligence of the informers; rigid virtue implied a tacit censure of the irregularities of Commodus; important services implied a dangerous superiority of merit; and the friendship of the father always insured the aversion of the son. Suspicion was equivalent to proof; trial to condemnation. The execution of a considerable senator was attended with the death of all who might lament or revenge his fate; and when Commodus had once tasted human blood, he became incapable of pity or remorse.

But the assassin's words hit Commodus hard, leaving him with a lasting sense of fear and hatred towards the entire senate. 151 Those he once saw as annoying officials were now viewed as secret enemies. The Delators, a group that had been discouraged and nearly wiped out during previous reigns, became a threat again when they realized that the emperor wanted to uncover disloyalty and treachery in the senate. That assembly, which Marcus had always viewed as the nation’s main advisory body, was made up of the most distinguished Romans; and any form of distinction quickly turned into a crime. Having wealth made informers more eager; unwavering virtue suggested a silent critique of Commodus's wrongdoings; notable contributions indicated a dangerous level of merit; and a father's friendship guaranteed his son's disdain. Here, suspicion was enough to serve as evidence; trial automatically led to condemnation. The execution of a significant senator also meant the death of anyone who might mourn or seek vengeance for him, and once Commodus experienced the taste of human blood, he lost all capacity for pity or remorse.

151 (return)
[ The conspirators were senators, even the assassin himself. Herod. 81.—G.]

151 (return)
[ The conspirators were senators, including the assassin himself. Herod. 81.—G.]

Of these innocent victims of tyranny, none died more lamented than the two brothers of the Quintilian family, Maximus and Condianus; whose fraternal love has saved their names from oblivion, and endeared their memory to posterity. Their studies and their occupations, their pursuits and their pleasures, were still the same. In the enjoyment of a great estate, they never admitted the idea of a separate interest: some fragments are now extant of a treatise which they composed in common; 152 and in every action of life it was observed that their two bodies were animated by one soul. The Antonines, who valued their virtues, and delighted in their union, raised them, in the same year, to the consulship; and Marcus afterwards intrusted to their joint care the civil administration of Greece, and a great military command, in which they obtained a signal victory over the Germans. The kind cruelty of Commodus united them in death. 16

Of these innocent victims of tyranny, none were mourned more than the two brothers of the Quintilian family, Maximus and Condianus; their brotherly love has kept their names alive and made their memory cherished by future generations. Their studies and pursuits, their work and their enjoyment, remained consistent throughout their lives. Enjoying a vast estate, they never entertained the idea of individual interests: some fragments of a joint treatise they wrote together still exist; 152 and in every aspect of their lives, it was clear that they were two bodies with one shared soul. The Antonines, who appreciated their virtues and enjoyed their bond, elevated them to the consulship in the same year; and Marcus later entrusted them together with the civil administration of Greece and a significant military command, where they achieved a remarkable victory over the Germans. The cruel kindness of Commodus brought them together in death. 16

152 (return)
[ This work was on agriculture, and is often quoted by later writers. See P. Needham, Proleg. ad Geoponic. Camb. 1704.—W.]

152 (return)
[ This work focused on agriculture and is frequently referenced by later authors. See P. Needham, Proleg. ad Geoponic. Camb. 1704.—W.]

16 (return)
[ In a note upon the Augustan History, Casaubon has collected a number of particulars concerning these celebrated brothers. See p. 96 of his learned commentary.]

16 (return)
[ In a note on the Augustan History, Casaubon gathered several details about these famous brothers. See p. 96 of his insightful commentary.]

The tyrant’s rage, after having shed the noblest blood of the senate, at length recoiled on the principal instrument of his cruelty. Whilst Commodus was immersed in blood and luxury, he devolved the detail of the public business on Perennis, a servile and ambitious minister, who had obtained his post by the murder of his predecessor, but who possessed a considerable share of vigor and ability. By acts of extortion, and the forfeited estates of the nobles sacrificed to his avarice, he had accumulated an immense treasure. The Prætorian guards were under his immediate command; and his son, who already discovered a military genius, was at the head of the Illyrian legions. Perennis aspired to the empire; or what, in the eyes of Commodus, amounted to the same crime, he was capable of aspiring to it, had he not been prevented, surprised, and put to death. The fall of a minister is a very trifling incident in the general history of the empire; but it was hastened by an extraordinary circumstance, which proved how much the nerves of discipline were already relaxed. The legions of Britain, discontented with the administration of Perennis, formed a deputation of fifteen hundred select men, with instructions to march to Rome, and lay their complaints before the emperor. These military petitioners, by their own determined behaviour, by inflaming the divisions of the guards, by exaggerating the strength of the British army, and by alarming the fears of Commodus, exacted and obtained the minister’s death, as the only redress of their grievances. 17 This presumption of a distant army, and their discovery of the weakness of government, was a sure presage of the most dreadful convulsions.

The tyrant’s fury, after spilling the noblest blood of the senate, ultimately turned against the main perpetrator of his cruelty. While Commodus was indulging in bloodshed and luxury, he left the details of public affairs to Perennis, a servile and ambitious minister who had secured his position by murdering his predecessor but possessed a significant amount of energy and skill. Through extortion and taking the estates of nobles for his greed, he had built up an immense fortune. The Praetorian Guards were under his direct control; and his son, who was already showing military talent, led the Illyrian legions. Perennis aimed for the throne; or what, in Commodus's eyes, amounted to the same crime, he had the capability to aspire to it if not for being caught, surprised, and killed. The downfall of a minister is typically a minor event in the grand history of the empire; however, it was accelerated by an extraordinary situation that demonstrated just how much discipline had already weakened. The legions of Britain, unhappy with Perennis's leadership, sent a delegation of fifteen hundred elite soldiers with orders to march to Rome and present their complaints to the emperor. These military petitioners, through their defiant behavior, by inflaming divisions among the guards, by exaggerating the strength of the British army, and by heightening Commodus’s fears, demanded and achieved the minister’s execution as the only solution to their grievances. 17 This boldness of a distant army and their revelation of the government’s vulnerability was a sure sign of the most terrible upheavals to come.

17 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxxii. p. 1210. Herodian, l. i. p. 22. Hist. August. p. 48. Dion gives a much less odious character of Perennis, than the other historians. His moderation is almost a pledge of his veracity. Note: Gibbon praises Dion for the moderation with which he speaks of Perennis: he follows, nevertheless, in his own narrative, Herodian and Lampridius. Dion speaks of Perennis not only with moderation, but with admiration; he represents him as a great man, virtuous in his life, and blameless in his death: perhaps he may be suspected of partiality; but it is singular that Gibbon, having adopted, from Herodian and Lampridius, their judgment on this minister, follows Dion’s improbable account of his death. What likelihood, in fact, that fifteen hundred men should have traversed Gaul and Italy, and have arrived at Rome without any understanding with the Prætorians, or without detection or opposition from Perennis, the Prætorian præfect? Gibbon, foreseeing, perhaps, this difficulty, has added, that the military deputation inflamed the divisions of the guards; but Dion says expressly that they did not reach Rome, but that the emperor went out to meet them: he even reproaches him for not having opposed them with the guards, who were superior in number. Herodian relates that Commodus, having learned, from a soldier, the ambitious designs of Perennis and his son, caused them to be attacked and massacred by night.—G. from W. Dion’s narrative is remarkably circumstantial, and his authority higher than either of the other writers. He hints that Cleander, a new favorite, had already undermined the influence of Perennis.—M.]

17 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxxii. p. 1210. Herodian, l. i. p. 22. Hist. August. p. 48. Dion portrays Perennis in a much less negative light compared to other historians. His measured approach almost serves as a guarantee of his truthfulness. Note: Gibbon commends Dion for his balanced view of Perennis; nevertheless, he ultimately follows the accounts of Herodian and Lampridius in his own narrative. Dion discusses Perennis not only with restraint but also with respect; he depicts him as a significant figure, virtuous during his life and faultless in death. While there might be a suspicion of bias, it’s striking that Gibbon, who aligns with Herodian and Lampridius regarding this minister's evaluation, follows Dion’s unlikely account of his death. What are the chances that fifteen hundred men managed to move through Gaul and Italy to reach Rome without having some form of agreement with the Praetorians or without being detected or opposed by Perennis, the Praetorian prefect? Gibbon, possibly anticipating this issue, mentions that the military delegation stirred up divisions among the guards; however, Dion explicitly states that they did not make it to Rome, and that the emperor went out to meet them instead. He even criticizes the emperor for not taking action against them with the guards, who were greater in number. Herodian recounts that Commodus, learning from a soldier about the ambitious plans of Perennis and his son, ordered them to be attacked and killed during the night.—G. from W. Dion’s account is notably detailed, and his credibility is stronger than that of the other authors. He suggests that Cleander, a new favorite, had already started to weaken Perennis's influence.—M.]

The negligence of the public administration was betrayed, soon afterwards, by a new disorder, which arose from the smallest beginnings. A spirit of desertion began to prevail among the troops: and the deserters, instead of seeking their safety in flight or concealment, infested the highways. Maternus, a private soldier, of a daring boldness above his station, collected these bands of robbers into a little army, set open the prisons, invited the slaves to assert their freedom, and plundered with impunity the rich and defenceless cities of Gaul and Spain. The governors of the provinces, who had long been the spectators, and perhaps the partners, of his depredations, were, at length, roused from their supine indolence by the threatening commands of the emperor. Maternus found that he was encompassed, and foresaw that he must be overpowered. A great effort of despair was his last resource. He ordered his followers to disperse, to pass the Alps in small parties and various disguises, and to assemble at Rome, during the licentious tumult of the festival of Cybele. 18 To murder Commodus, and to ascend the vacant throne, was the ambition of no vulgar robber. His measures were so ably concerted that his concealed troops already filled the streets of Rome. The envy of an accomplice discovered and ruined this singular enterprise, in a moment when it was ripe for execution. 19

The negligence of the public administration quickly showed itself with a new disorder that started from the smallest beginnings. A feeling of desertion began to spread among the troops, and instead of trying to escape or hide, the deserters infested the highways. Maternus, a soldier with boldness beyond his rank, gathered these groups of robbers into a small army, opened the prisons, urged the slaves to fight for their freedom, and plundered the rich and defenseless cities of Gaul and Spain without fear of consequences. The provincial governors, who had long been bystanders—and perhaps even complicit—in his actions, were finally stirred from their lazy indifference by the emperor's threatening commands. Maternus realized he was surrounded and saw that he would soon be overwhelmed. In a last desperate attempt, he told his followers to split up, cross the Alps in small groups wearing different disguises, and gather in Rome during the chaotic festival of Cybele. To kill Commodus and take the vacant throne was the goal of no ordinary robber. His plans were so well organized that his concealed troops already filled the streets of Rome. The jealousy of an accomplice exposed and ruined this unique scheme just when it was ready to be put into action.

18 (return)
[ During the second Punic war, the Romans imported from Asia the worship of the mother of the gods. Her festival, the Megalesia, began on the fourth of April, and lasted six days. The streets were crowded with mad processions, the theatres with spectators, and the public tables with unbidden guests. Order and police were suspended, and pleasure was the only serious business of the city. See Ovid. de Fastis, l. iv. 189, &c.]

18 (return)
[ During the second Punic War, the Romans brought the worship of the mother of the gods from Asia. Her festival, the Megalesia, started on April 4th and lasted six days. The streets were filled with wild processions, the theaters with spectators, and the public tables with unexpected guests. Law and order were set aside, and enjoyment was the only serious business in the city. See Ovid. de Fastis, l. iv. 189, &c.]

19 (return)
[ Herodian, l. i. p. 23, 23.]

19 (return)
[ Herodian, l. i. p. 23, 23.]

Suspicious princes often promote the last of mankind, from a vain persuasion, that those who have no dependence, except on their favor, will have no attachment, except to the person of their benefactor. Cleander, the successor of Perennis, was a Phrygian by birth; of a nation over whose stubborn, but servile temper, blows only could prevail. 20 He had been sent from his native country to Rome, in the capacity of a slave. As a slave he entered the Imperial palace, rendered himself useful to his master’s passions, and rapidly ascended to the most exalted station which a subject could enjoy. His influence over the mind of Commodus was much greater than that of his predecessor; for Cleander was devoid of any ability or virtue which could inspire the emperor with envy or distrust. Avarice was the reigning passion of his soul, and the great principle of his administration. The rank of Consul, of Patrician, of Senator, was exposed to public sale; and it would have been considered as disaffection, if any one had refused to purchase these empty and disgraceful honors with the greatest part of his fortune. 21 In the lucrative provincial employments, the minister shared with the governor the spoils of the people. The execution of the laws was penal and arbitrary. A wealthy criminal might obtain, not only the reversal of the sentence by which he was justly condemned, but might likewise inflict whatever punishment he pleased on the accuser, the witnesses, and the judge.

Suspicious princes often back the last of humanity, believing that those who rely solely on their favor will not feel any loyalty except to their benefactor. Cleander, the successor of Perennis, was originally from Phrygia; a nation whose stubborn yet submissive nature could only be controlled by force. 20 He was brought from his homeland to Rome as a slave. As a slave, he entered the Imperial palace, made himself useful to his master’s whims, and quickly rose to the highest position a subject could attain. His influence over Commodus was much stronger than that of his predecessor because Cleander had none of the skills or virtues that could provoke envy or distrust in the emperor. Greed was the dominant passion of his soul and the main principle of his rule. Positions like Consul, Patrician, and Senator were put up for public sale; it was seen as disloyalty if anyone refused to buy these empty and disgraceful titles with most of their wealth. 21 In the profitable provincial roles, the minister split the profits with the governor at the expense of the people. The enforcement of laws was punitive and arbitrary. A wealthy criminal could not only get his sentence overturned but could also impose whatever punishment he desired on the accuser, the witnesses, and the judge.

20 (return)
[ Cicero pro Flacco, c. 27.]

20 (return)
[ Cicero pro Flacco, c. 27.]

21 (return)
[ One of these dear-bought promotions occasioned a current... that Julius Solon was banished into the senate.]

21 (return)
[ One of these hard-earned promotions led to a rumor... that Julius Solon was exiled by the senate.]

By these means, Cleander, in the space of three years, had accumulated more wealth than had ever yet been possessed by any freedman. 22 Commodus was perfectly satisfied with the magnificent presents which the artful courtier laid at his feet in the most seasonable moments. To divert the public envy, Cleander, under the emperor’s name, erected baths, porticos, and places of exercise, for the use of the people. 23 He flattered himself that the Romans, dazzled and amused by this apparent liberality, would be less affected by the bloody scenes which were daily exhibited; that they would forget the death of Byrrhus, a senator to whose superior merit the late emperor had granted one of his daughters; and that they would forgive the execution of Arrius Antoninus, the last representative of the name and virtues of the Antonines. The former, with more integrity than prudence, had attempted to disclose, to his brother-in-law, the true character of Cleander. An equitable sentence pronounced by the latter, when proconsul of Asia, against a worthless creature of the favorite, proved fatal to him. 24 After the fall of Perennis, the terrors of Commodus had, for a short time, assumed the appearance of a return to virtue. He repealed the most odious of his acts; loaded his memory with the public execration, and ascribed to the pernicious counsels of that wicked minister all the errors of his inexperienced youth. But his repentance lasted only thirty days; and, under Cleander’s tyranny, the administration of Perennis was often regretted.

By these means, Cleander, in three years, had amassed more wealth than any freedman had ever had. 22 Commodus was completely pleased with the extravagant gifts the clever courtier presented to him at the most opportune times. To distract the public from their envy, Cleander, in the emperor’s name, built baths, porticos, and places for exercise for the people. 23 He fancied that the Romans, dazzled and entertained by this apparent generosity, would pay less attention to the bloody events that were happening daily; that they would forget the death of Byrrhus, a senator to whom the late emperor had given one of his daughters due to his outstanding merit; and that they would overlook the execution of Arrius Antoninus, the last heir of the name and virtues of the Antonines. The former, with more integrity than caution, had tried to reveal the true nature of Cleander to his brother-in-law. A fair decision made by him when he was proconsul of Asia against a useless sycophant of the favorite ended up costing him his life. 24 After Perennis's downfall, Commodus's fears briefly appeared as a return to virtue. He rescinded the most hateful of his actions; he burdened his memory with public condemnation and blamed all the mistakes of his inexperienced youth on the harmful advice of that wicked minister. But his remorse lasted only thirty days, and under Cleander’s tyranny, many longed for the administration of Perennis.

22 (return)
[ Dion (l. lxxii. p. 12, 13) observes, that no freedman had possessed riches equal to those of Cleander. The fortune of Pallas amounted, however, to upwards of five and twenty hundred thousand pounds; Ter millies.]

22 (return)
[ Dion (l. lxxii. p. 12, 13) points out that no freedman had wealth comparable to Cleander's. However, Pallas's fortune exceeded twenty-five hundred thousand pounds; Ter millies.]

23 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxxii. p. 12, 13. Herodian, l. i. p. 29. Hist. August. p. 52. These baths were situated near the Porta Capena. See Nardini Roma Antica, p. 79.]

23 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxxii. p. 12, 13. Herodian, l. i. p. 29. Hist. August. p. 52. These baths were located near the Porta Capena. See Nardini Roma Antica, p. 79.]

24 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 79.]

24 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 79.]

Chapter IV: The Cruelty, Follies And Murder Of Commodus.—Part II.

Pestilence and famine contributed to fill up the measure of the calamities of Rome. 25 The first could be only imputed to the just indignation of the gods; but a monopoly of corn, supported by the riches and power of the minister, was considered as the immediate cause of the second. The popular discontent, after it had long circulated in whispers, broke out in the assembled circus. The people quitted their favorite amusements for the more delicious pleasure of revenge, rushed in crowds towards a palace in the suburbs, one of the emperor’s retirements, and demanded, with angry clamors, the head of the public enemy. Cleander, who commanded the Prætorian guards, 26 ordered a body of cavalry to sally forth, and disperse the seditious multitude. The multitude fled with precipitation towards the city; several were slain, and many more were trampled to death; but when the cavalry entered the streets, their pursuit was checked by a shower of stones and darts from the roofs and windows of the houses. The foot guards, 27 who had been long jealous of the prerogatives and insolence of the Prætorian cavalry, embraced the party of the people. The tumult became a regular engagement, and threatened a general massacre. The Prætorians, at length, gave way, oppressed with numbers; and the tide of popular fury returned with redoubled violence against the gates of the palace, where Commodus lay, dissolved in luxury, and alone unconscious of the civil war. It was death to approach his person with the unwelcome news. He would have perished in this supine security, had not two women, his eldest sister Fadilla, and Marcia, the most favored of his concubines, ventured to break into his presence. Bathed in tears, and with dishevelled hair, they threw themselves at his feet; and with all the pressing eloquence of fear, discovered to the affrighted emperor the crimes of the minister, the rage of the people, and the impending ruin, which, in a few minutes, would burst over his palace and person. Commodus started from his dream of pleasure, and commanded that the head of Cleander should be thrown out to the people. The desired spectacle instantly appeased the tumult; and the son of Marcus might even yet have regained the affection and confidence of his subjects. 28

Pestilence and famine added to the troubles of Rome. 25 The first was seen as a punishment from the gods, but a corn monopoly, backed by the wealth and power of the minister, was viewed as the main cause of the second. After a long time of quiet discontent, the people's frustration exploded in the circus. They abandoned their favorite games for the more satisfying thrill of revenge, rushing in crowds toward a palace in the suburbs, one of the emperor’s retreats, and angrily demanded the head of the public enemy. Cleander, who was in charge of the Praetorian guards, 26 ordered a group of cavalry to charge out and disperse the rebellious crowd. The crowd fled in a panic toward the city; several were killed, and many more were trampled to death. However, when the cavalry entered the streets, their pursuit was halted by a barrage of stones and darts from the rooftops and windows of the houses. The foot guards, 27 who had long resented the power and arrogance of the Praetorian cavalry, sided with the people. The chaos turned into a full-blown fight, threatening a complete massacre. The Praetorians, overwhelmed by the numbers, eventually fell back, and the wave of popular anger surged with renewed intensity against the palace gates, where Commodus lay, lost in luxury, completely unaware of the civil war. It would have been deadly to bring him the unwelcome news. He might have perished in his complacency if not for two women—his older sister Fadilla and Marcia, his most favored concubine—who dared to enter his presence. With tear-stained faces and unkempt hair, they fell at his feet, and with all the urgency of their fear, they revealed to the startled emperor the minister's crimes, the people's anger, and the impending disaster that would soon crash over his palace and himself. Commodus snapped out of his pleasure-filled daze and ordered that Cleander's head be thrown to the people. This spectacle quickly calmed the uproar, and Marcus's son might still have regained the love and trust of his subjects. 28

25 (return)
[ Herodian, l. i. p. 28. Dion, l. lxxii. p. 1215. The latter says that two thousand persons died every day at Rome, during a considerable length of time.]

25 (return)
[Herodian, l. i. p. 28. Dion, l. lxxii. p. 1215. The latter mentions that two thousand people died every day in Rome for an extended period of time.]

26 (return)
[ Tuneque primum tres præfecti prætorio fuere: inter quos libertinus. From some remains of modesty, Cleander declined the title, whilst he assumed the powers, of Prætorian præfect. As the other freedmen were styled, from their several departments, a rationibus, ab epistolis, Cleander called himself a pugione, as intrusted with the defence of his master’s person. Salmasius and Casaubon seem to have talked very idly upon this passage. * Note: M. Guizot denies that Lampridius means Cleander as præfect a pugione. The Libertinus seems to me to mean him.—M.]

26 (return)
[ At first, there were three prefects of the guard: among them was a freedman. Out of a sense of modesty, Cleander declined to take the title, while still exercising the powers of Prefect of the Guard. The other freedmen were given titles based on their specific roles, like those responsible for finances and letters, while Cleander referred to himself as the one in charge of the dagger, as he was entrusted with the protection of his master's person. Salmasius and Casaubon seem to have spoken very foolishly about this passage. * Note: M. Guizot argues that Lampridius is not referring to Cleander as the dagger-prefect. To me, it seems clear he is referring to him.—M.]

27 (return)
[ Herodian, l. i. p. 31. It is doubtful whether he means the Prætorian infantry, or the cohortes urbanæ, a body of six thousand men, but whose rank and discipline were not equal to their numbers. Neither Tillemont nor Wotton choose to decide this question.]

27 (return)
[ Herodian, l. i. p. 31. It’s unclear whether he refers to the Praetorian Guard or the urban cohorts, which consisted of six thousand men but whose rank and discipline didn't match their numbers. Neither Tillemont nor Wotton chooses to settle this debate.]

28 (return)
[ Dion Cassius, l. lxxii. p. 1215. Herodian, l. i. p. 32. Hist. August. p. 48.]

28 (return)
[ Dion Cassius, l. lxxii. p. 1215. Herodian, l. i. p. 32. Hist. August. p. 48.]

But every sentiment of virtue and humanity was extinct in the mind of Commodus. Whilst he thus abandoned the reins of empire to these unworthy favorites, he valued nothing in sovereign power, except the unbounded license of indulging his sensual appetites. His hours were spent in a seraglio of three hundred beautiful women, and as many boys, of every rank, and of every province; and, wherever the arts of seduction proved ineffectual, the brutal lover had recourse to violence. The ancient historians 29 have expatiated on these abandoned scenes of prostitution, which scorned every restraint of nature or modesty; but it would not be easy to translate their too faithful descriptions into the decency of modern language. The intervals of lust were filled up with the basest amusements. The influence of a polite age, and the labor of an attentive education, had never been able to infuse into his rude and brutish mind the least tincture of learning; and he was the first of the Roman emperors totally devoid of taste for the pleasures of the understanding. Nero himself excelled, or affected to excel, in the elegant arts of music and poetry: nor should we despise his pursuits, had he not converted the pleasing relaxation of a leisure hour into the serious business and ambition of his life. But Commodus, from his earliest infancy, discovered an aversion to whatever was rational or liberal, and a fond attachment to the amusements of the populace; the sports of the circus and amphitheatre, the combats of gladiators, and the hunting of wild beasts. The masters in every branch of learning, whom Marcus provided for his son, were heard with inattention and disgust; whilst the Moors and Parthians, who taught him to dart the javelin and to shoot with the bow, found a disciple who delighted in his application, and soon equalled the most skilful of his instructors in the steadiness of the eye and the dexterity of the hand.

But every sense of virtue and humanity was gone in Commodus’s mind. While he handed over control of the empire to these unworthy favorites, he valued nothing in being a ruler except the unlimited freedom to indulge his desires. He spent his days in a harem of three hundred beautiful women and just as many boys, from all walks of life and regions; and whenever his seduction techniques failed, this brutal lover resorted to violence. Ancient historians 29 have elaborated on these debauched scenes of exploitation, which ignored all natural and modest constraints; however, it would be difficult to translate their overly accurate descriptions into modern decency. The breaks from lust were filled with the basest of amusements. The refinement of a cultured age and the effort of a careful education never managed to infuse even a hint of learning into his coarse and brutish mind; he was the first of the Roman emperors completely lacking an appreciation for intellectual pleasures. Nero himself excelled, or at least pretended to excel, in the refined arts of music and poetry: we shouldn’t dismiss his pursuits, had he not turned the enjoyable relaxation of free time into the serious job and ambition of his life. But Commodus, from a young age, showed a dislike for anything rational or cultured, and a strong preference for the entertainments of the masses; the games of the circus and amphitheater, the battles of gladiators, and hunting wild animals. The experts in every field that Marcus arranged for his son were met with indifference and disgust; while the Moors and Parthians, who taught him how to throw a spear and shoot a bow, found a student who enjoyed practicing and quickly matched even the most skilled of his teachers in accuracy and dexterity.

29 (return)
[ Sororibus suis constupratis. Ipsas concubinas suas sub oculis...stuprari jubebat. Nec irruentium in se juvenum carebat infamia, omni parte corporis atque ore in sexum utrumque pollutus. Hist. Aug. p. 47.]

29 (return)
[ He forced his own concubines to be violated in front of him. He was not free from the shame of the young men attacking him, being defiled in every part of his body and mouth by both sexes. Hist. Aug. p. 47.]

The servile crowd, whose fortune depended on their master’s vices, applauded these ignoble pursuits. The perfidious voice of flattery reminded him, that by exploits of the same nature, by the defeat of the Nemæan lion, and the slaughter of the wild boar of Erymanthus, the Grecian Hercules had acquired a place among the gods, and an immortal memory among men. They only forgot to observe, that, in the first ages of society, when the fiercer animals often dispute with man the possession of an unsettled country, a successful war against those savages is one of the most innocent and beneficial labors of heroism. In the civilized state of the Roman empire, the wild beasts had long since retired from the face of man, and the neighborhood of populous cities. To surprise them in their solitary haunts, and to transport them to Rome, that they might be slain in pomp by the hand of an emperor, was an enterprise equally ridiculous for the prince and oppressive for the people. 30 Ignorant of these distinctions, Commodus eagerly embraced the glorious resemblance, and styled himself (as we still read on his medals31) the Roman Hercules. 311 The club and the lion’s hide were placed by the side of the throne, amongst the ensigns of sovereignty; and statues were erected, in which Commodus was represented in the character, and with the attributes, of the god, whose valor and dexterity he endeavored to emulate in the daily course of his ferocious amusements. 32

The subservient crowd, whose fortunes relied on their master's wrongdoings, cheered these dishonorable actions. The deceitful voice of flattery reminded him that through similar feats—like defeating the Nemean lion and killing the wild boar of Erymanthos—the Greek Hercules had secured a spot among the gods and gained everlasting fame among people. They overlooked the fact that in the earliest days of society, when fierce animals often competed with humans for control of unsettled lands, a successful campaign against those beasts was one of the most innocent and beneficial acts of heroism. In the civilized era of the Roman Empire, wild animals had long since retreated from human sight and the vicinity of crowded cities. To catch them in their remote habitats and bring them to Rome, only to be killed in a spectacle by an emperor's hand, was a venture equally absurd for the ruler and burdensome for the populace. 30 Unaware of these nuances, Commodus eagerly adopted the glorious comparison, calling himself (as we still see on his coins 31) the Roman Hercules. 311 The club and the lion's skin were placed next to the throne among the symbols of sovereignty; and statues were erected depicting Commodus as the god, with the attributes he sought to imitate in his daily savage entertainments. 32

30 (return)
[ The African lions, when pressed by hunger, infested the open villages and cultivated country; and they infested them with impunity. The royal beast was reserved for the pleasures of the emperor and the capital; and the unfortunate peasant who killed one of them though in his own defence, incurred a very heavy penalty. This extraordinary game-law was mitigated by Honorius, and finally repealed by Justinian. Codex Theodos. tom. v. p. 92, et Comment Gothofred.]

30 (return)
[ The African lions, when driven by hunger, invaded the open villages and farmed land; and they did so without fear of consequences. The majestic beast was kept for the enjoyment of the emperor and the capital; and the unfortunate farmer who killed one, even in self-defense, faced severe punishment. This unusual hunting law was softened by Honorius and eventually abolished by Justinian. Codex Theodos. tom. v. p. 92, et Comment Gothofred.]

31 (return)
[ Spanheim de Numismat. Dissertat. xii. tom. ii. p. 493.]

31 (return)
[ Spanheim on Numismatics. Dissertation xii. vol. ii. p. 493.]

311 (return)
[ Commodus placed his own head on the colossal statue of Hercules with the inscription, Lucius Commodus Hercules. The wits of Rome, according to a new fragment of Dion, published an epigram, of which, like many other ancient jests, the point is not very clear. It seems to be a protest of the god against being confounded with the emperor. Mai Fragm. Vatican. ii. 225.—M.]

311 (return)
[ Commodus put his own head on the huge statue of Hercules with the inscription, Lucius Commodus Hercules. The clever people of Rome, according to a new piece from Dion, created a saying, which, like many other old jokes, isn't very clear in its meaning. It seems to express the god's objection to being mixed up with the emperor. Mai Fragm. Vatican. ii. 225.—M.]

32 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxxii. p. 1216. Hist. August. p. 49.]

32 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxxii. p. 1216. Hist. August. p. 49.]

Elated with these praises, which gradually extinguished the innate sense of shame, Commodus resolved to exhibit before the eyes of the Roman people those exercises, which till then he had decently confined within the walls of his palace, and to the presence of a few favorites. On the appointed day, the various motives of flattery, fear, and curiosity, attracted to the amphitheatre an innumerable multitude of spectators; and some degree of applause was deservedly bestowed on the uncommon skill of the Imperial performer. Whether he aimed at the head or heart of the animal, the wound was alike certain and mortal. With arrows whose point was shaped into the form of crescent, Commodus often intercepted the rapid career, and cut asunder the long, bony neck of the ostrich. 33 A panther was let loose; and the archer waited till he had leaped upon a trembling malefactor. In the same instant the shaft flew, the beast dropped dead, and the man remained unhurt. The dens of the amphitheatre disgorged at once a hundred lions: a hundred darts from the unerring hand of Commodus laid them dead as they run raging round the Arena. Neither the huge bulk of the elephant, nor the scaly hide of the rhinoceros, could defend them from his stroke. Æthiopia and India yielded their most extraordinary productions; and several animals were slain in the amphitheatre, which had been seen only in the representations of art, or perhaps of fancy. 34 In all these exhibitions, the securest precautions were used to protect the person of the Roman Hercules from the desperate spring of any savage, who might possibly disregard the dignity of the emperor and the sanctity of the god. 35

Elated by the praise that gradually diminished his natural sense of shame, Commodus decided to showcase his skills to the Roman people, which until then he had only done discreetly within the walls of his palace and in front of a few favorites. On the chosen day, various motivations of flattery, fear, and curiosity drew an enormous crowd to the amphitheater, and some applause was rightfully given for the unique talent of the Imperial performer. Whether he aimed for the head or heart of the animal, the result was always deadly. With arrows shaped like crescents, Commodus frequently intercepted the swift movement and severed the long, bony neck of the ostrich. 33 A panther was released, and the archer waited until it leaped onto a terrified criminal. At the very moment the arrow flew, the beast fell dead, while the man remained unharmed. The amphitheater erupted with a hundred lions at once: a hundred darts from Commodus's precise hand brought them down as they raced wildly around the Arena. Neither the massive bulk of the elephant nor the tough hide of the rhinoceros could save them from his shot. Ethiopia and India provided their most remarkable creatures; several animals were killed in the amphitheater that had only been seen in art or possibly in imagination. 34 In all these displays, the highest precautions were taken to protect the Roman Hercules from any desperate attack by wild beasts that might overlook the emperor's dignity and the sacredness of the god. 35

33 (return)
[ The ostrich’s neck is three feet long, and composed of seventeen vertebræ. See Buffon, Hist. Naturelle.]

33 (return)
[ The ostrich's neck is three feet long and made up of seventeen vertebrae. See Buffon, Hist. Naturelle.]

34 (return)
[ Commodus killed a camelopardalis or Giraffe, (Dion, l. lxxii. p. 1211,) the tallest, the most gentle, and the most useless of the large quadrupeds. This singular animal, a native only of the interior parts of Africa, has not been seen in Europe since the revival of letters; and though M. de Buffon (Hist. Naturelle, tom. xiii.) has endeavored to describe, he has not ventured to delineate, the Giraffe. * Note: The naturalists of our days have been more fortunate. London probably now contains more specimens of this animal than have been seen in Europe since the fall of the Roman empire, unless in the pleasure gardens of the emperor Frederic II., in Sicily, which possessed several. Frederic’s collections of wild beasts were exhibited, for the popular amusement, in many parts of Italy. Raumer, Geschichte der Hohenstaufen, v. iii. p. 571. Gibbon, moreover, is mistaken; as a giraffe was presented to Lorenzo de Medici, either by the sultan of Egypt or the king of Tunis. Contemporary authorities are quoted in the old work, Gesner de Quadrupedibum p. 162.—M.]

34 (return)
[ Commodus killed a giraffe, the tallest, gentlest, and least useful of the large mammals. This unique animal, which is only found in the inland regions of Africa, hasn't been seen in Europe since the Renaissance. Although M. de Buffon (Hist. Naturelle, tom. xiii.) tried to describe it, he didn't attempt to illustrate the giraffe. * Note: Today's naturalists have had better luck. London probably now has more specimens of this animal than have been seen in Europe since the fall of the Roman Empire, except for the pleasure gardens of Emperor Frederic II in Sicily, which had several. Frederic’s collection of wild animals was displayed for public entertainment in various parts of Italy. Raumer, Geschichte der Hohenstaufen, v. iii. p. 571. Additionally, Gibbon is mistaken; a giraffe was given to Lorenzo de Medici, either by the sultan of Egypt or the king of Tunis. Contemporary sources are cited in the old work, Gesner de Quadrupedibum p. 162.—M.]

35 (return)
[ Herodian, l. i. p. 37. Hist. August. p. 50.]

35 (return)
[ Herodian, l. i. p. 37. Hist. August. p. 50.]

But the meanest of the populace were affected with shame and indignation when they beheld their sovereign enter the lists as a gladiator, and glory in a profession which the laws and manners of the Romans had branded with the justest note of infamy. 36 He chose the habit and arms of the Secutor, whose combat with the Retiarius formed one of the most lively scenes in the bloody sports of the amphitheatre. The Secutor was armed with a helmet, sword, and buckler; his naked antagonist had only a large net and a trident; with the one he endeavored to entangle, with the other to despatch his enemy. If he missed the first throw, he was obliged to fly from the pursuit of the Secutor, till he had prepared his net for a second cast. 37 The emperor fought in this character seven hundred and thirty-five several times. These glorious achievements were carefully recorded in the public acts of the empire; and that he might omit no circumstance of infamy, he received from the common fund of gladiators a stipend so exorbitant that it became a new and most ignominious tax upon the Roman people. 38 It may be easily supposed, that in these engagements the master of the world was always successful; in the amphitheatre, his victories were not often sanguinary; but when he exercised his skill in the school of gladiators, or his own palace, his wretched antagonists were frequently honored with a mortal wound from the hand of Commodus, and obliged to seal their flattery with their blood. 39 He now disdained the appellation of Hercules. The name of Paulus, a celebrated Secutor, was the only one which delighted his ear. It was inscribed on his colossal statues, and repeated in the redoubled acclamations 40 of the mournful and applauding senate. 41 Claudius Pompeianus, the virtuous husband of Lucilla, was the only senator who asserted the honor of his rank. As a father, he permitted his sons to consult their safety by attending the amphitheatre. As a Roman, he declared, that his own life was in the emperor’s hands, but that he would never behold the son of Marcus prostituting his person and dignity. Notwithstanding his manly resolution Pompeianus escaped the resentment of the tyrant, and, with his honor, had the good fortune to preserve his life. 42

But the meanest members of society felt shame and anger when they saw their ruler enter the arena as a gladiator, reveling in a profession that the laws and customs of Rome had justly labeled as disgraceful. 36 He chose the outfit and weapons of the Secutor, whose fight with the Retiarius created some of the most exciting moments in the brutal games of the amphitheater. The Secutor was equipped with a helmet, sword, and shield; his unarmed opponent had only a large net and a trident; with the net, he aimed to ensnare, and with the trident, to finish off his foe. If he missed his first throw, he had to escape the pursuit of the Secutor until he set up his net for another attempt. 37 The emperor fought in this role seven hundred and thirty-five times. These impressive feats were carefully recorded in the official records of the empire; and to ensure he didn’t miss any aspect of disgrace, he received from the general fund of gladiators an outrageous salary that became a new and particularly shameful tax on the Roman people. 38 It’s easy to assume that in these battles the master of the world was always victorious; in the amphitheater, his wins were rarely bloody; but when he showcased his skills in the school of gladiators or his own palace, his unfortunate opponents often ended up with fatal wounds from Commodus, forced to pay for their flattery with their lives. 39 He now rejected the title of Hercules. The name of Paulus, a famous Secutor, was the only one that pleased him. It was carved on his colossal statues and echoed in the repeated cheers 40 of the grieving yet applauding senate. 41 Claudius Pompeianus, the honorable husband of Lucilla, was the only senator who defended the dignity of his rank. As a father, he allowed his sons to prioritize their safety by going to the amphitheater. As a Roman, he stated that his own life was in the emperor’s control, but he would never watch the son of Marcus degrade himself and lose his dignity. Despite his brave stance, Pompeianus avoided the wrath of the tyrant and, with his honor intact, was fortunate enough to save his life. 42

36 (return)
[ The virtuous and even the wise princes forbade the senators and knights to embrace this scandalous profession, under pain of infamy, or, what was more dreaded by those profligate wretches, of exile. The tyrants allured them to dishonor by threats and rewards. Nero once produced in the arena forty senators and sixty knights. See Lipsius, Saturnalia, l. ii. c. 2. He has happily corrected a passage of Suetonius in Nerone, c. 12.]

36 (return)
[ The honorable and even wise leaders instructed the senators and knights to avoid this disgraceful profession, under threat of dishonor or, what was even more feared by those immoral individuals, exile. The tyrants tempted them into dishonor with threats and bribes. Nero once brought forth forty senators and sixty knights into the arena. See Lipsius, Saturnalia, l. ii. c. 2. He has successfully corrected a part of Suetonius in Nerone, c. 12.]

37 (return)
[ Lipsius, l. ii. c. 7, 8. Juvenal, in the eighth satire, gives a picturesque description of this combat.]

37 (return)
[ Lipsius, l. ii. c. 7, 8. Juvenal, in the eighth satire, provides a vivid depiction of this fight.]

38 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 50. Dion, l. lxxii. p. 1220. He received, for each time, decies, about 8000l. sterling.]

38 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 50. Dion, l. lxxii. p. 1220. He received, for each time, decies, about £8,000 sterling.]

39 (return)
[ Victor tells us, that Commodus only allowed his antagonists a...weapon, dreading most probably the consequences of their despair.]

39 (return)
[Victor tells us that Commodus only allowed his opponents one weapon, likely fearing the outcomes of their despair.]

40 (return)
[Footnote 40: They were obliged to repeat, six hundred and twenty-six times, Paolus first of the Secutors, &c.]

40 (return)
[Footnote 40: They had to repeat, six hundred and twenty-six times, Paolus first of the Secutors, etc.]

41 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxxii. p. 1221. He speaks of his own baseness and danger.]

41 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxxii. p. 1221. He talks about his own flaws and risks.]

42 (return)
[ He mixed, however, some prudence with his courage, and passed the greatest part of his time in a country retirement; alleging his advanced age, and the weakness of his eyes. “I never saw him in the senate,” says Dion, “except during the short reign of Pertinax.” All his infirmities had suddenly left him, and they returned as suddenly upon the murder of that excellent prince. Dion, l. lxxiii. p. 1227.]

42 (return)
[ He combined some caution with his bravery and spent most of his time in the country, claiming his old age and poor eyesight as reasons. “I only saw him in the senate,” says Dion, “during the brief rule of Pertinax.” All his ailments suddenly disappeared, only to come back just as quickly after the murder of that great leader. Dion, l. lxxiii. p. 1227.]

Commodus had now attained the summit of vice and infamy. Amidst the acclamations of a flattering court, he was unable to disguise from himself, that he had deserved the contempt and hatred of every man of sense and virtue in his empire. His ferocious spirit was irritated by the consciousness of that hatred, by the envy of every kind of merit, by the just apprehension of danger, and by the habit of slaughter, which he contracted in his daily amusements. History has preserved a long list of consular senators sacrificed to his wanton suspicion, which sought out, with peculiar anxiety, those unfortunate persons connected, however remotely, with the family of the Antonines, without sparing even the ministers of his crimes or pleasures. 43 His cruelty proved at last fatal to himself. He had shed with impunity the noblest blood of Rome: he perished as soon as he was dreaded by his own domestics. Marcia, his favorite concubine, Eclectus, his chamberlain, and Lætus, his Prætorian præfect, alarmed by the fate of their companions and predecessors, resolved to prevent the destruction which every hour hung over their heads, either from the mad caprice of the tyrant, 431 or the sudden indignation of the people. Marcia seized the occasion of presenting a draught of wine to her lover, after he had fatigued himself with hunting some wild beasts. Commodus retired to sleep; but whilst he was laboring with the effects of poison and drunkenness, a robust youth, by profession a wrestler, entered his chamber, and strangled him without resistance. The body was secretly conveyed out of the palace, before the least suspicion was entertained in the city, or even in the court, of the emperor’s death. Such was the fate of the son of Marcus, and so easy was it to destroy a hated tyrant, who, by the artificial powers of government, had oppressed, during thirteen years, so many millions of subjects, each of whom was equal to their master in personal strength and personal abilities. 44

Commodus had now reached the peak of vice and infamy. Surrounded by the praise of a flattering court, he couldn't hide from himself that he had earned the contempt and hatred of every sensible and virtuous person in his empire. His savage nature was provoked by the awareness of that hatred, by the envy of anyone with merit, by the reasonable fear of danger, and by the pattern of violence he adopted in his daily entertainment. History has documented a long list of consular senators sacrificed to his reckless suspicion, which particularly targeted unfortunate individuals connected, no matter how distantly, to the Antonine family, not even sparing the accomplices of his crimes or pleasures. 43 His cruelty ultimately led to his downfall. He had shed the noblest blood of Rome with no consequences: he met his end as soon as he became feared by those close to him. Marcia, his favorite mistress, Eclectus, his chamberlain, and Lætus, his Praetorian prefect, worried about the fates of their fellow officials, decided to prevent their impending doom, whether it came from the tyrant's madness or the sudden outrage of the people. Marcia took the opportunity to offer her lover a glass of wine after he had exhausted himself hunting wild beasts. Commodus went to sleep; but while he was struggling with the effects of poison and drunkenness, a strong young man, a professional wrestler, entered his room and strangled him without any resistance. The body was secretly taken out of the palace before any suspicion arose in the city or even in the court about the emperor's death. Such was the fate of the son of Marcus, and it was so easy to eliminate a despised tyrant who, through the manipulative powers of government, had oppressed millions of subjects for thirteen years, each of whom was as strong and capable as their master. 44

43 (return)
[ The prefects were changed almost hourly or daily; and the caprice of Commodus was often fatal to his most favored chamberlains. Hist. August. p. 46, 51.]

43 (return)
[ The prefects changed almost every hour or day; and Commodus' whims were often deadly for his most favored attendants. Hist. August. p. 46, 51.]

431 (return)
[ Commodus had already resolved to massacre them the following night they determined o anticipate his design. Herod. i. 17.—W.]

431 (return)
[ Commodus had already made up his mind to kill them the next night, so they decided to act first. Herod. i. 17.—W.]

44 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxxii. p. 1222. Herodian, l. i. p. 43. Hist. August. p. 52.]

44 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxxii. p. 1222. Herodian, l. i. p. 43. Hist. August. p. 52.]

The measures of the conspirators were conducted with the deliberate coolness and celerity which the greatness of the occasion required. They resolved instantly to fill the vacant throne with an emperor whose character would justify and maintain the action that had been committed. They fixed on Pertinax, præfect of the city, an ancient senator of consular rank, whose conspicuous merit had broke through the obscurity of his birth, and raised him to the first honors of the state. He had successively governed most of the provinces of the empire; and in all his great employments, military as well as civil, he had uniformly distinguished himself by the firmness, the prudence, and the integrity of his conduct. 45 He now remained almost alone of the friends and ministers of Marcus; and when, at a late hour of the night, he was awakened with the news, that the chamberlain and the præfect were at his door, he received them with intrepid resignation, and desired they would execute their master’s orders. Instead of death, they offered him the throne of the Roman world. During some moments he distrusted their intentions and assurances. Convinced at length of the death of Commodus, he accepted the purple with a sincere reluctance, the natural effect of his knowledge both of the duties and of the dangers of the supreme rank. 46

The conspirators acted with the calmness and speed that the importance of the moment demanded. They quickly decided to fill the vacant throne with an emperor whose character would support and uphold the actions taken. They chose Pertinax, the city prefect, an experienced senator of consular rank, whose notable accomplishments had elevated him from humble beginnings to the highest honors in the state. He had governed most of the provinces of the empire, and in all his significant roles, both military and civil, he had consistently shown firmness, prudence, and integrity in his actions. 45 He was now nearly the last remaining friend and advisor of Marcus; and when he was awakened late at night by news that the chamberlain and the prefect were at his door, he greeted them with brave acceptance and asked them to carry out their master's orders. Instead of death, they presented him with the throne of the Roman world. For a moment, he doubted their intentions and reassurances. Finally convinced of Commodus’s death, he accepted the purple with genuine hesitation, a natural response to his awareness of both the responsibilities and risks of such a high position. 46

45 (return)
[ Pertinax was a native of Alba Pompeia, in Piedmont, and son of a timber merchant. The order of his employments (it is marked by Capitolinus) well deserves to be set down, as expressive of the form of government and manners of the age. 1. He was a centurion. 2. Præfect of a cohort in Syria, in the Parthian war, and in Britain. 3. He obtained an Ala, or squadron of horse, in Mæsia. 4. He was commissary of provisions on the Æmilian way. 5. He commanded the fleet upon the Rhine. 6. He was procurator of Dacia, with a salary of about 1600l. a year. 7. He commanded the veterans of a legion. 8. He obtained the rank of senator. 9. Of prætor. 10. With the command of the first legion in Rhætia and Noricum. 11. He was consul about the year 175. 12. He attended Marcus into the East. 13. He commanded an army on the Danube. 14. He was consular legate of Mæsia. 15. Of Dacia. 16. Of Syria. 17. Of Britain. 18. He had the care of the public provisions at Rome. 19. He was proconsul of Africa. 20. Præfect of the city. Herodian (l. i. p. 48) does justice to his disinterested spirit; but Capitolinus, who collected every popular rumor, charges him with a great fortune acquired by bribery and corruption.]

45 (return)
[ Pertinax was from Alba Pompeia in Piedmont and was the son of a timber merchant. His career path (noted by Capitolinus) is worth mentioning as it reflects the government structure and social norms of that time. 1. He was a centurion. 2. He served as the commander of a cohort in Syria during the Parthian war and in Britain. 3. He led a cavalry unit (Ala) in Mæsia. 4. He was in charge of supplies on the Æmilian road. 5. He commanded the fleet on the Rhine. 6. He was the procurator of Dacia, earning about £1,600 a year. 7. He commanded the veterans of a legion. 8. He became a senator. 9. Then, he took on the role of prætor. 10. He commanded the first legion in Rhætia and Noricum. 11. He was consul around the year 175. 12. He accompanied Marcus to the East. 13. He led an army on the Danube. 14. He served as consular legate of Mæsia. 15. Of Dacia. 16. Of Syria. 17. Of Britain. 18. He managed public supplies in Rome. 19. He was proconsul of Africa. 20. He served as præfect of the city. Herodian (l. i. p. 48) acknowledges his selfless character; however, Capitolinus, who gathered various popular opinions, accused him of amassing a considerable fortune through bribery and corruption.]

46 (return)
[ Julian, in the Cæsars, taxes him with being accessory to the death of Commodus.]

46 (return)
[Julian, in the Cæsars, accuses him of being involved in Commodus's death.]

Lætus conducted without delay his new emperor to the camp of the Prætorians, diffusing at the same time through the city a seasonable report that Commodus died suddenly of an apoplexy; and that the virtuous Pertinax had already succeeded to the throne. The guards were rather surprised than pleased with the suspicious death of a prince, whose indulgence and liberality they alone had experienced; but the emergency of the occasion, the authority of their præfect, the reputation of Pertinax, and the clamors of the people, obliged them to stifle their secret discontents, to accept the donative promised by the new emperor, to swear allegiance to him, and with joyful acclamations and laurels in their hands to conduct him to the senate house, that the military consent might be ratified by the civil authority. This important night was now far spent; with the dawn of day, and the commencement of the new year, the senators expected a summons to attend an ignominious ceremony. 461 In spite of all remonstrances, even of those of his creatures who yet preserved any regard for prudence or decency, Commodus had resolved to pass the night in the gladiators’ school, and from thence to take possession of the consulship, in the habit and with the attendance of that infamous crew. On a sudden, before the break of day, the senate was called together in the temple of Concord, to meet the guards, and to ratify the election of a new emperor. For a few minutes they sat in silent suspense, doubtful of their unexpected deliverance, and suspicious of the cruel artifices of Commodus: but when at length they were assured that the tyrant was no more, they resigned themselves to all the transports of joy and indignation. Pertinax, who modestly represented the meanness of his extraction, and pointed out several noble senators more deserving than himself of the empire, was constrained by their dutiful violence to ascend the throne, and received all the titles of Imperial power, confirmed by the most sincere vows of fidelity. The memory of Commodus was branded with eternal infamy. The names of tyrant, of gladiator, of public enemy resounded in every corner of the house. They decreed in tumultuous votes, 462 that his honors should be reversed, his titles erased from the public monuments, his statues thrown down, his body dragged with a hook into the stripping room of the gladiators, to satiate the public fury; and they expressed some indignation against those officious servants who had already presumed to screen his remains from the justice of the senate. But Pertinax could not refuse those last rites to the memory of Marcus, and the tears of his first protector Claudius Pompeianus, who lamented the cruel fate of his brother-in-law, and lamented still more that he had deserved it. 47

Lætus quickly took the new emperor to the Praetorian camp, spreading the news throughout the city that Commodus had suddenly died from a stroke and that the virtuous Pertinax had already taken the throne. The guards were more shocked than happy about the suspicious death of a prince whose generosity they alone had enjoyed; however, the urgency of the situation, the authority of their prefect, Pertinax's reputation, and the loud demands of the people forced them to hide their true feelings, accept the promised bonus from the new emperor, pledge their loyalty to him, and joyfully lead him to the senate house with applause and laurels in hand to get military approval for his position by civil authority. The important night was already well underway; with the dawn of day and the start of the new year, the senators anticipated a summons to a shameful ceremony. 461 Despite all objections, even from those loyal to him who still valued caution or decency, Commodus had decided to spend the night at the gladiators’ school and then take on the consulship in the company and dress of that infamous group. Suddenly, before dawn, the senate was gathered in the Temple of Concord to meet the guards and confirm the election of a new emperor. For a few minutes, they sat in anxious silence, unsure of their unexpected rescue and wary of Commodus’s cruel tricks: but when they were finally told that the tyrant was gone, they surrendered to the full range of joy and anger. Pertinax, who humbly acknowledged his lowly origins and highlighted several noble senators who deserved the empire more than he did, was pushed by their determined insistence to take the throne and accepted all the titles of imperial power, confirmed by the most genuine oaths of loyalty. The legacy of Commodus was forever marked with disgrace. The terms tyrant, gladiator, and public enemy echoed throughout the chamber. They voted tumultuously, 462 that his honors should be revoked, his titles removed from public records, his statues torn down, and his body dragged with a hook into the gladiators' stripping room to appease public outrage; they also showed some anger towards the eager servants who had already tried to protect his remains from the senate's judgment. However, Pertinax could not deny the last rites to the memory of Marcus, along with the tears of his first protector Claudius Pompeianus, who mourned the cruel fate of his brother-in-law and lamented even more that he had deserved it. 47

461 (return)
[ The senate always assembled at the beginning of the year, on the night of the 1st January, (see Savaron on Sid. Apoll. viii. 6,) and this happened the present year, as usual, without any particular order.—G from W.]

461 (return)
[The Senate always met at the start of the year, on the night of January 1st, (see Savaron on Sid. Apoll. viii. 6,) and this year was no exception, happening as usual without any special agenda.—G from W.]

462 (return)
[ What Gibbon improperly calls, both here and in the note, tumultuous decrees, were no more than the applauses and acclamations which recur so often in the history of the emperors. The custom passed from the theatre to the forum, from the forum to the senate. Applauses on the adoption of the Imperial decrees were first introduced under Trajan. (Plin. jun. Panegyr. 75.) One senator read the form of the decree, and all the rest answered by acclamations, accompanied with a kind of chant or rhythm. These were some of the acclamations addressed to Pertinax, and against the memory of Commodus. Hosti patriæ honores detrahantur. Parricidæ honores detrahantur. Ut salvi simus, Jupiter, optime, maxime, serva nobis Pertinacem. This custom prevailed not only in the councils of state, but in all the meetings of the senate. However inconsistent it may appear with the solemnity of a religious assembly, the early Christians adopted and introduced it into their synods, notwithstanding the opposition of some of the Fathers, particularly of St. Chrysostom. See the Coll. of Franc. Bern. Ferrarius de veterum acclamatione in Grævii Thesaur. Antiq. Rom. i. 6.—W. This note is rather hypercritical, as regards Gibbon, but appears to be worthy of preservation.—M.]

462 (return)
[ What Gibbon incorrectly refers to as tumultuous decrees were really just the cheers and shouts that frequently appear in the history of the emperors. This practice moved from the theater to the forum, and then from the forum to the senate. Applause in response to Imperial decrees was first introduced under Trajan. (Plin. jun. Panegyr. 75.) One senator would read the decree, and the others would respond with cheers, often in a rhythmic manner. Some of the cheers directed at Pertinax, and against the memory of Commodus, included: Hosti patriæ honores detrahantur. Parricidæ honores detrahantur. Ut salvi simus, Jupiter, optime, maxime, serva nobis Pertinacem. This practice continued not just in state councils but in all senate meetings. While it may seem inconsistent with the solemnity of a religious gathering, the early Christians adopted and incorporated it into their synods, despite some opposition from certain Church Fathers, particularly St. Chrysostom. See the Coll. of Franc. Bern. Ferrarius de veterum acclamatione in Grævii Thesaur. Antiq. Rom. i. 6.—W. This note may be a bit overly critical of Gibbon, but it seems important to keep it.—M.]

47 (return)
[ Capitolinus gives us the particulars of these tumultuary votes, which were moved by one senator, and repeated, or rather chanted by the whole body. Hist. August. p. 52.]

47 (return)
[Capitolinus shares the details of these chaotic votes, which were initiated by one senator and then echoed, or more accurately, chanted by the entire group. Hist. August. p. 52.]

These effusions of impotent rage against a dead emperor, whom the senate had flattered when alive with the most abject servility, betrayed a just but ungenerous spirit of revenge.

These outbursts of powerless anger directed at a dead emperor, whom the senate had grovelled to when he was alive, revealed a fair but unkind desire for revenge.

The legality of these decrees was, however, supported by the principles of the Imperial constitution. To censure, to depose, or to punish with death, the first magistrate of the republic, who had abused his delegated trust, was the ancient and undoubted prerogative of the Roman senate; 48 but the feeble assembly was obliged to content itself with inflicting on a fallen tyrant that public justice, from which, during his life and reign, he had been shielded by the strong arm of military despotism. 481

The legality of these decrees was, however, backed by the principles of the Imperial constitution. To criticize, remove, or punish with death the top leader of the republic, who had misused his given authority, was the long-standing and unquestionable right of the Roman senate; 48 but the weak assembly had to settle for delivering public justice to a fallen tyrant, from which he had been protected during his life and reign by the powerful force of military dictatorship. 481

48 (return)
[ The senate condemned Nero to be put to death more majorum. Sueton. c. 49.]

48 (return)
[The senate sentenced Nero to death according to ancient custom. Sueton. c. 49.]

481 (return)
[ No particular law assigned this right to the senate: it was deduced from the ancient principles of the republic. Gibbon appears to infer, from the passage of Suetonius, that the senate, according to its ancient right, punished Nero with death. The words, however, more majerum refer not to the decree of the senate, but to the kind of death, which was taken from an old law of Romulus. (See Victor. Epit. Ed. Artzen p. 484, n. 7.)—W.]

481 (return)
[ No specific law gave this right to the senate; it was derived from the longstanding principles of the republic. Gibbon seems to suggest, based on a passage from Suetonius, that the senate, exercising its ancient right, sentenced Nero to death. However, the words more majerum do not refer to the senate's decree, but to the manner of death, which was taken from an old law established by Romulus. (See Victor. Epit. Ed. Artzen p. 484, n. 7.)—W.]

Pertinax found a nobler way of condemning his predecessor’s memory; by the contrast of his own virtues with the vices of Commodus. On the day of his accession, he resigned over to his wife and son his whole private fortune; that they might have no pretence to solicit favors at the expense of the state. He refused to flatter the vanity of the former with the title of Augusta; or to corrupt the inexperienced youth of the latter by the rank of Cæsar. Accurately distinguishing between the duties of a parent and those of a sovereign, he educated his son with a severe simplicity, which, while it gave him no assured prospect of the throne, might in time have rendered him worthy of it. In public, the behavior of Pertinax was grave and affable. He lived with the virtuous part of the senate, (and, in a private station, he had been acquainted with the true character of each individual,) without either pride or jealousy; considered them as friends and companions, with whom he had shared the danger of the tyranny, and with whom he wished to enjoy the security of the present time. He very frequently invited them to familiar entertainments, the frugality of which was ridiculed by those who remembered and regretted the luxurious prodigality of Commodus. 49

Pertinax found a more honorable way to condemn his predecessor’s memory by contrasting his own virtues with the flaws of Commodus. On the day he took power, he handed over his entire personal wealth to his wife and son, ensuring they had no reason to seek favors at the state's expense. He refused to indulge the former's vanity with the title of Augusta or to corrupt the inexperienced youth of the latter by granting him the rank of Cæsar. Clearly differentiating between the responsibilities of being a parent and those of a ruler, he raised his son with a strict simplicity that, while it didn’t guarantee him the throne, could have eventually made him deserving of it. In public, Pertinax was serious yet friendly. He associated with the honorable members of the senate, (and in private, he knew the true character of each person) without any pride or jealousy; he regarded them as friends and allies, having shared the risks of tyranny, and he wanted to enjoy the safety of the present with them. He often invited them to casual gatherings, the simplicity of which was mocked by those who remembered and lamented the extravagant excesses of Commodus. 49

49 (return)
[ Dion (l. lxxiii. p. 1223) speaks of these entertainments, as a senator who had supped with the emperor; Capitolinus, (Hist. August. p. 58,) like a slave, who had received his intelligence from one the scullions.]

49 (return)
[ Dion (l. lxxiii. p. 1223) refers to these events, as a senator who had dined with the emperor; Capitolinus, (Hist. August. p. 58,) like a servant, who got his information from one of the kitchen helpers.]

To heal, as far as it was possible, the wounds inflicted by the hand of tyranny, was the pleasing, but melancholy, task of Pertinax. The innocent victims, who yet survived, were recalled from exile, released from prison, and restored to the full possession of their honors and fortunes. The unburied bodies of murdered senators (for the cruelty of Commodus endeavored to extend itself beyond death) were deposited in the sepulchres of their ancestors; their memory was justified and every consolation was bestowed on their ruined and afflicted families. Among these consolations, one of the most grateful was the punishment of the Delators; the common enemies of their master, of virtue, and of their country. Yet even in the inquisition of these legal assassins, Pertinax proceeded with a steady temper, which gave every thing to justice, and nothing to popular prejudice and resentment.

To heal, as much as possible, the wounds caused by tyranny was the bittersweet but necessary task of Pertinax. The innocent victims who survived were brought back from exile, freed from prison, and restored to their rightful honors and wealth. The unburied bodies of murdered senators (since Commodus’s cruelty tried to extend beyond death) were laid to rest in their family tombs; their memory was honored, and every comfort was offered to their devastated families. Among these comforts, one of the most appreciated was the punishment of the Delators, who were common enemies of their ruler, of virtue, and of their country. Yet even in the pursuit of these legal assassins, Pertinax maintained a calm demeanor, giving priority to justice and ignoring public bias and anger.

The finances of the state demanded the most vigilant care of the emperor. Though every measure of injustice and extortion had been adopted, which could collect the property of the subject into the coffers of the prince, the rapaciousness of Commodus had been so very inadequate to his extravagance, that, upon his death, no more than eight thousand pounds were found in the exhausted treasury, 50 to defray the current expenses of government, and to discharge the pressing demand of a liberal donative, which the new emperor had been obliged to promise to the Prætorian guards. Yet under these distressed circumstances, Pertinax had the generous firmness to remit all the oppressive taxes invented by Commodus, and to cancel all the unjust claims of the treasury; declaring, in a decree of the senate, “that he was better satisfied to administer a poor republic with innocence, than to acquire riches by the ways of tyranny and dishonor.” Economy and industry he considered as the pure and genuine sources of wealth; and from them he soon derived a copious supply for the public necessities. The expense of the household was immediately reduced to one half. All the instruments of luxury Pertinax exposed to public auction, 51 gold and silver plate, chariots of a singular construction, a superfluous wardrobe of silk and embroidery, and a great number of beautiful slaves of both sexes; excepting only, with attentive humanity, those who were born in a state of freedom, and had been ravished from the arms of their weeping parents. At the same time that he obliged the worthless favorites of the tyrant to resign a part of their ill-gotten wealth, he satisfied the just creditors of the state, and unexpectedly discharged the long arrears of honest services. He removed the oppressive restrictions which had been laid upon commerce, and granted all the uncultivated lands in Italy and the provinces to those who would improve them; with an exemption from tribute during the term of ten years. 52

The state's finances required the emperor's utmost attention. Even though every unfair method to extract wealth from the citizens was used to fill the prince's coffers, Commodus's greed fell short of his lavish spending. When he died, only eight thousand pounds were left in the depleted treasury to cover the current government expenses and fulfill the urgent promise of a generous payout to the Praetorian guards. Yet, in these tough times, Pertinax boldly decided to eliminate all the heavy taxes imposed by Commodus and cancel all the unjust claims of the treasury. In a decree from the senate, he stated, “I would rather lead a poor republic with integrity than gain wealth through tyranny and dishonor.” He viewed economy and hard work as the true sources of wealth, and quickly found plenty to meet the public's needs. Household expenses were instantly cut in half. Pertinax put all luxury items up for public auction, including gold and silverware, uniquely designed chariots, an excessive collection of silk and embroidered clothing, and many beautiful slaves of both genders—except, with compassionate care, for those who were born free and had been taken from their grieving parents. At the same time, he required the undeserving favorites of the tyrant to relinquish part of their stolen riches, while also settling debts owed to the state and unexpectedly paying off long-overdue wages for honest work. He lifted the harsh restrictions on trade and granted all uncultivated land in Italy and the provinces to those willing to improve it, with a ten-year exemption from taxes.

50 (return)
[ Decies. The blameless economy of Pius left his successors a treasure of vicies septies millies, above two and twenty millions sterling. Dion, l. lxxiii. p. 1231.]

50 (return)
[ Ten times. The unblemished economy of Pius left his successors a treasure of twenty-seven million pounds, over twenty-two million sterling. Dion, l. lxxiii. p. 1231.]

51 (return)
[ Besides the design of converting these useless ornaments into money, Dion (l. lxxiii. p. 1229) assigns two secret motives of Pertinax. He wished to expose the vices of Commodus, and to discover by the purchasers those who most resembled him.]

51 (return)
[ In addition to the idea of turning these worthless items into cash, Dion (l. lxxiii. p. 1229) identifies two hidden reasons for Pertinax's actions. He wanted to reveal Commodus's flaws and find out, through the buyers, who was most similar to him.]

52 (return)
[ Though Capitolinus has picked up many idle tales of the private life of Pertinax, he joins with Dion and Herodian in admiring his public conduct.]

52 (return)
[ Although Capitolinus has heard many rumors about Pertinax's personal life, he agrees with Dion and Herodian in praising his behavior in public.]

Such a uniform conduct had already secured to Pertinax the noblest reward of a sovereign, the love and esteem of his people.

Such consistent behavior had already earned Pertinax the greatest reward a ruler can have: the love and respect of his people.

Those who remembered the virtues of Marcus were happy to contemplate in their new emperor the features of that bright original; and flattered themselves, that they should long enjoy the benign influence of his administration. A hasty zeal to reform the corrupted state, accompanied with less prudence than might have been expected from the years and experience of Pertinax, proved fatal to himself and to his country. His honest indiscretion united against him the servile crowd, who found their private benefit in the public disorders, and who preferred the favor of a tyrant to the inexorable equality of the laws. 53

Those who remembered Marcus's virtues were pleased to see qualities of that great leader in their new emperor and convinced themselves that they would enjoy the positive effects of his rule for a long time. However, Pertinax's rushed desire to fix the corrupt state, coupled with less caution than one might expect from his age and experience, ended up being disastrous for him and his country. His sincere but reckless actions turned the servile crowd against him; they found personal gain in the chaos and preferred the favor of a tyrant to the strict fairness of the laws. 53

53 (return)
[ Leges, rem surdam, inexorabilem esse. T. Liv. ii. 3.]

53 (return)
[The laws are a deaf and unyielding force. T. Liv. ii. 3.]

Amidst the general joy, the sullen and angry countenance of the Prætorian guards betrayed their inward dissatisfaction. They had reluctantly submitted to Pertinax; they dreaded the strictness of the ancient discipline, which he was preparing to restore; and they regretted the license of the former reign. Their discontents were secretly fomented by Lætus, their præfect, who found, when it was too late, that his new emperor would reward a servant, but would not be ruled by a favorite. On the third day of his reign, the soldiers seized on a noble senator, with a design to carry him to the camp, and to invest him with the Imperial purple. Instead of being dazzled by the dangerous honor, the affrighted victim escaped from their violence, and took refuge at the feet of Pertinax. A short time afterwards, Sosius Falco, one of the consuls of the year, a rash youth, 54 but of an ancient and opulent family, listened to the voice of ambition; and a conspiracy was formed during a short absence of Pertinax, which was crushed by his sudden return to Rome, and his resolute behavior. Falco was on the point of being justly condemned to death as a public enemy had he not been saved by the earnest and sincere entreaties of the injured emperor, who conjured the senate, that the purity of his reign might not be stained by the blood even of a guilty senator.

Amidst the overall joy, the gloomy and angry faces of the Praetorian guards revealed their inner dissatisfaction. They had reluctantly accepted Pertinax as their leader; they feared the strictness of the ancient discipline he was preparing to restore, and they missed the freedom they had enjoyed under the previous reign. Their discontent was secretly stirred up by Lætus, their prefect, who realized too late that his new emperor would reward a servant but wouldn’t be controlled by a favorite. On the third day of his reign, the soldiers captured a noble senator, intending to bring him to the camp and dress him in the Imperial purple. Instead of being tempted by the dangerous honor, the frightened victim escaped their grasp and sought refuge at Pertinax’s feet. Shortly after, Sosius Falco, one of the consuls that year, a reckless young man from an ancient and wealthy family, followed the call of ambition, leading to a conspiracy formed during Pertinax's brief absence. It was crushed by Pertinax's sudden return to Rome and his decisive actions. Falco was on the verge of being justly condemned to death as a public enemy until he was saved by the earnest and sincere pleas of the injured emperor, who urged the senate that the purity of his reign should not be tainted by the blood of even a guilty senator.

54 (return)
[ If we credit Capitolinus, (which is rather difficult,) Falco behaved with the most petulant indecency to Pertinax, on the day of his accession. The wise emperor only admonished him of his youth and in experience. Hist. August. p. 55.]

54 (return)
[ If we believe Capitolinus, (which is quite hard to do,) Falco acted with extreme rudeness toward Pertinax on the day he became emperor. The wise emperor simply reminded him of his youth and lack of experience. Hist. August. p. 55.]

These disappointments served only to irritate the rage of the Prætorian guards. On the twenty-eighth of March, eighty-six days only after the death of Commodus, a general sedition broke out in the camp, which the officers wanted either power or inclination to suppress. Two or three hundred of the most desperate soldiers marched at noonday, with arms in their hands and fury in their looks, towards the Imperial palace. The gates were thrown open by their companions upon guard, and by the domestics of the old court, who had already formed a secret conspiracy against the life of the too virtuous emperor. On the news of their approach, Pertinax, disdaining either flight or concealment, advanced to meet his assassins; and recalled to their minds his own innocence, and the sanctity of their recent oath. For a few moments they stood in silent suspense, ashamed of their atrocious design, and awed by the venerable aspect and majestic firmness of their sovereign, till at length, the despair of pardon reviving their fury, a barbarian of the country of Tongress 55 levelled the first blow against Pertinax, who was instantly despatched with a multitude of wounds. His head, separated from his body, and placed on a lance, was carried in triumph to the Prætorian camp, in the sight of a mournful and indignant people, who lamented the unworthy fate of that excellent prince, and the transient blessings of a reign, the memory of which could serve only to aggravate their approaching misfortunes. 56

These disappointments only fueled the anger of the Praetorian guards. On March twenty-eighth, just eighty-six days after Commodus’s death, a major uprising erupted in the camp, which the officers were either unwilling or unable to control. Two to three hundred of the most desperate soldiers marched at noon, armed and furious, towards the Imperial palace. The gates were opened by their fellow guards and the household staff of the old court, who had already started a secret plot against the life of the too virtuous emperor. Upon hearing of their approach, Pertinax, refusing to flee or hide, stepped forward to confront his attackers, reminding them of his innocence and the oath they had recently taken. For a brief moment, they stood in silent tension, feeling ashamed of their terrible plan, and were struck by the dignified presence and strong resolve of their sovereign, until finally, their despair for forgiveness reignited their fury. A barbarian from the region of Tongress landed the first blow against Pertinax, who was immediately overwhelmed with numerous wounds. His head was severed from his body and displayed on a lance, carried triumphantly to the Praetorian camp, all in view of a sorrowful and outraged crowd who mourned the unworthy fate of that admirable prince and the fleeting joys of a reign, the memory of which would only serve to highlight their imminent misfortunes.

55 (return)
[ The modern bishopric of Liege. This soldier probably belonged to the Batavian horse-guards, who were mostly raised in the duchy of Gueldres and the neighborhood, and were distinguished by their valor, and by the boldness with which they swam their horses across the broadest and most rapid rivers. Tacit. Hist. iv. 12 Dion, l. lv p. 797 Lipsius de magnitudine Romana, l. i. c. 4.]

55 (return)
[The modern bishopric of Liege. This soldier likely came from the Batavian horse-guards, who were primarily recruited in the duchy of Gueldres and the surrounding areas. They were known for their bravery and the daring way they swam their horses across the widest and fastest rivers. Tacit. Hist. iv. 12 Dion, l. lv p. 797 Lipsius de magnitudine Romana, l. i. c. 4.]

56 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxxiii. p. 1232. Herodian, l. ii. p. 60. Hist. August. p. 58. Victor in Epitom. et in Cæsarib. Eutropius, viii. 16.]

56 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxxiii. p. 1232. Herodian, l. ii. p. 60. Hist. August. p. 58. Victor in Epitom. et in Cæsarib. Eutropius, viii. 16.]

Chapter V: Sale Of The Empire To Didius Julianus.—Part I.

Public Sale Of The Empire To Didius Julianus By The Prætorian Guards—Clodius Albinus In Britain, Pescennius Niger In Syria, And Septimius Severus In Pannonia, Declare Against The Murderers Of Pertinax—Civil Wars And Victory Of Severus Over His Three Rivals—Relaxation Of Discipline—New Maxims Of Government.

Public Sale of the Empire to Didius Julianus by the Praetorian Guards—Clodius Albinus in Britain, Pescennius Niger in Syria, and Septimius Severus in Pannonia declare against the murderers of Pertinax—Civil wars and the victory of Severus over his three rivals—Relaxation of discipline—New principles of governance.

The power of the sword is more sensibly felt in an extensive monarchy, than in a small community. It has been calculated by the ablest politicians, that no state, without being soon exhausted, can maintain above the hundredth part of its members in arms and idleness. But although this relative proportion may be uniform, the influence of the army over the rest of the society will vary according to the degree of its positive strength. The advantages of military science and discipline cannot be exerted, unless a proper number of soldiers are united into one body, and actuated by one soul. With a handful of men, such a union would be ineffectual; with an unwieldy host, it would be impracticable; and the powers of the machine would be alike destroyed by the extreme minuteness or the excessive weight of its springs. To illustrate this observation, we need only reflect, that there is no superiority of natural strength, artificial weapons, or acquired skill, which could enable one man to keep in constant subjection one hundred of his fellow-creatures: the tyrant of a single town, or a small district, would soon discover that a hundred armed followers were a weak defence against ten thousand peasants or citizens; but a hundred thousand well-disciplined soldiers will command, with despotic sway, ten millions of subjects; and a body of ten or fifteen thousand guards will strike terror into the most numerous populace that ever crowded the streets of an immense capital.

The power of the sword is felt more strongly in a large monarchy than in a small community. Smart politicians have estimated that no state can keep more than one percent of its population in arms and idleness without quickly running out of resources. However, while this ratio might be consistent, the influence of the army on society will change based on its actual strength. The benefits of military strategy and training can't be realized unless a sufficient number of soldiers are gathered together and motivated by a common purpose. With just a few men, such unity would be ineffective; with too many, it would be unmanageable; and the effectiveness of the group would be compromised by either being too small or too large. To illustrate this point, consider that there is no inherent strength, advanced weaponry, or level of skill that could allow one person to keep a hundred others consistently submissive: a tyrant over a small town or area would quickly realize that a hundred armed followers would be a flimsy defense against ten thousand peasants or citizens; however, a hundred thousand well-trained soldiers can dominate ten million subjects with absolute power, and a force of ten to fifteen thousand guards can intimidate the largest crowds in a vast capital.

The Prætorian bands, whose licentious fury was the first symptom and cause of the decline of the Roman empire, scarcely amounted to the last-mentioned number. 1 They derived their institution from Augustus. That crafty tyrant, sensible that laws might color, but that arms alone could maintain, his usurped dominion, had gradually formed this powerful body of guards, in constant readiness to protect his person, to awe the senate, and either to prevent or to crush the first motions of rebellion. He distinguished these favored troops by a double pay and superior privileges; but, as their formidable aspect would at once have alarmed and irritated the Roman people, three cohorts only were stationed in the capital, whilst the remainder was dispersed in the adjacent towns of Italy. 2 But after fifty years of peace and servitude, Tiberius ventured on a decisive measure, which forever rivetted the fetters of his country. Under the fair pretences of relieving Italy from the heavy burden of military quarters, and of introducing a stricter discipline among the guards, he assembled them at Rome, in a permanent camp, 3 which was fortified with skilful care, 4 and placed on a commanding situation. 5

The Praetorian Guard, whose reckless violence was a key sign and cause of the decline of the Roman Empire, barely reached the previously mentioned number. 1 They were established by Augustus. That cunning tyrant, knowing that laws could only disguise but not maintain his stolen power, gradually formed this strong group of guards, always ready to protect him, intimidate the Senate, and either prevent or crush any sign of rebellion. He rewarded these elite troops with double pay and extra privileges; however, since their intimidating presence would have frightened and angered the Roman people, only three cohorts were stationed in the capital, while the rest were spread out in nearby towns in Italy. 2 But after fifty years of peace and submission, Tiberius took a bold step that permanently tightened his country's chains. Under the pretense of relieving Italy from the burden of military camps and introducing stricter discipline among the guards, he assembled them in Rome, in a permanent camp, 3 which was carefully fortified, 4 and situated in a commanding location. 5

1 (return)
[ They were originally nine or ten thousand men, (for Tacitus and son are not agreed upon the subject,) divided into as many cohorts. Vitellius increased them to sixteen thousand, and as far as we can learn from inscriptions, they never afterwards sunk much below that number. See Lipsius de magnitudine Romana, i. 4.]

1 (return)
[ They originally had about nine or ten thousand men (Tacitus and his son don't agree on this), divided into as many cohorts. Vitellius raised their number to sixteen thousand, and as far as we can tell from inscriptions, they never dropped significantly below that count afterwards. See Lipsius on the greatness of Rome, i. 4.]

2 (return)
[ Sueton. in August. c. 49.]

2 (return)
[ Sueton. in August. c. 49.]

3 (return)
[ Tacit. Annal. iv. 2. Sueton. in Tiber. c. 37. Dion Cassius, l. lvii. p. 867.]

3 (return)
[ Tacit. Annal. iv. 2. Sueton. in Tiber. c. 37. Dion Cassius, l. lvii. p. 867.]

4 (return)
[ In the civil war between Vitellius and Vespasian, the Prætorian camp was attacked and defended with all the machines used in the siege of the best fortified cities. Tacit. Hist. iii. 84.]

4 (return)
[ During the civil war between Vitellius and Vespasian, the Praetorian camp was attacked and defended using all the techniques and weapons typically employed in the siege of the most fortified cities. Tacit. Hist. iii. 84.]

5 (return)
[ Close to the walls of the city, on the broad summit of the Quirinal and Viminal hills. See Nardini Roma Antica, p. 174. Donatus de Roma Antiqua, p. 46. * Note: Not on both these hills: neither Donatus nor Nardini justify this position. (Whitaker’s Review. p. 13.) At the northern extremity of this hill (the Viminal) are some considerable remains of a walled enclosure which bears all the appearance of a Roman camp, and therefore is generally thought to correspond with the Castra Prætoria. Cramer’s Italy 390.—M.]

5 (return)
[ Near the city walls, on the wide peak of the Quirinal and Viminal hills. See Nardini Roma Antica, p. 174. Donatus de Roma Antiqua, p. 46. * Note: Not on both of these hills: neither Donatus nor Nardini support this claim. (Whitaker’s Review. p. 13.) At the northern edge of this hill (the Viminal) are significant remnants of a walled enclosure that looks like a Roman camp, and so it's generally believed to correspond with the Castra Prætoria. Cramer’s Italy 390.—M.]

Such formidable servants are always necessary, but often fatal to the throne of despotism. By thus introducing the Prætorian guards as it were into the palace and the senate, the emperors taught them to perceive their own strength, and the weakness of the civil government; to view the vices of their masters with familiar contempt, and to lay aside that reverential awe, which distance only, and mystery, can preserve towards an imaginary power. In the luxurious idleness of an opulent city, their pride was nourished by the sense of their irresistible weight; nor was it possible to conceal from them, that the person of the sovereign, the authority of the senate, the public treasure, and the seat of empire, were all in their hands. To divert the Prætorian bands from these dangerous reflections, the firmest and best established princes were obliged to mix blandishments with commands, rewards with punishments, to flatter their pride, indulge their pleasures, connive at their irregularities, and to purchase their precarious faith by a liberal donative; which, since the elevation of Claudius, was enacted as a legal claim, on the accession of every new emperor. 6

Such powerful servants are always needed, but they can often be deadly to a tyrannical throne. By essentially bringing the Praetorian guards into the palace and the senate, the emperors showed them their own power and the weakness of the civil government. They learned to look at the flaws of their leaders with casual disdain and lost the respectful fear that distance and mystery can maintain towards a made-up authority. In the opulence of a wealthy city, their pride was fed by the realization of their immense influence; it became impossible to hide from them that the emperor’s presence, the senate’s authority, the public treasury, and the center of power were all in their control. To distract the Praetorian guards from these dangerous thoughts, even the strongest and most secure princes had to mix flattery with commands, rewards with punishments, to feed their pride, indulge their desires, overlook their misconduct, and buy their unstable loyalty with generous gifts; this became a legal obligation since Claudius's rise to power, implemented with each new emperor. 6

6 (return)
[ Claudius, raised by the soldiers to the empire, was the first who gave a donative. He gave quina dena, 120l. (Sueton. in Claud. c. 10: ) when Marcus, with his colleague Lucius Versus, took quiet possession of the throne, he gave vicena, 160l. to each of the guards. Hist. August. p. 25, (Dion, l. lxxiii. p. 1231.) We may form some idea of the amount of these sums, by Hadrian’s complaint that the promotion of a Cæsar had cost him ter millies, two millions and a half sterling.]

6 (return)
[Claudius, who was raised to the throne by the soldiers, was the first to give a bonus. He gave 120,000 sesterces (Sueton. in Claud. c. 10:) when Marcus, along with his colleague Lucius Verus, took over the throne peacefully. He then gave 160,000 sesterces to each of the guards. Hist. August. p. 25, (Dion, l. lxxiii. p. 1231.) We can get an idea of the scale of these amounts through Hadrian's complaint that the promotion of a Caesar had cost him 2.5 million sesterces.]

The advocate of the guards endeavored to justify by arguments the power which they asserted by arms; and to maintain that, according to the purest principles of the constitution, their consent was essentially necessary in the appointment of an emperor. The election of consuls, of generals, and of magistrates, however it had been recently usurped by the senate, was the ancient and undoubted right of the Roman people. 7 But where was the Roman people to be found? Not surely amongst the mixed multitude of slaves and strangers that filled the streets of Rome; a servile populace, as devoid of spirit as destitute of property. The defenders of the state, selected from the flower of the Italian youth, 8 and trained in the exercise of arms and virtue, were the genuine representatives of the people, and the best entitled to elect the military chief of the republic. These assertions, however defective in reason, became unanswerable when the fierce Prætorians increased their weight, by throwing, like the barbarian conqueror of Rome, their swords into the scale. 9

The guards' advocate tried to justify their power with arguments rather than force, claiming that according to the core principles of the constitution, their approval was essential for appointing an emperor. While the senate had recently taken over the election of consuls, generals, and magistrates, this was originally and unquestionably the right of the Roman people. 7 But where could the Roman people be found? Certainly not among the mixed crowd of slaves and outsiders filling the streets of Rome; a subservient populace, lacking both spirit and wealth. The defenders of the state, chosen from the best of the Italian youth, 8 and trained in arms and virtue, were the true representatives of the people and had the best claim to elect the military leader of the republic. These points, though questionable in logic, became impossible to counter when the fierce Praetorians added their strength by throwing, like the barbarian conqueror of Rome, their swords into the mix. 9

7 (return)
[ Cicero de Legibus, iii. 3. The first book of Livy, and the second of Dionysius of Halicarnassus, show the authority of the people, even in the election of the kings.]

7 (return)
[ Cicero de Legibus, iii. 3. The first book of Livy and the second of Dionysius of Halicarnassus demonstrate the power of the people, even when it comes to electing their kings.]

8 (return)
[ They were originally recruited in Latium, Etruria, and the old colonies, (Tacit. Annal. iv. 5.) The emperor Otho compliments their vanity with the flattering titles of Italiæ, Alumni, Romana were juventus. Tacit. Hist. i. 84.]

8 (return)
[ They were initially recruited in Latium, Etruria, and the ancient colonies, (Tacit. Annal. iv. 5.) The emperor Otho flatters their pride with the appealing titles of Italiæ, Alumni, Romana were juventus. Tacit. Hist. i. 84.]

9 (return)
[ In the siege of Rome by the Gauls. See Livy, v. 48. Plutarch. in Camill. p. 143.]

9 (return)
[ During the siege of Rome by the Gauls. See Livy, v. 48. Plutarch. in Camill. p. 143.]

The Prætorians had violated the sanctity of the throne by the atrocious murder of Pertinax; they dishonored the majesty of it by their subsequent conduct. The camp was without a leader, for even the præfect Lætus, who had excited the tempest, prudently declined the public indignation. Amidst the wild disorder, Sulpicianus, the emperor’s father-in-law, and governor of the city, who had been sent to the camp on the first alarm of mutiny, was endeavoring to calm the fury of the multitude, when he was silenced by the clamorous return of the murderers, bearing on a lance the head of Pertinax. Though history has accustomed us to observe every principle and every passion yielding to the imperious dictates of ambition, it is scarcely credible that, in these moments of horror, Sulpicianus should have aspired to ascend a throne polluted with the recent blood of so near a relation and so excellent a prince. He had already begun to use the only effectual argument, and to treat for the Imperial dignity; but the more prudent of the Prætorians, apprehensive that, in this private contract, they should not obtain a just price for so valuable a commodity, ran out upon the ramparts; and, with a loud voice, proclaimed that the Roman world was to be disposed of to the best bidder by public auction. 10

The Praetorians had violated the sanctity of the throne with the horrible murder of Pertinax; they dishonored its majesty with their following actions. The camp was without a leader, as even the prefect Laetus, who had stirred up the chaos, wisely avoided the public's anger. In the midst of the wild disorder, Sulpicianus, the emperor’s father-in-law and governor of the city, who had been sent to the camp at the first sign of mutiny, was trying to calm the fury of the crowd when he was silenced by the loud return of the murderers, holding Pertinax's head on a lance. Although history has taught us that every principle and passion can give in to the strong pull of ambition, it seems almost unbelievable that in such moments of horror, Sulpicianus would aspire to take a throne stained with the fresh blood of such a close relative and such a noble prince. He had already begun to use the only effective argument and negotiate for the Imperial title; but the more cautious Praetorians, worried that in this private deal they wouldn’t get a fair price for such a valuable asset, rushed out onto the ramparts and loudly declared that the Roman world would be sold to the highest bidder at a public auction. 10

10 (return)
[ Dion, L. lxxiii. p. 1234. Herodian, l. ii. p. 63. Hist. August p. 60. Though the three historians agree that it was in fact an auction, Herodian alone affirms that it was proclaimed as such by the soldiers.]

10 (return)
[ Dion, L. lxxiii. p. 1234. Herodian, l. ii. p. 63. Hist. August p. 60. Although the three historians agree that it was actually an auction, only Herodian claims that the soldiers announced it as such.]

This infamous offer, the most insolent excess of military license, diffused a universal grief, shame, and indignation throughout the city. It reached at length the ears of Didius Julianus, a wealthy senator, who, regardless of the public calamities, was indulging himself in the luxury of the table. 11 His wife and his daughter, his freedmen and his parasites, easily convinced him that he deserved the throne, and earnestly conjured him to embrace so fortunate an opportunity. The vain old man hastened to the Prætorian camp, where Sulpicianus was still in treaty with the guards, and began to bid against him from the foot of the rampart. The unworthy negotiation was transacted by faithful emissaries, who passed alternately from one candidate to the other, and acquainted each of them with the offers of his rival. Sulpicianus had already promised a donative of five thousand drachms (above one hundred and sixty pounds) to each soldier; when Julian, eager for the prize, rose at once to the sum of six thousand two hundred and fifty drachms, or upwards of two hundred pounds sterling. The gates of the camp were instantly thrown open to the purchaser; he was declared emperor, and received an oath of allegiance from the soldiers, who retained humanity enough to stipulate that he should pardon and forget the competition of Sulpicianus. 111

This notorious offer, the most outrageous act of military entitlement, spread a wave of grief, shame, and anger throughout the city. Eventually, it caught the attention of Didius Julianus, a wealthy senator who, ignoring the public crisis, was indulging in a lavish feast. 11 His wife and daughter, along with his freedmen and sycophants, easily convinced him that he deserved to be emperor and urged him to seize such a fortunate opportunity. The arrogant old man rushed to the Praetorian camp, where Sulpicianus was still negotiating with the guards, and started to bid against him from the base of the rampart. This dishonorable deal was managed by loyal messengers, who alternated between the two candidates, informing each of them about the other's offers. Sulpicianus had already promised a bonus of five thousand drachms (over one hundred and sixty pounds) to each soldier; when Julian, desperate for the position, quickly upped the offer to six thousand two hundred and fifty drachms, or more than two hundred pounds sterling. The camp gates were immediately opened for the buyer; he was declared emperor and received an oath of loyalty from the soldiers, who showed enough humanity to insist that he should forgive and forget Sulpicianus's bid. 111

11 (return)
[ Spartianus softens the most odious parts of the character and elevation of Julian.]

11 (return)
[Spartianus downplays the most unpleasant aspects of Julian's character and rise to power.]

111 (return)
[ One of the principal causes of the preference of Julianus by the soldiers, was the dexterty dexterity with which he reminded them that Sulpicianus would not fail to revenge on them the death of his son-in-law. (See Dion, p. 1234, 1234. c. 11. Herod. ii. 6.)—W.]

111 (return)
[ One of the main reasons the soldiers favored Julianus was his skillful way of reminding them that Sulpicianus would definitely seek revenge for the death of his son-in-law. (See Dion, p. 1234, 1234. c. 11. Herod. ii. 6.)—W.]

It was now incumbent on the Prætorians to fulfil the conditions of the sale. They placed their new sovereign, whom they served and despised, in the centre of their ranks, surrounded him on every side with their shields, and conducted him in close order of battle through the deserted streets of the city. The senate was commanded to assemble; and those who had been the distinguished friends of Pertinax, or the personal enemies of Julian, found it necessary to affect a more than common share of satisfaction at this happy revolution. 12 After Julian had filled the senate house with armed soldiers, he expatiated on the freedom of his election, his own eminent virtues, and his full assurance of the affections of the senate. The obsequious assembly congratulated their own and the public felicity; engaged their allegiance, and conferred on him all the several branches of the Imperial power. 13 From the senate Julian was conducted, by the same military procession, to take possession of the palace. The first objects that struck his eyes, were the abandoned trunk of Pertinax, and the frugal entertainment prepared for his supper. The one he viewed with indifference, the other with contempt. A magnificent feast was prepared by his order, and he amused himself, till a very late hour, with dice, and the performances of Pylades, a celebrated dancer. Yet it was observed, that after the crowd of flatterers dispersed, and left him to darkness, solitude, and terrible reflection, he passed a sleepless night; revolving most probably in his mind his own rash folly, the fate of his virtuous predecessor, and the doubtful and dangerous tenure of an empire which had not been acquired by merit, but purchased by money. 14

It was now up to the Praetorians to meet the terms of the sale. They put their new ruler, whom they served and looked down on, in the middle of their ranks, surrounded him with their shields, and marched him in tight formation through the empty streets of the city. The Senate was ordered to gather; and those who had been close allies of Pertinax or personal enemies of Julian felt it necessary to show more than usual satisfaction at this fortunate change. 12 After Julian had filled the Senate house with armed soldiers, he went on about the freedom of his election, his own outstanding qualities, and his complete confidence in the Senate's support. The compliant assembly congratulated themselves and the public on this good fortune; pledged their loyalty, and granted him all the different branches of imperial power. 13 From the Senate, Julian was taken, in the same military parade, to take possession of the palace. The first things he saw were the abandoned body of Pertinax and the simple meal prepared for his supper. He looked at one with indifference and the other with disdain. A lavish feast was arranged on his orders, and he entertained himself, late into the night, with dice and the performances of Pylades, a famous dancer. Yet it was noted that after the crowd of flatterers left him alone in darkness and solitude, he spent a sleepless night, likely reflecting on his own reckless stupidity, the fate of his virtuous predecessor, and the uncertain and perilous hold of an empire that he had not earned through merit but bought with money. 14

12 (return)
[ Dion Cassius, at that time prætor, had been a personal enemy to Julian, i. lxxiii. p. 1235.]

12 (return)
[Dion Cassius, who was a praetor at that time, had been a personal enemy of Julian, i. lxxiii. p. 1235.]

13 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 61. We learn from thence one curious circumstance, that the new emperor, whatever had been his birth, was immediately aggregated to the number of patrician families. Note: A new fragment of Dion shows some shrewdness in the character of Julian. When the senate voted him a golden statue, he preferred one of brass, as more lasting. He “had always observed,” he said, “that the statues of former emperors were soon destroyed. Those of brass alone remained.” The indignant historian adds that he was wrong. The virtue of sovereigns alone preserves their images: the brazen statue of Julian was broken to pieces at his death. Mai. Fragm. Vatican. p. 226.—M.]

13 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 61. We learn from this one interesting fact: the new emperor, regardless of his origins, was immediately added to the list of patrician families. Note: A new excerpt from Dion shows some insight into Julian's character. When the senate voted to give him a golden statue, he chose one made of brass instead, believing it would last longer. He said he had always noticed that the statues of previous emperors were quickly destroyed, while only the brass ones remained. The outraged historian adds that he was mistaken. The legacy of rulers alone preserves their images: Julian's brass statue was shattered after his death. Mai. Fragm. Vatican. p. 226.—M.]

14 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxxiii. p. 1235. Hist. August. p. 61. I have endeavored to blend into one consistent story the seeming contradictions of the two writers. * Note: The contradiction as M. Guizot observed, is irreconcilable. He quotes both passages: in one Julianus is represented as a miser, in the other as a voluptuary. In the one he refuses to eat till the body of Pertinax has been buried; in the other he gluts himself with every luxury almost in the sight of his headless remains.—M.]

14 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxxiii. p. 1235. Hist. August. p. 61. I've tried to combine the apparent contradictions of the two writers into one consistent narrative. * Note: The contradiction, as M. Guizot pointed out, is impossible to reconcile. He quotes both passages: in one, Julianus is described as a miser, while in the other, he is a hedonist. In one account, he refuses to eat until Pertinax's body is buried; in the other, he indulges in every luxury almost right in front of his headless remains.—M.]

He had reason to tremble. On the throne of the world he found himself without a friend, and even without an adherent. The guards themselves were ashamed of the prince whom their avarice had persuaded them to accept; nor was there a citizen who did not consider his elevation with horror, as the last insult on the Roman name. The nobility, whose conspicuous station, and ample possessions, exacted the strictest caution, dissembled their sentiments, and met the affected civility of the emperor with smiles of complacency and professions of duty. But the people, secure in their numbers and obscurity, gave a free vent to their passions. The streets and public places of Rome resounded with clamors and imprecations. The enraged multitude affronted the person of Julian, rejected his liberality, and, conscious of the impotence of their own resentment, they called aloud on the legions of the frontiers to assert the violated majesty of the Roman empire. The public discontent was soon diffused from the centre to the frontiers of the empire. The armies of Britain, of Syria, and of Illyricum, lamented the death of Pertinax, in whose company, or under whose command, they had so often fought and conquered. They received with surprise, with indignation, and perhaps with envy, the extraordinary intelligence, that the Prætorians had disposed of the empire by public auction; and they sternly refused to ratify the ignominious bargain. Their immediate and unanimous revolt was fatal to Julian, but it was fatal at the same time to the public peace, as the generals of the respective armies, Clodius Albinus, Pescennius Niger, and Septimius Severus, were still more anxious to succeed than to revenge the murdered Pertinax. Their forces were exactly balanced. Each of them was at the head of three legions, 15 with a numerous train of auxiliaries; and however different in their characters, they were all soldiers of experience and capacity.

He had every reason to be scared. He found himself on the throne with no friends and not even a supporter. The guards were ashamed of the prince whom their greed had led them to accept; there wasn't a single citizen who viewed his rise to power without disgust, seeing it as the final insult to the Roman name. The nobility, with their prominent positions and vast wealth, had to be extremely cautious. They hid their true feelings and responded to the emperor’s fake friendliness with forced smiles and claims of loyalty. But the common people, confident in their numbers and anonymity, expressed their anger openly. The streets and public areas of Rome echoed with shouts and curses. The furious crowd confronted Julian, rejected his generosity, and, feeling powerless in their anger, loudly called on the legions from the borders to restore the dignity of the Roman Empire. The general public discontent quickly spread from the heart of Rome to its borders. The armies in Britain, Syria, and Illyricum mourned the death of Pertinax, under whom they had often fought and won. They were taken aback, outraged, and perhaps even envious when they heard that the Praetorians had auctioned off the empire. They firmly refused to accept the disgraceful deal. Their immediate and united rebellion spelled disaster for Julian, but it also threatened public order, as the commanders of the different armies—Clodius Albinus, Pescennius Niger, and Septimius Severus—were more eager for victory than for revenge for the slain Pertinax. Their forces were evenly matched. Each commanded three legions, 15 along with a significant number of auxiliaries; and despite their different personalities, they were all experienced and capable soldiers.

15 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxxiii. p. 1235.]

15 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxxiii. p. 1235.]

Clodius Albinus, governor of Britain, surpassed both his competitors in the nobility of his extraction, which he derived from some of the most illustrious names of the old republic. 16 But the branch from which he claimed his descent was sunk into mean circumstances, and transplanted into a remote province. It is difficult to form a just idea of his true character. Under the philosophic cloak of austerity, he stands accused of concealing most of the vices which degrade human nature. 17 But his accusers are those venal writers who adored the fortune of Severus, and trampled on the ashes of an unsuccessful rival. Virtue, or the appearances of virtue, recommended Albinus to the confidence and good opinion of Marcus; and his preserving with the son the same interest which he had acquired with the father, is a proof at least that he was possessed of a very flexible disposition. The favor of a tyrant does not always suppose a want of merit in the object of it; he may, without intending it, reward a man of worth and ability, or he may find such a man useful to his own service. It does not appear that Albinus served the son of Marcus, either as the minister of his cruelties, or even as the associate of his pleasures. He was employed in a distant honorable command, when he received a confidential letter from the emperor, acquainting him of the treasonable designs of some discontented generals, and authorizing him to declare himself the guardian and successor of the throne, by assuming the title and ensigns of Cæsar. 18 The governor of Britain wisely declined the dangerous honor, which would have marked him for the jealousy, or involved him in the approaching ruin, of Commodus. He courted power by nobler, or, at least, by more specious arts. On a premature report of the death of the emperor, he assembled his troops; and, in an eloquent discourse, deplored the inevitable mischiefs of despotism, described the happiness and glory which their ancestors had enjoyed under the consular government, and declared his firm resolution to reinstate the senate and people in their legal authority. This popular harangue was answered by the loud acclamations of the British legions, and received at Rome with a secret murmur of applause. Safe in the possession of his little world, and in the command of an army less distinguished indeed for discipline than for numbers and valor, 19 Albinus braved the menaces of Commodus, maintained towards Pertinax a stately ambiguous reserve, and instantly declared against the usurpation of Julian. The convulsions of the capital added new weight to his sentiments, or rather to his professions of patriotism. A regard to decency induced him to decline the lofty titles of Augustus and Emperor; and he imitated perhaps the example of Galba, who, on a similar occasion, had styled himself the Lieutenant of the senate and people. 20

Clodius Albinus, the governor of Britain, had a nobility that surpassed his competitors, coming from some of the most distinguished names of the old republic. 16 However, the branch of his family he descended from had fallen into modest circumstances and was settled in a distant province. It’s hard to get a clear picture of his true character. Behind a façade of philosophical strictness, he is accused of hiding many of the flaws that degrade human nature. 17 Yet, those making these accusations are the corrupt writers who praised Severus's fortunes while disregarding the legacy of a defeated rival. Albinus's reputation for virtue, or at least the appearance of it, gained him the trust and goodwill of Marcus, and his ability to maintain the same standing with the son as he had with the father shows he was quite adaptable. Gaining a tyrant's favor doesn’t always mean lacking merit; a tyrant may unknowingly reward a person of worth or find them useful for his own agenda. It seems Albinus did not serve Marcus's son as an accomplice in his tyranny or as a companion in his pleasures. He was in an important post far away when he got a secret letter from the emperor, informing him of a conspiracy by some disgruntled generals, and allowing him to declare himself as guardian and successor to the throne by taking on the title and insignia of Caesar. 18 The governor of Britain wisely rejected the risky honor, which could have made him a target for Commodus's jealousy or involved him in his imminent downfall. Instead, he sought power through more noble, or at least more public-friendly, means. Upon hearing premature news of the emperor's death, he gathered his troops and, in a compelling speech, lamented the inevitable harms of despotism, highlighted the prosperity and honor their ancestors enjoyed under a consular government, and proclaimed his strong intention to restore the senate and people to their rightful authority. His rousing speech received loud cheers from the British legions and echoed in Rome with quiet approval. Secure in his small domain and commanding an army that was known more for its numbers and bravery than its discipline, 19 Albinus defied Commodus's threats, kept a grand yet ambiguous stance toward Pertinax, and quickly opposed Julian’s usurpation. The turmoil in the capital added weight to his assertions, or rather to his expressions of patriotism. To maintain decorum, he chose to forgo the grand titles of Augustus and Emperor, possibly taking a cue from Galba, who had similarly called himself the Lieutenant of the senate and people in a comparable situation. 20

16 (return)
[ The Posthumian and the Ce’onian; the former of whom was raised to the consulship in the fifth year after its institution.]

16 (return)
[ The Posthumian and the Ce’onian; the former was appointed consul in the fifth year after it was established.]

17 (return)
[ Spartianus, in his undigested collections, mixes up all the virtues and all the vices that enter into the human composition, and bestows them on the same object. Such, indeed are many of the characters in the Augustan History.]

17 (return)
[Spartianus, in his unorganized collections, blends all the virtues and vices that make up human nature and attributes them to the same subject. Many of the characters in the Augustan History are indeed like that.]

18 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 80, 84.]

18 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 80, 84.]

19 (return)
[ Pertinax, who governed Britain a few years before, had been left for dead, in a mutiny of the soldiers. Hist. August. p 54. Yet they loved and regretted him; admirantibus eam virtutem cui irascebantur.]

19 (return)
[Pertinax, who ruled Britain a few years earlier, had been left for dead during a soldier mutiny. Hist. August. p 54. Still, they admired and mourned him; they were amazed by the virtue for which they were angry.]

20 (return)
[ Sueton. in Galb. c. 10.]

20 (return)
[ Sueton. in Galb. c. 10.]

Personal merit alone had raised Pescennius Niger, from an obscure birth and station, to the government of Syria; a lucrative and important command, which in times of civil confusion gave him a near prospect of the throne. Yet his parts seem to have been better suited to the second than to the first rank; he was an unequal rival, though he might have approved himself an excellent lieutenant, to Severus, who afterwards displayed the greatness of his mind by adopting several useful institutions from a vanquished enemy. 21 In his government Niger acquired the esteem of the soldiers and the love of the provincials. His rigid discipline fortified the valor and confirmed the obedience of the former, whilst the voluptuous Syrians were less delighted with the mild firmness of his administration, than with the affability of his manners, and the apparent pleasure with which he attended their frequent and pompous festivals. 22 As soon as the intelligence of the atrocious murder of Pertinax had reached Antioch, the wishes of Asia invited Niger to assume the Imperial purple and revenge his death. The legions of the eastern frontier embraced his cause; the opulent but unarmed provinces, from the frontiers of Æthiopia 23 to the Hadriatic, cheerfully submitted to his power; and the kings beyond the Tigris and the Euphrates congratulated his election, and offered him their homage and services. The mind of Niger was not capable of receiving this sudden tide of fortune: he flattered himself that his accession would be undisturbed by competition and unstained by civil blood; and whilst he enjoyed the vain pomp of triumph, he neglected to secure the means of victory. Instead of entering into an effectual negotiation with the powerful armies of the West, whose resolution might decide, or at least must balance, the mighty contest; instead of advancing without delay towards Rome and Italy, where his presence was impatiently expected, 24 Niger trifled away in the luxury of Antioch those irretrievable moments which were diligently improved by the decisive activity of Severus. 25

Personal merit alone had elevated Pescennius Niger, from humble beginnings and status, to the governorship of Syria; a well-paying and significant position that, during times of civil unrest, offered him a close chance at the throne. However, his skills seemed better suited for the second-in-command role than for leading; he was a mismatched rival, though he could have excelled as an exceptional deputy to Severus, who later demonstrated his greatness by adopting several valuable policies from a defeated foe. 21 In his governance, Niger gained the respect of the soldiers and the affection of the locals. His strict discipline strengthened the courage and ensured the obedience of the former, while the indulgent Syrians preferred his friendly demeanor and the evident enjoyment he showed at their frequent and lavish festivals. 22 Once the news of the brutal murder of Pertinax reached Antioch, the people of Asia urged Niger to take on the Imperial role and avenge his death. The legions on the eastern front rallied to his cause; the wealthy but unarmed provinces, from the borders of Ethiopia 23 to the Adriatic, willingly accepted his authority; and the kings beyond the Tigris and Euphrates congratulated him on his rise and pledged their loyalty and support. Niger's mind couldn't handle this sudden wave of fortune: he believed that his rise would be free from competition and untainted by civil bloodshed; and while he reveled in the empty spectacle of triumph, he failed to secure the means for victory. Instead of engaging in meaningful negotiations with the powerful armies of the West, whose resolve could decide, or at least balance, the significant struggle; instead of promptly moving toward Rome and Italy, where his presence was eagerly awaited, 24 Niger squandered precious moments in the comforts of Antioch, while Severus was actively seizing the initiative. 25

21 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 76.]

21 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 76.]

22 (return)
[ Herod. l. ii. p. 68. The Chronicle of John Malala, of Antioch, shows the zealous attachment of his countrymen to these festivals, which at once gratified their superstition, and their love of pleasure.]

22 (return)
[ Herod. l. ii. p. 68. The Chronicle of John Malala from Antioch illustrates how dedicated his fellow citizens were to these celebrations, which satisfied both their superstitions and their enjoyment of festivities.]

23 (return)
[ A king of Thebes, in Egypt, is mentioned, in the Augustan History, as an ally, and, indeed, as a personal friend of Niger. If Spartianus is not, as I strongly suspect, mistaken, he has brought to light a dynasty of tributary princes totally unknown to history.]

23 (return)
[ A king of Thebes, in Egypt, is mentioned in the Augustan History as both an ally and a personal friend of Niger. If Spartianus isn't, as I strongly suspect, mistaken, he has uncovered a dynasty of tributary princes that are completely unknown to history.]

24 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxxiii. p. 1238. Herod. l. ii. p. 67. A verse in every one’s mouth at that time, seems to express the general opinion of the three rivals; Optimus est Niger, [Fuscus, which preserves the quantity.—M.] bonus Afer, pessimus Albus. Hist. August. p. 75.]

24 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxxiii. p. 1238. Herod. l. ii. p. 67. A saying everyone was talking about at that time seems to reflect the general sentiment about the three rivals: Optimus est Niger, [Fuscus, which keeps the right measure.—M.] bonus Afer, pessimus Albus. Hist. August. p. 75.]

25 (return)
[ Herodian, l. ii. p. 71.]

25 (return)
[ Herodian, l. ii. p. 71.]

The country of Pannonia and Dalmatia, which occupied the space between the Danube and the Hadriatic, was one of the last and most difficult conquests of the Romans. In the defence of national freedom, two hundred thousand of these barbarians had once appeared in the field, alarmed the declining age of Augustus, and exercised the vigilant prudence of Tiberius at the head of the collected force of the empire. 26 The Pannonians yielded at length to the arms and institutions of Rome. Their recent subjection, however, the neighborhood, and even the mixture, of the unconquered tribes, and perhaps the climate, adapted, as it has been observed, to the production of great bodies and slow minds, 27 all contributed to preserve some remains of their original ferocity, and under the tame and uniform countenance of Roman provincials, the hardy features of the natives were still to be discerned. Their warlike youth afforded an inexhaustible supply of recruits to the legions stationed on the banks of the Danube, and which, from a perpetual warfare against the Germans and Sarmazans, were deservedly esteemed the best troops in the service.

The regions of Pannonia and Dalmatia, located between the Danube and the Adriatic Sea, were among the last and toughest areas for the Romans to conquer. In defense of their freedom, two hundred thousand of these tribesmen once took the field, striking fear during the later years of Augustus and testing the keen judgment of Tiberius, who led the combined forces of the empire. 26 Eventually, the Pannonians gave in to Rome’s military and governance. However, their recent submission, the proximity, and even the mix with the unconquered tribes, along with the climate—which has been noted for producing strong physiques and slower intellects—27 all helped to maintain some traces of their original fierce nature. Beneath the calm and uniform exterior of Roman provincials, the rugged features of the natives were still evident. Their warrior youth provided an endless source of recruits for the legions stationed along the Danube, which, due to their continuous battles against the Germans and Sarmazans, earned a reputation as the best troops in the army.

26 (return)
[ See an account of that memorable war in Velleius Paterculus, is 110, &c., who served in the army of Tiberius.]

26 (return)
[ Check out a description of that unforgettable war in Velleius Paterculus, is 110, &c., who served in Tiberius's army.]

27 (return)
[ Such is the reflection of Herodian, l. ii. p. 74. Will the modern Austrians allow the influence?]

27 (return)
[ This is what Herodian reflects on, l. ii. p. 74. Will today's Austrians accept the influence?]

The Pannonian army was at this time commanded by Septimius Severus, a native of Africa, who, in the gradual ascent of private honors, had concealed his daring ambition, which was never diverted from its steady course by the allurements of pleasure, the apprehension of danger, or the feelings of humanity. 28 On the first news of the murder of Pertinax, he assembled his troops, painted in the most lively colors the crime, the insolence, and the weakness of the Prætorian guards, and animated the legions to arms and to revenge. He concluded (and the peroration was thought extremely eloquent) with promising every soldier about four hundred pounds; an honorable donative, double in value to the infamous bribe with which Julian had purchased the empire. 29 The acclamations of the army immediately saluted Severus with the names of Augustus, Pertinax, and Emperor; and he thus attained the lofty station to which he was invited, by conscious merit and a long train of dreams and omens, the fruitful offsprings either of his superstition or policy. 30

The Pannonian army was at this time led by Septimius Severus, who was from Africa. As he steadily rose through the ranks of private honors, he kept his ambitious nature hidden, never swayed by the temptations of pleasure, fear of danger, or feelings of compassion. 28 Upon hearing the news of Pertinax's murder, he gathered his troops and vividly described the crime, the arrogance, and the weakness of the Prætorian guards, urging the legions to take up arms and seek revenge. He wrapped up (and his closing speech was considered very powerful) by promising each soldier about four hundred pounds; an impressive bonus, double the amount of the infamous bribe Julian used to buy the empire. 29 The army immediately celebrated Severus with the titles of Augustus, Pertinax, and Emperor; and he thus reached the high position to which he was called, through his recognized merit and a long history of dreams and omens, the productive results of either his superstition or strategy. 30

28 (return)
[ In the letter to Albinus, already mentioned, Commodus accuses Severus, as one of the ambitious generals who censured his conduct, and wished to occupy his place. Hist. August. p. 80.]

28 (return)
[ In the letter to Albinus, mentioned earlier, Commodus blames Severus for being one of the ambitious generals who criticized his actions and aimed to take his position. Hist. August. p. 80.]

29 (return)
[ Pannonia was too poor to supply such a sum. It was probably promised in the camp, and paid at Rome, after the victory. In fixing the sum, I have adopted the conjecture of Casaubon. See Hist. August. p. 66. Comment. p. 115.]

29 (return)
[ Pannonia didn’t have enough resources to provide that amount. It was likely promised in the camp and paid out in Rome after the victory. For determining the sum, I followed Casaubon's suggestion. See Hist. August. p. 66. Comment. p. 115.]

30 (return)
[ Herodian, l. ii. p. 78. Severus was declared emperor on the banks of the Danube, either at Carnuntum, according to Spartianus, (Hist. August. p. 65,) or else at Sabaria, according to Victor. Mr. Hume, in supposing that the birth and dignity of Severus were too much inferior to the Imperial crown, and that he marched into Italy as general only, has not considered this transaction with his usual accuracy, (Essay on the original contract.) * Note: Carnuntum, opposite to the mouth of the Morava: its position is doubtful, either Petronel or Haimburg. A little intermediate village seems to indicate by its name (Altenburg) the site of an old town. D’Anville Geogr. Anc. Sabaria, now Sarvar.—G. Compare note 37.—M.]

30 (return)
[ Herodian, l. ii. p. 78. Severus was proclaimed emperor by the Danube, either at Carnuntum, as Spartianus states (Hist. August. p. 65), or at Sabaria, according to Victor. Mr. Hume believes that Severus's background and status were too low for the Imperial crown and that he entered Italy only as a general; however, he hasn't considered this event with his usual precision (Essay on the original contract). * Note: Carnuntum is located opposite the mouth of the Morava; its exact location is uncertain, either Petronel or Haimburg. A nearby village seems to suggest, by its name (Altenburg), the site of an ancient town. D’Anville Geogr. Anc. Sabaria, now Sarvar.—G. Compare note 37.—M.]

The new candidate for empire saw and improved the peculiar advantage of his situation. His province extended to the Julian Alps, which gave an easy access into Italy; and he remembered the saying of Augustus, that a Pannonian army might in ten days appear in sight of Rome. 31 By a celerity proportioned to the greatness of the occasion, he might reasonably hope to revenge Pertinax, punish Julian, and receive the homage of the senate and people, as their lawful emperor, before his competitors, separated from Italy by an immense tract of sea and land, were apprised of his success, or even of his election. During the whole expedition, he scarcely allowed himself any moments for sleep or food; marching on foot, and in complete armor, at the head of his columns, he insinuated himself into the confidence and affection of his troops, pressed their diligence, revived their spirits, animated their hopes, and was well satisfied to share the hardships of the meanest soldier, whilst he kept in view the infinite superiority of his reward.

The new candidate for empire recognized and took advantage of his unique situation. His province reached the Julian Alps, which provided easy access to Italy; he recalled Augustus's saying that a Pannonian army could reach Rome in just ten days. 31 With a speed appropriate to the significance of the moment, he reasonably hoped to avenge Pertinax, punish Julian, and gain the respect of the senate and people as their rightful emperor, before his rivals, stranded far from Italy by a vast distance of sea and land, learned of his victory or even his election. Throughout the entire campaign, he barely allowed himself time for sleep or food; marching on foot and fully armored at the front of his troops, he gained their trust and loyalty, encouraged their hard work, lifted their spirits, inspired their hopes, and was more than willing to endure the same hardships as the lowest soldier, all while keeping in mind the incredible rewards that awaited him.

31 (return)
[ Velleius Paterculus, l. ii. c. 3. We must reckon the march from the nearest verge of Pannonia, and extend the sight of the city as far as two hundred miles.]

31 (return)
[ Velleius Paterculus, l. ii. c. 3. We need to count the journey from the closest edge of Pannonia, and we should be able to see the city from as far as two hundred miles away.]

The wretched Julian had expected, and thought himself prepared, to dispute the empire with the governor of Syria; but in the invincible and rapid approach of the Pannonian legions, he saw his inevitable ruin. The hasty arrival of every messenger increased his just apprehensions. He was successively informed, that Severus had passed the Alps; that the Italian cities, unwilling or unable to oppose his progress, had received him with the warmest professions of joy and duty; that the important place of Ravenna had surrendered without resistance, and that the Hadriatic fleet was in the hands of the conqueror. The enemy was now within two hundred and fifty miles of Rome; and every moment diminished the narrow span of life and empire allotted to Julian.

The miserable Julian had anticipated, and thought he was ready, to compete for control of the empire with the governor of Syria; but with the unstoppable and swift advance of the Pannonian legions, he realized his certain defeat. The quick arrival of each messenger heightened his legitimate fears. He was informed one after another that Severus had crossed the Alps; that the Italian cities, either unwilling or unable to resist him, had welcomed him with the warmest expressions of joy and loyalty; that the crucial city of Ravenna had surrendered without a fight, and that the Adriatic fleet was now under the conqueror's control. The enemy was now just two hundred and fifty miles from Rome, and every moment lessened the already short time left for Julian's life and reign.

He attempted, however, to prevent, or at least to protract, his ruin. He implored the venal faith of the Prætorians, filled the city with unavailing preparations for war, drew lines round the suburbs, and even strengthened the fortifications of the palace; as if those last intrenchments could be defended, without hope of relief, against a victorious invader. Fear and shame prevented the guards from deserting his standard; but they trembled at the name of the Pannonian legions, commanded by an experienced general, and accustomed to vanquish the barbarians on the frozen Danube. 32 They quitted, with a sigh, the pleasures of the baths and theatres, to put on arms, whose use they had almost forgotten, and beneath the weight of which they were oppressed. The unpractised elephants, whose uncouth appearance, it was hoped, would strike terror into the army of the north, threw their unskilful riders; and the awkward evolutions of the marines, drawn from the fleet of Misenum, were an object of ridicule to the populace; whilst the senate enjoyed, with secret pleasure, the distress and weakness of the usurper. 33

He tried, however, to prevent or at least delay his downfall. He begged for the corrupt loyalty of the Praetorians, filled the city with ineffective war preparations, marked out defenses around the suburbs, and even reinforced the palace's fortifications; as if those last defenses could withstand a victorious enemy without any hope of help. Fear and shame kept the guards from abandoning him, but they were nervous at the mention of the Pannonian legions, led by an experienced general who was used to defeating barbarians on the frozen Danube. 32 They reluctantly left the pleasures of the baths and theaters to put on armor, which they had almost forgotten how to use, feeling weighed down by it. The inexperienced elephants, whose strange looks were expected to intimidate the northern army, threw their clumsy riders; and the awkward maneuvers of the marines, pulled from the fleet of Misenum, became a joke to the crowd, while the senate secretly enjoyed the distress and weakness of the usurper. 33

32 (return)
[ This is not a puerile figure of rhetoric, but an allusion to a real fact recorded by Dion, l. lxxi. p. 1181. It probably happened more than once.]

32 (return)
[ This isn’t just a silly rhetorical device; it's a reference to a real event documented by Dion, l. lxxi. p. 1181. It likely occurred multiple times.]

33 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxxiii. p. 1233. Herodian, l. ii. p. 81. There is no surer proof of the military skill of the Romans, than their first surmounting the idle terror, and afterwards disdaining the dangerous use, of elephants in war. Note: These elephants were kept for processions, perhaps for the games. Se Herod. in loc.—M.]

33 (return)
[Dion, l. lxxiii. p. 1233. Herodian, l. ii. p. 81. There's no better evidence of the military skill of the Romans than their ability to first overcome the empty fear and later disregard the risky use of elephants in battle. Note: These elephants were kept for parades, possibly for games. See Herod. in loc.—M.]

Every motion of Julian betrayed his trembling perplexity. He insisted that Severus should be declared a public enemy by the senate. He entreated that the Pannonian general might be associated to the empire. He sent public ambassadors of consular rank to negotiate with his rival; he despatched private assassins to take away his life. He designed that the Vestal virgins, and all the colleges of priests, in their sacerdotal habits, and bearing before them the sacred pledges of the Roman religion, should advance in solemn procession to meet the Pannonian legions; and, at the same time, he vainly tried to interrogate, or to appease, the fates, by magic ceremonies and unlawful sacrifices. 34

Every movement Julian made revealed his nervous confusion. He demanded that Severus be declared a public enemy by the senate. He pleaded for the Pannonian general to be included in the empire. He sent public ambassadors of consular rank to negotiate with his rival; he sent private assassins to take his life. He planned for the Vestal virgins, along with all the colleges of priests in their religious robes, carrying the sacred symbols of Roman religion, to march in a solemn procession to meet the Pannonian legions; and at the same time, he fruitlessly attempted to question or appease fate through magical ceremonies and forbidden sacrifices. 34

34 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 62, 63. * Note: Quæ ad speculum dicunt fieri in quo pueri præligatis oculis, incantate..., respicere dicuntur. * * * Tuncque puer vidisse dicitur et adventun Severi et Juliani decessionem. This seems to have been a practice somewhat similar to that of which our recent Egyptian travellers relate such extraordinary circumstances. See also Apulius, Orat. de Magia.—M.]

34 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 62, 63. * Note: They say that in a mirror, where children look with covered eyes, they are said to see... It is said that the boy saw both the arrival of Severus and the departure of Julian. This seems to have been a practice somewhat like those extraordinary accounts shared by our recent travelers in Egypt. See also Apulius, Orat. de Magia.—M.]

Chapter V: Sale Of The Empire To Didius Julianus.—Part II.

Severus, who dreaded neither his arms nor his enchantments, guarded himself from the only danger of secret conspiracy, by the faithful attendance of six hundred chosen men, who never quitted his person or their cuirasses, either by night or by day, during the whole march. Advancing with a steady and rapid course, he passed, without difficulty, the defiles of the Apennine, received into his party the troops and ambassadors sent to retard his progress, and made a short halt at Interamnia, about seventy miles from Rome. His victory was already secure, but the despair of the Prætorians might have rendered it bloody; and Severus had the laudable ambition of ascending the throne without drawing the sword. 35 His emissaries, dispersed in the capital, assured the guards, that provided they would abandon their worthless prince, and the perpetrators of the murder of Pertinax, to the justice of the conqueror, he would no longer consider that melancholy event as the act of the whole body. The faithless Prætorians, whose resistance was supported only by sullen obstinacy, gladly complied with the easy conditions, seized the greatest part of the assassins, and signified to the senate, that they no longer defended the cause of Julian. That assembly, convoked by the consul, unanimously acknowledged Severus as lawful emperor, decreed divine honors to Pertinax, and pronounced a sentence of deposition and death against his unfortunate successor. Julian was conducted into a private apartment of the baths of the palace, and beheaded as a common criminal, after having purchased, with an immense treasure, an anxious and precarious reign of only sixty-six days. 36 The almost incredible expedition of Severus, who, in so short a space of time, conducted a numerous army from the banks of the Danube to those of the Tyber, proves at once the plenty of provisions produced by agriculture and commerce, the goodness of the roads, the discipline of the legions, and the indolent, subdued temper of the provinces. 37

Severus, who wasn't afraid of his weapons or his magic, protected himself from the only threat of a secret conspiracy by the loyal presence of six hundred select men, who never left his side or their armor, day or night, throughout the entire march. Moving forward at a steady and fast pace, he easily passed through the mountain passes of the Apennines, welcomed the troops and ambassadors sent to slow him down, and took a brief stop at Interamnia, about seventy miles from Rome. His victory was already assured, but the desperation of the Praetorians could have made it bloody; Severus aspired to take the throne without resorting to violence. 35 His agents, spread throughout the capital, advised the guards that if they would turn over their worthless prince and those responsible for Pertinax's murder to the justice of the conqueror, he would no longer regard that tragic event as the fault of the entire group. The disloyal Praetorians, whose resistance was based solely on stubbornness, eagerly agreed to the easy terms, captured most of the assassins, and informed the senate that they would no longer defend Julian's cause. That assembly, called by the consul, unanimously recognized Severus as the legitimate emperor, granted divine honors to Pertinax, and issued a decree for the deposition and execution of his unfortunate successor. Julian was taken to a private room in the palace baths and executed like a common criminal, having bought a troubled and precarious reign lasting only sixty-six days with an enormous fortune. 36 The almost unbelievable speed of Severus, who managed to move a large army from the banks of the Danube to those of the Tiber in such a short time, demonstrates not only the abundance of food supplied by agriculture and trade but also the quality of the roads, the discipline of the legions, and the complacent, subdued nature of the provinces. 37

35 (return)
[ Victor and Eutropius, viii. 17, mention a combat near the Milvian bridge, the Ponte Molle, unknown to the better and more ancient writers.]

35 (return)
[ Victor and Eutropius, viii. 17, refer to a fight near the Milvian bridge, the Ponte Molle, which is not noted by the more established and earlier authors.]

36 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxxiii. p. 1240. Herodian, l. ii. p. 83. Hist. August. p. 63.]

36 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxxiii. p. 1240. Herodian, l. ii. p. 83. Hist. August. p. 63.]

37 (return)
[ From these sixty-six days, we must first deduct sixteen, as Pertinax was murdered on the 28th of March, and Severus most probably elected on the 13th of April, (see Hist. August. p. 65, and Tillemont, Hist. des Empereurs, tom. iii. p. 393, note 7.) We cannot allow less than ten days after his election, to put a numerous army in motion. Forty days remain for this rapid march; and as we may compute about eight hundred miles from Rome to the neighborhood of Vienna, the army of Severus marched twenty miles every day, without halt or intermission.]

37 (return)
[Out of these sixty-six days, we need to subtract sixteen first, since Pertinax was killed on March 28, and Severus was likely elected on April 13 (see Hist. August. p. 65, and Tillemont, Hist. des Empereurs, vol. iii. p. 393, note 7). We can't take less than ten days after his election to mobilize a large army. That leaves us with forty days for this quick march; considering it's about eight hundred miles from Rome to the area near Vienna, Severus's army covered twenty miles each day, with no breaks or interruptions.]

The first cares of Severus were bestowed on two measures, the one dictated by policy, the other by decency; the revenge, and the honors, due to the memory of Pertinax. Before the new emperor entered Rome, he issued his commands to the Prætorian guards, directing them to wait his arrival on a large plain near the city, without arms, but in the habits of ceremony, in which they were accustomed to attend their sovereign. He was obeyed by those haughty troops, whose contrition was the effect of their just terrors. A chosen part of the Illyrian army encompassed them with levelled spears. Incapable of flight or resistance, they expected their fate in silent consternation. Severus mounted the tribunal, sternly reproached them with perfidy and cowardice, dismissed them with ignominy from the trust which they had betrayed, despoiled them of their splendid ornaments, and banished them, on pain of death, to the distance of a hundred miles from the capital. During the transaction, another detachment had been sent to seize their arms, occupy their camp, and prevent the hasty consequences of their despair. 38

The first concerns of Severus were focused on two actions: one driven by strategy and the other by decency; the revenge and the honors owed to the memory of Pertinax. Before the new emperor arrived in Rome, he ordered the Praetorian guards to await him on a large plain near the city, unarmed but dressed in their ceremonial outfits, as they were used to when attending their ruler. These proud soldiers obeyed, their remorse stemming from their well-justified fears. A selected portion of the Illyrian army surrounded them with their spears drawn. Unable to flee or fight back, they awaited their fate in silent dread. Severus took the podium and sharply criticized them for their betrayal and cowardice, dismissing them in disgrace from the position they had mishandled, stripping them of their luxurious decorations, and exiling them—under threat of death—to a hundred miles away from the capital. Meanwhile, another group had been sent to take their weapons, secure their camp, and prevent any rash actions resulting from their despair. 38

38 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxxiv. p. 1241. Herodian, l. ii. p. 84.] The funeral and consecration of Pertinax was next solemnized with every circumstance of sad magnificence. 39 The senate, with a melancholy pleasure, performed the last rites to that excellent prince, whom they had loved, and still regretted. The concern of his successor was probably less sincere; he esteemed the virtues of Pertinax, but those virtues would forever have confined his ambition to a private station. Severus pronounced his funeral oration with studied eloquence, inward satisfaction, and well-acted sorrow; and by this pious regard to his memory, convinced the credulous multitude, that he alone was worthy to supply his place. Sensible, however, that arms, not ceremonies, must assert his claim to the empire, he left Rome at the end of thirty days, and without suffering himself to be elated by this easy victory, prepared to encounter his more formidable rivals.

38 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxxiv. p. 1241. Herodian, l. ii. p. 84.] The funeral and consecration of Pertinax were held with all the sadness and grandeur you could imagine. 39 The senate, feeling both sorrowful and pleased, performed the last rites for that great prince, whom they had loved and still missed. His successor's concern was likely less genuine; he appreciated Pertinax's qualities, but those qualities would have forever limited his ambition to a private life. Severus delivered his funeral speech with crafted eloquence, inner satisfaction, and well-expressed grief; through this respectful tribute to Pertinax's memory, he convinced the naive crowd that he alone was worthy of taking his place. However, realizing that military power, not ceremonies, would solidify his claim to the empire, he left Rome after thirty days, and without letting this easy victory inflate his ego, he got ready to face his more formidable rivals.

39 (return)
[ Dion, (l. lxxiv. p. 1244,) who assisted at the ceremony as a senator, gives a most pompous description of it.]

39 (return)
[ Dion, (l. lxxiv. p. 1244,) who attended the ceremony as a senator, provides a very elaborate description of it.]

The uncommon abilities and fortune of Severus have induced an elegant historian to compare him with the first and greatest of the Cæsars. 40 The parallel is, at least, imperfect. Where shall we find, in the character of Severus, the commanding superiority of soul, the generous clemency, and the various genius, which could reconcile and unite the love of pleasure, the thirst of knowledge, and the fire of ambition? 41 In one instance only, they may be compared, with some degree of propriety, in the celerity of their motions, and their civil victories. In less than four years, 42 Severus subdued the riches of the East, and the valor of the West. He vanquished two competitors of reputation and ability, and defeated numerous armies, provided with weapons and discipline equal to his own. In that age, the art of fortification, and the principles of tactics, were well understood by all the Roman generals; and the constant superiority of Severus was that of an artist, who uses the same instruments with more skill and industry than his rivals. I shall not, however, enter into a minute narrative of these military operations; but as the two civil wars against Niger and against Albinus were almost the same in their conduct, event, and consequences, I shall collect into one point of view the most striking circumstances, tending to develop the character of the conqueror and the state of the empire.

The unique talents and luck of Severus have led a distinguished historian to compare him to the first and greatest of the Caesars. 40 This comparison is, at best, imperfect. Where can we find in Severus's character the exceptional depth of spirit, the generous mercy, and the diverse talents that could blend a love of pleasure, a thirst for knowledge, and a passion for ambition? 41 They can only be compared to some extent in their quick actions and civil victories. In less than four years, 42 Severus conquered the wealth of the East and the bravery of the West. He defeated two well-known rivals and numerous armies that had weapons and training equal to his own. During that time, Roman generals were well-versed in fortification and tactics; Severus's constant advantage came from being an artist who wielded the same tools with greater skill and effort than his competitors. I won’t go into a detailed account of these military campaigns; however, since the two civil wars against Niger and Albinus were nearly identical in their execution, outcome, and impact, I will summarize the most significant aspects that reveal the character of the conqueror and the state of the empire.

40 (return)
[ Herodian, l. iii. p. 112]

40 (return)
[ Herodian, l. iii. p. 112]

41 (return)
[ Though it is not, most assuredly, the intention of Lucan to exalt the character of Cæsar, yet the idea he gives of that hero, in the tenth book of the Pharsalia, where he describes him, at the same time, making love to Cleopatra, sustaining a siege against the power of Egypt, and conversing with the sages of the country, is, in reality, the noblest panegyric. * Note: Lord Byron wrote, no doubt, from a reminiscence of that passage—“It is possible to be a very great man, and to be still very inferior to Julius Cæsar, the most complete character, so Lord Bacon thought, of all antiquity. Nature seems incapable of such extraordinary combinations as composed his versatile capacity, which was the wonder even of the Romans themselves. The first general; the only triumphant politician; inferior to none in point of eloquence; comparable to any in the attainments of wisdom, in an age made up of the greatest commanders, statesmen, orators, and philosophers, that ever appeared in the world; an author who composed a perfect specimen of military annals in his travelling carriage; at one time in a controversy with Cato, at another writing a treatise on punuing, and collecting a set of good sayings; fighting and making love at the same moment, and willing to abandon both his empire and his mistress for a sight of the fountains of the Nile. Such did Julius Cæsar appear to his contemporaries, and to those of the subsequent ages who were the most inclined to deplore and execrate his fatal genius.” Note 47 to Canto iv. of Childe Harold.—M.]

41 (return)
[ Although it is certainly not Lucan's intention to glorify Cæsar, the portrayal of that hero in the tenth book of the Pharsalia—where he is depicted simultaneously flirting with Cleopatra, defending against the might of Egypt, and engaging with the intellectuals of the land—serves as a profound tribute. * Note: Lord Byron likely drew from this passage when he wrote, “It is possible to be a very great man and still fall short of Julius Cæsar, who Lord Bacon believed was the most complete character of all antiquity. Nature seems incapable of producing such extraordinary combinations as those that made up his versatile abilities, which were a marvel even to the Romans. The first general; the only successful politician; unmatched in eloquence; rivaled by none in wisdom during an era filled with the greatest commanders, statesmen, orators, and philosophers that ever lived; an author who crafted an exemplary record of military history while traveling; at one moment in a debate with Cato, the next writing a treatise on puns, and gathering a collection of wise sayings; fighting and romancing at the same time, yet ready to give up both his empire and his lover for just a glimpse of the Nile's fountains. Such was Julius Cæsar in the eyes of his contemporaries and those from later generations who were most inclined to lament and curse his fateful genius.” Note 47 to Canto iv. of Childe Harold.—M.]

42 (return)
[ Reckoning from his election, April 13, 193, to the death of Albinus, February 19, 197. See Tillemont’s Chronology.]

42 (return)
[ Counting from his election on April 13, 193, until Albinus's death on February 19, 197. See Tillemont’s Chronology.]

Falsehood and insincerity, unsuitable as they seem to the dignity of public transactions, offend us with a less degrading idea of meanness, than when they are found in the intercourse of private life. In the latter, they discover a want of courage; in the other, only a defect of power: and, as it is impossible for the most able statesmen to subdue millions of followers and enemies by their own personal strength, the world, under the name of policy, seems to have granted them a very liberal indulgence of craft and dissimulation. Yet the arts of Severus cannot be justified by the most ample privileges of state reason. He promised only to betray, he flattered only to ruin; and however he might occasionally bind himself by oaths and treaties, his conscience, obsequious to his interest, always released him from the inconvenient obligation. 43

Falsehood and insincerity, as inappropriate as they are for the dignity of public dealings, offend us in a way that feels less degrading than when they appear in personal relationships. In the latter, they show a lack of courage; in the former, just a lack of power. And since it’s impossible for even the most skilled statesmen to control millions of followers and adversaries solely by their own strength, the world seems to give them a wide latitude for trickery and deceit in the name of strategy. However, the tactics of Severus can’t be justified by any supposed privileges of political necessity. He only promised to betray, and flattered just to bring about ruin; and even though he might occasionally bind himself with oaths and treaties, his conscience, always submissive to his own interests, released him from inconvenient obligations. 43

43 (return)
[ Herodian, l. ii. p. 85.]

43 (return)
[ Herodian, l. ii. p. 85.]

If his two competitors, reconciled by their common danger, had advanced upon him without delay, perhaps Severus would have sunk under their united effort. Had they even attacked him, at the same time, with separate views and separate armies, the contest might have been long and doubtful. But they fell, singly and successively, an easy prey to the arts as well as arms of their subtle enemy, lulled into security by the moderation of his professions, and overwhelmed by the rapidity of his action. He first marched against Niger, whose reputation and power he the most dreaded: but he declined any hostile declarations, suppressed the name of his antagonist, and only signified to the senate and people his intention of regulating the eastern provinces. In private, he spoke of Niger, his old friend and intended successor, 44 with the most affectionate regard, and highly applauded his generous design of revenging the murder of Pertinax. To punish the vile usurper of the throne, was the duty of every Roman general. To persevere in arms, and to resist a lawful emperor, acknowledged by the senate, would alone render him criminal. 45 The sons of Niger had fallen into his hands among the children of the provincial governors, detained at Rome as pledges for the loyalty of their parents. 46 As long as the power of Niger inspired terror, or even respect, they were educated with the most tender care, with the children of Severus himself; but they were soon involved in their father’s ruin, and removed first by exile, and afterwards by death, from the eye of public compassion. 47

If his two rivals, united by their common threat, had attacked him without hesitation, Severus might have been overwhelmed by their combined effort. Even if they had attacked him simultaneously, each with their own agendas and forces, the battle could have been protracted and uncertain. However, they fell, one by one, easily falling victim to the cunning as well as the military might of their shrewd adversary, lulled into a false sense of security by his moderate words, and overwhelmed by the speed of his actions. He first moved against Niger, whose influence and power he feared the most: yet he avoided any open declarations of hostility, kept his opponent's name out of discussions, and merely informed the senate and the people of his plans to manage the eastern provinces. Privately, he spoke about Niger, his former friend and intended successor, 44 with great affection, commending his noble plan to avenge Pertinax's murder. Every Roman general had a duty to punish the despicable usurper of the throne. Continuing to fight against a legitimate emperor, recognized by the senate, would make him the real criminal. 45 Niger's sons fell into his hands among the children of provincial governors, held in Rome as guarantees for their parents' loyalty. 46 While Niger's power still inspired fear, or even respect, they were raised with the utmost care, alongside Severus's own children; but they were soon caught up in their father's downfall and were eventually removed first by exile, and then by death, from the view of public sympathy. 47

44 (return)
[ Whilst Severus was very dangerously ill, it was industriously given out, that he intended to appoint Niger and Albinus his successors. As he could not be sincere with respect to both, he might not be so with regard to either. Yet Severus carried his hypocrisy so far, as to profess that intention in the memoirs of his own life.]

44 (return)
[ While Severus was seriously ill, there was widespread talk that he planned to make Niger and Albinus his successors. Since he couldn't be honest about both, he likely wasn't honest about either. Still, Severus went so far in his deceit as to express that intention in the memoirs of his own life.]

45 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 65.]

45 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 65.]

46 (return)
[ This practice, invented by Commodus, proved very useful to Severus. He found at Rome the children of many of the principal adherents of his rivals; and he employed them more than once to intimidate, or seduce, the parents.]

46 (return)
[ This tactic, created by Commodus, was extremely beneficial to Severus. He discovered in Rome the children of many key supporters of his opponents; and he used them several times to threaten or manipulate their parents.]

47 (return)
[ Herodian, l. iii. p. 95. Hist. August. p. 67, 68.]

47 (return)
[ Herodian, l. iii. p. 95. Hist. August. p. 67, 68.]

Whilst Severus was engaged in his eastern war, he had reason to apprehend that the governor of Britain might pass the sea and the Alps, occupy the vacant seat of empire, and oppose his return with the authority of the senate and the forces of the West. The ambiguous conduct of Albinus, in not assuming the Imperial title, left room for negotiation. Forgetting, at once, his professions of patriotism, and the jealousy of sovereign power, he accepted the precarious rank of Cæsar, as a reward for his fatal neutrality. Till the first contest was decided, Severus treated the man, whom he had doomed to destruction, with every mark of esteem and regard. Even in the letter, in which he announced his victory over Niger, he styles Albinus the brother of his soul and empire, sends him the affectionate salutations of his wife Julia, and his young family, and entreats him to preserve the armies and the republic faithful to their common interest. The messengers charged with this letter were instructed to accost the Cæsar with respect, to desire a private audience, and to plunge their daggers into his heart. 48 The conspiracy was discovered, and the too credulous Albinus, at length, passed over to the continent, and prepared for an unequal contest with his rival, who rushed upon him at the head of a veteran and victorious army.

While Severus was occupied with his war in the east, he began to worry that the governor of Britain might cross the sea and the Alps, take the empty throne, and challenge his return with the senate's backing and the forces from the West. Albinus's unclear actions, since he hadn't claimed the Imperial title, left room for negotiation. Forgetting his earlier claims of patriotism and his envy of sovereign power, he accepted the risky position of Cæsar as a reward for his dangerous neutrality. Until the first battle was over, Severus treated the man he had marked for destruction with great respect and admiration. In the letter where he announced his victory over Niger, he referred to Albinus as the brother of his soul and empire, sent him warm greetings from his wife Julia and his young family, and urged him to keep the armies and the republic loyal to their shared interests. The messengers carrying this letter were instructed to greet the Cæsar with respect, ask for a private meeting, and then stab him in the heart. 48 The conspiracy was uncovered, and the overly trusting Albinus eventually crossed over to the continent, preparing for an unfair fight against his rival, who charged at him with a seasoned and victorious army.

48 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 84. Spartianus has inserted this curious letter at full length.]

48 (return)
[Hist. August. p. 84. Spartianus has included this interesting letter in full.]

The military labors of Severus seem inadequate to the importance of his conquests. Two engagements, 481 the one near the Hellespont, the other in the narrow defiles of Cilicia, decided the fate of his Syrian competitor; and the troops of Europe asserted their usual ascendant over the effeminate natives of Asia. 49 The battle of Lyons, where one hundred and fifty thousand Romans 50 were engaged, was equally fatal to Albinus. The valor of the British army maintained, indeed, a sharp and doubtful contest, with the hardy discipline of the Illyrian legions. The fame and person of Severus appeared, during a few moments, irrecoverably lost, till that warlike prince rallied his fainting troops, and led them on to a decisive victory. 51 The war was finished by that memorable day. 511

The military efforts of Severus seem insufficient for the significance of his victories. Two battles, 481 one near the Hellespont and the other in the narrow passes of Cilicia, determined the outcome for his competitor in Syria; and the troops from Europe demonstrated their usual superiority over the effeminate locals of Asia. 49 The battle of Lyons, where one hundred and fifty thousand Romans 50 were involved, was equally disastrous for Albinus. The bravery of the British army did engage in a fierce and uncertain battle against the disciplined Illyrian legions. For a short time, the reputation and status of Severus seemed irretrievably lost until that warlike leader rallied his exhausted troops and led them to a decisive victory. 51 The war concluded on that historic day. 511

481 (return)
[ There were three actions; one near Cyzicus, on the Hellespont, one near Nice, in Bithynia, the third near the Issus, in Cilicia, where Alexander conquered Darius. (Dion, lxiv. c. 6. Herodian, iii. 2, 4.)—W Herodian represents the second battle as of less importance than Dion—M.]

481 (return)
[ There were three battles: one near Cyzicus, on the Hellespont; one near Nice, in Bithynia; and the third near the Issus, in Cilicia, where Alexander defeated Darius. (Dion, lxiv. c. 6. Herodian, iii. 2, 4.)—W Herodian indicates that the second battle was less significant than what Dion described—M.]

49 (return)
[ Consult the third book of Herodian, and the seventy-fourth book of Dion Cassius.]

49 (return)
[ Check out the third book of Herodian and the seventy-fourth book of Dion Cassius.]

50 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxxv. p. 1260.]

50 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxxv. p. 1260.]

51 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxxv. p. 1261. Herodian, l. iii. p. 110. Hist. August. p. 68. The battle was fought in the plain of Trevoux, three or four leagues from Lyons. See Tillemont, tom. iii. p. 406, note 18.]

51 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxxv. p. 1261. Herodian, l. iii. p. 110. Hist. August. p. 68. The battle took place in the plain of Trevoux, about three or four leagues from Lyons. See Tillemont, tom. iii. p. 406, note 18.]

511 (return)
[ According to Herodian, it was his lieutenant Lætus who led back the troops to the battle, and gained the day, which Severus had almost lost. Dion also attributes to Lætus a great share in the victory. Severus afterwards put him to death, either from fear or jealousy.—W. and G. Wenck and M. Guizot have not given the real statement of Herodian or of Dion. According to the former, Lætus appeared with his own army entire, which he was suspected of having designedly kept disengaged when the battle was still doudtful, or rather after the rout of severus. Dion says that he did not move till Severus had won the victory.—M.]

511 (return)
[ According to Herodian, it was his lieutenant Lætus who returned the troops to the battle and secured the win that Severus had almost lost. Dion also credits Lætus with a significant part in the victory. Severus later executed him, either out of fear or jealousy. —W. and G. Wenck and M. Guizot have not accurately presented the accounts of Herodian or Dion. According to the former, Lætus appeared with his entire army, which he was suspected of intentionally keeping separate when the battle was still uncertain or, more precisely, after Severus's defeat. Dion states that he did not move until Severus had achieved victory.—M.]

The civil wars of modern Europe have been distinguished, not only by the fierce animosity, but likewise by the obstinate perseverance, of the contending factions. They have generally been justified by some principle, or, at least, colored by some pretext, of religion, freedom, or loyalty. The leaders were nobles of independent property and hereditary influence. The troops fought like men interested in the decision of the quarrel; and as military spirit and party zeal were strongly diffused throughout the whole community, a vanquished chief was immediately supplied with new adherents, eager to shed their blood in the same cause. But the Romans, after the fall of the republic, combated only for the choice of masters. Under the standard of a popular candidate for empire, a few enlisted from affection, some from fear, many from interest, none from principle. The legions, uninflamed by party zeal, were allured into civil war by liberal donatives, and still more liberal promises. A defeat, by disabling the chief from the performance of his engagements, dissolved the mercenary allegiance of his followers, and left them to consult their own safety by a timely desertion of an unsuccessful cause. It was of little moment to the provinces, under whose name they were oppressed or governed; they were driven by the impulsion of the present power, and as soon as that power yielded to a superior force, they hastened to implore the clemency of the conqueror, who, as he had an immense debt to discharge, was obliged to sacrifice the most guilty countries to the avarice of his soldiers. In the vast extent of the Roman empire, there were few fortified cities capable of protecting a routed army; nor was there any person, or family, or order of men, whose natural interest, unsupported by the powers of government, was capable of restoring the cause of a sinking party. 52

The civil wars of modern Europe have been marked not just by intense hostility, but also by the stubborn persistence of the opposing factions. They were usually justified by some principle, or at least masked by some pretext related to religion, freedom, or loyalty. The leaders were nobles with independent wealth and inherited power. The soldiers fought as if they had a personal stake in the outcome of the conflict; and since military spirit and party loyalty were widespread throughout society, a defeated leader quickly gained new supporters, eager to fight for the same cause. However, after the fall of the Roman Republic, the Romans fought only for leadership choices. Under a popular candidate for empire, some joined out of loyalty, some out of fear, and many for their own benefit, but none for any principles. The legions, lacking passionate party loyalty, were drawn into civil war by generous gifts and even more enticing promises. A defeat, by preventing the leader from fulfilling his promises, dissolved the mercenary loyalty of his followers and left them to ensure their own safety by abandoning a losing cause. It mattered little to the provinces under whose name they were ruled; they were driven by the current power, and as soon as that power fell to a stronger force, they rushed to seek the mercy of the conqueror, who, burdened by a huge debt, was forced to appease the greed of his soldiers by sacrificing the most guilty regions. In the vast expanse of the Roman Empire, there were few fortified cities able to shelter a defeated army; nor was there anyone, family, or group whose own interests, without the backing of government, could revive the cause of a failing faction. 52

52 (return)
[ Montesquieu, Considerations sur la Grandeur et la Decadence des Romains, c. xiii.]

52 (return)
[ Montesquieu, Thoughts on the Greatness and Decline of the Romans, c. xiii.]

Yet, in the contest between Niger and Severus, a single city deserves an honorable exception. As Byzantium was one of the greatest passages from Europe into Asia, it had been provided with a strong garrison, and a fleet of five hundred vessels was anchored in the harbor. 53 The impetuosity of Severus disappointed this prudent scheme of defence; he left to his generals the siege of Byzantium, forced the less guarded passage of the Hellespont, and, impatient of a meaner enemy, pressed forward to encounter his rival. Byzantium, attacked by a numerous and increasing army, and afterwards by the whole naval power of the empire, sustained a siege of three years, and remained faithful to the name and memory of Niger. The citizens and soldiers (we know not from what cause) were animated with equal fury; several of the principal officers of Niger, who despaired of, or who disdained, a pardon, had thrown themselves into this last refuge: the fortifications were esteemed impregnable, and, in the defence of the place, a celebrated engineer displayed all the mechanic powers known to the ancients. 54 Byzantium, at length, surrendered to famine. The magistrates and soldiers were put to the sword, the walls demolished, the privileges suppressed, and the destined capital of the East subsisted only as an open village, subject to the insulting jurisdiction of Perinthus. The historian Dion, who had admired the flourishing, and lamented the desolate, state of Byzantium, accused the revenge of Severus, for depriving the Roman people of the strongest bulwark against the barbarians of Pontus and Asia 55 The truth of this observation was but too well justified in the succeeding age, when the Gothic fleets covered the Euxine, and passed through the undefined Bosphorus into the centre of the Mediterranean.

Yet, in the conflict between Niger and Severus, one city deserves a special mention. Since Byzantium was one of the most important connections between Europe and Asia, it had a strong garrison and a fleet of five hundred ships anchored in its harbor. 53 However, Severus's impulsiveness derailed this careful defense plan; he left the siege of Byzantium to his generals, took the less protected route across the Hellespont, and, eager to confront his rival, pressed on. Attacked by a large and growing army, and later by the entire naval power of the empire, Byzantium endured a siege of three years and stayed loyal to Niger. The citizens and soldiers (we don’t know why) were fueled by the same fierce determination; several key officers of Niger, who either lost hope for forgiveness or rejected it, had taken refuge there. The fortifications were considered impregnable, and a famous engineer showcased all the mechanical skills known to the ancients in defending the place. 54 Ultimately, Byzantium surrendered due to starvation. The officials and soldiers were killed, the walls were torn down, the privileges abolished, and what was meant to be the capital of the East became just an open village, under the humiliating control of Perinthus. The historian Dion, who had praised Byzantium's thriving state and mourned its devastation, blamed Severus's vengeance for robbing the Roman people of their strongest defense against the barbarians from Pontus and Asia. 55 The accuracy of this claim was painfully clear in the following age, when Gothic fleets filled the Euxine Sea and sailed through the unguarded Bosphorus into the heart of the Mediterranean.

53 (return)
[ Most of these, as may be supposed, were small open vessels; some, however, were galleys of two, and a few of three ranks of oars.]

53 (return)
[ Most of these, as you might expect, were small open boats; however, some were galleys with two decks of oars, and a few had three.]

54 (return)
[The engineer’s name was Priscus. His skill saved his life, and he was taken into the service of the conqueror. For the particular facts of the siege, consult Dion Cassius (l. lxxv. p. 1251) and Herodian, (l. iii. p. 95;) for the theory of it, the fanciful chevalier de Folard may be looked into. See Polybe, tom. i. p. 76.]

54 (return)
[The engineer’s name was Priscus. His skills saved his life, and he was taken into the service of the conqueror. For specific details about the siege, check out Dion Cassius (l. lxxv. p. 1251) and Herodian (l. iii. p. 95); for a theoretical perspective, you can look at the imaginative chevalier de Folard. See Polybe, tom. i. p. 76.]

55 (return)
[ Notwithstanding the authority of Spartianus, and some modern Greeks, we may be assured, from Dion and Herodian, that Byzantium, many years after the death of Severus, lay in ruins. There is no contradiction between the relation of Dion and that of Spartianus and the modern Greeks. Dion does not say that Severus destroyed Byzantium, but that he deprived it of its franchises and privileges, stripped the inhabitants of their property, razed the fortifications, and subjected the city to the jurisdiction of Perinthus. Therefore, when Spartian, Suidas, Cedrenus, say that Severus and his son Antoninus restored to Byzantium its rights and franchises, ordered temples to be built, &c., this is easily reconciled with the relation of Dion. Perhaps the latter mentioned it in some of the fragments of his history which have been lost. As to Herodian, his expressions are evidently exaggerated, and he has been guilty of so many inaccuracies in the history of Severus, that we have a right to suppose one in this passage.—G. from W Wenck and M. Guizot have omitted to cite Zosimus, who mentions a particular portico built by Severus, and called, apparently, by his name. Zosim. Hist. ii. c. xxx. p. 151, 153, edit Heyne.—M.]

55 (return)
[ Despite the claims of Spartianus and some modern Greeks, we can be confident, based on the accounts of Dion and Herodian, that Byzantium remained in ruins many years after Severus's death. There is no conflict between Dion's account and that of Spartianus and the modern Greeks. Dion doesn’t say that Severus destroyed Byzantium, but that he took away its rights and privileges, seized the property of its citizens, demolished the fortifications, and put the city under the authority of Perinthus. So, when Spartian, Suidas, and Cedrenus claim that Severus and his son Antoninus restored Byzantium’s rights and privileges and ordered temples to be built, this can easily be reconciled with Dion's account. Perhaps Dion mentioned this in some of the lost fragments of his history. As for Herodian, his statements are clearly exaggerated, and he has made many inaccuracies in his account of Severus, leading us to believe there’s an error in this passage. —G. W. Wenck and M. Guizot have failed to mention Zosimus, who refers to a specific portico built by Severus, seemingly named after him. Zosim. Hist. ii. c. xxx. p. 151, 153, edit Heyne.—M.]

Both Niger and Albinus were discovered and put to death in their flight from the field of battle. Their fate excited neither surprise nor compassion. They had staked their lives against the chance of empire, and suffered what they would have inflicted; nor did Severus claim the arrogant superiority of suffering his rivals to live in a private station. But his unforgiving temper, stimulated by avarice, indulged a spirit of revenge, where there was no room for apprehension. The most considerable of the provincials, who, without any dislike to the fortunate candidate, had obeyed the governor under whose authority they were accidentally placed, were punished by death, exile, and especially by the confiscation of their estates. Many cities of the East were stripped of their ancient honors, and obliged to pay, into the treasury of Severus, four times the amount of the sums contributed by them for the service of Niger. 56

Both Niger and Albinus were caught and killed while trying to escape from the battlefield. Their fate brought neither shock nor pity. They had wagered their lives for a shot at power and received the same fate they would have dealt out; Severus also did not arrogantly allow his rivals to live in obscurity. However, driven by his harsh nature and greed, he fed a desire for revenge where there was no fear of retaliation. The most notable locals, who, without any animosity towards the successful candidate, had followed the governor they were accidentally under, faced punishment through death, exile, and particularly through the confiscation of their properties. Many eastern cities lost their long-held privileges and were forced to pay Severus’s treasury four times the amount they had previously contributed to support Niger. 56

56 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxxiv. p. 1250.]

56 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxxiv. p. 1250.]

Till the final decision of the war, the cruelty of Severus was, in some measure, restrained by the uncertainty of the event, and his pretended reverence for the senate. The head of Albinus, accompanied with a menacing letter, announced to the Romans that he was resolved to spare none of the adherents of his unfortunate competitors. He was irritated by the just auspicion that he had never possessed the affections of the senate, and he concealed his old malevolence under the recent discovery of some treasonable correspondences. Thirty-five senators, however, accused of having favored the party of Albinus, he freely pardoned, and, by his subsequent behavior, endeavored to convince them, that he had forgotten, as well as forgiven, their supposed offences. But, at the same time, he condemned forty-one 57 other senators, whose names history has recorded; their wives, children, and clients attended them in death, 571 and the noblest provincials of Spain and Gaul were involved in the same ruin. 572 Such rigid justice—for so he termed it—was, in the opinion of Severus, the only conduct capable of insuring peace to the people or stability to the prince; and he condescended slightly to lament, that to be mild, it was necessary that he should first be cruel. 58

Until the war's final decision, Severus's cruelty was somewhat limited by the uncertainty of the outcome and his feigned respect for the Senate. The execution of Albinus's head, along with a threatening letter, signaled to the Romans that he was determined to spare none of the supporters of his unfortunate rivals. He was frustrated by the reasonable suspicion that he had never had the Senate's loyalty and masked his longstanding hostility with the recent discovery of some treasonous communications. However, he freely pardoned thirty-five senators who were accused of supporting Albinus's faction, and he tried to show through his later actions that he had both forgotten and forgiven their alleged wrongdoings. At the same time, he sentenced forty-one 57 other senators, whose names are recorded in history; their wives, children, and clients accompanied them to death, 571 and the most distinguished people from Spain and Gaul suffered the same fate. 572 This harsh justice—for so he called it—was, in Severus's view, the only approach that could ensure peace for the people or stability for the ruler; and he allowed himself to briefly lament that to be compassionate, he first had to be cruel. 58

57 (return)
[ Dion, (l. lxxv. p. 1264;) only twenty-nine senators are mentioned by him, but forty-one are named in the Augustan History, p. 69, among whom were six of the name of Pescennius. Herodian (l. iii. p. 115) speaks in general of the cruelties of Severus.]

57 (return)
[Dion, (l. lxxv. p. 1264;) mentions only twenty-nine senators, while the Augustan History, p. 69, names forty-one, including six with the name Pescennius. Herodian (l. iii. p. 115) generally talks about the brutal actions of Severus.]

571 (return)
[ Wenck denies that there is any authority for this massacre of the wives of the senators. He adds, that only the children and relatives of Niger and Albinus were put to death. This is true of the family of Albinus, whose bodies were thrown into the Rhone; those of Niger, according to Lampridius, were sent into exile, but afterwards put to death. Among the partisans of Albinus who were put to death were many women of rank, multæ fœminæ illustres. Lamprid. in Sever.—M.]

571 (return)
[ Wenck denies that there’s any justification for the massacre of the senators' wives. He adds that only the children and relatives of Niger and Albinus were killed. This is true for Albinus's family, whose bodies were thrown into the Rhone; those of Niger, according to Lampridius, were exiled but later executed. Among Albinus's supporters who were killed were many prominent women, multæ fœminæ illustres. Lamprid. in Sever.—M.]

572 (return)
[ A new fragment of Dion describes the state of Rome during this contest. All pretended to be on the side of Severus; but their secret sentiments were often betrayed by a change of countenance on the arrival of some sudden report. Some were detected by overacting their loyalty, Mai. Fragm. Vatican. p. 227 Severus told the senate he would rather have their hearts than their votes.—Ibid.—M.]

572 (return)
[ A new fragment of Dion describes what was happening in Rome during this struggle. Everyone claimed to support Severus; however, their true feelings often showed through their expressions when a surprising piece of news arrived. Some were caught trying too hard to show their loyalty. Severus told the senate he valued their hearts more than their votes.—Ibid.—M.]

58 (return)
[ Aurelius Victor.]

58 (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__)
[Aurelius Victor.]

The true interest of an absolute monarch generally coincides with that of his people. Their numbers, their wealth, their order, and their security, are the best and only foundations of his real greatness; and were he totally devoid of virtue, prudence might supply its place, and would dictate the same rule of conduct. Severus considered the Roman empire as his property, and had no sooner secured the possession, than he bestowed his care on the cultivation and improvement of so valuable an acquisition. Salutary laws, executed with inflexible firmness, soon corrected most of the abuses with which, since the death of Marcus, every part of the government had been infected. In the administration of justice, the judgments of the emperor were characterized by attention, discernment, and impartiality; and whenever he deviated from the strict line of equity, it was generally in favor of the poor and oppressed; not so much indeed from any sense of humanity, as from the natural propensity of a despot to humble the pride of greatness, and to sink all his subjects to the same common level of absolute dependence. His expensive taste for building, magnificent shows, and above all a constant and liberal distribution of corn and provisions, were the surest means of captivating the affection of the Roman people. 59 The misfortunes of civil discord were obliterated. The calm of peace and prosperity was once more experienced in the provinces; and many cities, restored by the munificence of Severus, assumed the title of his colonies, and attested by public monuments their gratitude and felicity. 60 The fame of the Roman arms was revived by that warlike and successful emperor, 61 and he boasted, with a just pride, that, having received the empire oppressed with foreign and domestic wars, he left it established in profound, universal, and honorable peace. 62

The true interests of an absolute monarch usually align with those of his people. Their population, wealth, order, and security are the best and only foundations of his real greatness; and even if he lacks virtue, prudence can take its place and would guide him to the same actions. Severus viewed the Roman Empire as his own property, and as soon as he secured it, he focused on developing and improving such a valuable asset. Effective laws, enforced with unwavering firmness, quickly addressed most of the issues that had plagued the government since Marcus's death. In administering justice, the emperor’s decisions were marked by care, insight, and fairness; and whenever he strayed from strict justice, it was usually to help the poor and oppressed—not so much from a sense of compassion, but from the natural tendency of a despot to humble the proud and reduce all his subjects to the same level of absolute dependence. His costly obsession with building projects, grand displays, and especially a consistent and generous distribution of grain and provisions were sure ways to win the love of the Roman people. 59 The troubles of civil strife vanished. There was once again peace and prosperity in the provinces; and many cities, revived by Severus's generosity, proudly claimed his name as their own and expressed their gratitude and happiness through public monuments. 60 The reputation of the Roman armies was restored by that warrior and successful emperor, 61 and he proudly claimed that, having taken over an empire burdened by foreign and domestic wars, he left it in a state of profound, universal, and honorable peace. 62

59 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxxvi. p. 1272. Hist. August. p. 67. Severus celebrated the secular games with extraordinary magnificence, and he left in the public granaries a provision of corn for seven years, at the rate of 75,000 modii, or about 2500 quarters per day. I am persuaded that the granaries of Severus were supplied for a long term, but I am not less persuaded, that policy on one hand, and admiration on the other, magnified the hoard far beyond its true contents.]

59 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxxvi. p. 1272. Hist. August. p. 67. Severus celebrated the secular games with impressive grandeur, and he stored enough corn in the public granaries to last for seven years, at a rate of 75,000 modii, or about 2,500 quarters per day. I believe that Severus's granaries were well-stocked for the long haul, but I also believe that both political motives and admiration exaggerated the actual amount far beyond what it truly was.]

60 (return)
[ See Spanheim’s treatise of ancient medals, the inscriptions, and our learned travellers Spon and Wheeler, Shaw, Pocock, &c, who, in Africa, Greece, and Asia, have found more monuments of Severus than of any other Roman emperor whatsoever.]

60 (return)
[ See Spanheim’s study of ancient coins, the inscriptions, and our knowledgeable travelers Spon and Wheeler, Shaw, Pocock, etc., who have discovered more monuments of Severus than any other Roman emperor in Africa, Greece, and Asia.]

61 (return)
[ He carried his victorious arms to Seleucia and Ctesiphon, the capitals of the Parthian monarchy. I shall have occasion to mention this war in its proper place.]

61 (return)
[ He brought his triumphant forces to Seleucia and Ctesiphon, the capitals of the Parthian kingdom. I will discuss this war at the appropriate time.]

62 (return)
[ Etiam in Britannis, was his own just and emphatic expression Hist. August. 73.]

62 (return)
[ Even in Britain, was his own fair and strong expression Hist. August. 73.]

Although the wounds of civil war appeared completely healed, its mortal poison still lurked in the vitals of the constitution. Severus possessed a considerable share of vigor and ability; but the daring soul of the first Cæsar, or the deep policy of Augustus, were scarcely equal to the task of curbing the insolence of the victorious legions. By gratitude, by misguided policy, by seeming necessity, Severus was reduced to relax the nerves of discipline. 63 The vanity of his soldiers was flattered with the honor of wearing gold rings; their ease was indulged in the permission of living with their wives in the idleness of quarters. He increased their pay beyond the example of former times, and taught them to expect, and soon to claim, extraordinary donatives on every public occasion of danger or festivity. Elated by success, enervated by luxury, and raised above the level of subjects by their dangerous privileges, 64 they soon became incapable of military fatigue, oppressive to the country, and impatient of a just subordination. Their officers asserted the superiority of rank by a more profuse and elegant luxury. There is still extant a letter of Severus, lamenting the licentious stage of the army, 641 and exhorting one of his generals to begin the necessary reformation from the tribunes themselves; since, as he justly observes, the officer who has forfeited the esteem, will never command the obedience, of his soldiers. 65 Had the emperor pursued the train of reflection, he would have discovered, that the primary cause of this general corruption might be ascribed, not indeed to the example, but to the pernicious indulgence, however, of the commander-in-chief.

Although the wounds of civil war seemed completely healed, its deadly influence still lingered in the core of the constitution. Severus had a lot of strength and skill, but even the bold spirit of the first Caesar or the clever strategies of Augustus could hardly manage the arrogance of the victorious legions. Out of gratitude, misguided policy, and a sense of necessity, Severus found himself forced to loosen the discipline. 63 The pride of his soldiers was boosted by the privilege of wearing gold rings; their comfort was catered to by allowing them to live with their wives in the laziness of barracks. He raised their pay higher than in previous times and made them expect, and eventually demand, special bonuses for any public occasion that involved risk or celebration. Boosted by success, weakened by luxury, and elevated above the status of ordinary citizens by their dangerous privileges, 64 they quickly became unable to withstand military challenges, burdensome to the country, and unwilling to accept rightful authority. Their commanders demonstrated their status through increasingly lavish and refined lifestyles. There is still a letter from Severus that expresses his concern about the unruly nature of the army, 641 urging one of his generals to start the necessary reforms with the tribunes themselves; since, as he rightly points out, an officer who has lost the respect of his men will never earn their obedience. 65 If the emperor had continued this line of thinking, he would have realized that the main reason for this widespread corruption could be attributed not just to the example set, but to the harmful indulgence of the commander-in-chief.

63 (return)
[ Herodian, l. iii. p. 115. Hist. August. p. 68.]

63 (return)
[ Herodian, l. iii. p. 115. Hist. August. p. 68.]

64 (return)
[ Upon the insolence and privileges of the soldier, the 16th satire, falsely ascribed to Juvenal, may be consulted; the style and circumstances of it would induce me to believe, that it was composed under the reign of Severus, or that of his son.]

64 (return)
[ For insights on the arrogance and privileges of soldiers, you can refer to the 16th satire, which is incorrectly attributed to Juvenal. The style and context suggest it was written during the reign of Severus or his son.]

641 (return)
[ Not of the army, but of the troops in Gaul. The contents of this letter seem to prove that Severus was really anxious to restore discipline Herodian is the only historian who accuses him of being the first cause of its relaxation.—G. from W Spartian mentions his increase of the pays.—M.]

641 (return)
[ Not of the army, but of the troops in Gaul. The contents of this letter suggest that Severus was genuinely concerned about restoring discipline. Herodian is the only historian who blames him for being the initial cause of its decline.—G. from W Spartian mentions his increase in pay.—M.]

65 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 73.]

65 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 73.]

The Prætorians, who murdered their emperor and sold the empire, had received the just punishment of their treason; but the necessary, though dangerous, institution of guards was soon restored on a new model by Severus, and increased to four times the ancient number. 66 Formerly these troops had been recruited in Italy; and as the adjacent provinces gradually imbibed the softer manners of Rome, the levies were extended to Macedonia, Noricum, and Spain. In the room of these elegant troops, better adapted to the pomp of courts than to the uses of war, it was established by Severus, that from all the legions of the frontiers, the soldiers most distinguished for strength, valor, and fidelity, should be occasionally draughted; and promoted, as an honor and reward, into the more eligible service of the guards. 67 By this new institution, the Italian youth were diverted from the exercise of arms, and the capital was terrified by the strange aspect and manners of a multitude of barbarians. But Severus flattered himself, that the legions would consider these chosen Prætorians as the representatives of the whole military order; and that the present aid of fifty thousand men, superior in arms and appointments to any force that could be brought into the field against them, would forever crush the hopes of rebellion, and secure the empire to himself and his posterity.

The Praetorians, who killed their emperor and sold out the empire, faced the rightful consequences of their betrayal. However, the necessary, though risky, establishment of guards was soon revamped by Severus and increased to four times the original number. 66 These troops had previously been recruited in Italy, but as the nearby provinces gradually adopted the more refined customs of Rome, recruitment expanded to Macedonia, Noricum, and Spain. Instead of these sophisticated troops, which were more suited for courtly display than actual warfare, Severus decided that soldiers known for their strength, bravery, and loyalty from all the frontier legions should be occasionally selected and promoted, as an honor and reward, into the more desirable guard service. 67 This new system diverted young Italians from military training, and the capital was unsettled by the unfamiliar appearance and behavior of a large number of foreigners. But Severus was optimistic that the legions would see these elite Praetorians as representatives of the entire military and that the current force of fifty thousand men, better equipped and armed than any opposing force, would permanently extinguish any hopes of rebellion and secure the empire for himself and his descendants.

66 (return)
[ Herodian, l. iii. p. 131.]

66 (return)
[ Herodian, l. iii. p. 131.]

67 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxxiv. p. 1243.]

67 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxxiv. p. 1243.]

The command of these favored and formidable troops soon became the first office of the empire. As the government degenerated into military despotism, the Prætorian Præfect, who in his origin had been a simple captain of the guards, 671 was placed not only at the head of the army, but of the finances, and even of the law. In every department of administration, he represented the person, and exercised the authority, of the emperor. The first præfect who enjoyed and abused this immense power was Plautianus, the favorite minister of Severus. His reign lasted above ten years, till the marriage of his daughter with the eldest son of the emperor, which seemed to assure his fortune, proved the occasion of his ruin. 68 The animosities of the palace, by irritating the ambition and alarming the fears of Plautianus, 681 threatened to produce a revolution, and obliged the emperor, who still loved him, to consent with reluctance to his death. 69 After the fall of Plautianus, an eminent lawyer, the celebrated Papinian, was appointed to execute the motley office of Prætorian Præfect.

The control of these preferred and powerful troops quickly became the top position in the empire. As the government slipped into military tyranny, the Prætorian Prefect, who originally started as just a captain of the guards, 671 was put not only in charge of the army but also of finances and even the law. In every area of administration, he embodied the persona and wielded the authority of the emperor. The first prefect to both enjoy and exploit this vast power was Plautianus, the favored minister of Severus. His reign lasted over ten years, until the marriage of his daughter to the emperor's eldest son, which seemed to secure his fate, ultimately led to his downfall. 68 The rivalries within the palace, by fueling Plautianus's ambition and heightening his fears, 681 threatened to spark a revolution, forcing the emperor, who still liked him, to reluctantly agree to his execution. 69 After Plautianus's fall, a distinguished lawyer, the renowned Papinian, was appointed to take on the mixed responsibilities of Prætorian Prefect.

671 (return)
[ The Prætorian Præfect had never been a simple captain of the guards; from the first creation of this office, under Augustus, it possessed great power. That emperor, therefore, decreed that there should be always two Prætorian Præfects, who could only be taken from the equestrian order Tiberius first departed from the former clause of this edict; Alexander Severus violated the second by naming senators præfects. It appears that it was under Commodus that the Prætorian Præfects obtained the province of civil jurisdiction. It extended only to Italy, with the exception of Rome and its district, which was governed by the Præfectus urbi. As to the control of the finances, and the levying of taxes, it was not intrusted to them till after the great change that Constantine I. made in the organization of the empire at least, I know no passage which assigns it to them before that time; and Drakenborch, who has treated this question in his Dissertation de official præfectorum prætorio, vi., does not quote one.—W.]

671 (return)
[ The Praetorian Prefect was never just a simple captain of the guards; from the very beginning of this role, established under Augustus, it held significant power. That emperor declared that there should always be two Praetorian Prefects, who could only be chosen from the equestrian order. Tiberius was the first to depart from this original decree; Alexander Severus broke the second rule by appointing senators as prefects. It seems that it was under Commodus that the Praetorian Prefects gained the authority of civil jurisdiction. This power was limited to Italy, except for Rome and its surrounding area, which was managed by the Prefect of the City. Regarding financial control and tax collection, they were not entrusted with these responsibilities until after the major reforms made by Constantine I in the organization of the empire; at least, I am not aware of any source that attributes this role to them before that period, and Drakenborch, who discussed this issue in his Dissertation on the Duties of Praetorian Prefects, does not cite any.—W.]

68 (return)
[ One of his most daring and wanton acts of power, was the castration of a hundred free Romans, some of them married men, and even fathers of families; merely that his daughter, on her marriage with the young emperor, might be attended by a train of eunuchs worthy of an eastern queen. Dion, l. lxxvi. p. 1271.]

68 (return)
[ One of his most audacious and reckless displays of power was the castration of a hundred free Romans, including some married men and even fathers; all so that his daughter, upon marrying the young emperor, could be accompanied by a retinue of eunuchs befitting an eastern queen. Dion, l. lxxvi. p. 1271.]

681 (return)
[ Plautianus was compatriot, relative, and the old friend, of Severus; he had so completely shut up all access to the emperor, that the latter was ignorant how far he abused his powers: at length, being informed of it, he began to limit his authority. The marriage of Plautilla with Caracalla was unfortunate; and the prince who had been forced to consent to it, menaced the father and the daughter with death when he should come to the throne. It was feared, after that, that Plautianus would avail himself of the power which he still possessed, against the Imperial family; and Severus caused him to be assassinated in his presence, upon the pretext of a conspiracy, which Dion considers fictitious.—W. This note is not, perhaps, very necessary and does not contain the whole facts. Dion considers the conspiracy the invention of Caracalla, by whose command, almost by whose hand, Plautianus was slain in the presence of Severus.—M.]

681 (return)
[ Plautianus was a countryman, relative, and old friend of Severus; he had completely cut off all access to the emperor, leaving Severus unaware of how much he misused his powers. Eventually, upon learning about it, Severus began to restrict his authority. The marriage of Plautilla to Caracalla turned out to be unfortunate; the prince, who had been pressured into agreeing to it, threatened the father and daughter with death once he ascended to the throne. After that, there were fears that Plautianus would use the power he still had against the Imperial family, and Severus had him assassinated in his presence under the pretense of a conspiracy, which Dion believes was fabricated.—W. This note might not be entirely necessary and does not cover all the facts. Dion thinks the conspiracy was a creation of Caracalla, by whose command, nearly by whose hand, Plautianus was killed in Severus's presence.—M.]

69 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxxvi. p. 1274. Herodian, l. iii. p. 122, 129. The grammarian of Alexander seems, as is not unusual, much better acquainted with this mysterious transaction, and more assured of the guilt of Plautianus than the Roman senator ventures to be.]

69 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxxvi. p. 1274. Herodian, l. iii. p. 122, 129. The scholar of Alexander appears, as is often the case, to have a much deeper understanding of this puzzling event and is more confident in Plautianus's guilt than the Roman senator dares to be.]

Till the reign of Severus, the virtue and even the good sense of the emperors had been distinguished by their zeal or affected reverence for the senate, and by a tender regard to the nice frame of civil policy instituted by Augustus. But the youth of Severus had been trained in the implicit obedience of camps, and his riper years spent in the despotism of military command. His haughty and inflexible spirit could not discover, or would not acknowledge, the advantage of preserving an intermediate power, however imaginary, between the emperor and the army. He disdained to profess himself the servant of an assembly that detested his person and trembled at his frown; he issued his commands, where his requests would have proved as effectual; assumed the conduct and style of a sovereign and a conqueror, and exercised, without disguise, the whole legislative, as well as the executive power.

Until the reign of Severus, the emperors were known for their virtue and good judgment, demonstrated by their strong loyalty or feigned respect for the senate, along with a careful attention to the delicate political structure established by Augustus. However, Severus grew up in the strict obedience of military camps, and spent his later years under the authoritarian rule of military command. His proud and stubborn nature couldn't see, or simply refused to recognize, the benefit of maintaining a supposed balance of power, however imaginary, between the emperor and the army. He looked down on the idea of being seen as the servant of a body that loathed him and feared his anger; instead, he issued orders where requests would have sufficed, took on the demeanor and title of a ruler and conqueror, and openly exercised all legislative and executive power without concealment.

The victory over the senate was easy and inglorious. Every eye and every passion were directed to the supreme magistrate, who possessed the arms and treasure of the state; whilst the senate, neither elected by the people, nor guarded by military force, nor animated by public spirit, rested its declining authority on the frail and crumbling basis of ancient opinion. The fine theory of a republic insensibly vanished, and made way for the more natural and substantial feelings of monarchy. As the freedom and honors of Rome were successively communicated to the provinces, in which the old government had been either unknown, or was remembered with abhorrence, the tradition of republican maxims was gradually obliterated. The Greek historians of the age of the Antonines 70 observe, with a malicious pleasure, that although the sovereign of Rome, in compliance with an obsolete prejudice, abstained from the name of king, he possessed the full measure of regal power. In the reign of Severus, the senate was filled with polished and eloquent slaves from the eastern provinces, who justified personal flattery by speculative principles of servitude. These new advocates of prerogative were heard with pleasure by the court, and with patience by the people, when they inculcated the duty of passive obedience, and descanted on the inevitable mischiefs of freedom. The lawyers and historians concurred in teaching, that the Imperial authority was held, not by the delegated commission, but by the irrevocable resignation of the senate; that the emperor was freed from the restraint of civil laws, could command by his arbitrary will the lives and fortunes of his subjects, and might dispose of the empire as of his private patrimony. 71 The most eminent of the civil lawyers, and particularly Papinian, Paulus, and Ulpian, flourished under the house of Severus; and the Roman jurisprudence, having closely united itself with the system of monarchy, was supposed to have attained its full majority and perfection.

The victory over the Senate was easy and glory-less. All attention and emotions focused on the supreme magistrate, who controlled the state's weapons and wealth; meanwhile, the Senate, not elected by the people, lacking military protection, and devoid of public spirit, relied on the fragile and worn-out foundation of outdated opinions. The elegant concept of a republic quietly faded away, making room for the more natural and tangible feelings of monarchy. As Rome's freedoms and honors were gradually extended to provinces where the old government had been either unknown or remembered with disdain, the tradition of republican ideals was slowly erased. The Greek historians from the time of the Antonines 70 note, with a hint of malicious satisfaction, that although the ruler of Rome, adhering to an outdated bias, refrained from the title of king, he held all the real royal power. During Severus's reign, the Senate was filled with refined and articulate slaves from the eastern provinces, who justified their personal flattery with theoretical principles of servitude. These new proponents of authority were welcomed by the court and tolerated by the people when they preached the duty of passive obedience and elaborated on the inevitable dangers of freedom. Lawyers and historians agreed that the Imperial authority was not based on delegated powers but the irrevocable resignation of the Senate; that the emperor was free from the constraints of civil laws, could control the lives and fortunes of his subjects at will, and could manage the empire as if it were his personal property. 71 The most distinguished civil lawyers, especially Papinian, Paulus, and Ulpian, thrived under Severus's reign; and Roman law, having closely merged with the monarchy, was believed to have reached its full maturity and excellence.

70 (return)
[ Appian in Proœm.]

70 (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__)
[ Appian in Proœm.]

71 (return)
[ Dion Cassius seems to have written with no other view than to form these opinions into an historical system. The Pandea’s will how how assiduously the lawyers, on their side, laboree in the cause of prerogative.]

71 (return)
[Dion Cassius appears to have written solely to shape these views into a historical framework. The Pandea’s will demonstrate how diligently the lawyers, on their end, worked for the cause of prerogative.]

The contemporaries of Severus in the enjoyment of the peace and glory of his reign, forgave the cruelties by which it had been introduced. Posterity, who experienced the fatal effects of his maxims and example, justly considered him as the principal author of the decline of the Roman empire.

The people of Severus's time, who enjoyed the peace and glory of his reign, overlooked the brutalities that brought it about. Later generations, who faced the disastrous consequences of his policies and behavior, rightly viewed him as a key figure in the decline of the Roman Empire.

Chapter VI: Death Of Severus, Tyranny Of Caracalla, Usurpation Of Marcinus.—Part I.

The Death Of Severus.—Tyranny Of Caracalla.—Usurpation Of Macrinus.—Follies Of Elagabalus.—Virtues Of Alexander Severus.—Licentiousness Of The Army.—General State Of The Roman Finances.

The Death of Severus. — The Tyranny of Caracalla. — The Usurpation of Macrinus. — The Follies of Elagabalus. — The Virtues of Alexander Severus. — The Licentiousness of the Army. — The General State of the Roman Finances.

The ascent to greatness, however steep and dangerous, may entertain an active spirit with the consciousness and exercise of its own powers: but the possession of a throne could never yet afford a lasting satisfaction to an ambitious mind. This melancholy truth was felt and acknowledged by Severus. Fortune and merit had, from an humble station, elevated him to the first place among mankind. “He had been all things,” as he said himself, “and all was of little value.” 1 Distracted with the care, not of acquiring, but of preserving an empire, oppressed with age and infirmities, careless of fame, 2 and satiated with power, all his prospects of life were closed. The desire of perpetuating the greatness of his family was the only remaining wish of his ambition and paternal tenderness.

The climb to greatness, no matter how steep and risky, can engage an active spirit through the awareness and use of its own abilities. However, having a throne has never guaranteed lasting satisfaction to an ambitious mind. Severus realized and accepted this sad truth. Luck and skill had, from a humble beginning, brought him to the highest position among people. “I’ve done it all,” as he put it, “and it all means very little.” 1 Burdened not with the pursuit of gaining, but with the challenge of holding onto an empire, weighed down by age and ailments, indifferent to fame, 2 and tired of power, all his hopes for life were shut off. The only remaining desire of his ambition and fatherly affection was to ensure the greatness of his family continued.

1 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 71. “Omnia fui, et nihil expedit.”]

1 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 71. “I have been everything, and nothing is of any benefit.”]

2 (return)
[ Dion Cassius, l. lxxvi. p. 1284.]

2 (return)
[ Dion Cassius, l. lxxvi. p. 1284.]

Like most of the Africans, Severus was passionately addicted to the vain studies of magic and divination, deeply versed in the interpretation of dreams and omens, and perfectly acquainted with the science of judicial astrology; which, in almost every age except the present, has maintained its dominion over the mind of man. He had lost his first wife, while he was governor of the Lionnese Gaul. 3 In the choice of a second, he sought only to connect himself with some favorite of fortune; and as soon as he had discovered that the young lady of Emesa in Syria had a royal nativity, he solicited and obtained her hand. 4 Julia Domna (for that was her name) deserved all that the stars could promise her.

Like many Africans, Severus was deeply fascinated by the empty pursuits of magic and divination. He was skilled in interpreting dreams and signs, and he was well-versed in the science of judicial astrology, which has captivated people's minds throughout history, except for today. He lost his first wife while serving as governor of Lyon in Gaul. 3 In choosing a second wife, he only wanted to marry someone favored by fortune, and once he learned that a young woman from Emesa in Syria had a royal nativity, he pursued and secured her hand in marriage. 4 Julia Domna (that was her name) was worthy of everything the stars could promise her.

She possessed, even in advanced age, the attractions of beauty, 5 and united to a lively imagination a firmness of mind, and strength of judgment, seldom bestowed on her sex. Her amiable qualities never made any deep impression on the dark and jealous temper of her husband; but in her son’s reign, she administered the principal affairs of the empire, with a prudence that supported his authority, and with a moderation that sometimes corrected his wild extravagancies. 6 Julia applied herself to letters and philosophy, with some success, and with the most splendid reputation. She was the patroness of every art, and the friend of every man of genius. 7 The grateful flattery of the learned has celebrated her virtues; but, if we may credit the scandal of ancient history, chastity was very far from being the most conspicuous virtue of the empress Julia. 8

She had, even in her old age, the appeal of beauty, 5 and combined a lively imagination with a strong will and sound judgment, traits not often found in women. Her pleasant qualities never made a lasting impact on her dark and jealous husband; however, during her son’s reign, she managed the main affairs of the empire with a wisdom that bolstered his authority and a temperance that occasionally tempered his wild excesses. 6 Julia devoted herself to literature and philosophy, achieving some success and gaining an outstanding reputation. She was a patron of all the arts and a friend to every talented individual. 7 The appreciative praise of scholars has celebrated her virtues; however, if we believe the rumors of ancient history, chastity was not the most notable virtue of Empress Julia. 8

3 (return)
[ About the year 186. M. de Tillemont is miserably embarrassed with a passage of Dion, in which the empress Faustina, who died in the year 175, is introduced as having contributed to the marriage of Severus and Julia, (l. lxxiv. p. 1243.) The learned compiler forgot that Dion is relating not a real fact, but a dream of Severus; and dreams are circumscribed to no limits of time or space. Did M. de Tillemont imagine that marriages were consummated in the temple of Venus at Rome? Hist. des Empereurs, tom. iii. p. 389. Note 6.]

3 (return)
[ Around the year 186, M. de Tillemont is awkwardly troubled by a passage from Dion, where the empress Faustina, who passed away in 175, is said to have played a role in the marriage of Severus and Julia (l. lxxiv. p. 1243). The learned compiler overlooked the fact that Dion is recounting not a real event, but a dream of Severus; and dreams don't have any limits on time or place. Did M. de Tillemont think that marriages were performed in the temple of Venus in Rome? Hist. des Empereurs, tom. iii. p. 389. Note 6.]

4 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 65.]

4 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 65.]

5 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 5.]

5 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 5.]

6 (return)
[ Dion Cassius, l. lxxvii. p. 1304, 1314.]

6 (return)
[ Dion Cassius, l. lxxvii. p. 1304, 1314.]

7 (return)
[ See a dissertation of Menage, at the end of his edition of Diogenes Lærtius, de Fœminis Philosophis.]

7 (return)
[ See a dissertation by Menage at the end of his edition of Diogenes Laertius, on Women Philosophers.]

8 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxxvi. p. 1285. Aurelius Victor.]

8 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxxvi. p. 1285. Aurelius Victor.]

Two sons, Caracalla 9 and Geta, were the fruit of this marriage, and the destined heirs of the empire. The fond hopes of the father, and of the Roman world, were soon disappointed by these vain youths, who displayed the indolent security of hereditary princes; and a presumption that fortune would supply the place of merit and application. Without any emulation of virtue or talents, they discovered, almost from their infancy, a fixed and implacable antipathy for each other.

Two sons, Caracalla 9 and Geta, were the result of this marriage, and they were expected to inherit the empire. The father's hopes, along with those of the Roman world, were quickly dashed by these arrogant youths, who showed the lazy confidence typical of hereditary princes; they believed that luck would make up for their lack of skill and effort. Lacking any ambition for virtue or talent, they revealed, almost from childhood, a deep and unyielding hatred for one another.

9 (return)
[ Bassianus was his first name, as it had been that of his maternal grandfather. During his reign, he assumed the appellation of Antoninus, which is employed by lawyers and ancient historians. After his death, the public indignation loaded him with the nicknames of Tarantus and Caracalla. The first was borrowed from a celebrated Gladiator, the second from a long Gallic gown which he distributed to the people of Rome.]

9 (return)
[ Bassianus was his first name, just like his maternal grandfather's. During his rule, he took on the name Antoninus, which is used by lawyers and ancient historians. After he died, public anger led to him being called Tarantus and Caracalla. The first name came from a famous gladiator, while the second referred to a long Gallic robe that he gave out to the people of Rome.]

Their aversion, confirmed by years, and fomented by the arts of their interested favorites, broke out in childish, and gradually in more serious competitions; and, at length, divided the theatre, the circus, and the court, into two factions, actuated by the hopes and fears of their respective leaders. The prudent emperor endeavored, by every expedient of advice and authority, to allay this growing animosity. The unhappy discord of his sons clouded all his prospects, and threatened to overturn a throne raised with so much labor, cemented with so much blood, and guarded with every defence of arms and treasure. With an impartial hand he maintained between them an exact balance of favor, conferred on both the rank of Augustus, with the revered name of Antoninus; and for the first time the Roman world beheld three emperors. 10 Yet even this equal conduct served only to inflame the contest, whilst the fierce Caracalla asserted the right of primogeniture, and the milder Geta courted the affections of the people and the soldiers. In the anguish of a disappointed father, Severus foretold that the weaker of his sons would fall a sacrifice to the stronger; who, in his turn, would be ruined by his own vices. 11

Their long-standing dislike, fueled by the manipulations of their self-interested favorites, erupted into childish rivalries and eventually escalated into more serious competitions. This ultimately split the theatre, the circus, and the court into two factions driven by the hopes and fears of their respective leaders. The cautious emperor tried everything he could think of in terms of advice and authority to calm this growing hostility. The unhappy conflict between his sons overshadowed all his ambitions and risked toppling a throne built with immense effort, secured through bloodshed, and protected by every defense of weapons and wealth. He maintained a careful balance of favor between them, giving both the title of Augustus and the esteemed name of Antoninus; for the first time, the Roman world witnessed three emperors. 10 Yet even this impartial treatment only fueled the rivalry further, as the aggressive Caracalla claimed the right of primogeniture, while the gentler Geta sought the support of the people and the soldiers. In the sorrow of a disappointed father, Severus predicted that the weaker of his sons would become a victim of the stronger, who, in turn, would be destroyed by his own faults. 11

10 (return)
[ The elevation of Caracalla is fixed by the accurate M. de Tillemont to the year 198; the association of Geta to the year 208.]

10 (return)
[M. de Tillemont accurately dates Caracalla's rise to power in 198, and Geta's association is noted in 208.]

11 (return)
[ Herodian, l. iii. p. 130. The lives of Caracalla and Geta, in the Augustan History.]

11 (return)
[Herodian, l. iii. p. 130. The lives of Caracalla and Geta, in the Augustan History.]

In these circumstances the intelligence of a war in Britain, and of an invasion of the province by the barbarians of the North, was received with pleasure by Severus. Though the vigilance of his lieutenants might have been sufficient to repel the distant enemy, he resolved to embrace the honorable pretext of withdrawing his sons from the luxury of Rome, which enervated their minds and irritated their passions; and of inuring their youth to the toils of war and government. Notwithstanding his advanced age, (for he was above threescore,) and his gout, which obliged him to be carried in a litter, he transported himself in person into that remote island, attended by his two sons, his whole court, and a formidable army. He immediately passed the walls of Hadrian and Antoninus, and entered the enemy’s country, with a design of completing the long attempted conquest of Britain. He penetrated to the northern extremity of the island, without meeting an enemy. But the concealed ambuscades of the Caledonians, who hung unseen on the rear and flanks of his army, the coldness of the climate and the severity of a winter march across the hills and morasses of Scotland, are reported to have cost the Romans above fifty thousand men. The Caledonians at length yielded to the powerful and obstinate attack, sued for peace, and surrendered a part of their arms, and a large tract of territory. But their apparent submission lasted no longer than the present terror. As soon as the Roman legions had retired, they resumed their hostile independence. Their restless spirit provoked Severus to send a new army into Caledonia, with the most bloody orders, not to subdue, but to extirpate the natives. They were saved by the death of their haughty enemy. 12

In this situation, the news of a war in Britain and an invasion of the province by the Northern barbarians was welcomed by Severus. Although his lieutenants were vigilant enough to fend off the distant threat, he decided to use the honorable excuse of pulling his sons away from the luxuries of Rome, which dulled their minds and stirred their passions; he wanted to toughen them up for the challenges of war and governance. Despite his old age (he was over sixty) and his gout, which forced him to be carried in a litter, he made the journey to that distant island, accompanied by his two sons, his entire court, and a formidable army. He quickly crossed Hadrian's and Antoninus's walls and entered enemy territory, aiming to finish the long attempts to conquer Britain. He reached the northern edge of the island without encountering any enemies. However, the hidden ambushes of the Caledonians, who lurked unseen behind and beside his army, along with the cold climate and harsh winter march through the hills and marshes of Scotland, reportedly cost the Romans over fifty thousand men. Eventually, the Caledonians surrendered to the relentless and fierce assault, asked for peace, and gave up some of their weapons and a large portion of land. But their apparent submission lasted only as long as their immediate fear. Once the Roman legions withdrew, they reclaimed their hostile independence. Their restless spirit pushed Severus to send a new army into Caledonia with ruthless orders, not to conquer, but to eliminate the locals. They were saved by the death of their proud enemy. 12

12 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxxvi. p. 1280, &c. Herodian, l. iii. p. 132, &c.]

12 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxxvi. p. 1280, &c. Herodian, l. iii. p. 132, &c.]

This Caledonian war, neither marked by decisive events, nor attended with any important consequences, would ill deserve our attention; but it is supposed, not without a considerable degree of probability, that the invasion of Severus is connected with the most shining period of the British history or fable. Fingal, whose fame, with that of his heroes and bards, has been revived in our language by a recent publication, is said to have commanded the Caledonians in that memorable juncture, to have eluded the power of Severus, and to have obtained a signal victory on the banks of the Carun, in which the son of the King of the World, Caracul, fled from his arms along the fields of his pride. 13 Something of a doubtful mist still hangs over these Highland traditions; nor can it be entirely dispelled by the most ingenious researches of modern criticism; 14 but if we could, with safety, indulge the pleasing supposition, that Fingal lived, and that Ossian sung, the striking contrast of the situation and manners of the contending nations might amuse a philosophic mind.

This Caledonian war, which didn't involve any major events or significant outcomes, wouldn't normally grab our attention; however, it's thought, with a fair amount of likelihood, that Severus's invasion is linked to the brightest era in British history or myth. Fingal, whose legend, along with those of his heroes and poets, has been revived in our language through a recent publication, is said to have led the Caledonians during that notable time, managing to evade Severus's power and achieving a remarkable victory on the banks of the Carun, where Caracul, the son of the King of the World, fled from him across the fields of his pride. 13 Some uncertainty still surrounds these Highland traditions; nor can it be completely cleared up by even the most clever investigations of modern criticism; 14 but if we could safely entertain the delightful idea that Fingal existed and that Ossian sang, the striking differences in the situations and customs of the opposing nations might intrigue a thoughtful mind.

The parallel would be little to the advantage of the more civilized people, if we compared the unrelenting revenge of Severus with the generous clemency of Fingal; the timid and brutal cruelty of Caracalla with the bravery, the tenderness, the elegant genius of Ossian; the mercenary chiefs, who, from motives of fear or interest, served under the imperial standard, with the free-born warriors who started to arms at the voice of the king of Morven; if, in a word, we contemplated the untutored Caledonians, glowing with the warm virtues of nature, and the degenerate Romans, polluted with the mean vices of wealth and slavery.

The comparison wouldn’t favor the more civilized people at all if we looked at the unyielding vengeance of Severus versus the generous mercy of Fingal; the fearful and brutal cruelty of Caracalla compared to the courage, compassion, and refined talent of Ossian; the greedy leaders who, out of fear or self-interest, served under the imperial banner versus the free warriors who took up arms at the call of the king of Morven; if, in short, we considered the untamed Caledonians, filled with the genuine virtues of nature, and the corrupted Romans, tainted by the petty vices of wealth and slavery.

13 (return)
[ Ossian’s Poems, vol. i. p. 175.]

13 (return)
[ Ossian’s Poems, vol. i. p. 175.]

14 (return)
[ That the Caracul of Ossian is the Caracalla of the Roman History, is, perhaps, the only point of British antiquity in which Mr. Macpherson and Mr. Whitaker are of the same opinion; and yet the opinion is not without difficulty. In the Caledonian war, the son of Severus was known only by the appellation of Antoninus, and it may seem strange that the Highland bard should describe him by a nickname, invented four years afterwards, scarcely used by the Romans till after the death of that emperor, and seldom employed by the most ancient historians. See Dion, l. lxxvii. p. 1317. Hist. August. p. 89 Aurel. Victor. Euseb. in Chron. ad ann. 214. Note: The historical authority of Macpherson’s Ossian has not increased since Gibbon wrote. We may, indeed, consider it exploded. Mr. Whitaker, in a letter to Gibbon (Misc. Works, vol. ii. p. 100,) attempts, not very successfully, to weaken this objection of the historian.—M.]

14 (return)
[ The Caracul of Ossian is actually the Caracalla from Roman History, which is probably the only point of British history where Mr. Macpherson and Mr. Whitaker agree. However, this agreement is not without complications. During the Caledonian war, the son of Severus was known simply as Antoninus, and it seems odd that the Highland bard would refer to him by a nickname that was created four years later, used infrequently by the Romans until after that emperor's death, and rarely mentioned by the earliest historians. See Dion, l. lxxvii. p. 1317. Hist. August. p. 89 Aurel. Victor. Euseb. in Chron. ad ann. 214. Note: The historical credibility of Macpherson’s Ossian has not improved since Gibbon wrote about it. We can consider it debunked. Mr. Whitaker, in a letter to Gibbon (Misc. Works, vol. ii. p. 100,) tries, not very effectively, to counter this historian's objection.—M.]

The declining health and last illness of Severus inflamed the wild ambition and black passions of Caracalla’s soul. Impatient of any delay or division of empire, he attempted, more than once, to shorten the small remainder of his father’s days, and endeavored, but without success, to excite a mutiny among the troops. 15 The old emperor had often censured the misguided lenity of Marcus, who, by a single act of justice, might have saved the Romans from the tyranny of his worthless son. Placed in the same situation, he experienced how easily the rigor of a judge dissolves away in the tenderness of a parent. He deliberated, he threatened, but he could not punish; and this last and only instance of mercy was more fatal to the empire than a long series of cruelty. 16 The disorder of his mind irritated the pains of his body; he wished impatiently for death, and hastened the instant of it by his impatience. He expired at York in the sixty-fifth year of his life, and in the eighteenth of a glorious and successful reign. In his last moments he recommended concord to his sons, and his sons to the army. The salutary advice never reached the heart, or even the understanding, of the impetuous youths; but the more obedient troops, mindful of their oath of allegiance, and of the authority of their deceased master, resisted the solicitations of Caracalla, and proclaimed both brothers emperors of Rome. The new princes soon left the Caledonians in peace, returned to the capital, celebrated their father’s funeral with divine honors, and were cheerfully acknowledged as lawful sovereigns, by the senate, the people, and the provinces. Some preeminence of rank seems to have been allowed to the elder brother; but they both administered the empire with equal and independent power. 17

The declining health and final illness of Severus fueled the wild ambition and dark desires of Caracalla. Tired of any delay or split of the empire, he tried multiple times to cut short his father's remaining days and attempted, unsuccessfully, to stir up a mutiny among the troops. 15 The old emperor often criticized the misguided leniency of Marcus, who, with one act of justice, could have saved the Romans from the tyranny of his worthless son. Yet, when faced with the same situation, he realized how easily a judge's sternness can dissolve into a parent's tenderness. He thought it over, he threatened, but he couldn't punish; and this final act of mercy was more harmful to the empire than a long string of cruelty. 16 His troubled mind worsened his physical pain; he impatiently longed for death and hastened its arrival through his frustration. He passed away in York at the age of sixty-five, after an eighteen-year reign marked by glory and success. In his final moments, he urged harmony between his sons and the army. Unfortunately, his wise advice never truly reached the hearts or minds of the impulsive youths; however, the more obedient troops, remembering their oath of loyalty and the authority of their late leader, resisted Caracalla’s calls and proclaimed both brothers as emperors of Rome. The new rulers soon left the Caledonians in peace, returned to the capital, honored their father’s funeral with divine tributes, and were happily recognized as legitimate sovereigns by the senate, the people, and the provinces. There seemed to be some allowance for the older brother's rank, but they both governed the empire with equal and independent power. 17

15 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxxvi. p. 1282. Hist. August. p. 71. Aurel. Victor.]

15 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxxvi. p. 1282. Hist. August. p. 71. Aurel. Victor.]

16 (return)
[Dion, l. lxxvi. p. 1283. Hist. August. p. 89]

16 (return)
[Dion, l. lxxvi. p. 1283. Hist. August. p. 89]

17 (return)
[Footnote 17: Dion, l. lxxvi. p. 1284. Herodian, l. iii. p. 135.]

17 (return)
[Footnote 17: Dion, l. lxxvi. p. 1284. Herodian, l. iii. p. 135.]

Such a divided form of government would have proved a source of discord between the most affectionate brothers. It was impossible that it could long subsist between two implacable enemies, who neither desired nor could trust a reconciliation. It was visible that one only could reign, and that the other must fall; and each of them, judging of his rival’s designs by his own, guarded his life with the most jealous vigilance from the repeated attacks of poison or the sword. Their rapid journey through Gaul and Italy, during which they never ate at the same table, or slept in the same house, displayed to the provinces the odious spectacle of fraternal discord. On their arrival at Rome, they immediately divided the vast extent of the imperial palace. 18 No communication was allowed between their apartments; the doors and passages were diligently fortified, and guards posted and relieved with the same strictness as in a besieged place. The emperors met only in public, in the presence of their afflicted mother; and each surrounded by a numerous train of armed followers. Even on these occasions of ceremony, the dissimulation of courts could ill disguise the rancor of their hearts. 19

Such a divided government would lead to conflict even between the closest brothers. It was impossible for it to last long between two bitter enemies, who neither wanted nor could trust each other enough to reconcile. It was clear that only one could rule, while the other would have to fall; and each, judging his rival’s intentions based on his own, protected his life with extreme caution against repeated threats of poison or assassination. Their swift journey through Gaul and Italy, during which they never shared a meal or slept in the same place, showcased the ugly sight of brotherly strife to the provinces. Upon reaching Rome, they quickly divided the vast imperial palace. 18 There was no communication allowed between their rooms; the doors and passageways were heavily fortified, and guards were stationed and rotated with the same rigor as in a besieged city. The emperors only met in public, in the presence of their distressed mother, each surrounded by a large entourage of armed followers. Even during these ceremonial occasions, the pretense of court life could barely conceal the bitterness in their hearts. 19

18 (return)
[ Mr. Hume is justly surprised at a passage of Herodian, (l. iv. p. 139,) who, on this occasion, represents the Imperial palace as equal in extent to the rest of Rome. The whole region of the Palatine Mount, on which it was built, occupied, at most, a circumference of eleven or twelve thousand feet, (see the Notitia and Victor, in Nardini’s Roma Antica.) But we should recollect that the opulent senators had almost surrounded the city with their extensive gardens and suburb palaces, the greatest part of which had been gradually confiscated by the emperors. If Geta resided in the gardens that bore his name on the Janiculum, and if Caracalla inhabited the gardens of Mæcenas on the Esquiline, the rival brothers were separated from each other by the distance of several miles; and yet the intermediate space was filled by the Imperial gardens of Sallust, of Lucullus, of Agrippa, of Domitian, of Caius, &c., all skirting round the city, and all connected with each other, and with the palace, by bridges thrown over the Tiber and the streets. But this explanation of Herodian would require, though it ill deserves, a particular dissertation, illustrated by a map of ancient Rome. (Hume, Essay on Populousness of Ancient Nations.—M.)]

18 (return)
[ Mr. Hume is rightly surprised by a passage from Herodian, (l. iv. p. 139), who describes the Imperial palace as being as large as the rest of Rome. The entire area of the Palatine Hill, where it was built, covered roughly eleven or twelve thousand feet in circumference (see the Notitia and Victor, in Nardini’s Roma Antica). However, we should remember that the wealthy senators had almost surrounded the city with their vast gardens and suburban estates, most of which had been gradually taken over by the emperors. If Geta lived in the gardens named after him on the Janiculum, and if Caracalla stayed in the gardens of Mæcenas on the Esquiline, the rival brothers were separated by several miles; yet the space between them was filled with the Imperial gardens of Sallust, Lucullus, Agrippa, Domitian, Caius, etc., all surrounding the city and linked to each other and to the palace by bridges over the Tiber and the streets. But this interpretation of Herodian would need, although it doesn’t really deserve it, a detailed discussion backed by a map of ancient Rome. (Hume, Essay on Populousness of Ancient Nations.—M.)]

19 (return)
[ Herodian, l. iv. p. 139]

19 (return)
[ Herodian, l. iv. p. 139]

This latent civil war already distracted the whole government, when a scheme was suggested that seemed of mutual benefit to the hostile brothers. It was proposed, that since it was impossible to reconcile their minds, they should separate their interest, and divide the empire between them. The conditions of the treaty were already drawn with some accuracy. It was agreed that Caracalla, as the elder brother should remain in possession of Europe and the western Africa; and that he should relinquish the sovereignty of Asia and Egypt to Geta, who might fix his residence at Alexandria or Antioch, cities little inferior to Rome itself in wealth and greatness; that numerous armies should be constantly encamped on either side of the Thracian Bosphorus, to guard the frontiers of the rival monarchies; and that the senators of European extraction should acknowledge the sovereign of Rome, whilst the natives of Asia followed the emperor of the East. The tears of the empress Julia interrupted the negotiation, the first idea of which had filled every Roman breast with surprise and indignation. The mighty mass of conquest was so intimately united by the hand of time and policy, that it required the most forcible violence to rend it asunder. The Romans had reason to dread, that the disjointed members would soon be reduced by a civil war under the dominion of one master; but if the separation was permanent, the division of the provinces must terminate in the dissolution of an empire whose unity had hitherto remained inviolate. 20

This ongoing civil war already had the entire government distracted when a plan was put forward that seemed beneficial for the warring brothers. It was suggested that since reconciliation was impossible, they should separate their interests and divide the empire between them. The terms of the agreement were already drafted with some accuracy. It was decided that Caracalla, as the older brother, would keep control of Europe and western Africa, while he would give up the rule of Asia and Egypt to Geta, who could choose to live in Alexandria or Antioch, cities that were almost as wealthy and significant as Rome itself; that large armies would be stationed on either side of the Thracian Bosphorus to protect the borders of the rival kingdoms; and that senators from Europe would recognize the ruler of Rome, while those from Asia would follow the emperor of the East. The tears of Empress Julia interrupted the talks, which had initially filled every Roman heart with surprise and outrage. The massive expanse of conquests was so closely intertwined by time and political strategy that it would take extreme force to break it apart. The Romans feared that the fragmented parts would quickly fall back under the control of one ruler due to civil war; however, if the separation became permanent, dividing the provinces would ultimately lead to the collapse of an empire whose unity had remained untouched until now. 20

20 (return)
[ Herodian, l. iv. p. 144.]

20 (return)
[ Herodian, l. iv. p. 144.]

Had the treaty been carried into execution, the sovereign of Europe might soon have been the conqueror of Asia; but Caracalla obtained an easier, though a more guilty, victory. He artfully listened to his mother’s entreaties, and consented to meet his brother in her apartment, on terms of peace and reconciliation. In the midst of their conversation, some centurions, who had contrived to conceal themselves, rushed with drawn swords upon the unfortunate Geta. His distracted mother strove to protect him in her arms; but, in the unavailing struggle, she was wounded in the hand, and covered with the blood of her younger son, while she saw the elder animating and assisting 21 the fury of the assassins. As soon as the deed was perpetrated, Caracalla, with hasty steps, and horror in his countenance, ran towards the Prætorian camp, as his only refuge, and threw himself on the ground before the statues of the tutelar deities. 22 The soldiers attempted to raise and comfort him. In broken and disordered words he informed them of his imminent danger, and fortunate escape; insinuating that he had prevented the designs of his enemy, and declared his resolution to live and die with his faithful troops. Geta had been the favorite of the soldiers; but complaint was useless, revenge was dangerous, and they still reverenced the son of Severus. Their discontent died away in idle murmurs, and Caracalla soon convinced them of the justice of his cause, by distributing in one lavish donative the accumulated treasures of his father’s reign. 23 The real sentiments of the soldiers alone were of importance to his power or safety. Their declaration in his favor commanded the dutiful professions of the senate. The obsequious assembly was always prepared to ratify the decision of fortune; 231 but as Caracalla wished to assuage the first emotions of public indignation, the name of Geta was mentioned with decency, and he received the funeral honors of a Roman emperor. 24 Posterity, in pity to his misfortune, has cast a veil over his vices. We consider that young prince as the innocent victim of his brother’s ambition, without recollecting that he himself wanted power, rather than inclination, to consummate the same attempts of revenge and murder. 241

Had the treaty been put into action, the ruler of Europe could have quickly become the conqueror of Asia; but Caracalla achieved an easier, although more shameful, victory. He cleverly listened to his mother’s pleas and agreed to meet his brother in her room, under the pretense of peace and reconciliation. In the midst of their conversation, some centurions, who had managed to hide themselves, suddenly charged at the unfortunate Geta with drawn swords. His frantic mother tried to protect him in her arms, but during the futile struggle, she was wounded in the hand and covered in her younger son’s blood, while she saw the elder brother encouraging and joining in the attackers’ fury. Once the act was committed, Caracalla, with quick steps and horror on his face, ran toward the Prætorian camp, seeking refuge, and threw himself on the ground before the statues of the protective deities. The soldiers tried to lift and comfort him. In broken and disordered words, he told them of his imminent danger and fortunate escape; suggesting that he had thwarted his enemy's plans and declared his intention to live and die with his loyal troops. Geta had been the soldiers' favorite; but complaining was pointless, revenge was risky, and they still respected the son of Severus. Their discontent faded into idle murmurs, and Caracalla quickly convinced them of the righteousness of his cause by generously distributing the amassed wealth from his father's reign. The true feelings of the soldiers were what really mattered for his power or safety. Their declaration in his favor earned the obligatory support of the senate. The compliant assembly was always ready to affirm the whims of fate; but as Caracalla aimed to soothe the initial waves of public outrage, Geta’s name was mentioned respectfully, and he was granted the funeral honors of a Roman emperor. Posterity, out of sympathy for his misfortune, has obscured his flaws. We view that young prince as the innocent victim of his brother’s ambition, without recalling that he himself lacked the desire, more than the power, to carry out similar acts of revenge and murder.

21 (return)
[ Caracalla consecrated, in the temple of Serapis, the sword with which, as he boasted, he had slain his brother Geta. Dion, l. lxxvii p. 1307.]

21 (return)
[ Caracalla dedicated, in the temple of Serapis, the sword he claimed to have used to kill his brother Geta. Dion, l. lxxvii p. 1307.]

22 (return)
[ Herodian, l. iv. p. 147. In every Roman camp there was a small chapel near the head-quarters, in which the statues of the tutelar deities were preserved and adored; and we may remark that the eagles, and other military ensigns, were in the first rank of these deities; an excellent institution, which confirmed discipline by the sanction of religion. See Lipsius de Militia Romana, iv. 5, v. 2.]

22 (return)
[ Herodian, l. iv. p. 147. In every Roman camp, there was a small chapel near the headquarters, where the statues of the guardian deities were kept and worshipped; we should note that the eagles and other military standards were among the most important of these deities; this was a great practice that reinforced discipline through the authority of religion. See Lipsius de Militia Romana, iv. 5, v. 2.]

23 (return)
[ Herodian, l. iv. p. 148. Dion, l. lxxvii. p. 1289.]

23 (return)
[ Herodian, vol. iv, p. 148. Dion, vol. lxxvii, p. 1289.]

231 (return)
[ The account of this transaction, in a new passage of Dion, varies in some degree from this statement. It adds that the next morning, in the senate, Antoninus requested their indulgence, not because he had killed his brother, but because he was hoarse, and could not address them. Mai. Fragm. p. 228.—M.]

231 (return)
[ This account of the transaction, in a new passage of Dion, differs somewhat from this statement. It adds that the next morning, in the senate, Antoninus asked for their patience, not because he had killed his brother, but because he was hoarse and couldn’t speak to them. Mai. Fragm. p. 228.—M.]

24 (return)
[ Geta was placed among the gods. Sit divus, dum non sit vivus said his brother. Hist. August. p. 91. Some marks of Geta’s consecration are still found upon medals.]

24 (return)
[ Geta was placed among the gods. "He's a god as long as he's not alive," said his brother. Hist. August. p. 91. Some signs of Geta’s deification can still be seen on medals.]

241 (return)
[ The favorable judgment which history has given of Geta is not founded solely on a feeling of pity; it is supported by the testimony of contemporary historians: he was too fond of the pleasures of the table, and showed great mistrust of his brother; but he was humane, well instructed; he often endeavored to mitigate the rigorous decrees of Severus and Caracalla. Herod iv. 3. Spartian in Geta.—W.]

241 (return)
[ The positive view that history has of Geta isn't based just on sympathy; it's backed by accounts from contemporary historians. He enjoyed his food too much and was quite wary of his brother, but he was compassionate and well-educated. He often tried to soften the harsh laws of Severus and Caracalla. Herod iv. 3. Spartian in Geta.—W.]

The crime went not unpunished. Neither business, nor pleasure, nor flattery, could defend Caracalla from the stings of a guilty conscience; and he confessed, in the anguish of a tortured mind, that his disordered fancy often beheld the angry forms of his father and his brother rising into life, to threaten and upbraid him. 25 The consciousness of his crime should have induced him to convince mankind, by the virtues of his reign, that the bloody deed had been the involuntary effect of fatal necessity. But the repentance of Caracalla only prompted him to remove from the world whatever could remind him of his guilt, or recall the memory of his murdered brother. On his return from the senate to the palace, he found his mother in the company of several noble matrons, weeping over the untimely fate of her younger son. The jealous emperor threatened them with instant death; the sentence was executed against Fadilla, the last remaining daughter of the emperor Marcus; 251 and even the afflicted Julia was obliged to silence her lamentations, to suppress her sighs, and to receive the assassin with smiles of joy and approbation. It was computed that, under the vague appellation of the friends of Geta, above twenty thousand persons of both sexes suffered death. His guards and freedmen, the ministers of his serious business, and the companions of his looser hours, those who by his interest had been promoted to any commands in the army or provinces, with the long connected chain of their dependants, were included in the proscription; which endeavored to reach every one who had maintained the smallest correspondence with Geta, who lamented his death, or who even mentioned his name. 26 Helvius Pertinax, son to the prince of that name, lost his life by an unseasonable witticism. 27 It was a sufficient crime of Thrasea Priscus to be descended from a family in which the love of liberty seemed an hereditary quality. 28 The particular causes of calumny and suspicion were at length exhausted; and when a senator was accused of being a secret enemy to the government, the emperor was satisfied with the general proof that he was a man of property and virtue. From this well-grounded principle he frequently drew the most bloody inferences. 281

The crime didn't go unpunished. Not business, pleasure, or flattery could shield Caracalla from the pangs of a guilty conscience; he confessed, in the torment of a troubled mind, that his disordered imagination often saw the furious figures of his father and brother coming back to life, threatening and reproaching him. 25 The awareness of his crime should have driven him to prove to the world, through the virtues of his reign, that the violent act was an unintended consequence of fatal necessity. But Caracalla's remorse only drove him to eliminate anything that could remind him of his guilt or recall the memory of his murdered brother. On his way back from the senate to the palace, he found his mother with several noble women, crying over the premature death of her younger son. The jealous emperor threatened them with immediate death; the sentence was carried out against Fadilla, the last surviving daughter of Emperor Marcus; 251 and even the grieving Julia had to stifle her mourning, hide her sighs, and greet the assassin with smiles of joy and approval. It was estimated that, under the vague label of friends of Geta, over twenty thousand people of both genders lost their lives. His guards and freedmen, who were involved in his serious affairs and his more relaxed moments, those who had been promoted in the army or provinces thanks to him, along with their long chain of dependents, were included in the purge; it aimed to reach anyone who had any kind of connection with Geta, who mourned his death, or who even mentioned his name. 26 Helvius Pertinax, the son of the prince of that name, lost his life due to an ill-timed joke. 27 It was considered a serious offense for Thrasea Priscus to come from a family known for its love of liberty. 28 The specific reasons for slander and suspicion eventually ran out; when a senator was accused of being a secret enemy of the government, the emperor was satisfied with the general evidence that he was a man of wealth and integrity. From this solid principle, he often drew the most bloody conclusions. 281

25 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxxvii. p. 1307]

25 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxxvii. p. 1307]

251 (return)
[ The most valuable paragraph of dion, which the industry of M. Manas recovered, relates to this daughter of Marcus, executed by Caracalla. Her name, as appears from Fronto, as well as from Dion, was Cornificia. When commanded to choose the kind of death she was to suffer, she burst into womanish tears; but remembering her father Marcus, she thus spoke:—“O my hapless soul, (... animula,) now imprisoned in the body, burst forth! be free! show them, however reluctant to believe it, that thou art the daughter of Marcus.” She then laid aside all her ornaments, and preparing herself for death, ordered her veins to be opened. Mai. Fragm. Vatican ii p. 220.—M.]

251 (return)
[ The most valuable paragraph of Dion, which M. Manas managed to recover, refers to the daughter of Marcus, who was executed by Caracalla. Her name, as noted by both Fronto and Dion, was Cornificia. When she was asked to choose how she would die, she burst into tears; but remembering her father Marcus, she said: “O my unfortunate soul, now trapped in this body, break free! Show them, no matter how unwilling they are to believe it, that you are the daughter of Marcus.” She then removed all her jewelry and, preparing for death, instructed that her veins be opened. Mai. Fragm. Vatican ii p. 220.—M.]

26 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxxvii. p. 1290. Herodian, l. iv. p. 150. Dion (p. 2298) says, that the comic poets no longer durst employ the name of Geta in their plays, and that the estates of those who mentioned it in their testaments were confiscated.]

26 (return)
[Dion, l. lxxvii. p. 1290. Herodian, l. iv. p. 150. Dion (p. 2298) states that the comic poets no longer dared to use the name Geta in their plays, and that the estates of those who mentioned it in their wills were seized.]

27 (return)
[ Caracalla had assumed the names of several conquered nations; Pertinax observed, that the name of Geticus (he had obtained some advantage over the Goths, or Getæ) would be a proper addition to Parthieus, Alemannicus, &c. Hist. August. p. 89.]

27 (return)
[ Caracalla took on the names of several conquered nations; Pertinax noted that the name Geticus (he had gained some victory over the Goths, or Getæ) would be a fitting addition to Parthieus, Alemannicus, etc. Hist. August. p. 89.]

28 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxxvii. p. 1291. He was probably descended from Helvidius Priscus, and Thrasea Pætus, those patriots, whose firm, but useless and unseasonable, virtue has been immortalized by Tacitus. Note: M. Guizot is indignant at this “cold” observation of Gibbon on the noble character of Thrasea; but he admits that his virtue was useless to the public, and unseasonable amidst the vices of his age.—M.]

28 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxxvii. p. 1291. He was likely descended from Helvidius Priscus and Thrasea Pætus, those patriots whose steadfast, yet ineffective and poorly timed, virtue has been immortalized by Tacitus. Note: M. Guizot is outraged by this “cold” remark from Gibbon about the noble character of Thrasea; however, he acknowledges that his virtue was ineffective for the public and poorly timed amidst the vices of his time.—M.]

281 (return)
[ Caracalla reproached all those who demanded no favors of him. “It is clear that if you make me no requests, you do not trust me; if you do not trust me, you suspect me; if you suspect me, you fear me; if you fear me, you hate me.” And forthwith he condemned them as conspirators, a good specimen of the sorites in a tyrant’s logic. See Fragm. Vatican p.—M.]

281 (return)
[ Caracalla criticized everyone who didn’t ask him for anything. “It’s obvious that if you don’t make any requests, you don’t trust me; if you don’t trust me, you suspect me; if you suspect me, you fear me; if you fear me, you hate me.” He then immediately labeled them as conspirators, a clear example of the flawed reasoning used by a tyrant. See Fragm. Vatican p.—M.]

Chapter VI: Death Of Severus, Tyranny Of Caracalla, Usurpation Of Marcinus.—Part II.

The execution of so many innocent citizens was bewailed by the secret tears of their friends and families. The death of Papinian, the Prætorian Præfect, was lamented as a public calamity. 282 During the last seven years of Severus, he had exercised the most important offices of the state, and, by his salutary influence, guided the emperor’s steps in the paths of justice and moderation. In full assurance of his virtue and abilities, Severus, on his death-bed, had conjured him to watch over the prosperity and union of the Imperial family. 29 The honest labors of Papinian served only to inflame the hatred which Caracalla had already conceived against his father’s minister. After the murder of Geta, the Præfect was commanded to exert the powers of his skill and eloquence in a studied apology for that atrocious deed. The philosophic Seneca had condescended to compose a similar epistle to the senate, in the name of the son and assassin of Agrippina. 30 “That it was easier to commit than to justify a parricide,” was the glorious reply of Papinian; 31 who did not hesitate between the loss of life and that of honor. Such intrepid virtue, which had escaped pure and unsullied from the intrigues of courts, the habits of business, and the arts of his profession, reflects more lustre on the memory of Papinian, than all his great employments, his numerous writings, and the superior reputation as a lawyer, which he has preserved through every age of the Roman jurisprudence. 32

The execution of so many innocent citizens was mourned in the secret tears of their friends and families. The death of Papinian, the Prætorian Præfect, was seen as a public tragedy. 282 During the last seven years of Severus’s reign, he held the most significant positions in the state and, through his positive influence, guided the emperor toward justice and moderation. Confident in his character and abilities, Severus, on his deathbed, urged him to ensure the prosperity and unity of the Imperial family. 29 Papinian’s honest efforts only fueled the hatred that Caracalla already harbored against his father’s minister. After the murder of Geta, the Præfect was ordered to use his skills and eloquence to craft a convincing justification for that horrific act. The philosophical Seneca had stooped to write a similar letter to the senate on behalf of the son and murderer of Agrippina. 30 "It is easier to commit than to justify a parricide," was Papinian’s bold response; 31 he did not hesitate between losing his life and losing his honor. Such fearless virtue, which remained pure and untarnished by court intrigues, the demands of business, and the tricks of his profession, adds more luster to Papinian's memory than all his significant roles, his numerous writings, and the esteemed reputation as a lawyer that he has maintained through every era of Roman law. 32

282 (return)
[ Papinian was no longer Prætorian Præfect. Caracalla had deprived him of that office immediately after the death of Severus. Such is the statement of Dion; and the testimony of Spartian, who gives Papinian the Prætorian præfecture till his death, is of little weight opposed to that of a senator then living at Rome.—W.]

282 (return)
[ Papinian was no longer the Praetorian Prefect. Caracalla stripped him of that position right after Severus passed away. That's according to Dion; and the account from Spartian, who claims that Papinian held the Praetorian prefecture until his death, carries little weight against the testimony of a senator who was alive in Rome at the time.—W.]

29 (return)
[ It is said that Papinian was himself a relation of the empress Julia.]

29 (return)
[ It’s said that Papinian was actually related to Empress Julia.]

30 (return)
[ Tacit. Annal. xiv. 2.]

30 (return)
[ Tacit. Annal. xiv. 2.]

31 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 88.]

31 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 88.]

32 (return)
[ With regard to Papinian, see Heineccius’s Historia Juris Roma ni, l. 330, &c.]

32 (return)
[ For information on Papinian, check out Heineccius’s Historia Juris Romani, l. 330, etc.]

It had hitherto been the peculiar felicity of the Romans, and in the worst of times the consolation, that the virtue of the emperors was active, and their vice indolent. Augustus, Trajan, Hadrian, and Marcus visited their extensive dominions in person, and their progress was marked by acts of wisdom and beneficence. The tyranny of Tiberius, Nero, and Domitian, who resided almost constantly at Rome, or in the adjacent was confined to the senatorial and equestrian orders. 33 But Caracalla was the common enemy of mankind. He left the capital (and he never returned to it) about a year after the murder of Geta. The rest of his reign was spent in the several provinces of the empire, particularly those of the East, and every province was by turns the scene of his rapine and cruelty. The senators, compelled by fear to attend his capricious motions, were obliged to provide daily entertainments at an immense expense, which he abandoned with contempt to his guards; and to erect, in every city, magnificent palaces and theatres, which he either disdained to visit, or ordered immediately thrown down. The most wealthy families were ruined by partial fines and confiscations, and the great body of his subjects oppressed by ingenious and aggravated taxes. 34 In the midst of peace, and upon the slightest provocation, he issued his commands, at Alexandria, in Egypt for a general massacre. From a secure post in the temple of Serapis, he viewed and directed the slaughter of many thousand citizens, as well as strangers, without distinguishing the number or the crime of the sufferers; since as he coolly informed the senate, all the Alexandrians, those who had perished, and those who had escaped, were alike guilty. 35

It had previously been the unique fortune of the Romans, and even in the toughest times the comfort, that the emperors’ virtues were active, while their vices were lazy. Augustus, Trajan, Hadrian, and Marcus traveled throughout their vast territories personally, and their journeys were marked by acts of wisdom and kindness. The tyranny of Tiberius, Nero, and Domitian, who mostly stayed in Rome or nearby, was limited to the senatorial and equestrian elite. 33 But Caracalla was an enemy of humanity. He left the capital (and never returned) about a year after Geta’s murder. He spent the rest of his rule in various provinces of the empire, especially in the East, and every province became a scene of his plunder and cruelty. Senators, forced by fear to follow his unpredictable commands, had to host daily entertainments at great expense, which he dismissed with disdain to his guards; and they were required to build grand palaces and theaters in every city, which he either refused to visit or ordered to be torn down immediately. The wealthiest families were destroyed by arbitrary fines and confiscations, and most of his subjects suffered under complex and heavy taxes. 34 In the midst of peace, and over the slightest provocation, he issued orders in Alexandria, Egypt for a mass slaughter. From a safe spot in the temple of Serapis, he watched and directed the killing of many thousands of citizens and foreigners, without distinguishing the number or the crimes of those suffering; as he coldly informed the senate, all the Alexandrians, both those who died and those who survived, were equally guilty. 35

33 (return)
[ Tiberius and Domitian never moved from the neighborhood of Rome. Nero made a short journey into Greece. “Et laudatorum Principum usus ex æquo, quamvis procul agentibus. Sævi proximis ingruunt.” Tacit. Hist. iv. 74.]

33 (return)
[ Tiberius and Domitian never left the area around Rome. Nero took a brief trip to Greece. “Even when they are far away, the use of praised leaders is equal. The fierce attack comes close.” Tacit. Hist. iv. 74.]

34 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxxvii. p. 1294.]

34 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxxvii. p. 1294.]

35 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxxvii. p. 1307. Herodian, l. iv. p. 158. The former represents it as a cruel massacre, the latter as a perfidious one too. It seems probable that the Alexandrians has irritated the tyrant by their railleries, and perhaps by their tumults. * Note: After these massacres, Caracalla also deprived the Alexandrians of their spectacles and public feasts; he divided the city into two parts by a wall with towers at intervals, to prevent the peaceful communications of the citizens. Thus was treated the unhappy Alexandria, says Dion, by the savage beast of Ausonia. This, in fact, was the epithet which the oracle had applied to him; it is said, indeed, that he was much pleased with the name and often boasted of it. Dion, lxxvii. p. 1307.—G.]

35 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxxvii. p. 1307. Herodian, l. iv. p. 158. The former depicts it as a brutal massacre, while the latter portrays it as a treacherous act as well. It seems likely that the people of Alexandria angered the tyrant with their jeers and possibly their riots. * Note: After these massacres, Caracalla also took away the Alexandrians' public spectacles and feasts; he split the city into two parts with a wall and towers at intervals to stop peaceful interactions among its citizens. Thus was the unfortunate Alexandria treated, says Dion, by the savage beast of Ausonia. This was, in fact, the term that the oracle used for him; it’s said he took great pleasure in the name and often boasted about it. Dion, lxxvii. p. 1307.—G.]

The wise instructions of Severus never made any lasting impression on the mind of his son, who, although not destitute of imagination and eloquence, was equally devoid of judgment and humanity. 36 One dangerous maxim, worthy of a tyrant, was remembered and abused by Caracalla. “To secure the affections of the army, and to esteem the rest of his subjects as of little moment.” 37 But the liberality of the father had been restrained by prudence, and his indulgence to the troops was tempered by firmness and authority. The careless profusion of the son was the policy of one reign, and the inevitable ruin both of the army and of the empire. The vigor of the soldiers, instead of being confirmed by the severe discipline of camps, melted away in the luxury of cities. The excessive increase of their pay and donatives 38 exhausted the state to enrich the military order, whose modesty in peace, and service in war, is best secured by an honorable poverty. The demeanor of Caracalla was haughty and full of pride; but with the troops he forgot even the proper dignity of his rank, encouraged their insolent familiarity, and, neglecting the essential duties of a general, affected to imitate the dress and manners of a common soldier.

The wise advice of Severus never left a lasting mark on his son, who, although he had imagination and eloquence, completely lacked judgment and humanity. 36 One dangerous saying, fit for a tyrant, was remembered and misused by Caracalla: “To gain the loyalty of the army and view the rest of his subjects as insignificant.” 37 However, the father’s generosity had been held back by wisdom, and his leniency towards the troops was balanced with firmness and authority. The reckless extravagance of the son represented a short-sighted policy, leading to the certain downfall of both the army and the empire. Instead of being strengthened by strict camp discipline, the soldiers’ vigor faded away in the luxury of the cities. The excessive increase in their pay and bonuses 38 drained the state’s resources to benefit the military class, whose humility during peace and service during war is best maintained through honorable poverty. Caracalla’s behavior was arrogant and prideful; yet with the troops, he disregarded the proper dignity of his position, encouraged their rude familiarity, and, neglecting the essential responsibilities of a general, chose to dress and act like a common soldier.

36 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxxvii. p. 1296.]

36 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxxvii. p. 1296.]

37 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxxvi. p. 1284. Mr. Wotton (Hist. of Rome, p. 330) suspects that this maxim was invented by Caracalla himself, and attributed to his father.]

37 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxxvi. p. 1284. Mr. Wotton (Hist. of Rome, p. 330) believes that Caracalla came up with this saying himself and claimed it was from his father.]

38 (return)
[ Dion (l. lxxviii. p. 1343) informs us that the extraordinary gifts of Caracalla to the army amounted annually to seventy millions of drachmæ (about two millions three hundred and fifty thousand pounds.) There is another passage in Dion, concerning the military pay, infinitely curious, were it not obscure, imperfect, and probably corrupt. The best sense seems to be, that the Prætorian guards received twelve hundred and fifty drachmæ, (forty pounds a year,) (Dion, l. lxxvii. p. 1307.) Under the reign of Augustus, they were paid at the rate of two drachmæ, or denarii, per day, 720 a year, (Tacit. Annal. i. 17.) Domitian, who increased the soldiers’ pay one fourth, must have raised the Prætorians to 960 drachmæ, (Gronoviue de Pecunia Veteri, l. iii. c. 2.) These successive augmentations ruined the empire; for, with the soldiers’ pay, their numbers too were increased. We have seen the Prætorians alone increased from 10,000 to 50,000 men. Note: Valois and Reimar have explained in a very simple and probable manner this passage of Dion, which Gibbon seems to me not to have understood. He ordered that the soldiers should receive, as the reward of their services the Prætorians 1250 drachms, the other 5000 drachms. Valois thinks that the numbers have been transposed, and that Caracalla added 5000 drachms to the donations made to the Prætorians, 1250 to those of the legionaries. The Prætorians, in fact, always received more than the others. The error of Gibbon arose from his considering that this referred to the annual pay of the soldiers, while it relates to the sum they received as a reward for their services on their discharge: donatives means recompense for service. Augustus had settled that the Prætorians, after sixteen campaigns, should receive 5000 drachms: the legionaries received only 3000 after twenty years. Caracalla added 5000 drachms to the donative of the Prætorians, 1250 to that of the legionaries. Gibbon appears to have been mistaken both in confounding this donative on discharge with the annual pay, and in not paying attention to the remark of Valois on the transposition of the numbers in the text.—G]

38 (return)
[Dion (l. lxxviii. p. 1343) tells us that Caracalla's remarkable gifts to the army were about seventy million drachmas each year (around two million three hundred fifty thousand pounds). There’s another passage in Dion about military pay that is really interesting, but it's vague, incomplete, and likely corrupted. The most sensible interpretation seems to be that the Praetorian guards received twelve hundred fifty drachmas (forty pounds a year) (Dion, l. lxxvii. p. 1307). During Augustus' reign, they were paid at two drachmas, or denarii, per day, totaling 720 a year (Tacit. Annal. i. 17). Domitian, who raised soldiers’ pay by a quarter, must have increased the Praetorian pay to 960 drachmas (Gronovius de Pecunia Veteri, l. iii. c. 2). These successive increases ended up ruining the empire; as soldiers’ pay went up, their numbers did too. We saw the Praetorians grow from 10,000 to 50,000 men. Note: Valois and Reimar have explained this passage from Dion in a straightforward and plausible way that Gibbon seems not to have grasped. He stated that soldiers should receive, as a service reward, 1250 drachmas for the Praetorians and 5000 drachmas for the others. Valois believes the numbers were mixed up, and that Caracalla added 5000 drachmas to the Praetorians' gifts, and 1250 to the legionaries'. The Praetorians consistently received more than the others. Gibbon's mistake came from interpreting this as the soldiers' annual pay, when it actually refers to the amount they received as a reward for their service upon discharge: donatives mean compensation for service. Augustus had decided that the Praetorians would get 5000 drachmas after sixteen campaigns, while legionaries got only 3000 after twenty years. Caracalla added 5000 drachmas to the Praetorians' donative and 1250 to that of the legionaries. Gibbon seems to have been confused both in equating this donative at discharge with the annual pay, and in not considering Valois's note about the transposition of the numbers in the text.—G]

It was impossible that such a character, and such conduct as that of Caracalla, could inspire either love or esteem; but as long as his vices were beneficial to the armies, he was secure from the danger of rebellion. A secret conspiracy, provoked by his own jealousy, was fatal to the tyrant. The Prætorian præfecture was divided between two ministers. The military department was intrusted to Adventus, an experienced rather than able soldier; and the civil affairs were transacted by Opilius Macrinus, who, by his dexterity in business, had raised himself, with a fair character, to that high office. But his favor varied with the caprice of the emperor, and his life might depend on the slightest suspicion, or the most casual circumstance. Malice or fanaticism had suggested to an African, deeply skilled in the knowledge of futurity, a very dangerous prediction, that Macrinus and his son were destined to reign over the empire. The report was soon diffused through the province; and when the man was sent in chains to Rome, he still asserted, in the presence of the præfect of the city, the faith of his prophecy. That magistrate, who had received the most pressing instructions to inform himself of the successors of Caracalla, immediately communicated the examination of the African to the Imperial court, which at that time resided in Syria. But, notwithstanding the diligence of the public messengers, a friend of Macrinus found means to apprise him of the approaching danger. The emperor received the letters from Rome; and as he was then engaged in the conduct of a chariot race, he delivered them unopened to the Prætorian Præfect, directing him to despatch the ordinary affairs, and to report the more important business that might be contained in them. Macrinus read his fate, and resolved to prevent it. He inflamed the discontents of some inferior officers, and employed the hand of Martialis, a desperate soldier, who had been refused the rank of centurion. The devotion of Caracalla prompted him to make a pilgrimage from Edessa to the celebrated temple of the Moon at Carrhæ. 381 He was attended by a body of cavalry: but having stopped on the road for some necessary occasion, his guards preserved a respectful distance, and Martialis, approaching his person under a presence of duty, stabbed him with a dagger. The bold assassin was instantly killed by a Scythian archer of the Imperial guard. Such was the end of a monster whose life disgraced human nature, and whose reign accused the patience of the Romans. 39 The grateful soldiers forgot his vices, remembered only his partial liberality, and obliged the senate to prostitute their own dignity and that of religion, by granting him a place among the gods. Whilst he was upon earth, Alexander the Great was the only hero whom this god deemed worthy his admiration. He assumed the name and ensigns of Alexander, formed a Macedonian phalanx of guards, persecuted the disciples of Aristotle, and displayed, with a puerile enthusiasm, the only sentiment by which he discovered any regard for virtue or glory. We can easily conceive, that after the battle of Narva, and the conquest of Poland, Charles XII. (though he still wanted the more elegant accomplishments of the son of Philip) might boast of having rivalled his valor and magnanimity; but in no one action of his life did Caracalla express the faintest resemblance of the Macedonian hero, except in the murder of a great number of his own and of his father’s friends. 40

It was impossible for someone like Caracalla, with his behavior, to inspire any love or respect; however, as long as his wrongdoings benefited the armies, he was safe from rebellion. A secret plot, fueled by his own jealousy, ultimately led to the tyrant's downfall. The Praetorian prefecture was split between two officials. The military side was handled by Adventus, a more experienced than skilled soldier; while the civil matters were managed by Opilius Macrinus, who had climbed to that high position with a decent reputation due to his business savvy. Yet, his standing fluctuated with the emperor's whims, and his life depended on the tiniest suspicion or random circumstance. An African, who was highly skilled in predicting the future, suggested a dangerous prophecy that Macrinus and his son would rule the empire. This rumor spread quickly throughout the province; and when the man was sent to Rome in chains, he continued to declare his prophecy in front of the city prefect. That official, who had received urgent instructions to investigate the successors of Caracalla, quickly reported the African's examination to the Imperial court, which was then in Syria. However, despite the public messengers' efforts, a friend of Macrinus managed to warn him of the impending danger. The emperor received letters from Rome, and while he was occupied with a chariot race, he handed them unopened to the Praetorian Prefect, instructing him to handle the usual matters and only report on any significant issues within them. Macrinus discovered his fate and decided to change it. He stirred up the discontent of some lower-ranking officers and enlisted Martialis, a desperate soldier who had been denied the rank of centurion. Caracalla's devotion led him to travel from Edessa to the renowned Moon temple at Carrhæ. 381 He was accompanied by a cavalry unit; but when he paused on the way for an urgent matter, his guards kept a respectful distance, and Martialis, coming closer under the guise of duty, stabbed him with a dagger. The brave assassin was instantly killed by a Scythian archer from the Imperial guard. Thus ended the life of a monster who brought shame to humanity, and whose reign tested the patience of the Romans. 39 The grateful soldiers overlooked his wrongs, remembered only his selective generosity, and compelled the senate to lower their dignity and that of religion by granting him a place among the gods. While he was alive, Alexander the Great was the only hero Caracalla admired. He took on the name and symbols of Alexander, formed a Macedonian phalanx of guards, persecuted Aristotle's followers, and showed, with childish enthusiasm, the only feeling that indicated any regard for virtue or glory. We can easily imagine that after the battle of Narva and the conquest of Poland, Charles XII (though still lacking the more refined traits of Philip's son) might boast of rivaling Alexander's courage and greatness; but in none of Caracalla's actions did he show even the slightest resemblance to the Macedonian hero, except in the massacre of many of his own and his father's friends. 40

381 (return)
[ Carrhæ, now Harran, between Edessan and Nisibis, famous for the defeat of Crassus—the Haran from whence Abraham set out for the land of Canaan. This city has always been remarkable for its attachment to Sabaism—G]

381 (return)
[ Carrhæ, now Harran, between Edessa and Nisibis, known for the defeat of Crassus—the Haran from which Abraham left for the land of Canaan. This city has always stood out for its connection to Sabaism—G]

39 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxxviii. p. 1312. Herodian, l. iv. p. 168.]

39 (return)
[Dion, l. lxxviii. p. 1312. Herodian, l. iv. p. 168.]

40 (return)
[ The fondness of Caracalla for the name and ensigns of Alexander is still preserved on the medals of that emperor. See Spanheim, de Usu Numismatum, Dissertat. xii. Herodian (l. iv. p. 154) had seen very ridiculous pictures, in which a figure was drawn with one side of the face like Alexander, and the other like Caracalla.]

40 (return)
[ Caracalla's admiration for the name and symbols of Alexander is still evident in the coins from that emperor's reign. See Spanheim, de Usu Numismatum, Dissertat. xii. Herodian (l. iv. p. 154) noted some rather silly illustrations, depicting a figure with one side of the face resembling Alexander and the other resembling Caracalla.]

After the extinction of the house of Severus, the Roman world remained three days without a master. The choice of the army (for the authority of a distant and feeble senate was little regarded) hung in anxious suspense, as no candidate presented himself whose distinguished birth and merit could engage their attachment and unite their suffrages. The decisive weight of the Prætorian guards elevated the hopes of their præfects, and these powerful ministers began to assert their legal claim to fill the vacancy of the Imperial throne. Adventus, however, the senior præfect, conscious of his age and infirmities, of his small reputation, and his smaller abilities, resigned the dangerous honor to the crafty ambition of his colleague Macrinus, whose well-dissembled grief removed all suspicion of his being accessary to his master’s death. 41 The troops neither loved nor esteemed his character. They cast their eyes around in search of a competitor, and at last yielded with reluctance to his promises of unbounded liberality and indulgence. A short time after his accession, he conferred on his son Diadumenianus, at the age of only ten years, the Imperial title, and the popular name of Antoninus. The beautiful figure of the youth, assisted by an additional donative, for which the ceremony furnished a pretext, might attract, it was hoped, the favor of the army, and secure the doubtful throne of Macrinus.

After the fall of the house of Severus, the Roman world went three days without a leader. The army's decision (as the authority of a distant and weak senate was largely ignored) hung in tense uncertainty, since no candidate emerged whose noble birth and skills could win their loyalty and support. The decisive influence of the Praetorian Guards raised the hopes of their prefects, and these powerful figures started to claim their right to fill the vacant Imperial throne. Adventus, however, the senior prefect, aware of his age and health issues, along with his limited reputation and even smaller abilities, stepped aside and let the crafty ambitions of his colleague Macrinus take precedence. Macrinus skillfully concealed his grief, which cleared him of any suspicion regarding his involvement in his master's death. 41 The troops neither admired nor respected him. They looked for another contender and eventually reluctantly accepted his promises of unlimited generosity and leniency. Shortly after he took power, he gave his son Diadumenianus, just ten years old, the Imperial title, along with the popular name of Antoninus. The striking appearance of the young boy, coupled with a generous gift that the ceremony provided a reason for, was hoped to win the army's favor and secure Macrinus's uncertain position.

41 (return)
[ Herodian, l. iv. p. 169. Hist. August. p. 94.]

41 (return)
[ Herodian, l. iv. p. 169. Hist. August. p. 94.]

The authority of the new sovereign had been ratified by the cheerful submission of the senate and provinces. They exulted in their unexpected deliverance from a hated tyrant, and it seemed of little consequence to examine into the virtues of the successor of Caracalla. But as soon as the first transports of joy and surprise had subsided, they began to scrutinize the merits of Macrinus with a critical severity, and to arraign the nasty choice of the army. It had hitherto been considered as a fundamental maxim of the constitution, that the emperor must be always chosen in the senate, and the sovereign power, no longer exercised by the whole body, was always delegated to one of its members. But Macrinus was not a senator. 42 The sudden elevation of the Prætorian præfects betrayed the meanness of their origin; and the equestrian order was still in possession of that great office, which commanded with arbitrary sway the lives and fortunes of the senate. A murmur of indignation was heard, that a man, whose obscure 43 extraction had never been illustrated by any signal service, should dare to invest himself with the purple, instead of bestowing it on some distinguished senator, equal in birth and dignity to the splendor of the Imperial station. As soon as the character of Macrinus was surveyed by the sharp eye of discontent, some vices, and many defects, were easily discovered. The choice of his ministers was in many instances justly censured, and the dissatisfied people, with their usual candor, accused at once his indolent tameness and his excessive severity. 44

The authority of the new ruler had been confirmed by the happy acceptance of the senate and provinces. They rejoiced in their unexpected escape from a hated tyrant, and it seemed unimportant to look into the qualities of Caracalla's successor. However, once the initial excitement and surprise faded, they started to evaluate Macrinus's abilities with critical harshness and questioned the poor choice made by the army. It had always been a fundamental rule that the emperor had to be chosen from the senate, and the sovereign power, no longer held by the entire body, was always given to one of its members. But Macrinus wasn’t a senator. 42 The sudden rise of the Praetorian prefects revealed their lowly beginnings; and the equestrian order still held that significant position, which wielded absolute control over the lives and fortunes of the senate. A murmur of outrage spread as people reacted to a man, whose humble 43 background had never been distinguished by any notable service, daring to take on the purple instead of giving it to a prominent senator, equal in birth and dignity to the grandeur of the Imperial role. Once Macrinus’s character was examined by the sharp gaze of discontent, some flaws and many shortcomings were quickly noticed. His choice of ministers was often justly criticized, and the unhappy populace, with their usual frankness, pointed out both his lazy complacency and his excessive harshness. 44

42 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxxxviii. p. 1350. Elagabalus reproached his predecessor with daring to seat himself on the throne; though, as Prætorian præfect, he could not have been admitted into the senate after the voice of the crier had cleared the house. The personal favor of Plautianus and Sejanus had broke through the established rule. They rose, indeed, from the equestrian order; but they preserved the præfecture, with the rank of senator and even with the annulship.]

42 (return)
[Dion, l. lxxxviii. p. 1350. Elagabalus criticized his predecessor for having the audacity to sit on the throne; however, as the Praetorian prefect, he wouldn’t have been allowed into the Senate after the crier had called the house to order. The personal support of Plautianus and Sejanus had broken through the established rules. They indeed came from the equestrian class, but they maintained the prefecture while holding the rank of senator and even with the right to annul.]

43 (return)
[ He was a native of Cæsarea, in Numidia, and began his fortune by serving in the household of Plautian, from whose ruin he narrowly escaped. His enemies asserted that he was born a slave, and had exercised, among other infamous professions, that of Gladiator. The fashion of aspersing the birth and condition of an adversary seems to have lasted from the time of the Greek orators to the learned grammarians of the last age.]

43 (return)
[ He was from Cæsarea, in Numidia, and started his fortune by working in the household of Plautian, from whose downfall he barely escaped. His enemies claimed that he was born a slave and had done various disreputable jobs, including that of a Gladiator. The trend of disparaging the background and status of an opponent seems to have persisted from the era of the Greek orators to the educated grammarians of the last century.]

44 (return)
[ Both Dion and Herodian speak of the virtues and vices of Macrinus with candor and impartiality; but the author of his life, in the Augustan History, seems to have implicitly copied some of the venal writers, employed by Elagabalus, to blacken the memory of his predecessor.]

44 (return)
[ Both Dion and Herodian talk about Macrinus's strengths and weaknesses honestly and fairly; however, the writer of his biography in the Augustan History appears to have quietly copied some of the corrupt authors used by Elagabalus to tarnish the reputation of his predecessor.]

His rash ambition had climbed a height where it was difficult to stand with firmness, and impossible to fall without instant destruction. Trained in the arts of courts and the forms of civil business, he trembled in the presence of the fierce and undisciplined multitude, over whom he had assumed the command; his military talents were despised, and his personal courage suspected; a whisper that circulated in the camp, disclosed the fatal secret of the conspiracy against the late emperor, aggravated the guilt of murder by the baseness of hypocrisy, and heightened contempt by detestation. To alienate the soldiers, and to provoke inevitable ruin, the character of a reformer was only wanting; and such was the peculiar hardship of his fate, that Macrinus was compelled to exercise that invidious office. The prodigality of Caracalla had left behind it a long train of ruin and disorder; and if that worthless tyrant had been capable of reflecting on the sure consequences of his own conduct, he would perhaps have enjoyed the dark prospect of the distress and calamities which he bequeathed to his successors.

His reckless ambition had reached a point where it was hard to stay stable and impossible to fall without facing immediate destruction. Trained in the ways of courts and the processes of government, he shook in front of the fierce and unruly crowd he had taken charge of; his military skills were looked down upon, and his bravery was questioned. A rumor that spread through the camp revealed the deadly secret of the conspiracy against the former emperor, making the crime of murder even worse with the added falseness, and increasing disdain with hatred. To turn the soldiers against him and invite inevitable downfall, he only needed to present himself as a reformer; and such was the cruel twist of his fate that Macrinus was forced to take on that unwelcome role. Caracalla's extravagance had left a long trail of destruction and chaos; and if that worthless tyrant had been capable of understanding the certain outcomes of his own actions, he might have seen the grim future of suffering and misfortune he left for his successors.

In the management of this necessary reformation, Macrinus proceeded with a cautious prudence, which would have restored health and vigor to the Roman army in an easy and almost imperceptible manner. To the soldiers already engaged in the service, he was constrained to leave the dangerous privileges and extravagant pay given by Caracalla; but the new recruits were received on the more moderate though liberal establishment of Severus, and gradually formed to modesty and obedience. 45 One fatal error destroyed the salutary effects of this judicious plan. The numerous army, assembled in the East by the late emperor, instead of being immediately dispersed by Macrinus through the several provinces, was suffered to remain united in Syria, during the winter that followed his elevation. In the luxurious idleness of their quarters, the troops viewed their strength and numbers, communicated their complaints, and revolved in their minds the advantages of another revolution. The veterans, instead of being flattered by the advantageous distinction, were alarmed by the first steps of the emperor, which they considered as the presage of his future intentions. The recruits, with sullen reluctance, entered on a service, whose labors were increased while its rewards were diminished by a covetous and unwarlike sovereign. The murmurs of the army swelled with impunity into seditious clamors; and the partial mutinies betrayed a spirit of discontent and disaffection that waited only for the slightest occasion to break out on every side into a general rebellion. To minds thus disposed, the occasion soon presented itself.

In handling this necessary reform, Macrinus moved with careful caution, which could have easily restored the health and strength of the Roman army in a smooth and almost unnoticed way. He had to leave the risky privileges and excessive pay given by Caracalla in place for the soldiers already in service; however, the new recruits were brought in under the more moderate yet generous system of Severus, and were gradually shaped into being modest and obedient. 45 One major mistake undermined the positive effects of this sensible plan. The large army, gathered in the East by the previous emperor, instead of being immediately split up by Macrinus into different provinces, was allowed to stay together in Syria during the winter that followed his rise to power. In the comfortable idleness of their quarters, the troops contemplated their strength and size, shared their grievances, and thought about the benefits of starting another revolution. The veterans, rather than feeling flattered by the special treatment, were unsettled by the initial actions of the emperor, which they saw as a sign of his future intentions. The recruits reluctantly began their service, where the workload increased while their rewards were reduced by a greedy and unmilitary ruler. The army's discontent grew loudly into rebellious outcries; and the partial mutinies revealed a spirit of dissatisfaction and unrest that was just waiting for the slightest trigger to erupt into a full-blown rebellion from all sides. To minds that were already inclined this way, the opportunity soon appeared.

45 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxxxiii. p. 1336. The sense of the author is as the intention of the emperor; but Mr. Wotton has mistaken both, by understanding the distinction, not of veterans and recruits, but of old and new legions. History of Rome, p. 347.]

45 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxxxiii. p. 1336. The author's meaning reflects the emperor's intention; however, Mr. Wotton misunderstood both by interpreting the distinction as being between old and new legions instead of veterans and recruits. History of Rome, p. 347.]

The empress Julia had experienced all the vicissitudes of fortune. From an humble station she had been raised to greatness, only to taste the superior bitterness of an exalted rank. She was doomed to weep over the death of one of her sons, and over the life of the other. The cruel fate of Caracalla, though her good sense must have long taught her to expect it, awakened the feelings of a mother and of an empress. Notwithstanding the respectful civility expressed by the usurper towards the widow of Severus, she descended with a painful struggle into the condition of a subject, and soon withdrew herself, by a voluntary death, from the anxious and humiliating dependence. 46 461 Julia Mæsa, her sister, was ordered to leave the court and Antioch. She retired to Emesa with an immense fortune, the fruit of twenty years’ favor accompanied by her two daughters, Soæmias and Mamæ, each of whom was a widow, and each had an only son. Bassianus, 462 for that was the name of the son of Soæmias, was consecrated to the honorable ministry of high priest of the Sun; and this holy vocation, embraced either from prudence or superstition, contributed to raise the Syrian youth to the empire of Rome. A numerous body of troops was stationed at Emesa; and as the severe discipline of Macrinus had constrained them to pass the winter encamped, they were eager to revenge the cruelty of such unaccustomed hardships. The soldiers, who resorted in crowds to the temple of the Sun, beheld with veneration and delight the elegant dress and figure of the young pontiff; they recognized, or they thought that they recognized, the features of Caracalla, whose memory they now adored. The artful Mæsa saw and cherished their rising partiality, and readily sacrificing her daughter’s reputation to the fortune of her grandson, she insinuated that Bassianus was the natural son of their murdered sovereign. The sums distributed by her emissaries with a lavish hand silenced every objection, and the profusion sufficiently proved the affinity, or at least the resemblance, of Bassianus with the great original. The young Antoninus (for he had assumed and polluted that respectable name) was declared emperor by the troops of Emesa, asserted his hereditary right, and called aloud on the armies to follow the standard of a young and liberal prince, who had taken up arms to revenge his father’s death and the oppression of the military order. 47

The empress Julia had gone through all the ups and downs of life. She rose from a humble background to greatness, only to experience the harsh reality of high status. She was forced to mourn the death of one of her sons while enduring the life of the other. The tragic fate of Caracalla, which her good judgment had likely prepared her for, stirred the emotions of both a mother and an empress. Despite the respectful behavior shown by the usurper towards Severus's widow, she struggled painfully to accept being a subject, and soon chose to end her life to escape the stress and humiliation of her situation. 46 461 Julia Mæsa, her sister, was ordered to leave the court and Antioch. She retreated to Emesa with a vast fortune, the result of twenty years of favoritism, along with her two daughters, Soæmias and Mamæ, both widows who each had an only son. Bassianus, 462 the son of Soæmias, was appointed to the esteemed role of high priest of the Sun; this holy position, taken perhaps out of wisdom or superstition, helped elevate the young Syrian to the Roman Empire. A large number of troops were stationed at Emesa, and since the strict discipline imposed by Macrinus had forced them to camp through the winter, they were keen to retaliate against the hardships they had endured. The soldiers, gathering in crowds at the temple of the Sun, admired the graceful appearance of the young priest; they recognized, or believed they recognized, the features of Caracalla, whose memory they now revered. The cunning Mæsa observed and nurtured their growing favoritism, and without hesitation sacrificed her daughter’s reputation for her grandson's prospects, suggesting that Bassianus was the illegitimate son of their slain ruler. The large sums of money distributed by her agents quickly silenced any objections, and the generosity strongly suggested the connection, or at least the likeness, of Bassianus to the great original. The young Antoninus (for he had taken up and sullied that respectable name) was declared emperor by the troops of Emesa, claimed his hereditary right, and boldly called on the armies to rally behind the banner of a young and generous prince, who had taken up arms to avenge his father's death and the mistreatment of the military. 47

46 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxxviii. p. 1330. The abridgment of Xiphilin, though less particular, is in this place clearer than the original.]

46 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxxviii. p. 1330. The summary by Xiphilin, while not as detailed, is clearer here than the original.]

461 (return)
[ As soon as this princess heard of the death of Caracalla, she wished to starve herself to death: the respect shown to her by Macrinus, in making no change in her attendants or her court, induced her to prolong her life. But it appears, as far as the mutilated text of Dion and the imperfect epitome of Xiphilin permit us to judge, that she conceived projects of ambition, and endeavored to raise herself to the empire. She wished to tread in the steps of Semiramis and Nitocris, whose country bordered on her own. Macrinus sent her an order immediately to leave Antioch, and to retire wherever she chose. She returned to her former purpose, and starved herself to death.—G.]

461 (return)
[ As soon as this princess learned about Caracalla's death, she wanted to starve herself. The respect shown to her by Macrinus, who made no changes to her attendants or court, encouraged her to continue living. However, it seems, based on the fragments of Dion's writings and the incomplete summary by Xiphilin, that she had ambitions and tried to claim the empire for herself. She aimed to follow in the footsteps of Semiramis and Nitocris, whose lands were near hers. Macrinus immediately ordered her to leave Antioch and go wherever she wanted. She returned to her original plan and starved herself to death.—G.]

462 (return)
[ He inherited this name from his great-grandfather of the mother’s side, Bassianus, father of Julia Mæsa, his grandmother, and of Julia Domna, wife of Severus. Victor (in his epitome) is perhaps the only historian who has given the key to this genealogy, when speaking of Caracalla. His Bassianus ex avi materni nomine dictus. Caracalla, Elagabalus, and Alexander Seyerus, bore successively this name.—G.]

462 (return)
[ He got this name from his great-grandfather on his mother's side, Bassianus, who was the father of Julia Mæsa, his grandmother, and Julia Domna, the wife of Severus. Victor (in his summary) is probably the only historian who has explained this family tree while discussing Caracalla. He was called Bassianus after his maternal great-grandfather. Caracalla, Elagabalus, and Alexander Severus all had this name in succession.—G.]

47 (return)
[ According to Lampridius, (Hist. August. p. 135,) Alexander Severus lived twenty-nine years three months and seven days. As he was killed March 19, 235, he was born December 12, 205 and was consequently about this time thirteen years old, as his elder cousin might be about seventeen. This computation suits much better the history of the young princes than that of Herodian, (l. v. p. 181,) who represents them as three years younger; whilst, by an opposite error of chronology, he lengthens the reign of Elagabalus two years beyond its real duration. For the particulars of the conspiracy, see Dion, l. lxxviii. p. 1339. Herodian, l. v. p. 184.]

47 (return)
[ According to Lampridius, (Hist. August. p. 135,) Alexander Severus lived for twenty-nine years, three months, and seven days. Since he was killed on March 19, 235, he was born on December 12, 205, making him about thirteen years old at that time, while his older cousin would be around seventeen. This calculation aligns much better with the history of the young princes than that of Herodian, (l. v. p. 181,) who states they were three years younger; meanwhile, he mistakenly extends the reign of Elagabalus by two years beyond its actual length. For details about the conspiracy, see Dion, l. lxxviii. p. 1339. Herodian, l. v. p. 184.]

Whilst a conspiracy of women and eunuchs was concerted with prudence, and conducted with rapid vigor, Macrinus, who, by a decisive motion, might have crushed his infant enemy, floated between the opposite extremes of terror and security, which alike fixed him inactive at Antioch. A spirit of rebellion diffused itself through all the camps and garrisons of Syria, successive detachments murdered their officers, 48 and joined the party of the rebels; and the tardy restitution of military pay and privileges was imputed to the acknowledged weakness of Macrinus. At length he marched out of Antioch, to meet the increasing and zealous army of the young pretender. His own troops seemed to take the field with faintness and reluctance; but, in the heat of the battle, 49 the Prætorian guards, almost by an involuntary impulse, asserted the superiority of their valor and discipline. The rebel ranks were broken; when the mother and grandmother of the Syrian prince, who, according to their eastern custom, had attended the army, threw themselves from their covered chariots, and, by exciting the compassion of the soldiers, endeavored to animate their drooping courage. Antoninus himself, who, in the rest of his life, never acted like a man, in this important crisis of his fate, approved himself a hero, mounted his horse, and, at the head of his rallied troops, charged sword in hand among the thickest of the enemy; whilst the eunuch Gannys, 491 whose occupations had been confined to female cares and the soft luxury of Asia, displayed the talents of an able and experienced general. The battle still raged with doubtful violence, and Macrinus might have obtained the victory, had he not betrayed his own cause by a shameful and precipitate flight. His cowardice served only to protract his life a few days, and to stamp deserved ignominy on his misfortunes. It is scarcely necessary to add, that his son Diadumenianus was involved in the same fate.

While a plot by women and eunuchs was carefully planned and executed quickly, Macrinus, who could have decisively crushed his young enemy, wavered between fear and false security, leaving him inactive in Antioch. A sense of rebellion spread through all the camps and garrisons of Syria, with successive detachments killing their officers, 48 and joining the rebels. The delayed restoration of military pay and privileges was blamed on Macrinus's recognized weakness. Finally, he marched out of Antioch to confront the growing and eager army of the young pretender. His own troops seemed to leave with hesitation and reluctance, but in the heat of battle, 49 the Praetorian guards, almost driven by instinct, demonstrated their bravery and discipline. The rebel lines were broken; when the mother and grandmother of the Syrian prince, who had accompanied the army in line with their eastern customs, threw themselves from their covered chariots and, by appealing to the soldiers' compassion, tried to revive their waning courage. Antoninus himself, who throughout the rest of his life never acted like a man, proved to be a hero at this crucial moment, mounted his horse, and, leading his regrouped troops, charged into the thick of the enemy with sword in hand; while the eunuch Gannys, 491 whose roles had been limited to women’s duties and the soft luxuries of Asia, showed the skills of a capable and experienced general. The battle continued to rage with uncertain intensity, and Macrinus might have won if he hadn’t betrayed his own cause with a shameful and hasty retreat. His cowardice only prolonged his life for a few more days and brought well-deserved disgrace upon his misfortunes. It’s hardly worth mentioning that his son Diadumenianus met the same fate.

As soon as the stubborn Prætorians could be convinced that they fought for a prince who had basely deserted them, they surrendered to the conqueror: the contending parties of the Roman army, mingling tears of joy and tenderness, united under the banners of the imagined son of Caracalla, and the East acknowledged with pleasure the first emperor of Asiatic extraction.

As soon as the stubborn Praetorians were convinced that they were fighting for a prince who had treacherously abandoned them, they surrendered to the conqueror. The opposing factions of the Roman army, mixing tears of joy and emotion, united under the flags of the supposed son of Caracalla, and the East happily recognized the first emperor of Asian descent.

48 (return)
[ By a most dangerous proclamation of the pretended Antoninus, every soldier who brought in his officer’s head became entitled to his private estate, as well as to his military commission.]

48 (return)
[ According to a highly risky decree issued by the fake Antoninus, any soldier who brought in the head of his officer would be rewarded with their personal property, as well as their military rank.]

49 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxxviii. p. 1345. Herodian, l. v. p. 186. The battle was fought near the village of Immæ, about two-and-twenty miles from Antioch.]

49 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxxviii. p. 1345. Herodian, l. v. p. 186. The battle took place near the village of Immæ, roughly twenty-two miles from Antioch.]

491 (return)
[ Gannys was not a eunuch. Dion, p. 1355.—W]

491 (return)
[ Gannys was not a eunuch. Dion, p. 1355.—W]

The letters of Macrinus had condescended to inform the senate of the slight disturbance occasioned by an impostor in Syria, and a decree immediately passed, declaring the rebel and his family public enemies; with a promise of pardon, however, to such of his deluded adherents as should merit it by an immediate return to their duty. During the twenty days that elapsed from the declaration of the victory of Antoninus (for in so short an interval was the fate of the Roman world decided,) the capital and the provinces, more especially those of the East, were distracted with hopes and fears, agitated with tumult, and stained with a useless effusion of civil blood, since whosoever of the rivals prevailed in Syria must reign over the empire. The specious letters in which the young conqueror announced his victory to the obedient senate were filled with professions of virtue and moderation; the shining examples of Marcus and Augustus, he should ever consider as the great rule of his administration; and he affected to dwell with pride on the striking resemblance of his own age and fortunes with those of Augustus, who in the earliest youth had revenged, by a successful war, the murder of his father. By adopting the style of Marcus Aurelius Antoninus, son of Antoninus and grandson of Severus, he tacitly asserted his hereditary claim to the empire; but, by assuming the tribunitian and proconsular powers before they had been conferred on him by a decree of the senate, he offended the delicacy of Roman prejudice. This new and injudicious violation of the constitution was probably dictated either by the ignorance of his Syrian courtiers, or the fierce disdain of his military followers. 50

The letters from Macrinus had reluctantly informed the senate about a minor disturbance caused by an impostor in Syria, and a decree was quickly passed declaring the rebel and his family public enemies; however, there was a promise of pardon for any of his misled supporters who would immediately return to their duties. During the twenty days that passed since the announcement of Antoninus's victory (the fate of the Roman world was decided in such a short time), both the capital and the provinces, especially those in the East, were filled with hopes and fears, tumultuous events, and a pointless spill of civil blood, since whoever won in Syria would rule over the empire. The persuasive letters in which the young conqueror reported his victory to the obedient senate were filled with claims of virtue and moderation; he would always see the shining examples of Marcus and Augustus as the guiding principles of his administration and took pride in the striking resemblance between his own life and fortunes and those of Augustus, who, in his early youth, avenged the murder of his father through a successful war. By adopting the style of Marcus Aurelius Antoninus, son of Antoninus and grandson of Severus, he subtly claimed his hereditary right to the empire; but by assuming the powers of tribune and proconsul before they had been officially granted to him by a senate decree, he insulted Roman sensibilities. This reckless and misinformed breach of the constitution was likely driven either by the ignorance of his Syrian advisors or the fierce arrogance of his military followers. 50

50 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxxix. p. 1353.]

50 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxxix. p. 1353.]

As the attention of the new emperor was diverted by the most trifling amusements, he wasted many months in his luxurious progress from Syria to Italy, passed at Nicomedia his first winter after his victory, and deferred till the ensuing summer his triumphal entry into the capital. A faithful picture, however, which preceded his arrival, and was placed by his immediate order over the altar of Victory in the senate house, conveyed to the Romans the just but unworthy resemblance of his person and manners. He was drawn in his sacerdotal robes of silk and gold, after the loose flowing fashion of the Medes and Phœnicians; his head was covered with a lofty tiara, his numerous collars and bracelets were adorned with gems of an inestimable value. His eyebrows were tinged with black, and his cheeks painted with an artificial red and white. 51 The grave senators confessed with a sigh, that, after having long experienced the stern tyranny of their own countrymen, Rome was at length humbled beneath the effeminate luxury of Oriental despotism.

As the attention of the new emperor was drawn away by the most trivial entertainments, he wasted many months on his lavish journey from Syria to Italy, spent his first winter after his victory in Nicomedia, and postponed his triumphant entry into the capital until the following summer. However, a faithful depiction that was created before his arrival and placed by his direct order over the altar of Victory in the senate house presented the Romans with an accurate yet unflattering likeness of his appearance and behavior. He was depicted in his ceremonial robes of silk and gold, styled in the loose flowing manner of the Medes and Phoenicians; his head was covered with a tall tiara, and his many necklaces and bracelets were adorned with gems of immense value. His eyebrows were dyed black, and his cheeks were painted with artificial red and white. 51 The serious senators sighed, admitting that, after enduring the harsh tyranny of their own countrymen for so long, Rome was finally subjugated by the effeminate luxury of Eastern despotism.

51 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxxix. p. 1363. Herodian, l. v. p. 189.]

51 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxxix. p. 1363. Herodian, l. v. p. 189.]

The Sun was worshipped at Emesa, under the name of Elagabalus, 52 and under the form of a black conical stone, which, as it was universally believed, had fallen from heaven on that sacred place. To this protecting deity, Antoninus, not without some reason, ascribed his elevation to the throne. The display of superstitious gratitude was the only serious business of his reign. The triumph of the god of Emesa over all the religions of the earth, was the great object of his zeal and vanity; and the appellation of Elagabalus (for he presumed as pontiff and favorite to adopt that sacred name) was dearer to him than all the titles of Imperial greatness. In a solemn procession through the streets of Rome, the way was strewed with gold dust; the black stone, set in precious gems, was placed on a chariot drawn by six milk-white horses richly caparisoned. The pious emperor held the reins, and, supported by his ministers, moved slowly backwards, that he might perpetually enjoy the felicity of the divine presence. In a magnificent temple raised on the Palatine Mount, the sacrifices of the god Elagabalus were celebrated with every circumstance of cost and solemnity. The richest wines, the most extraordinary victims, and the rarest aromatics, were profusely consumed on his altar. Around the altar, a chorus of Syrian damsels performed their lascivious dances to the sound of barbarian music, whilst the gravest personages of the state and army, clothed in long Phœnician tunics, officiated in the meanest functions, with affected zeal and secret indignation. 53

The Sun was worshipped in Emesa, known as Elagabalus, 52 and represented by a black conical stone that everyone believed had fallen from the sky at that sacred spot. Antoninus attributed his rise to power to this protective deity, and not without good reason. His reign's main focus was a display of superstitious gratitude. He was zealously determined to establish the dominance of the god of Emesa over all other religions, and he cherished the title Elagabalus (which he took on as priest and favorite) more than any imperial titles. During a grand procession through the streets of Rome, the path was covered in gold dust; the black stone, set in precious gems, was carried on a chariot pulled by six pure white horses adorned lavishly. The devout emperor held the reins and, with the help of his ministers, walked slowly backward to keep basking in the joy of the divine presence. In a grand temple built on the Palatine Hill, sacrifices to the god Elagabalus were performed with every possible expense and formalities. The finest wines, the most exotic offerings, and the rarest fragrances were generously offered at his altar. A group of Syrian maidens danced seductively around the altar to the sounds of foreign music, while important figures from the state and army, dressed in long Phoenician tunics, carried out the most humble tasks with feigned enthusiasm and hidden resentment. 53

52 (return)
[ This name is derived by the learned from two Syrian words, Ela a God, and Gabal, to form, the forming or plastic god, a proper, and even happy epithet for the sun. Wotton’s History of Rome, p. 378 Note: The name of Elagabalus has been disfigured in various ways. Herodian calls him; Lampridius, and the more modern writers, make him Heliogabalus. Dion calls him Elegabalus; but Elegabalus was the true name, as it appears on the medals. (Eckhel. de Doct. num. vet. t. vii. p. 250.) As to its etymology, that which Gibbon adduces is given by Bochart, Chan. ii. 5; but Salmasius, on better grounds. (not. in Lamprid. in Elagab.,) derives the name of Elagabalus from the idol of that god, represented by Herodian and the medals in the form of a mountain, (gibel in Hebrew,) or great stone cut to a point, with marks which represent the sun. As it was not permitted, at Hierapolis, in Syria, to make statues of the sun and moon, because, it was said, they are themselves sufficiently visible, the sun was represented at Emesa in the form of a great stone, which, as it appeared, had fallen from heaven. Spanheim, Cæsar. notes, p. 46.—G. The name of Elagabalus, in “nummis rarius legetur.” Rasche, Lex. Univ. Ref. Numm. Rasche quotes two.—M]

52 (return)
[ This name comes from two Syrian words, Ela meaning God, and Gabal meaning to form, thus creating the term for the forming or plastic god, which is an appropriate and even joyful title for the sun. Wotton’s History of Rome, p. 378 Note: The name Elagabalus has been altered in various ways. Herodian refers to him as Lampridius, and more modern writers call him Heliogabalus. Dion refers to him as Elegabalus; however, Elegabalus is the accurate name as it appears on the coins. (Eckhel. de Doct. num. vet. t. vii. p. 250.) Regarding its origin, Gibbon's explanation is supported by Bochart, Chan. ii. 5; but Salmasius, based on stronger evidence, (not. in Lamprid. in Elagab.,) derives the name Elagabalus from the idol of that god, depicted by Herodian and the coins as a mountain (gibel in Hebrew) or a large stone shaped to a point, with symbols representing the sun. Since it was not allowed in Hierapolis, Syria, to create statues of the sun and moon because they were considered visible enough on their own, the sun was represented in Emesa by a large stone that appeared to have fallen from the sky. Spanheim, Cæsar. notes, p. 46.—G. The name Elagabalus is "nummis rarius legetur." Rasche, Lex. Univ. Ref. Numm. Rasche cites two.—M]

53 (return)
[ Herodian, l. v. p. 190.]

53 (return)
[ Herodian, l. v. p. 190.]

Chapter VI: Death Of Severus, Tyranny Of Caracalla, Usurpation Of Marcinus.—Part III.

To this temple, as to the common centre of religious worship, the Imperial fanatic attempted to remove the Ancilia, the Palladium, 54 and all the sacred pledges of the faith of Numa. A crowd of inferior deities attended in various stations the majesty of the god of Emesa; but his court was still imperfect, till a female of distinguished rank was admitted to his bed. Pallas had been first chosen for his consort; but as it was dreaded lest her warlike terrors might affright the soft delicacy of a Syrian deity, the Moon, adored by the Africans under the name of Astarte, was deemed a more suitable companion for the Sun. Her image, with the rich offerings of her temple as a marriage portion, was transported with solemn pomp from Carthage to Rome, and the day of these mystic nuptials was a general festival in the capital and throughout the empire. 55

To this temple, as the main place of worship, the Imperial zealot tried to remove the Ancilia, the Palladium, 54 and all the sacred symbols of Numa's faith. A group of lesser deities surrounded the grandeur of the god of Emesa, but his court was still incomplete until a high-status woman was brought to his bed. Pallas had been initially chosen as his partner; however, it was feared that her warrior nature might scare away the gentle essence of a Syrian god, so the Moon, worshiped by the Africans as Astarte, was seen as a better match for the Sun. Her image, along with the lavish offerings from her temple as a wedding gift, was ceremoniously transported from Carthage to Rome, and the day of these mystical marriages became a public holiday in the capital and across the empire. 55

54 (return)
[ He broke into the sanctuary of Vesta, and carried away a statue, which he supposed to be the palladium; but the vestals boasted that, by a pious fraud, they had imposed a counterfeit image on the profane intruder. Hist. August., p. 103.]

54 (return)
[ He secretly entered the shrine of Vesta and took a statue that he thought was the palladium; however, the Vestals claimed that, through a clever deception, they had tricked the unholy intruder with a fake image. Hist. August., p. 103.]

55 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxxix. p. 1360. Herodian, l. v. p. 193. The subjects of the empire were obliged to make liberal presents to the new married couple; and whatever they had promised during the life of Elagabalus was carefully exacted under the administration of Mamæa.]

55 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxxix. p. 1360. Herodian, l. v. p. 193. The people of the empire were required to give generous gifts to the newlyweds, and anything they had promised during Elagabalus's reign was strictly enforced under Mamæa's administration.]

A rational voluptuary adheres with invariable respect to the temperate dictates of nature, and improves the gratifications of sense by social intercourse, endearing connections, and the soft coloring of taste and the imagination. But Elagabalus, (I speak of the emperor of that name,) corrupted by his youth, his country, and his fortune, abandoned himself to the grossest pleasures with ungoverned fury, and soon found disgust and satiety in the midst of his enjoyments. The inflammatory powers of art were summoned to his aid: the confused multitude of women, of wines, and of dishes, and the studied variety of attitude and sauces, served to revive his languid appetites. New terms and new inventions in these sciences, the only ones cultivated and patronized by the monarch, 56 signalized his reign, and transmitted his infamy to succeeding times. A capricious prodigality supplied the want of taste and elegance; and whilst Elagabalus lavished away the treasures of his people in the wildest extravagance, his own voice and that of his flatterers applauded a spirit of magnificence unknown to the tameness of his predecessors. To confound the order of seasons and climates, 57 to sport with the passions and prejudices of his subjects, and to subvert every law of nature and decency, were in the number of his most delicious amusements. A long train of concubines, and a rapid succession of wives, among whom was a vestal virgin, ravished by force from her sacred asylum, 58 were insufficient to satisfy the impotence of his passions. The master of the Roman world affected to copy the dress and manners of the female sex, preferred the distaff to the sceptre, and dishonored the principal dignities of the empire by distributing them among his numerous lovers; one of whom was publicly invested with the title and authority of the emperor’s, or, as he more properly styled himself, of the empress’s husband. 59

A rational hedonist consistently respects the balanced guidance of nature, enhancing sensory pleasures through social connections, loving relationships, and the refined touch of taste and imagination. However, Elagabalus (referring to the emperor of that name), influenced by his youth, his homeland, and his wealth, gave in to the most extreme pleasures with uncontrollable intensity, and quickly became repulsed and bored amidst his indulgences. The stimulating powers of art were brought in to help him: a chaotic mix of women, wines, and dishes, along with carefully curated styles and sauces, helped awaken his dull desires. New terminology and innovations in these pursuits, the only ones supported and promoted by the ruler, 56 marked his reign and passed his notoriety to future generations. His whimsical extravagance compensated for a lack of taste and sophistication; while Elagabalus squandered the riches of his people on the wildest excesses, both he and his sycophants praised a grandeur unknown to the restraint of his predecessors. Disturbing the natural order of seasons and climates, 57 to toy with the emotions and biases of his subjects, and violating every law of nature and decency, were among his most enjoyable pastimes. A long line of concubines and a rapid succession of wives, including a vestal virgin forcibly taken from her sacred refuge, 58 were not enough to quench the impotence of his desires. The ruler of the Roman world pretended to mimic the attire and customs of women, favored spinning over ruling, and degraded the high offices of the empire by giving them to his many lovers; one of whom was publicly given the title and authority of the emperor’s, or as he more accurately called himself, the empress’s husband. 59

56 (return)
[ The invention of a new sauce was liberally rewarded; but if it was not relished, the inventor was confined to eat of nothing else till he had discovered another more agreeable to the Imperial palate Hist. August. p. 111.]

56 (return)
[ Creating a new sauce came with generous rewards; however, if it wasn’t enjoyed, the creator had to eat nothing else until they came up with another one that pleased the Emperor’s taste. Hist. August. p. 111.]

57 (return)
[ He never would eat sea-fish except at a great distance from the sea; he then would distribute vast quantities of the rarest sorts, brought at an immense expense, to the peasants of the inland country. Hist. August. p. 109.]

57 (return)
[ He would never eat fish from the sea unless he was far away from it; when he did, he would share large amounts of the rarest kinds, which he had brought at a huge cost, to the farmers in the inland region. Hist. August. p. 109.]

58 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxxix. p. 1358. Herodian, l. v. p. 192.]

58 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxxix. p. 1358. Herodian, l. v. p. 192.]

59 (return)
[ Hierocles enjoyed that honor; but he would have been supplanted by one Zoticus, had he not contrived, by a potion, to enervate the powers of his rival, who, being found on trial unequal to his reputation, was driven with ignominy from the palace. Dion, l. lxxix. p. 1363, 1364. A dancer was made præfect of the city, a charioteer præfect of the watch, a barber præfect of the provisions. These three ministers, with many inferior officers, were all recommended enormitate membrorum. Hist. August. p. 105.]

59 (return)
[Hierocles had that honor, but he would have been replaced by Zoticus if he hadn't used a potion to weaken his rival. When Zoticus was tested, he didn’t live up to his reputation and was disgracefully expelled from the palace. Dion, l. lxxix. p. 1363, 1364. A dancer was appointed as prefect of the city, a charioteer became prefect of the guard, and a barber was made prefect of supplies. These three officials, along with many lower-level officers, were all chosen due to their physical attributes. Hist. August. p. 105.]

It may seem probable, the vices and follies of Elagabalus have been adorned by fancy, and blackened by prejudice. 60 Yet, confining ourselves to the public scenes displayed before the Roman people, and attested by grave and contemporary historians, their inexpressible infamy surpasses that of any other age or country. The license of an eastern monarch is secluded from the eye of curiosity by the inaccessible walls of his seraglio. The sentiments of honor and gallantry have introduced a refinement of pleasure, a regard for decency, and a respect for the public opinion, into the modern courts of Europe; 601 but the corrupt and opulent nobles of Rome gratified every vice that could be collected from the mighty conflux of nations and manners. Secure of impunity, careless of censure, they lived without restraint in the patient and humble society of their slaves and parasites. The emperor, in his turn, viewing every rank of his subjects with the same contemptuous indifference, asserted without control his sovereign privilege of lust and luxury.

It may seem likely that the vices and foolishness of Elagabalus have been exaggerated by imagination and tarnished by bias. 60 However, if we focus on the public events witnessed by the Roman people and recorded by serious contemporary historians, their unimaginable infamy is greater than that of any other time or place. The excesses of an eastern king are hidden from public scrutiny behind the impenetrable walls of his harem. Ideas of honor and chivalry have brought a level of sophistication in pleasure, concern for decency, and respect for public opinion to modern courts in Europe; 601 but the corrupt and wealthy nobles of Rome indulged in every vice gathered from the vast mix of cultures and customs. Confident they would face no consequence, and unconcerned about criticism, they lived without limits among their submissive slaves and followers. The emperor, for his part, regarded all social classes with the same disdainful indifference, freely exercising his sovereign rights to indulge in lust and luxury.

60 (return)
[ Even the credulous compiler of his life, in the Augustan History (p. 111) is inclined to suspect that his vices may have been exaggerated.]

60 (return)
[ Even the gullible compiler of his life, in the Augustan History (p. 111), seems to doubt that his flaws were not overstated.]

601 (return)
[ Wenck has justly observed that Gibbon should have reckoned the influence of Christianity in this great change. In the most savage times, and the most corrupt courts, since the introduction of Christianity there have been no Neros or Domitians, no Commodus or Elagabalus.—M.]

601 (return)
[Wenck rightly noted that Gibbon should have considered the impact of Christianity on this significant change. In the most brutal times and the most corrupt courts, since Christianity was introduced, there have been no Neros or Domitians, no Commodus or Elagabalus.—M.]

The most worthless of mankind are not afraid to condemn in others the same disorders which they allow in themselves; and can readily discover some nice difference of age, character, or station, to justify the partial distinction. The licentious soldiers, who had raised to the throne the dissolute son of Caracalla, blushed at their ignominious choice, and turned with disgust from that monster, to contemplate with pleasure the opening virtues of his cousin Alexander, the son of Mamæa. The crafty Mæsa, sensible that her grandson Elagabalus must inevitably destroy himself by his own vices, had provided another and surer support of her family. Embracing a favorable moment of fondness and devotion, she had persuaded the young emperor to adopt Alexander, and to invest him with the title of Cæsar, that his own divine occupations might be no longer interrupted by the care of the earth. In the second rank that amiable prince soon acquired the affections of the public, and excited the tyrant’s jealousy, who resolved to terminate the dangerous competition, either by corrupting the manners, or by taking away the life, of his rival. His arts proved unsuccessful; his vain designs were constantly discovered by his own loquacious folly, and disappointed by those virtuous and faithful servants whom the prudence of Mamæa had placed about the person of her son. In a hasty sally of passion, Elagabalus resolved to execute by force what he had been unable to compass by fraud, and by a despotic sentence degraded his cousin from the rank and honors of Cæsar. The message was received in the senate with silence, and in the camp with fury. The Prætorian guards swore to protect Alexander, and to revenge the dishonored majesty of the throne. The tears and promises of the trembling Elagabalus, who only begged them to spare his life, and to leave him in the possession of his beloved Hierocles, diverted their just indignation; and they contented themselves with empowering their præfects to watch over the safety of Alexander, and the conduct of the emperor. 61

The most worthless people aren't afraid to criticize in others the same flaws that they accept in themselves; they can easily find some subtle difference in age, character, or status to justify their bias. The reckless soldiers who had put the immoral son of Caracalla on the throne felt ashamed of their disgraceful choice and looked away in disgust from that monster to admire the promising virtues of his cousin Alexander, the son of Mamæa. The cunning Mæsa, realizing that her grandson Elagabalus would ultimately ruin himself with his own vices, had arranged a more reliable support for her family. Seizing a moment of affection and loyalty, she convinced the young emperor to adopt Alexander and name him Cæsar, so he could focus on his divine duties without earthly distractions. In this secondary position, the charming prince quickly won the public's affection and sparked the tyrant’s jealousy, who resolved to end this threatening rivalry by corrupting his morals or taking his life. His schemes were unsuccessful; his empty plans were consistently exposed by his own careless chatter and thwarted by the loyal and principled servants that Mamæa had placed around her son. In a fit of rage, Elagabalus decided to force what he had failed to achieve through deceit, and with an autocratic decree, he stripped his cousin of the rank and honors of Cæsar. The message was met with silence in the senate and outrage in the camp. The Praetorian guards vowed to protect Alexander and avenge the dishonored dignity of the throne. The pleas and promises of the fearful Elagabalus, who only begged them to spare his life and let him keep his beloved Hierocles, softened their rightful anger; and they settled for allowing their prefects to ensure Alexander's safety and monitor the emperor's behavior. 61

61 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxxix. p. 1365. Herodian, l. v. p. 195—201. Hist. August. p. 105. The last of the three historians seems to have followed the best authors in his account of the revolution.]

61 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxxix. p. 1365. Herodian, l. v. p. 195—201. Hist. August. p. 105. The last of the three historians appears to have utilized the best sources in his account of the revolution.]

It was impossible that such a reconciliation should last, or that even the mean soul of Elagabalus could hold an empire on such humiliating terms of dependence. He soon attempted, by a dangerous experiment, to try the temper of the soldiers. The report of the death of Alexander, and the natural suspicion that he had been murdered, inflamed their passions into fury, and the tempest of the camp could only be appeased by the presence and authority of the popular youth. Provoked at this new instance of their affection for his cousin, and their contempt for his person, the emperor ventured to punish some of the leaders of the mutiny. His unseasonable severity proved instantly fatal to his minions, his mother, and himself. Elagabalus was massacred by the indignant Prætorians, his mutilated corpse dragged through the streets of the city, and thrown into the Tiber. His memory was branded with eternal infamy by the senate; the justice of whose decree has been ratified by posterity. 62

It was impossible for such a reconciliation to last, or for even the petty soul of Elagabalus to maintain an empire under such humiliating conditions of dependence. He soon tried a risky experiment to test the soldiers' feelings. The news of Alexander's death, combined with the natural suspicion that he had been murdered, stirred their emotions into a fury, and only the presence and authority of the popular young leader could calm the chaos in the camp. Angered by this new display of their loyalty to his cousin and their disdain for him, the emperor decided to punish some of the leaders of the revolt. His ill-timed harshness quickly led to disaster for his supporters, his mother, and himself. Elagabalus was killed by the outraged Praetorians, his mutilated body dragged through the streets of the city, and dumped into the Tiber. The senate marked his memory with eternal disgrace, a judgment that has been confirmed by history. 62

62 (return)
[ The æra of the death of Elagabalus, and of the accession of Alexander, has employed the learning and ingenuity of Pagi, Tillemont, Valsecchi, Vignoli, and Torre, bishop of Adria. The question is most assuredly intricate; but I still adhere to the authority of Dion, the truth of whose calculations is undeniable, and the purity of whose text is justified by the agreement of Xiphilin, Zonaras, and Cedrenus. Elagabalus reigned three years nine months and four days, from his victory over Macrinus, and was killed March 10, 222. But what shall we reply to the medals, undoubtedly genuine, which reckon the fifth year of his tribunitian power? We shall reply, with the learned Valsecchi, that the usurpation of Macrinus was annihilated, and that the son of Caracalla dated his reign from his father’s death? After resolving this great difficulty, the smaller knots of this question may be easily untied, or cut asunder. Note: This opinion of Valsecchi has been triumphantly contested by Eckhel, who has shown the impossibility of reconciling it with the medals of Elagabalus, and has given the most satisfactory explanation of the five tribunates of that emperor. He ascended the throne and received the tribunitian power the 16th of May, in the year of Rome 971; and on the 1st January of the next year, 972, he began a new tribunate, according to the custom established by preceding emperors. During the years 972, 973, 974, he enjoyed the tribunate, and commenced his fifth in the year 975, during which he was killed on the 10th March. Eckhel de Doct. Num. viii. 430 &c.—G.]

62 (return)
[ The period surrounding the death of Elagabalus and the rise of Alexander has engaged the scholarship and creativity of Pagi, Tillemont, Valsecchi, Vignoli, and Torre, the bishop of Adria. This question is certainly complex; however, I still trust the authority of Dion, whose calculations are indisputable, and the accuracy of whose text is supported by the agreement of Xiphilin, Zonaras, and Cedrenus. Elagabalus ruled for three years, nine months, and four days from his victory over Macrinus, and he was killed on March 10, 222. But how do we respond to the coins, which are undoubtedly authentic, counting the fifth year of his tribunitian power? We can respond, with the learned Valsecchi, that Macrinus's usurpation was effectively ended, and that the son of Caracalla began counting his reign from his father’s death. Once we address this major issue, the smaller parts of this question can be easily resolved or dismissed. Note: Valsecchi's viewpoint has been vigorously challenged by Eckhel, who has demonstrated the difficulty of reconciling it with the coins of Elagabalus and provided the most convincing explanation of the five tribunates of that emperor. He took the throne and received tribunitian power on May 16, in the year of Rome 971; and on January 1 of the following year, 972, he began a new tribunate, following the established custom of prior emperors. Throughout the years 972, 973, and 974, he held the tribunate and began his fifth in 975, during which he was killed on March 10. Eckhel de Doct. Num. viii. 430 &c.—G.]

In the room of Elagabalus, his cousin Alexander was raised to the throne by the Prætorian guards. His relation to the family of Severus, whose name he assumed, was the same as that of his predecessor; his virtue and his danger had already endeared him to the Romans, and the eager liberality of the senate conferred upon him, in one day, the various titles and powers of the Imperial dignity. 63 But as Alexander was a modest and dutiful youth, of only seventeen years of age, the reins of government were in the hands of two women, of his mother, Mamæa, and of Mæsa, his grandmother. After the death of the latter, who survived but a short time the elevation of Alexander, Mamæa remained the sole regent of her son and of the empire.

In Elagabalus's room, his cousin Alexander was elevated to the throne by the Praetorian guards. His connection to the Severus family, whose name he took on, was the same as that of his predecessor; his virtues and potential threats had already won over the Romans, and the enthusiastic generosity of the senate granted him, in a single day, the various titles and powers of imperial authority. 63 However, since Alexander was a humble and dutiful youth, only seventeen years old, the reins of government fell into the hands of two women: his mother, Mamæa, and his grandmother, Mæsa. After the latter's death, which occurred shortly after Alexander's ascension, Mamæa became the sole regent for her son and the empire.

63 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 114. By this unusual precipitation, the senate meant to confound the hopes of pretenders, and prevent the factions of the armies.]

63 (return)
[Hist. August. p. 114. With this unexpected decision, the Senate aimed to undermine the ambitions of claimants and stop the divisions within the armies.]

In every age and country, the wiser, or at least the stronger, of the two sexes, has usurped the powers of the state, and confined the other to the cares and pleasures of domestic life. In hereditary monarchies, however, and especially in those of modern Europe, the gallant spirit of chivalry, and the law of succession, have accustomed us to allow a singular exception; and a woman is often acknowledged the absolute sovereign of a great kingdom, in which she would be deemed incapable of exercising the smallest employment, civil or military. But as the Roman emperors were still considered as the generals and magistrates of the republic, their wives and mothers, although distinguished by the name of Augusta, were never associated to their personal honors; and a female reign would have appeared an inexpiable prodigy in the eyes of those primitive Romans, who married without love, or loved without delicacy and respect. 64 The haughty Agrippina aspired, indeed, to share the honors of the empire which she had conferred on her son; but her mad ambition, detested by every citizen who felt for the dignity of Rome, was disappointed by the artful firmness of Seneca and Burrhus. 65 The good sense, or the indifference, of succeeding princes, restrained them from offending the prejudices of their subjects; and it was reserved for the profligate Elagabalus to discharge the acts of the senate with the name of his mother Soæmias, who was placed by the side of the consuls, and subscribed, as a regular member, the decrees of the legislative assembly. Her more prudent sister, Mamæa, declined the useless and odious prerogative, and a solemn law was enacted, excluding women forever from the senate, and devoting to the infernal gods the head of the wretch by whom this sanction should be violated. 66 The substance, not the pageantry, of power was the object of Mamæa’s manly ambition. She maintained an absolute and lasting empire over the mind of her son, and in his affection the mother could not brook a rival. Alexander, with her consent, married the daughter of a patrician; but his respect for his father-in-law, and love for the empress, were inconsistent with the tenderness of interest of Mamæa. The patrician was executed on the ready accusation of treason, and the wife of Alexander driven with ignominy from the palace, and banished into Africa. 67

In every era and country, the wiser, or at least the stronger, of the two sexes has taken control of the state and kept the other focused on domestic responsibilities and pleasures. However, in hereditary monarchies, especially in modern Europe, the noble ideals of chivalry and the rules of succession have led us to accept a notable exception: a woman can be recognized as the absolute ruler of a vast kingdom, even if she'd be considered unfit to perform the smallest civic or military duties. But just as the Roman emperors were still seen as the generals and magistrates of the republic, their wives and mothers, although honored with the title of Augusta, were never included in their personal honors; a female reign would have seemed an unforgivable anomaly to those early Romans, who married without love or loved without respect. 64 The proud Agrippina did aspire to share in the honors of the empire she helped secure for her son, but her reckless ambition, loathed by any citizen who valued the dignity of Rome, was thwarted by the cunning resolve of Seneca and Burrhus. 65 The common sense, or indifference, of subsequent rulers kept them from upsetting the biases of their constituents; it was left to the debauched Elagabalus to formally associate his mother Soæmias with the functions of the senate, placing her beside the consuls and allowing her to sign the decrees of the legislative assembly as a regular member. Her more sensible sister, Mamæa, rejected this useless and detestable privilege, and a formal law was created, forever barring women from the senate and sentencing to the underworld anyone who violated this rule. 66 Mamæa's true ambition was for the essence, not the spectacle, of power. She held a firm and enduring influence over her son's mind, and in his affection, she wouldn't tolerate a rival. Alexander, with her approval, married the daughter of a patrician; however, his respect for his father-in-law and love for the empress conflicted with Mamæa's interests. The patrician was executed based on a swift accusation of treason, and Alexander's wife was shamefully expelled from the palace and exiled to Africa. 67

64 (return)
[ Metellus Numidicus, the censor, acknowledged to the Roman people, in a public oration, that had kind nature allowed us to exist without the help of women, we should be delivered from a very troublesome companion; and he could recommend matrimony only as the sacrifice of private pleasure to public duty. Aulus Gellius, i. 6.]

64 (return)
[ Metellus Numidicus, the censor, publicly told the Roman people that if nature had allowed us to live without the help of women, we would be free from a very bothersome companion; and he could only suggest marriage as a way to give up personal pleasure for the sake of public duty. Aulus Gellius, i. 6.]

65 (return)
[ Tacit. Annal. xiii. 5.]

65 (return)
[ Tacit. Annal. xiii. 5.]

66 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 102, 107.]

66 (return)
[Hist. August. p. 102, 107.]

67 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxxx. p. 1369. Herodian, l. vi. p. 206. Hist. August. p. 131. Herodian represents the patrician as innocent. The Augustian History, on the authority of Dexippus, condemns him, as guilty of a conspiracy against the life of Alexander. It is impossible to pronounce between them; but Dion is an irreproachable witness of the jealousy and cruelty of Mamæa towards the young empress, whose hard fate Alexander lamented, but durst not oppose.]

67 (return)
[Dion, l. lxxx. p. 1369. Herodian, l. vi. p. 206. Hist. August. p. 131. Herodian portrays the patrician as innocent. The Augustan History, citing Dexippus, accuses him of plotting against Alexander's life. It's hard to determine who is right; however, Dion is a credible source regarding Mamæa's jealousy and cruelty toward the young empress, whose unfortunate situation Alexander mourned but felt too scared to challenge.]

Notwithstanding this act of jealous cruelty, as well as some instances of avarice, with which Mamæa is charged, the general tenor of her administration was equally for the benefit of her son and of the empire. With the approbation of the senate, she chose sixteen of the wisest and most virtuous senators as a perpetual council of state, before whom every public business of moment was debated and determined. The celebrated Ulpian, equally distinguished by his knowledge of, and his respect for, the laws of Rome, was at their head; and the prudent firmness of this aristocracy restored order and authority to the government. As soon as they had purged the city from foreign superstition and luxury, the remains of the capricious tyranny of Elagabalus, they applied themselves to remove his worthless creatures from every department of the public administration, and to supply their places with men of virtue and ability. Learning, and the love of justice, became the only recommendations for civil offices; valor, and the love of discipline, the only qualifications for military employments. 68

Despite her jealous cruelty and some accusations of greed against Mamæa, her overall leadership benefited both her son and the empire. With the senate's approval, she selected sixteen of the wisest and most virtuous senators to serve as a permanent council of state, where every important public matter was discussed and decided. The renowned Ulpian, known for both his legal expertise and respect for Roman laws, led this council; their wise governance restored order and authority to the government. Once they had eliminated foreign superstitions and the excesses left by Elagabalus's erratic tyranny, they focused on removing his useless supporters from every level of public administration and replacing them with capable and virtuous individuals. Knowledge and a commitment to justice became the only criteria for civil positions, while bravery and discipline were the sole qualifications for military roles. 68

68 (return)
[ Herodian, l. vi. p. 203. Hist. August. p. 119. The latter insinuates, that when any law was to be passed, the council was assisted by a number of able lawyers and experienced senators, whose opinions were separately given, and taken down in writing.]

68 (return)
[ Herodian, l. vi. p. 203. Hist. August. p. 119. The latter suggests that whenever a law was to be passed, the council was supported by several skilled lawyers and experienced senators, whose opinions were recorded individually.]

But the most important care of Mamæa and her wise counsellors, was to form the character of the young emperor, on whose personal qualities the happiness or misery of the Roman world must ultimately depend. The fortunate soil assisted, and even prevented, the hand of cultivation. An excellent understanding soon convinced Alexander of the advantages of virtue, the pleasure of knowledge, and the necessity of labor. A natural mildness and moderation of temper preserved him from the assaults of passion, and the allurements of vice. His unalterable regard for his mother, and his esteem for the wise Ulpian, guarded his unexperienced youth from the poison of flattery. 581

But the main concern of Mamæa and her wise advisors was to shape the character of the young emperor, as his personal qualities would ultimately determine the happiness or misery of the Roman world. The fortunate environment helped, and even hindered, the efforts of cultivation. A keen understanding quickly made Alexander aware of the benefits of virtue, the joy of knowledge, and the importance of hard work. His natural gentleness and moderation kept him safe from the pressures of passion and the temptations of vice. His unwavering affection for his mother and his respect for the wise Ulpian protected his inexperienced youth from the dangers of flattery. 581

581 (return)
[ Alexander received into his chapel all the religions which prevailed in the empire; he admitted Jesus Christ, Abraham, Orpheus, Apollonius of Tyana, &c. It was almost certain that his mother Mamæa had instructed him in the morality of Christianity. Historians in general agree in calling her a Christian; there is reason to believe that she had begun to have a taste for the principles of Christianity. (See Tillemont, Alexander Severus) Gibbon has not noticed this circumstance; he appears to have wished to lower the character of this empress; he has throughout followed the narrative of Herodian, who, by the acknowledgment of Capitolinus himself, detested Alexander. Without believing the exaggerated praises of Lampridius, he ought not to have followed the unjust severity of Herodian, and, above all, not to have forgotten to say that the virtuous Alexander Severus had insured to the Jews the preservation of their privileges, and permitted the exercise of Christianity. Hist. Aug. p. 121. The Christians had established their worship in a public place, of which the victuallers (cauponarii) claimed, not the property, but possession by custom. Alexander answered, that it was better that the place should be used for the service of God, in any form, than for victuallers.—G. I have scrupled to omit this note, as it contains some points worthy of notice; but it is very unjust to Gibbon, who mentions almost all the circumstances, which he is accused of omitting, in another, and, according to his plan, a better place, and, perhaps, in stronger terms than M. Guizot. See Chap. xvi.— M.]

581 (return)
[ Alexander welcomed all the religions that existed in the empire into his chapel; he acknowledged Jesus Christ, Abraham, Orpheus, Apollonius of Tyana, etc. It is likely that his mother Mamæa taught him about the morals of Christianity. Most historians agree in calling her a Christian; there is reason to believe that she had started to embrace Christian principles. (See Tillemont, Alexander Severus) Gibbon does not mention this fact; he seems to have aimed to diminish the reputation of this empress; he consistently followed the account of Herodian, who, as acknowledged by Capitolinus himself, disliked Alexander. While he should not have accepted the exaggerated praises of Lampridius, he also should not have followed the unfair harshness of Herodian, and most importantly, he should not have forgotten to mention that the virtuous Alexander Severus ensured that the Jews kept their privileges and allowed the practice of Christianity. Hist. Aug. p. 121. The Christians had set up their worship in a public space, which the victuallers (cauponarii) claimed not as property, but as their customary possession. Alexander replied that it was better for the place to be used for God's service in any form than for victuallers.—G. I felt it necessary to include this note, as it has several noteworthy points; however, it is quite unfair to Gibbon, who mentions almost all the details he is accused of leaving out in another, and according to his plan, a more appropriate context, and perhaps in stronger terms than M. Guizot. See Chap. xvi.— M.]

The simple journal of his ordinary occupations exhibits a pleasing picture of an accomplished emperor, 69 and, with some allowance for the difference of manners, might well deserve the imitation of modern princes. Alexander rose early: the first moments of the day were consecrated to private devotion, and his domestic chapel was filled with the images of those heroes, who, by improving or reforming human life, had deserved the grateful reverence of posterity. But as he deemed the service of mankind the most acceptable worship of the gods, the greatest part of his morning hours was employed in his council, where he discussed public affairs, and determined private causes, with a patience and discretion above his years. The dryness of business was relieved by the charms of literature; and a portion of time was always set apart for his favorite studies of poetry, history, and philosophy. The works of Virgil and Horace, the republics of Plato and Cicero, formed his taste, enlarged his understanding, and gave him the noblest ideas of man and government. The exercises of the body succeeded to those of the mind; and Alexander, who was tall, active, and robust, surpassed most of his equals in the gymnastic arts. Refreshed by the use of the bath and a slight dinner, he resumed, with new vigor, the business of the day; and, till the hour of supper, the principal meal of the Romans, he was attended by his secretaries, with whom he read and answered the multitude of letters, memorials, and petitions, that must have been addressed to the master of the greatest part of the world. His table was served with the most frugal simplicity, and whenever he was at liberty to consult his own inclination, the company consisted of a few select friends, men of learning and virtue, amongst whom Ulpian was constantly invited. Their conversation was familiar and instructive; and the pauses were occasionally enlivened by the recital of some pleasing composition, which supplied the place of the dancers, comedians, and even gladiators, so frequently summoned to the tables of the rich and luxurious Romans. 70 The dress of Alexander was plain and modest, his demeanor courteous and affable: at the proper hours his palace was open to all his subjects, but the voice of a crier was heard, as in the Eleusinian mysteries, pronouncing the same salutary admonition: “Let none enter these holy walls, unless he is conscious of a pure and innocent mind.” 71

The straightforward journal of his everyday activities paints a nice picture of a skilled emperor, 69 and, with some allowance for differences in social customs, could certainly serve as a model for today’s leaders. Alexander woke up early: he dedicated the first moments of the day to private prayer, and his personal chapel was filled with images of those heroes who, by improving or reforming human life, earned the lasting gratitude of future generations. Believing that serving humanity was the best form of worship, he spent most of his mornings in council, discussing public matters and resolving private issues with a patience and wisdom beyond his years. The strictness of business was balanced by the pleasures of literature, and he always set aside time for his favorite subjects: poetry, history, and philosophy. The works of Virgil and Horace, along with the republics of Plato and Cicero, shaped his tastes, expanded his understanding, and instilled in him the highest ideals of humanity and governance. Physical exercise followed mental pursuits; Alexander, who was tall, active, and strong, excelled in athletic activities more than many of his peers. After refreshing himself with a bath and a light dinner, he approached the day’s tasks with renewed energy; until supper, the main meal for the Romans, he was accompanied by his secretaries, with whom he read and replied to the countless letters, memorials, and petitions that must have been directed to the ruler of much of the world. His meals were served with simple frugality, and whenever he had the chance to choose, he dined with a few close friends, learned and virtuous men, including Ulpian, who was always invited. Their conversations were casual yet enlightening, and the pauses were sometimes brightened by the recitation of enjoyable works, replacing the dancers, comedians, and even gladiators that were often called to the tables of wealthy and indulgent Romans. 70 Alexander's clothing was plain and modest, his manner polite and friendly: at appropriate times, his palace was open to all his subjects, but a crier’s voice echoed, like in the Eleusinian mysteries, announcing the same important reminder: “Let no one enter these sacred walls unless they possess a pure and innocent heart.” 71

69 (return)
[ See his life in the Augustan History. The undistinguishing compiler has buried these interesting anecdotes under a load of trivial unmeaning circumstances.]

69 (return)
[ Check out his life in the Augustan History. The careless compiler has buried these fascinating anecdotes under a pile of trivial and meaningless details.]

70 (return)
[ See the 13th Satire of Juvenal.]

70 (return)
[See the 13th Satire of Juvenal.]

71 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 119.]

71 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 119.]

Such a uniform tenor of life, which left not a moment for vice or folly, is a better proof of the wisdom and justice of Alexander’s government, than all the trifling details preserved in the compilation of Lampridius. Since the accession of Commodus, the Roman world had experienced, during the term of forty years, the successive and various vices of four tyrants. From the death of Elagabalus, it enjoyed an auspicious calm of thirteen years. 711 The provinces, relieved from the oppressive taxes invented by Caracalla and his pretended son, flourished in peace and prosperity, under the administration of magistrates who were convinced by experience that to deserve the love of the subjects was their best and only method of obtaining the favor of their sovereign. While some gentle restraints were imposed on the innocent luxury of the Roman people, the price of provisions and the interest of money, were reduced by the paternal care of Alexander, whose prudent liberality, without distressing the industrious, supplied the wants and amusements of the populace. The dignity, the freedom, the authority of the senate was restored; and every virtuous senator might approach the person of the emperor without a fear and without a blush.

Such a consistent way of life, which allowed no time for vice or foolishness, is a stronger testament to the wisdom and fairness of Alexander’s government than all the trivial details recorded in Lampridius's compilation. Since Commodus took power, the Roman world had suffered for forty years under the different vices of four tyrants. After Elagabalus's death, it enjoyed a peaceful thirteen years. 711 The provinces, freed from the heavy taxes imposed by Caracalla and his so-called son, thrived in peace and prosperity, managed by magistrates who understood that earning their subjects' love was the best and only way to gain the emperor's favor. While some gentle restrictions were placed on the harmless luxuries of the Roman people, the prices of food and the interest on loans were lowered thanks to Alexander’s parental care, whose wise generosity met the needs and entertainments of the public without burdening the hardworking. The dignity, freedom, and authority of the senate were restored; and any virtuous senator could approach the emperor without fear or shame.

711 (return)
[ Wenck observes that Gibbon, enchanted with the virtue of Alexander has heightened, particularly in this sentence, its effect on the state of the world. His own account, which follows, of the insurrections and foreign wars, is not in harmony with this beautiful picture.—M.]

711 (return)
[ Wenck notes that Gibbon, captivated by Alexander's greatness, has amplified, especially in this sentence, its impact on the world. His subsequent description of the uprisings and foreign conflicts doesn't match this idealized view.—M.]

The name of Antoninus, ennobled by the virtues of Pius and Marcus, had been communicated by adoption to the dissolute Verus, and by descent to the cruel Commodus. It became the honorable appellation of the sons of Severus, was bestowed on young Diadumenianus, and at length prostituted to the infamy of the high priest of Emesa. Alexander, though pressed by the studied, and, perhaps, sincere importunity of the senate, nobly refused the borrowed lustre of a name; whilst in his whole conduct he labored to restore the glories and felicity of the age of the genuine Antonines. 72

The name of Antoninus, elevated by the qualities of Pius and Marcus, was passed on through adoption to the reckless Verus and through blood to the cruel Commodus. It became a prestigious title for the sons of Severus, was given to young Diadumenianus, and eventually tarnished by the scandal of the high priest of Emesa. Alexander, despite the calculated and possibly genuine pressure from the senate, bravely refused the borrowed prestige of the name; meanwhile, in all his actions, he worked to restore the greatness and happiness of the era of the true Antonines. 72

72 (return)
[ See, in the Hist. August. p. 116, 117, the whole contest between Alexander and the senate, extracted from the journals of that assembly. It happened on the sixth of March, probably of the year 223, when the Romans had enjoyed, almost a twelvemonth, the blessings of his reign. Before the appellation of Antoninus was offered him as a title of honor, the senate waited to see whether Alexander would not assume it as a family name.]

72 (return)
[ Refer to the Hist. August. p. 116, 117 for the complete account of the conflict between Alexander and the senate, taken from the records of that assembly. This took place on March 6, likely in 223, when the Romans had been experiencing the benefits of his reign for nearly a year. Before giving him the title of Antoninus as a mark of respect, the senate wanted to see if Alexander would take it on as a family name.]

In the civil administration of Alexander, wisdom was enforced by power, and the people, sensible of the public felicity, repaid their benefactor with their love and gratitude. There still remained a greater, a more necessary, but a more difficult enterprise; the reformation of the military order, whose interest and temper, confirmed by long impunity, rendered them impatient of the restraints of discipline, and careless of the blessings of public tranquillity. In the execution of his design, the emperor affected to display his love, and to conceal his fear of the army. The most rigid economy in every other branch of the administration supplied a fund of gold and silver for the ordinary pay and the extraordinary rewards of the troops. In their marches he relaxed the severe obligation of carrying seventeen days’ provision on their shoulders. Ample magazines were formed along the public roads, and as soon as they entered the enemy’s country, a numerous train of mules and camels waited on their haughty laziness. As Alexander despaired of correcting the luxury of his soldiers, he attempted, at least, to direct it to objects of martial pomp and ornament, fine horses, splendid armor, and shields enriched with silver and gold. He shared whatever fatigues he was obliged to impose, visited, in person, the sick and wounded, preserved an exact register of their services and his own gratitude, and expressed on every occasion, the warmest regard for a body of men, whose welfare, as he affected to declare, was so closely connected with that of the state. 73 By the most gentle arts he labored to inspire the fierce multitude with a sense of duty, and to restore at least a faint image of that discipline to which the Romans owed their empire over so many other nations, as warlike and more powerful than themselves. But his prudence was vain, his courage fatal, and the attempt towards a reformation served only to inflame the ills it was meant to cure.

In Alexander's civil administration, wisdom was enforced with power, and the people, aware of their public happiness, returned their benefactor's efforts with love and gratitude. However, a greater, more necessary, yet more challenging task remained: reforming the military order, whose interests and attitudes, reinforced by long-standing impunity, made them impatient with discipline and indifferent to the benefits of public peace. In pursuing his goals, the emperor tried to show his affection while hiding his fear of the military. Strict budget management in other areas of administration provided funds for regular pay and additional rewards for the troops. He relaxed the strict requirement of carrying seventeen days' worth of supplies on their backs during marches. He established ample supply depots along public roads, and once they entered enemy territory, a large convoy of mules and camels catered to their laziness. Since Alexander was unable to curb his soldiers' luxury, he at least tried to channel it toward martial splendor—fine horses, impressive armor, and shields adorned with silver and gold. He shared in whatever hardships he imposed, personally visited the sick and wounded, kept accurate records of their service and his gratitude, and consistently expressed his deep regard for the soldiers, whose well-being, he claimed, was closely tied to that of the state. 73 Through gentle persuasion, he worked to instill a sense of duty in the fierce crowd and to restore at least a hint of the discipline that allowed the Romans to dominate so many other warlike and powerful nations. However, his caution proved ineffective, his bravery disastrous, and the attempt at reform only exacerbated the problems it aimed to solve.

73 (return)
[ It was a favorite saying of the emperor’s Se milites magis servare, quam seipsum, quod salus publica in his esset. Hist. Aug. p. 130.]

73 (return)
[ It was a favorite saying of the emperor’s: "The soldiers should protect others more than themselves, as public safety depends on it." Hist. Aug. p. 130.]

The Prætorian guards were attached to the youth of Alexander. They loved him as a tender pupil, whom they had saved from a tyrant’s fury, and placed on the Imperial throne. That amiable prince was sensible of the obligation; but as his gratitude was restrained within the limits of reason and justice, they soon were more dissatisfied with the virtues of Alexander, than they had ever been with the vices of Elagabalus. Their præfect, the wise Ulpian, was the friend of the laws and of the people; he was considered as the enemy of the soldiers, and to his pernicious counsels every scheme of reformation was imputed. Some trifling accident blew up their discontent into a furious mutiny; and the civil war raged, during three days, in Rome, whilst the life of that excellent minister was defended by the grateful people. Terrified, at length, by the sight of some houses in flames, and by the threats of a general conflagration, the people yielded with a sigh, and left the virtuous but unfortunate Ulpian to his fate. He was pursued into the Imperial palace, and massacred at the feet of his master, who vainly strove to cover him with the purple, and to obtain his pardon from the inexorable soldiers. 731 Such was the deplorable weakness of government, that the emperor was unable to revenge his murdered friend and his insulted dignity, without stooping to the arts of patience and dissimulation. Epagathus, the principal leader of the mutiny, was removed from Rome, by the honorable employment of præfect of Egypt: from that high rank he was gently degraded to the government of Crete; and when at length, his popularity among the guards was effaced by time and absence, Alexander ventured to inflict the tardy but deserved punishment of his crimes. 74 Under the reign of a just and virtuous prince, the tyranny of the army threatened with instant death his most faithful ministers, who were suspected of an intention to correct their intolerable disorders. The historian Dion Cassius had commanded the Pannonian legions with the spirit of ancient discipline. Their brethren of Rome, embracing the common cause of military license, demanded the head of the reformer. Alexander, however, instead of yielding to their seditious clamors, showed a just sense of his merit and services, by appointing him his colleague in the consulship, and defraying from his own treasury the expense of that vain dignity: but as was justly apprehended, that if the soldiers beheld him with the ensigns of his office, they would revenge the insult in his blood, the nominal first magistrate of the state retired, by the emperor’s advice, from the city, and spent the greatest part of his consulship at his villas in Campania. 75 751

The Praetorian guards were loyal to the young Alexander. They cared for him as a beloved student whom they had rescued from a tyrant's wrath and placed on the Imperial throne. That kind prince was aware of their loyalty, but since his gratitude was kept within the bounds of reason and fairness, they soon became more dissatisfied with Alexander's virtues than they had ever been with Elagabalus's vices. Their prefect, the wise Ulpian, was a friend of the laws and the people; he was viewed as the enemy of the soldiers, and all the attempts at reform were blamed on his harmful advice. A minor incident escalated their discontent into a violent mutiny; for three days, civil war raged in Rome, while the grateful people defended the life of that excellent minister. Eventually, terrified by the sight of burning buildings and the threat of a total inferno, the people surrendered with a sigh, leaving the virtuous but unfortunate Ulpian to his fate. He was chased into the Imperial palace and slaughtered at the feet of his master, who unsuccessfully tried to cover him with the purple and gain his forgiveness from the unyielding soldiers. 731 Such was the unfortunate weakness of the government that the emperor couldn't avenge his murdered friend and defend his honor without resorting to patience and deceit. Epagathus, the main leader of the mutiny, was removed from Rome with the respectable position of prefect of Egypt; from that prestigious role, he was gently demoted to the governorship of Crete; and when, in time, his popularity among the guards faded due to his absence, Alexander finally dared to impose the delayed but deserved punishment for his crimes. 74 Under the rule of a just and virtuous prince, the army's tyranny threatened instant death to his most loyal ministers who were suspected of trying to correct their intolerable misbehavior. The historian Dion Cassius had commanded the Pannonian legions with a sense of ancient discipline. Their counterparts in Rome, rallying around the common cause of military chaos, demanded the reformer's head. However, instead of giving in to their rebellious outcries, Alexander recognized his merit and contributions by making him his colleague in the consulship, personally covering the cost of that empty title from his own treasury. But it was rightly feared that if the soldiers saw him adorned with the symbols of his office, they would take revenge in blood; thus, the nominal first magistrate of the state, upon the emperor's advice, withdrew from the city and spent most of his consulship at his villas in Campania. 75 751

731 (return)
[ Gibbon has confounded two events altogether different— the quarrel of the people with the Prætorians, which lasted three days, and the assassination of Ulpian by the latter. Dion relates first the death of Ulpian, afterwards, reverting back according to a manner which is usual with him, he says that during the life of Ulpian, there had been a war of three days between the Prætorians and the people. But Ulpian was not the cause. Dion says, on the contrary, that it was occasioned by some unimportant circumstance; whilst he assigns a weighty reason for the murder of Ulpian, the judgment by which that Prætorian præfect had condemned his predecessors, Chrestus and Flavian, to death, whom the soldiers wished to revenge. Zosimus (l. 1, c. xi.) attributes this sentence to Mamæra; but, even then, the troops might have imputed it to Ulpian, who had reaped all the advantage and was otherwise odious to them.—W.]

731 (return)
[ Gibbon mixed up two completely different events—the conflict between the people and the Praetorians, which lasted three days, and the assassination of Ulpian by the latter. Dion first describes Ulpian's death, and then, as he often does, he goes back in time to mention that while Ulpian was alive, there was a three-day war between the Praetorians and the people. However, Ulpian was not the reason for it. Dion states that it was triggered by some minor issue; meanwhile, he provides a significant reason for Ulpian's murder, pointing to the judgment in which the Praetorian prefect condemned his predecessors, Chrestus and Flavian, to death, a decision the soldiers wanted to avenge. Zosimus (l. 1, c. xi.) attributes this sentence to Mamæra; however, even then, the troops might have blamed Ulpian, who benefited from it all and was already disliked by them.—W.]

74 (return)
[ Though the author of the life of Alexander (Hist. August. p. 182) mentions the sedition raised against Ulpian by the soldiers, he conceals the catastrophe, as it might discover a weakness in the administration of his hero. From this designed omission, we may judge of the weight and candor of that author.]

74 (return)
[ Although the writer of Alexander's biography (Hist. August. p. 182) talks about the uprising against Ulpian by the soldiers, he leaves out the disaster, as it could reveal a flaw in his hero's leadership. From this intentional omission, we can assess the credibility and honesty of that author.]

75 (return)
[ For an account of Ulpian’s fate and his own danger, see the mutilated conclusion of Dion’s History, l. lxxx. p. 1371.]

75 (return)
[ For a summary of Ulpian’s fate and the risks he faced, refer to the damaged ending of Dion’s History, l. lxxx. p. 1371.]

751 (return)
[ Dion possessed no estates in Campania, and was not rich. He only says that the emperor advised him to reside, during his consulate, in some place out of Rome; that he returned to Rome after the end of his consulate, and had an interview with the emperor in Campania. He asked and obtained leave to pass the rest of his life in his native city, (Nice, in Bithynia: ) it was there that he finished his history, which closes with his second consulship.—W.]

751 (return)
[ Dion did not own any land in Campania, and he wasn't wealthy. He only mentions that the emperor suggested he should live somewhere outside of Rome during his time as consulate; that he returned to Rome after his consulate ended and met with the emperor in Campania. He requested and received permission to spend the rest of his life in his hometown, Nice, in Bithynia. It was there that he completed his history, which ends with his second consulate.—W.]

Chapter VI: Death Of Severus, Tyranny Of Caracalla, Usurpation Of Marcinus.—Part IV.

The lenity of the emperor confirmed the insolence of the troops; the legions imitated the example of the guards, and defended their prerogative of licentiousness with the same furious obstinacy. The administration of Alexander was an unavailing struggle against the corruption of his age. In llyricum, in Mauritania, in Armenia, in Mesopotamia, in Germany, fresh mutinies perpetually broke out; his officers were murdered, his authority was insulted, and his life at last sacrificed to the fierce discontents of the army. 76 One particular fact well deserves to be recorded, as it illustrates the manners of the troops, and exhibits a singular instance of their return to a sense of duty and obedience. Whilst the emperor lay at Antioch, in his Persian expedition, the particulars of which we shall hereafter relate, the punishment of some soldiers, who had been discovered in the baths of women, excited a sedition in the legion to which they belonged. Alexander ascended his tribunal, and with a modest firmness represented to the armed multitude the absolute necessity, as well as his inflexible resolution, of correcting the vices introduced by his impure predecessor, and of maintaining the discipline, which could not be relaxed without the ruin of the Roman name and empire. Their clamors interrupted his mild expostulation. “Reserve your shout,” said the undaunted emperor, “till you take the field against the Persians, the Germans, and the Sarmatians. Be silent in the presence of your sovereign and benefactor, who bestows upon you the corn, the clothing, and the money of the provinces. Be silent, or I shall no longer style you solders, but citizens, 77 if those indeed who disclaim the laws of Rome deserve to be ranked among the meanest of the people.” His menaces inflamed the fury of the legion, and their brandished arms already threatened his person. “Your courage,” resumed the intrepid Alexander, “would be more nobly displayed in the field of battle; me you may destroy, you cannot intimidate; and the severe justice of the republic would punish your crime and revenge my death.” The legion still persisted in clamorous sedition, when the emperor pronounced, with a loud voice, the decisive sentence, “Citizens! lay down your arms, and depart in peace to your respective habitations.” The tempest was instantly appeased: the soldiers, filled with grief and shame, silently confessed the justice of their punishment, and the power of discipline, yielded up their arms and military ensigns, and retired in confusion, not to their camp, but to the several inns of the city. Alexander enjoyed, during thirty days, the edifying spectacle of their repentance; nor did he restore them to their former rank in the army, till he had punished with death those tribunes whose connivance had occasioned the mutiny. The grateful legion served the emperor whilst living, and revenged him when dead. 78

The leniency of the emperor confirmed the troops' arrogance; the legions copied the guards' behavior and defended their entitlement to misbehavior with the same fierce stubbornness. The administration of Alexander was a futile battle against the corruption of his time. In Illyricum, Mauritania, Armenia, Mesopotamia, and Germany, new mutinies constantly erupted; his officers were killed, his authority was disrespected, and ultimately, his life was sacrificed to the army's fierce discontent. 76 One particular fact deserves to be noted, as it shows the behavior of the troops and provides a unique example of their return to duty and obedience. While the emperor was in Antioch for his Persian expedition, which we will discuss later, the punishment of some soldiers caught in the women's baths sparked a riot in their legion. Alexander stepped up to his platform and, with a humble firmness, explained to the armed crowd the absolute necessity and his unyielding resolve to correct the vices brought on by his corrupt predecessor and to maintain discipline, which could not be relaxed without ruining the Roman name and empire. Their shouts interrupted his calm reasoning. “Save your cheers,” said the fearless emperor, “until you face the Persians, Germans, and Sarmatians in battle. Be quiet in the presence of your emperor and benefactor, who provides you with grain, clothing, and money from the provinces. Be silent, or I will no longer call you soldiers, but citizens, 77 if those who reject the laws of Rome deserve to be placed among the lowest of the people.” His threats only fueled the legion's anger, and their raised weapons already posed a danger to him. “Your bravery,” continued the fearless Alexander, “would be more honorably displayed in the battlefield; you may kill me, but you cannot scare me; the harsh justice of the republic would punish your wrongdoing and avenge my death.” The legion still persisted in their loud rebellion, when the emperor declared, in a loud voice, the final word, “Citizens! Lay down your arms and go in peace to your homes.” The uproar was immediately calmed: the soldiers, filled with grief and shame, silently acknowledged the justice of their punishment and the power of discipline, surrendered their weapons and military insignia, and left in embarrassment, not to their camp, but to various inns in the city. For thirty days, Alexander witnessed the moving sight of their repentance; he did not restore them to their former rank in the army until he had executed those tribunes whose negligence had caused the mutiny. The grateful legion served the emperor while he was alive and avenged him when he was dead. 78

76 (return)
[ Annot. Reimar. ad Dion Cassius, l. lxxx. p. 1369.]

76 (return)
[ Annot. Reimar. ad Dion Cassius, l. lxxx. p. 1369.]

77 (return)
[ Julius Cæsar had appeased a sedition with the same word, Quirites; which, thus opposed to soldiers, was used in a sense of contempt, and reduced the offenders to the less honorable condition of mere citizens. Tacit. Annal. i. 43.]

77 (return)
[ Julius Caesar had quelled a riot with the same term, Quirites; which, when used to address soldiers, carried a sense of disdain, reducing the wrongdoers to the less prestigious status of regular citizens. Tacit. Annal. i. 43.]

78 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 132.]

78 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 132.]

The resolutions of the multitude generally depend on a moment; and the caprice of passion might equally determine the seditious legion to lay down their arms at the emperor’s feet, or to plunge them into his breast. Perhaps, if this singular transaction had been investigated by the penetration of a philosopher, we should discover the secret causes which on that occasion authorized the boldness of the prince, and commanded the obedience of the troops; and perhaps, if it had been related by a judicious historian, we should find this action, worthy of Cæsar himself, reduced nearer to the level of probability and the common standard of the character of Alexander Severus. The abilities of that amiable prince seem to have been inadequate to the difficulties of his situation, the firmness of his conduct inferior to the purity of his intentions. His virtues, as well as the vices of Elagabalus, contracted a tincture of weakness and effeminacy from the soft climate of Syria, of which he was a native; though he blushed at his foreign origin, and listened with a vain complacency to the flattering genealogists, who derived his race from the ancient stock of Roman nobility. 79 The pride and avarice of his mother cast a shade on the glories of his reign; and by exacting from his riper years the same dutiful obedience which she had justly claimed from his unexperienced youth, Mamæa exposed to public ridicule both her son’s character and her own. 80 The fatigues of the Persian war irritated the military discontent; the unsuccessful event 801 degraded the reputation of the emperor as a general, and even as a soldier. Every cause prepared, and every circumstance hastened, a revolution, which distracted the Roman empire with a long series of intestine calamities.

The decisions of the crowd often rely on a moment; and the whims of passion could easily lead the rebellious group to either surrender their weapons to the emperor or drive them into his chest. If a philosopher had thoroughly examined this unusual event, we might uncover the hidden reasons that allowed the prince's audacity and commanded the troops' loyalty. And if a wise historian had recounted it, we might see this act, fitting for Cæsar himself, placed more in line with the realistic standard of Alexander Severus’ character. The talents of that likable prince appear insufficient for the challenges he faced, his resolve weaker than his noble intentions. His virtues, much like the vices of Elagabalus, showed hints of fragility and weakness due to the gentle climate of Syria, his homeland; despite feeling embarrassed by his foreign roots, he listened with vain pride to the flattering genealogists who traced his lineage back to the ancient Roman aristocracy. 79 The pride and greed of his mother dimmed the achievements of his reign, and by demanding the same dutiful respect from him in his later years that she had rightly expected in his younger, inexperienced days, Mamæa subjected both her son’s reputation and her own to public mockery. 80 The strains of the Persian war fueled military dissatisfaction; the failed outcome 801 tarnished the emperor’s image as a general and even as a soldier. Every factor set the stage, and every circumstance sped up a revolution that plunged the Roman Empire into a prolonged series of internal disasters.

79 (return)
[ From the Metelli. Hist. August. p. 119. The choice was judicious. In one short period of twelve years, the Metelli could reckon seven consulships and five triumphs. See Velleius Paterculus, ii. 11, and the Fasti.]

79 (return)
[ From the Metelli. Hist. August. p. 119. The choice was smart. In just twelve years, the Metelli managed to achieve seven consulships and five triumphs. See Velleius Paterculus, ii. 11, and the Fasti.]

80 (return)
[ The life of Alexander, in the Augustan History, is the mere idea of a perfect prince, an awkward imitation of the Cyropædia. The account of his reign, as given by Herodian, is rational and moderate, consistent with the general history of the age; and, in some of the most invidious particulars, confirmed by the decisive fragments of Dion. Yet from a very paltry prejudice, the greater number of our modern writers abuse Herodian, and copy the Augustan History. See Mess de Tillemont and Wotton. From the opposite prejudice, the emperor Julian (in Cæsarib. p. 315) dwells with a visible satisfaction on the effeminate weakness of the Syrian, and the ridiculous avarice of his mother.]

80 (return)
[ The life of Alexander in the Augustan History is an unrealistic portrayal of a perfect prince, a clumsy imitation of the Cyropædia. Herodian’s account of his reign is reasonable and balanced, aligned with the broader history of the time; and some of the more controversial details are backed up by the definitive fragments of Dion. However, due to a trivial bias, most of our contemporary writers reject Herodian and follow the Augustan History instead. See Mess de Tillemont and Wotton. On the flip side, the emperor Julian (in Cæsarib. p. 315) takes evident pleasure in pointing out the effeminate weaknesses of the Syrian and the absurd greed of his mother.]

801 (return)
[ Historians are divided as to the success of the campaign against the Persians; Herodian alone speaks of defeat. Lampridius, Eutropius, Victor, and others, say that it was very glorious to Alexander; that he beat Artaxerxes in a great battle, and repelled him from the frontiers of the empire. This much is certain, that Alexander, on his return to Rome, (Lamp. Hist. Aug. c. 56, 133, 134,) received the honors of a triumph, and that he said, in his oration to the people. Quirites, vicimus Persas, milites divites reduximus, vobis congiarium pollicemur, cras ludos circenses Persicos donabimus. Alexander, says Eckhel, had too much modesty and wisdom to permit himself to receive honors which ought only to be the reward of victory, if he had not deserved them; he would have contented himself with dissembling his losses. Eckhel, Doct. Num. vet. vii. 276. The medals represent him as in triumph; one, among others, displays him crowned by Victory between two rivers, the Euphrates and the Tigris. P. M. TR. P. xii. Cos. iii. PP. Imperator paludatus D. hastam. S. parazonium, stat inter duos fluvios humi jacentes, et ab accedente retro Victoria coronatur. Æ. max. mod. (Mus. Reg. Gall.) Although Gibbon treats this question more in detail when he speaks of the Persian monarchy, I have thought fit to place here what contradicts his opinion.—G]

801 (return)
[ Historians can’t agree on how successful the campaign against the Persians was; only Herodian claims there was a defeat. However, Lampridius, Eutropius, Victor, and others argue that it was a glorious victory for Alexander, stating that he defeated Artaxerxes in a major battle and pushed him back from the empire’s borders. It is certain that, upon returning to Rome, (Lamp. Hist. Aug. c. 56, 133, 134,) Alexander was honored with a triumph, during which he addressed the people, saying, “Citizens, we have conquered the Persians, we have brought back wealthy soldiers, and we promise you a cash gift; tomorrow we will present you with Persian games.” Alexander, according to Eckhel, was too modest and wise to accept honors that should only be given for victory if he didn’t deserve them; he would have been satisfied to downplay his losses. Eckhel, Doct. Num. vet. vii. 276. The coins depict him in triumph; one, among others, shows him crowned by Victory between the Euphrates and Tigris rivers. P. M. TR. P. xii. Cos. iii. PP. Imperator paludatus D. hastam. S. parazonium, stat inter duos fluvios humi jacentes, et ab accedente retro Victoria coronatur. Æ. max. mod. (Mus. Reg. Gall.) While Gibbon addresses this issue in more detail when discussing the Persian monarchy, I thought it necessary to include what contradicts his view here.—G]

The dissolute tyranny of Commodus, the civil wars occasioned by his death, and the new maxims of policy introduced by the house of Severus, had all contributed to increase the dangerous power of the army, and to obliterate the faint image of laws and liberty that was still impressed on the minds of the Romans. The internal change, which undermined the foundations of the empire, we have endeavored to explain with some degree of order and perspicuity. The personal characters of the emperors, their victories, laws, follies, and fortunes, can interest us no farther than as they are connected with the general history of the Decline and Fall of the monarchy. Our constant attention to that great object will not suffer us to overlook a most important edict of Antoninus Caracalla, which communicated to all the free inhabitants of the empire the name and privileges of Roman citizens. His unbounded liberality flowed not, however, from the sentiments of a generous mind; it was the sordid result of avarice, and will naturally be illustrated by some observations on the finances of that state, from the victorious ages of the commonwealth to the reign of Alexander Severus.

The reckless tyranny of Commodus, the civil wars that followed his death, and the new policies introduced by the House of Severus all contributed to the dangerous rise in military power and erased the faint idea of laws and freedom still present in the minds of the Romans. We’ve tried to explain the internal changes that undermined the foundation of the empire with some clarity and organization. The personal traits of the emperors, their victories, laws, mistakes, and fortunes can only engage us as they relate to the broader history of the Decline and Fall of the monarchy. Our focus on this significant topic will not let us ignore an important edict from Antoninus Caracalla, which granted the name and privileges of Roman citizens to all free inhabitants of the empire. However, his extreme generosity did not stem from noble intentions; it was a selfish result of greed, which will naturally be highlighted by looking at the finances of the state from the victorious times of the republic through to the reign of Alexander Severus.

The siege of Veii in Tuscany, the first considerable enterprise of the Romans, was protracted to the tenth year, much less by the strength of the place than by the unskilfulness of the besiegers. The unaccustomed hardships of so many winter campaigns, at the distance of near twenty miles from home, 81 required more than common encouragements; and the senate wisely prevented the clamors of the people, by the institution of a regular pay for the soldiers, which was levied by a general tribute, assessed according to an equitable proportion on the property of the citizens. 82 During more than two hundred years after the conquest of Veii, the victories of the republic added less to the wealth than to the power of Rome. The states of Italy paid their tribute in military service only, and the vast force, both by sea and land, which was exerted in the Punic wars, was maintained at the expense of the Romans themselves. That high-spirited people (such is often the generous enthusiasm of freedom) cheerfully submitted to the most excessive but voluntary burdens, in the just confidence that they should speedily enjoy the rich harvest of their labors. Their expectations were not disappointed. In the course of a few years, the riches of Syracuse, of Carthage, of Macedonia, and of Asia, were brought in triumph to Rome. The treasures of Perseus alone amounted to near two millions sterling, and the Roman people, the sovereign of so many nations, was forever delivered from the weight of taxes. 83 The increasing revenue of the provinces was found sufficient to defray the ordinary establishment of war and government, and the superfluous mass of gold and silver was deposited in the temple of Saturn, and reserved for any unforeseen emergency of the state. 84

The siege of Veii in Tuscany, the first major effort of the Romans, dragged on for ten years, not so much because of the fortress’s strength but due to the inexperience of the attackers. The unusual hardships of so many winter campaigns, nearly twenty miles from home, required more than just regular motivation; and the senate wisely calmed the public's outcry by establishing a steady pay for the soldiers, collected through a general tax based on a fair assessment of citizens' property. For over two hundred years after the conquest of Veii, the victories of the republic contributed more to Rome's power than to its wealth. The states of Italy paid their dues through military service only, and the enormous forces, both at sea and on land, that were deployed during the Punic Wars were funded by the Romans themselves. That proud people (such is often the spirited enthusiasm of freedom) willingly took on heavy but voluntary burdens, trusting that they would soon reap the rewards of their efforts. Their hopes were fulfilled. In just a few years, the wealth of Syracuse, Carthage, Macedonia, and Asia was triumphantly brought to Rome. The treasures of Perseus alone were close to two million pounds, and the Roman people, rulers of so many nations, were finally freed from the burden of taxes. The rising income from the provinces was sufficient to cover the routine expenses of war and governance, and the surplus of gold and silver was stored in the temple of Saturn, kept for any unexpected emergencies for the state.

81 (return)
[ According to the more accurate Dionysius, the city itself was only a hundred stadia, or twelve miles and a half, from Rome, though some out-posts might be advanced farther on the side of Etruria. Nardini, in a professed treatise, has combated the popular opinion and the authority of two popes, and has removed Veii from Civita Castellana, to a little spot called Isola, in the midway between Rome and the Lake Bracianno. * Note: See the interesting account of the site and ruins of Veii in Sir W Gell’s topography of Rome and its Vicinity. v. ii. p. 303.—M.]

81 (return)
[ According to the more accurate Dionysius, the city was only about a hundred stadia, or twelve and a half miles, from Rome, although some outposts might be further along towards Etruria. Nardini, in a dedicated treatise, has challenged the common belief and the authority of two popes, moving the location of Veii from Civita Castellana to a small place called Isola, situated halfway between Rome and Lake Bracianno. * Note: See the interesting account of the site and ruins of Veii in Sir W Gell’s topography of Rome and its Vicinity. v. ii. p. 303.—M.]

82 (return)
[ See the 4th and 5th books of Livy. In the Roman census, property, power, and taxation were commensurate with each other.]

82 (return)
[ See the 4th and 5th books of Livy. In the Roman census, property, power, and taxes were all interconnected.]

83 (return)
[ Plin. Hist. Natur. l. xxxiii. c. 3. Cicero de Offic. ii. 22. Plutarch, P. Æmil. p. 275.]

83 (return)
[ Plin. Hist. Natur. l. xxxiii. c. 3. Cicero de Offic. ii. 22. Plutarch, P. Æmil. p. 275.]

84 (return)
[ See a fine description of this accumulated wealth of ages in Phars. l. iii. v. 155, &c.]

84 (return)
[ Check out a great description of this accumulated wealth of ages in Phars. l. iii. v. 155, &c.]

History has never, perhaps, suffered a greater or more irreparable injury than in the loss of the curious register 841 bequeathed by Augustus to the senate, in which that experienced prince so accurately balanced the revenues and expenses of the Roman empire. 85 Deprived of this clear and comprehensive estimate, we are reduced to collect a few imperfect hints from such of the ancients as have accidentally turned aside from the splendid to the more useful parts of history. We are informed that, by the conquests of Pompey, the tributes of Asia were raised from fifty to one hundred and thirty-five millions of drachms; or about four millions and a half sterling. 86 861 Under the last and most indolent of the Ptolemies, the revenue of Egypt is said to have amounted to twelve thousand five hundred talents; a sum equivalent to more than two millions and a half of our money, but which was afterwards considerably improved by the more exact economy of the Romans, and the increase of the trade of Æthiopia and India. 87 Gaul was enriched by rapine, as Egypt was by commerce, and the tributes of those two great provinces have been compared as nearly equal to each other in value. 88 The ten thousand Euboic or Phœnician talents, about four millions sterling, 89 which vanquished Carthage was condemned to pay within the term of fifty years, were a slight acknowledgment of the superiority of Rome, 90 and cannot bear the least proportion with the taxes afterwards raised both on the lands and on the persons of the inhabitants, when the fertile coast of Africa was reduced into a province. 91

History has never, perhaps, experienced a greater or more irreversible loss than with the disappearance of the detailed record 841 left by Augustus to the senate, in which that knowledgeable leader meticulously balanced the income and expenses of the Roman empire. 85 Without this clear and detailed account, we are left to piece together a few incomplete insights from those ancient sources that have occasionally shifted from the grand narratives to the more practical aspects of history. We learn that, due to Pompey's conquests, the tributes from Asia increased from fifty to one hundred and thirty-five million drachms, which is about four and a half million pounds sterling. 86 861 Under the last and most careless of the Ptolemies, Egypt’s revenue was reportedly twelve thousand five hundred talents; a sum equivalent to over two and a half million of our currency, which later saw significant improvement due to the more efficient management of the Romans and the growth of trade with Ethiopia and India. 87 Gaul was enriched through plunder, while Egypt prospered through trade, and the tributes from these two large provinces have been compared as being nearly equal in value. 88 The ten thousand Euboic or Phoenician talents, around four million sterling, 89 that the defeated Carthage was ordered to pay within fifty years were a minor acknowledgment of Rome's dominance, 90 and cannot compare in magnitude to the taxes that were later imposed on both the land and the people once the fertile coast of Africa became a province. 91

841 (return)
[ See Rationarium imperii. Compare besides Tacitus, Suet. Aug. c. ult. Dion, p. 832. Other emperors kept and published similar registers. See a dissertation of Dr. Wolle, de Rationario imperii Rom. Leipsig, 1773. The last book of Appian also contained the statistics of the Roman empire, but it is lost.—W.]

841 (return)
[ See Rationarium imperii. Also compare Tacitus, Suet. Aug. c. ult. Dion, p. 832. Other emperors maintained and issued similar records. See a dissertation by Dr. Wolle, de Rationario imperii Rom. Leipzig, 1773. The last book of Appian also included the statistics of the Roman empire, but it has been lost.—W.]

85 (return)
[ Tacit. in Annal. i. ll. It seems to have existed in the time of Appian.]

85 (return)
[Tacit. in Annal. i. ll. It seems to have existed during Appian's time.]

86 (return)
[ Plutarch, in Pompeio, p. 642.]

86 (return)
[ Plutarch, in Pompey, p. 642.]

861 (return)
[ Wenck contests the accuracy of Gibbon’s version of Plutarch, and supposes that Pompey only raised the revenue from 50,000,000 to 85,000,000 of drachms; but the text of Plutarch seems clearly to mean that his conquests added 85,000,000 to the ordinary revenue. Wenck adds, “Plutarch says in another part, that Antony made Asia pay, at one time, 200,000 talents, that is to say, 38,875,000 L. sterling.” But Appian explains this by saying that it was the revenue of ten years, which brings the annual revenue, at the time of Antony, to 3,875,000 L. sterling.—M.]

861 (return)
[ Wenck challenges the accuracy of Gibbon’s interpretation of Plutarch, suggesting that Pompey only increased the revenue from 50,000,000 to 85,000,000 drachmas; however, Plutarch’s text clearly indicates that his conquests added 85,000,000 to the regular revenue. Wenck further states, “Plutarch mentions elsewhere that Antony made Asia pay 200,000 talents at one point, which amounts to 38,875,000 L. sterling.” But Appian clarifies this by stating that it represented the revenue of ten years, bringing the annual revenue during Antony's time to 3,875,000 L. sterling.—M.]

87 (return)
[ Strabo, l. xvii. p. 798.]

87 (return)
[ Strabo, l. xvii. p. 798.]

88 (return)
[ Velleius Paterculus, l. ii. c. 39. He seems to give the preference to the revenue of Gaul.]

88 (return)
[ Velleius Paterculus, l. ii. c. 39. He appears to favor the income from Gaul.]

89 (return)
[ The Euboic, the Phœnician, and the Alexandrian talents were double in weight to the Attic. See Hooper on ancient weights and measures, p. iv. c. 5. It is very probable that the same talent was carried from Tyre to Carthage.]

89 (return)
[ The Euboic, the Phoenician, and the Alexandrian talents weighed twice as much as the Attic. See Hooper on ancient weights and measures, p. iv. c. 5. It is very likely that the same talent was brought from Tyre to Carthage.]

90 (return)
[ Polyb. l. xv. c. 2.]

90 (return)
[ Polyb. l. xv. c. 2.]

91 (return)
[ Appian in Punicis, p. 84.]

91 (return)
[ Appian in Punicis, p. 84.]

Spain, by a very singular fatality, was the Peru and Mexico of the old world. The discovery of the rich western continent by the Phœnicians, and the oppression of the simple natives, who were compelled to labor in their own mines for the benefit of strangers, form an exact type of the more recent history of Spanish America. 92 The Phœnicians were acquainted only with the sea-coast of Spain; avarice, as well as ambition, carried the arms of Rome and Carthage into the heart of the country, and almost every part of the soil was found pregnant with copper, silver, and gold. 921 Mention is made of a mine near Carthagena which yielded every day twenty-five thousand drachmns of silver, or about three hundred thousand pounds a year. 93 Twenty thousand pound weight of gold was annually received from the provinces of Asturia, Gallicia, and Lusitania. 94

Spain, due to a very unique twist of fate, was the Peru and Mexico of the old world. The discovery of the wealthy western continent by the Phoenicians and the exploitation of the simple natives, who were forced to work in their own mines for the benefit of outsiders, perfectly mirrors the more recent history of Spanish America. 92 The Phoenicians only knew the coastal areas of Spain; greed, along with ambition, drove the armies of Rome and Carthage deep into the country, and almost every part of the land turned out to be rich in copper, silver, and gold. 921 There are reports of a mine near Cartagena that produced twenty-five thousand drachms of silver every day, which is about three hundred thousand pounds a year. 93 Twenty thousand pounds of gold came annually from the provinces of Asturia, Galicia, and Lusitania. 94

92 (return)
[ Diodorus Siculus, l. 5. Oadiz was built by the Phœnicians a little more than a thousand years before Christ. See Vell. Pa ter. i.2.]

92 (return)
[ Diodorus Siculus, l. 5. Oadiz was established by the Phoenicians just over a thousand years before Christ. See Vell. Pater. i.2.]

921 (return)
[ Compare Heeren’s Researches vol. i. part ii. p.]

921 (return)
[Compare Heeren’s Researches vol. i. part ii. p.]

93 (return)
[ Strabo, l. iii. p. 148.]

93 (return)
[ Strabo, l. iii. p. 148.]

94 (return)
[ Plin. Hist. Natur. l. xxxiii. c. 3. He mentions likewise a silver mine in Dalmatia, that yielded every day fifty pounds to the state.] We want both leisure and materials to pursue this curious inquiry through the many potent states that were annihilated in the Roman empire. Some notion, however, may be formed of the revenue of the provinces where considerable wealth had been deposited by nature, or collected by man, if we observe the severe attention that was directed to the abodes of solitude and sterility. Augustus once received a petition from the inhabitants of Gyarus, humbly praying that they might be relieved from one third of their excessive impositions. Their whole tax amounted indeed to no more than one hundred and fifty drachms, or about five pounds: but Gyarus was a little island, or rather a rock, of the Ægean Sea, destitute of fresh water and every necessary of life, and inhabited only by a few wretched fishermen. 95

94 (return)
[ Plin. Hist. Natur. l. xxxiii. c. 3. He also mentions a silver mine in Dalmatia that produced fifty pounds for the state every day.] We need both time and resources to dive into this intriguing exploration of the many powerful states that were destroyed in the Roman Empire. However, we can get an idea of the wealth of the provinces where significant resources were either naturally available or gathered by people if we take note of the intense focus that was placed on areas of barrenness and isolation. Augustus once received a request from the people of Gyarus, politely asking to be relieved of a third of their heavy taxes. Their total tax was only one hundred and fifty drachms, or about five pounds: but Gyarus was a small island, or more accurately, a rock in the Aegean Sea, lacking fresh water and all necessities of life, and inhabited only by a few miserable fishermen. 95

95 (return)
[ Strabo, l. x. p. 485. Tacit. Annal. iu. 69, and iv. 30. See Tournefort (Voyages au Levant, Lettre viii.) a very lively picture of the actual misery of Gyarus.]

95 (return)
[ Strabo, l. x. p. 485. Tacit. Annal. iu. 69, and iv. 30. See Tournefort (Voyages au Levant, Lettre viii.) for a vivid portrayal of the real suffering in Gyarus.]

From the faint glimmerings of such doubtful and scattered lights, we should be inclined to believe, 1st, That (with every fair allowance for the differences of times and circumstances) the general income of the Roman provinces could seldom amount to less than fifteen or twenty millions of our money; 96 and, 2dly, That so ample a revenue must have been fully adequate to all the expenses of the moderate government instituted by Augustus, whose court was the modest family of a private senator, and whose military establishment was calculated for the defence of the frontiers, without any aspiring views of conquest, or any serious apprehension of a foreign invasion.

From the faint glimmers of such uncertain and scattered lights, we should be inclined to believe, 1st, That (with every reasonable allowance for the differences in times and circumstances) the total income of the Roman provinces could rarely be less than fifteen or twenty million of our money; 96 and, 2nd, That such a substantial revenue must have been more than enough to cover all the expenses of the moderate government set up by Augustus, whose court resembled the modest household of a private senator, and whose military setup was designed for the defense of the borders, without any ambitions for conquest or any serious fear of a foreign invasion.

96 (return)
[ Lipsius de magnitudine Romana (l. ii. c. 3) computes the revenue at one hundred and fifty millions of gold crowns; but his whole book, though learned and ingenious, betrays a very heated imagination. Note: If Justus Lipsius has exaggerated the revenue of the Roman empire Gibbon, on the other hand, has underrated it. He fixes it at fifteen or twenty millions of our money. But if we take only, on a moderate calculation, the taxes in the provinces which he has already cited, they will amount, considering the augmentations made by Augustus, to nearly that sum. There remain also the provinces of Italy, of Rhætia, of Noricum, Pannonia, and Greece, &c., &c. Let us pay attention, besides, to the prodigious expenditure of some emperors, (Suet. Vesp. 16;) we shall see that such a revenue could not be sufficient. The authors of the Universal History, part xii., assign forty millions sterling as the sum to about which the public revenue might amount.—G. from W.]

96 (return)
[ Lipsius estimates the revenue at one hundred and fifty million gold crowns; however, his entire work, although knowledgeable and clever, reveals a very fiery imagination. Note: If Justus Lipsius has exaggerated the revenue of the Roman Empire, Gibbon, on the other hand, has underestimated it. He sets it at fifteen or twenty million in our currency. But if we consider, with a reasonable calculation, the taxes from the provinces he has already mentioned, they will total, taking into account the increases made by Augustus, almost that amount. There are also the provinces of Italy, Rhaetia, Noricum, Pannonia, Greece, etc. Additionally, if we consider the enormous expenditures of some emperors (Suet. Vesp. 16), we’ll see that such a revenue wouldn’t be sufficient. The authors of the Universal History, part xii., suggest that the public revenue could be around forty million sterling.—G. from W.]

Notwithstanding the seeming probability of both these conclusions, the latter of them at least is positively disowned by the language and conduct of Augustus. It is not easy to determine whether, on this occasion, he acted as the common father of the Roman world, or as the oppressor of liberty; whether he wished to relieve the provinces, or to impoverish the senate and the equestrian order. But no sooner had he assumed the reins of government, than he frequently intimated the insufficiency of the tributes, and the necessity of throwing an equitable proportion of the public burden upon Rome and Italy. 961 In the prosecution of this unpopular design, he advanced, however, by cautious and well-weighed steps. The introduction of customs was followed by the establishment of an excise, and the scheme of taxation was completed by an artful assessment on the real and personal property of the Roman citizens, who had been exempted from any kind of contribution above a century and a half.

Despite the seeming likelihood of both these conclusions, the latter is clearly rejected by the actions and words of Augustus. It's not straightforward to decide whether, in this instance, he acted as the common father of the Roman world or as the oppressor of freedom; whether he aimed to help the provinces or to weaken the Senate and the equestrian class. But as soon as he took control of the government, he often pointed out the inadequacy of the taxes and the need to distribute a fair share of the public burden onto Rome and Italy. 961 In pursuing this unpopular plan, he moved forward, however, with careful and deliberate steps. The introduction of customs duties was followed by the establishment of excise taxes, and the taxation plan was completed with a clever assessment of the real and personal property of Roman citizens, who had been exempt from any kind of contribution for over a century and a half.

961 (return)
[ It is not astonishing that Augustus held this language. The senate declared also under Nero, that the state could not exist without the imposts as well augmented as founded by Augustus. Tac. Ann. xiii. 50. After the abolition of the different tributes paid by Italy, an abolition which took place A. U. 646, 694, and 695, the state derived no revenues from that great country, but the twentieth part of the manumissions, (vicesima manumissionum,) and Ciero laments this in many places, particularly in his epistles to ii. 15.—G. from W.]

961 (return)
[ It’s not surprising that Augustus spoke this way. The Senate also declared under Nero that the state couldn't survive without the taxes established and increased by Augustus. Tac. Ann. xiii. 50. After the various taxes paid by Italy were abolished, which happened in A. U. 646, 694, and 695, the state received no revenue from that major region, except for one-twentieth of the manumissions (vicesima manumissionum), and Cicero complains about this in many places, especially in his letters to ii. 15.—G. from W.]

I. In a great empire like that of Rome, a natural balance of money must have gradually established itself. It has been already observed, that as the wealth of the provinces was attracted to the capital by the strong hand of conquest and power, so a considerable part of it was restored to the industrious provinces by the gentle influence of commerce and arts. In the reign of Augustus and his successors, duties were imposed on every kind of merchandise, which through a thousand channels flowed to the great centre of opulence and luxury; and in whatsoever manner the law was expressed, it was the Roman purchaser, and not the provincial merchant, who paid the tax. 97 The rate of the customs varied from the eighth to the fortieth part of the value of the commodity; and we have a right to suppose that the variation was directed by the unalterable maxims of policy; that a higher duty was fixed on the articles of luxury than on those of necessity, and that the productions raised or manufactured by the labor of the subjects of the empire were treated with more indulgence than was shown to the pernicious, or at least the unpopular, commerce of Arabia and India. 98 There is still extant a long but imperfect catalogue of eastern commodities, which about the time of Alexander Severus were subject to the payment of duties; cinnamon, myrrh, pepper, ginger, and the whole tribe of aromatics; a great variety of precious stones, among which the diamond was the most remarkable for its price, and the emerald for its beauty; 99 Parthian and Babylonian leather, cottons, silks, both raw and manufactured, ebony ivory, and eunuchs. 100 We may observe that the use and value of those effeminate slaves gradually rose with the decline of the empire.

I. In a vast empire like Rome, a natural balance of money must have eventually developed. It's already been noted that as the wealth of the provinces was drawn to the capital by the force of conquest and power, a significant portion was also returned to the hardworking provinces through the positive impact of trade and the arts. During the reign of Augustus and his successors, taxes were imposed on all types of goods that flowed through countless channels to the central hub of wealth and luxury; and no matter how the law was phrased, it was the Roman buyer, not the provincial seller, who bore the tax. 97 The customs rates ranged from one-eighth to one-fortieth of the item's value, and we can reasonably assume that these variations were guided by the unchanging principles of policy. Higher taxes were set on luxury items than on necessities, and the goods produced or made by the labor of the empire's subjects were treated more leniently than the harmful, or at least unpopular, trade from Arabia and India. 98 There still exists a lengthy but incomplete list of eastern goods that, around the time of Alexander Severus, were subject to taxes; cinnamon, myrrh, pepper, ginger, and a whole range of spices; a wide variety of precious stones, with the diamond being notable for its cost and the emerald for its beauty; 99 Parthian and Babylonian leather, cottons, silks, both raw and made, ebony, ivory, and eunuchs. 100 We can see that the use and value of those effeminate slaves gradually increased as the empire declined.

97 (return)
[ Tacit. Annal. xiii. 31. * Note: The customs (portoria) existed in the times of the ancient kings of Rome. They were suppressed in Italy, A. U. 694, by the Prætor, Cecilius Matellus Nepos. Augustus only reestablished them. See note above.—W.]

97 (return)
[ Tacit. Annal. xiii. 31. * Note: The customs (portoria) were around during the time of the ancient kings of Rome. They were abolished in Italy, A. U. 694, by the Praetor, Cecilius Matellus Nepos. Augustus later reinstated them. See note above.—W.]

98 (return)
[See Pliny, (Hist. Natur. l. vi. c. 23, lxii. c. 18.) His observation that the Indian commodities were sold at Rome at a hundred times their original price, may give us some notion of the produce of the customs, since that original price amounted to more than eight hundred thousand pounds.]

98 (return)
[See Pliny, (Hist. Natur. l. vi. c. 23, lxii. c. 18.) His observation that Indian goods were sold in Rome for a hundred times their original price gives us some idea of the revenue from customs, as that original price was over eight hundred thousand pounds.]

99 (return)
[ The ancients were unacquainted with the art of cutting diamonds.]

99 (return)
[ The ancients did not know how to cut diamonds. ]

100 (return)
[ M. Bouchaud, in his treatise de l’Impot chez les Romains, has transcribed this catalogue from the Digest, and attempts to illustrate it by a very prolix commentary. * Note: In the Pandects, l. 39, t. 14, de Publican. Compare Cicero in Verrem. c. 72—74.—W.]

100 (return)
[ M. Bouchaud, in his work on taxation in Ancient Rome, has copied this list from the Digest and tries to explain it with a lengthy commentary. * Note: In the Pandects, l. 39, t. 14, on Publicans. Compare Cicero in Verrem. c. 72—74.—W.]

II. The excise, introduced by Augustus after the civil wars, was extremely moderate, but it was general. It seldom exceeded one per cent.; but it comprehended whatever was sold in the markets or by public auction, from the most considerable purchases of lands and houses, to those minute objects which can only derive a value from their infinite multitude and daily consumption. Such a tax, as it affects the body of the people, has ever been the occasion of clamor and discontent. An emperor well acquainted with the wants and resources of the state was obliged to declare, by a public edict, that the support of the army depended in a great measure on the produce of the excise. 101

II. The excise tax, introduced by Augustus after the civil wars, was very low, but it applied to everything. It rarely went over one percent; however, it covered everything sold in markets or at public auctions, from the biggest transactions like land and houses to small items that only have value because of their large numbers and everyday use. Such a tax, which impacts the general public, has always led to complaints and unrest. An emperor who knew the needs and resources of the state had to announce through a public decree that the military's support largely depended on the revenue from the excise. 101

101 (return)
[ Tacit. Annal. i. 78. Two years afterwards, the reduction of the poor kingdom of Cappadocia gave Tiberius a pretence for diminishing the excise of one half, but the relief was of very short duration.]

101 (return)
[ Tacit. Annal. i. 78. Two years later, the takeover of the struggling kingdom of Cappadocia gave Tiberius an excuse to cut the tax in half, but the relief didn't last long.]

III. When Augustus resolved to establish a permanent military force for the defence of his government against foreign and domestic enemies, he instituted a peculiar treasury for the pay of the soldiers, the rewards of the veterans, and the extra-ordinary expenses of war. The ample revenue of the excise, though peculiarly appropriated to those uses, was found inadequate. To supply the deficiency, the emperor suggested a new tax of five per cent. on all legacies and inheritances. But the nobles of Rome were more tenacious of property than of freedom. Their indignant murmurs were received by Augustus with his usual temper. He candidly referred the whole business to the senate, and exhorted them to provide for the public service by some other expedient of a less odious nature. They were divided and perplexed. He insinuated to them, that their obstinacy would oblige him to propose a general land tax and capitation. They acquiesced in silence. 102 The new imposition on legacies and inheritances was, however, mitigated by some restrictions. It did not take place unless the object was of a certain value, most probably of fifty or a hundred pieces of gold; 103 nor could it be exacted from the nearest of kin on the father’s side. 104 When the rights of nature and poverty were thus secured, it seemed reasonable, that a stranger, or a distant relation, who acquired an unexpected accession of fortune, should cheerfully resign a twentieth part of it, for the benefit of the state. 105

III. When Augustus decided to set up a permanent military force to protect his government from foreign and domestic threats, he created a special treasury for soldiers' pay, veterans' rewards, and extraordinary war expenses. The significant revenue from excise taxes, although specifically allocated for these uses, proved insufficient. To cover the shortfall, the emperor proposed a new tax of five percent on all legacies and inheritances. However, the nobles of Rome valued their property more than their freedom. Their angry complaints were met by Augustus with his usual temperament. He openly referred the entire matter to the senate and encouraged them to find another, less unpopular solution for the public service. They were divided and confused. He hinted that their stubbornness would force him to propose a general land tax and head tax. They fell silent in agreement. 102 The new tax on legacies and inheritances, however, had some restrictions. It only applied if the amount was above a certain value, likely fifty or a hundred pieces of gold; 103 nor could it be collected from the closest relatives on the father's side. 104 Once the rights of nature and financial hardship were taken into account, it seemed fair that a stranger or a distant relative who unexpectedly came into wealth should willingly give a twentieth part of it for the benefit of the state. 105

102 (return)
[ Dion Cassius, l. lv. p. 794, l. lvi. p. 825. Note: Dion neither mentions this proposition nor the capitation. He only says that the emperor imposed a tax upon landed property, and sent every where men employed to make a survey, without fixing how much, and for how much each was to pay. The senators then preferred giving the tax on legacies and inheritances.—W.]

102 (return)
[Dion Cassius, l. lv. p. 794, l. lvi. p. 825. Note: Dion doesn't mention this proposal or the head tax. He only states that the emperor imposed a tax on real estate and sent people everywhere to conduct a survey, without specifying the amounts or how much each person was supposed to pay. The senators then chose to impose the tax on legacies and inheritances.—W.]

103 (return)
[ The sum is only fixed by conjecture.]

103 (return)
[ The total is only determined by guesswork.]

104 (return)
[ As the Roman law subsisted for many ages, the Cognati, or relations on the mother’s side, were not called to the succession. This harsh institution was gradually undermined by humanity, and finally abolished by Justinian.]

104 (return)
[For many years, Roman law excluded cousins and other relatives through the mother’s side from inheriting. This harsh rule was slowly softened by compassion and eventually eliminated by Justinian.]

105 (return)
[ Plin. Panegyric. c. 37.]

105 (return)
[ Plin. Panegyric. c. 37.]

Such a tax, plentiful as it must prove in every wealthy community, was most happily suited to the situation of the Romans, who could frame their arbitrary wills, according to the dictates of reason or caprice, without any restraint from the modern fetters of entails and settlements. From various causes, the partiality of paternal affection often lost its influence over the stern patriots of the commonwealth, and the dissolute nobles of the empire; and if the father bequeathed to his son the fourth part of his estate, he removed all ground of legal complaint. 106 But a rich childish old man was a domestic tyrant, and his power increased with his years and infirmities. A servile crowd, in which he frequently reckoned prætors and consuls, courted his smiles, pampered his avarice, applauded his follies, served his passions, and waited with impatience for his death. The arts of attendance and flattery were formed into a most lucrative science; those who professed it acquired a peculiar appellation; and the whole city, according to the lively descriptions of satire, was divided between two parties, the hunters and their game. 107 Yet, while so many unjust and extravagant wills were every day dictated by cunning and subscribed by folly, a few were the result of rational esteem and virtuous gratitude. Cicero, who had so often defended the lives and fortunes of his fellow-citizens, was rewarded with legacies to the amount of a hundred and seventy thousand pounds; 108 nor do the friends of the younger Pliny seem to have been less generous to that amiable orator. 109 Whatever was the motive of the testator, the treasury claimed, without distinction, the twentieth part of his estate: and in the course of two or three generations, the whole property of the subject must have gradually passed through the coffers of the state.

Such a tax, which was abundant in every wealthy community, was perfectly suited to the situation of the Romans, who could make their arbitrary decisions according to reason or whim, without any restrictions from modern rules about inheritance and property settlements. For various reasons, the affection of a father often lost its influence over the strict patriots of the republic and the decadent nobles of the empire; if a father left a fourth of his estate to his son, it eliminated any grounds for legal complaints. 106 However, a wealthy, childish old man acted like a tyrant at home, and his power grew with his age and weaknesses. A submissive crowd, which often included prætors and consuls, sought to win his favor, indulged his greed, praised his foolishness, catered to his desires, and eagerly awaited his death. The arts of servitude and flattery became a highly profitable profession; those who practiced it earned a special title; and the entire city, as vividly described by satire, was divided into two groups: the hunters and their prey. 107 Yet, while so many unfair and outrageous wills were dictated by deceit and signed by foolishness every day, a few were the result of genuine respect and virtuous gratitude. Cicero, who had frequently defended the lives and fortunes of his fellow citizens, was rewarded with legacies totaling one hundred seventy thousand pounds; 108 nor did friends of the younger Pliny seem any less generous to that lovable orator. 109 Regardless of the testator's motives, the treasury claimed, without exception, one-fifth of the estate: and over the course of two or three generations, the entire property of the citizens likely passed through the state's coffers.

106 (return)
[ See Heineccius in the Antiquit. Juris Romani, l. ii.]

106 (return)
[See Heineccius in the Antiquit. Juris Romani, l. ii.]

107 (return)
[ Horat. l. ii. Sat. v. Potron. c. 116, &c. Plin. l. ii. Epist. 20.]

107 (return)
[ Horat. l. ii. Sat. v. Potron. c. 116, &c. Plin. l. ii. Epist. 20.]

108 (return)
[ Cicero in Philip. ii. c. 16.]

108 (return)
[ Cicero in Philip. ii. c. 16.]

109 (return)
[ See his epistles. Every such will gave him an occasion of displaying his reverence to the dead, and his justice to the living. He reconciled both in his behavior to a son who had been disinherited by his mother, (v.l.)]

109 (return)
[ See his letters. Every one of these occasions allowed him to show his respect for the deceased and his fairness towards the living. He managed to balance both in his treatment of a son who had been cut off from his mother's inheritance, (v.l.)]

In the first and golden years of the reign of Nero, that prince, from a desire of popularity, and perhaps from a blind impulse of benevolence, conceived a wish of abolishing the oppression of the customs and excise. The wisest senators applauded his magnanimity: but they diverted him from the execution of a design which would have dissolved the strength and resources of the republic. 110 Had it indeed been possible to realize this dream of fancy, such princes as Trajan and the Antonines would surely have embraced with ardor the glorious opportunity of conferring so signal an obligation on mankind. Satisfied, however, with alleviating the public burden, they attempted not to remove it. The mildness and precision of their laws ascertained the rule and measure of taxation, and protected the subject of every rank against arbitrary interpretations, antiquated claims, and the insolent vexation of the farmers of the revenue. 111 For it is somewhat singular, that, in every age, the best and wisest of the Roman governors persevered in this pernicious method of collecting the principal branches at least of the excise and customs. 112

In the early and prosperous years of Nero's reign, he wanted to be popular and, possibly out of a genuine desire to help, wished to get rid of the burdens of customs and excise taxes. The most respected senators praised his noble intentions but discouraged him from pursuing this plan, which would have weakened the republic's strength and resources. 110 If this ambitious idea had been achievable, leaders like Trajan and the Antonines would have eagerly welcomed the chance to do something so beneficial for humanity. Instead, they chose to ease the public burden rather than eliminate it entirely. The fairness and clarity of their laws established consistent tax regulations and protected citizens of all classes from arbitrary interpretations, outdated claims, and the rude harassment from tax collectors. 111 It’s interesting to note that, throughout history, the most capable and wise Roman governors continued to use this harmful method of collecting at least the main types of excise and customs taxes. 112

110 (return)
[ Tacit. Annal. xiii. 50. Esprit des Loix, l. xii. c. 19.]

110 (return)
[ Tacit. Annal. xiii. 50. Esprit des Loix, l. xii. c. 19.]

111 (return)
[ See Pliny’s Panegyric, the Augustan History, and Burman de Vectigal. passim.]

111 (return)
[See Pliny’s Panegyric, the Augustan History, and Burman de Vectigal. passim.]

112 (return)
[ The tributes (properly so called) were not farmed; since the good princes often remitted many millions of arrears.]

112 (return)
[ The tributes (properly so called) were not collected from the land; since the kind princes often forgave many millions in back payments.]

The sentiments, and, indeed, the situation, of Caracalla were very different from those of the Antonines. Inattentive, or rather averse, to the welfare of his people, he found himself under the necessity of gratifying the insatiate avarice which he had excited in the army. Of the several impositions introduced by Augustus, the twentieth on inheritances and legacies was the most fruitful, as well as the most comprehensive. As its influence was not confined to Rome or Italy, the produce continually increased with the gradual extension of the Roman City. The new citizens, though charged, on equal terms, 113 with the payment of new taxes, which had not affected them as subjects, derived an ample compensation from the rank they obtained, the privileges they acquired, and the fair prospect of honors and fortune that was thrown open to their ambition. But the favor which implied a distinction was lost in the prodigality of Caracalla, and the reluctant provincials were compelled to assume the vain title, and the real obligations, of Roman citizens. 1131 Nor was the rapacious son of Severus contented with such a measure of taxation as had appeared sufficient to his moderate predecessors. Instead of a twentieth, he exacted a tenth of all legacies and inheritances; and during his reign (for the ancient proportion was restored after his death) he crushed alike every part of the empire under the weight of his iron sceptre. 114

The feelings and situation of Caracalla were very different from those of the Antonines. Uninterested, or rather opposed, to the well-being of his people, he found himself needing to satisfy the endless greed he had stirred up in the army. Among the various taxes introduced by Augustus, the twentieth on inheritances and legacies was the most profitable as well as the most extensive. Since its impact wasn't limited to Rome or Italy, the revenue kept growing with the gradual expansion of the Roman Empire. The new citizens, though required, on equal terms, 113 to pay new taxes that hadn't affected them as subjects, received significant benefits from the status they gained, the privileges they earned, and the promising chance of honors and wealth that became available to their ambitions. However, the distinction that came with this favor was lost in Caracalla's extravagance, and the unwilling provinces were forced to take on the empty title and the real responsibilities of Roman citizens. 1131 Furthermore, the greedy son of Severus was not satisfied with the level of taxation that had seemed adequate to his more moderate predecessors. Instead of a twentieth, he demanded a tenth of all legacies and inheritances; and during his rule (the old rate was restored after his death), he burdened every part of the empire with the weight of his iron rule. 114

113 (return)
[ The situation of the new citizens is minutely described by Pliny, (Panegyric, c. 37, 38, 39). Trajan published a law very much in their favor.]

113 (return)
[Pliny provides a detailed account of the situation of the new citizens (Panegyric, c. 37, 38, 39). Trajan enacted a law that significantly benefited them.]

1131 (return)
[ Gibbon has adopted the opinion of Spanheim and of Burman, which attributes to Caracalla this edict, which gave the right of the city to all the inhabitants of the provinces. This opinion may be disputed. Several passages of Spartianus, of Aurelius Victor, and of Aristides, attribute this edict to Marc. Aurelius. See a learned essay, entitled Joh. P. Mahneri Comm. de Marc. Aur. Antonino Constitutionis de Civitate Universo Orbi Romano data auctore. Halæ, 1772, 8vo. It appears that Marc. Aurelius made some modifications of this edict, which released the provincials from some of the charges imposed by the right of the city, and deprived them of some of the advantages which it conferred. Caracalla annulled these modifications.—W.]

1131 (return)
[ Gibbon agrees with Spanheim and Burman, who attribute this edict to Caracalla. This edict granted city rights to all residents of the provinces. However, this view can be challenged. Several sections from Spartianus, Aurelius Victor, and Aristides credit this edict to Marcus Aurelius. See a scholarly essay titled Joh. P. Mahneri Comm. de Marc. Aur. Antonino Constitutionis de Civitate Universo Orbi Romano data auctore. Halæ, 1772, 8vo. It seems that Marcus Aurelius made some changes to this edict, which alleviated some of the burdens placed on provincials by city rights but also took away some of the benefits it offered. Caracalla later canceled these changes.—W.]

114 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxxvii. p. 1295.]

114 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxxvii. p. 1295.]

When all the provincials became liable to the peculiar impositions of Roman citizens, they seemed to acquire a legal exemption from the tributes which they had paid in their former condition of subjects. Such were not the maxims of government adopted by Caracalla and his pretended son. The old as well as the new taxes were, at the same time, levied in the provinces. It was reserved for the virtue of Alexander to relieve them in a great measure from this intolerable grievance, by reducing the tributes to a thirteenth part of the sum exacted at the time of his accession. 115 It is impossible to conjecture the motive that engaged him to spare so trifling a remnant of the public evil; but the noxious weed, which had not been totally eradicated, again sprang up with the most luxuriant growth, and in the succeeding age darkened the Roman world with its deadly shade. In the course of this history, we shall be too often summoned to explain the land tax, the capitation, and the heavy contributions of corn, wine, oil, and meat, which were exacted from the provinces for the use of the court, the army, and the capital.

When all the provinces became subjected to the unique taxes of Roman citizens, they seemed to gain a legal exemption from the tributes they had paid as subjects before. However, these were not the policies implemented by Caracalla and his so-called son. Both the old and new taxes were simultaneously imposed in the provinces. It fell to Alexander's virtue to largely relieve them from this unbearable burden by reducing the tributes to one-thirteenth of what was required when he came to power. 115 It's impossible to guess what motivated him to spare such a minimal remnant of the public burden; yet the harmful issue, which had not been completely eradicated, re-emerged with vigorous growth, casting a dark shadow over the Roman world in the following era. Throughout this history, we will often be called to explain the land tax, the capitation, and the hefty contributions of corn, wine, oil, and meat that were demanded from the provinces for the benefit of the court, the army, and the capital.

115 (return)
[ He who paid ten aurei, the usual tribute, was charged with no more than the third part of an aureus, and proportional pieces of gold were coined by Alexander’s order. Hist. August. p. 127, with the commentary of Salmasius.]

115 (return)
[ The person who paid ten aurei, the standard fee, was only responsible for a third of an aureus, and Alexander arranged for proportional pieces of gold to be minted. Hist. August. p. 127, with the commentary of Salmasius.]

As long as Rome and Italy were respected as the centre of government, a national spirit was preserved by the ancient, and insensibly imbibed by the adopted, citizens. The principal commands of the army were filled by men who had received a liberal education, were well instructed in the advantages of laws and letters, and who had risen, by equal steps, through the regular succession of civil and military honors. 116 To their influence and example we may partly ascribe the modest obedience of the legions during the two first centuries of the Imperial history.

As long as Rome and Italy were seen as the center of government, a national spirit was maintained by the locals and gradually adopted by the new citizens. The top positions in the army were held by individuals who had received a good education, were well-versed in the benefits of law and literature, and who had advanced, step by step, through the normal progression of civil and military ranks. 116 Their influence and example can partly explain the disciplined obedience of the legions during the first two centuries of Imperial history.

116 (return)
[ See the lives of Agricola, Vespasian, Trajan, Severus, and his three competitors; and indeed of all the eminent men of those times.]

116 (return)
[ Check out the lives of Agricola, Vespasian, Trajan, Severus, and his three rivals; and really of all the notable people from that era.]

But when the last enclosure of the Roman constitution was trampled down by Caracalla, the separation of professions gradually succeeded to the distinction of ranks. The more polished citizens of the internal provinces were alone qualified to act as lawyers and magistrates. The rougher trade of arms was abandoned to the peasants and barbarians of the frontiers, who knew no country but their camp, no science but that of war, no civil laws, and scarcely those of military discipline. With bloody hands, savage manners, and desperate resolutions, they sometimes guarded, but much oftener subverted, the throne of the emperors.

But when Caracalla trampled down the last barrier of the Roman constitution, the division between professions slowly took the place of social rankings. Only the more refined citizens from the internal provinces were qualified to work as lawyers and magistrates. The rougher work of warfare was left to the peasants and barbarians on the frontiers, who knew no land but their camp, no knowledge except for that of war, no civil laws, and hardly any sense of military discipline. With bloodied hands, savage behavior, and desperate resolve, they sometimes protected, but more often undermined, the throne of the emperors.

Chapter VII: Tyranny Of Maximin, Rebellion, Civil Wars, Death Of Maximin.—Part I.

The Elevation And Tyranny Of Maximin.—Rebellion In Africa And Italy, Under The Authority Of The Senate.—Civil Wars And Seditions.—Violent Deaths Of Maximin And His Son, Of Maximus And Balbinus, And Of The Three Gordians.— Usurpation And Secular Games Of Philip.

The Rise and Oppression of Maximin.—Revolts in Africa and Italy, Under the Senate's Authority.—Civil Wars and Unrest.—Brutal Deaths of Maximin and His Son, Maximus and Balbinus, and the Three Gordians.—Seizure of Power and Secular Games of Philip.

Of the various forms of government which have prevailed in the world, an hereditary monarchy seems to present the fairest scope for ridicule. Is it possible to relate without an indignant smile, that, on the father’s decease, the property of a nation, like that of a drove of oxen, descends to his infant son, as yet unknown to mankind and to himself; and that the bravest warriors and the wisest statesmen, relinquishing their natural right to empire, approach the royal cradle with bended knees and protestations of inviolable fidelity? Satire and declamation may paint these obvious topics in the most dazzling colors, but our more serious thoughts will respect a useful prejudice, that establishes a rule of succession, independent of the passions of mankind; and we shall cheerfully acquiesce in any expedient which deprives the multitude of the dangerous, and indeed the ideal, power of giving themselves a master.

Among the different types of government that have existed throughout history, a hereditary monarchy seems to provide the best opportunity for mockery. Can we share without a disbelieving smile that upon a father's death, the property of a nation, much like a herd of cattle, is passed down to his infant son, who is as yet unknown to the world and to himself? And that the bravest warriors and the wisest leaders, giving up their natural right to rule, come to the royal cradle with bowed heads and promises of unwavering loyalty? Satire and speeches can highlight these clear topics in the brightest ways, but our more serious reflections will uphold a useful belief that sets up a succession plan, free from human passions; and we will gladly accept any solution that removes from the masses the risky, and indeed the fanciful, power of choosing their own leader.

In the cool shade of retirement, we may easily devise imaginary forms of government, in which the sceptre shall be constantly bestowed on the most worthy, by the free and incorrupt suffrage of the whole community. Experience overturns these airy fabrics, and teaches us, that in a large society, the election of a monarch can never devolve to the wisest, or to the most numerous part of the people. The army is the only order of men sufficiently united to concur in the same sentiments, and powerful enough to impose them on the rest of their fellow-citizens; but the temper of soldiers, habituated at once to violence and to slavery, renders them very unfit guardians of a legal, or even a civil constitution. Justice, humanity, or political wisdom, are qualities they are too little acquainted with in themselves, to appreciate them in others. Valor will acquire their esteem, and liberality will purchase their suffrage; but the first of these merits is often lodged in the most savage breasts; the latter can only exert itself at the expense of the public; and both may be turned against the possessor of the throne, by the ambition of a daring rival.

In the comfortable shade of retirement, it's easy to come up with ideal forms of government where the most deserving get power through the fair and honest votes of the entire community. However, experience dismantles these fanciful ideas and shows us that, in a large society, choosing a leader will never happen through the wisest or most numerous segment of the population. The military is the only group that is united enough to share the same views and strong enough to impose them on the rest of the citizens; however, soldiers, used to both violence and oppression, make poor guardians of a lawful or even civil system. They lack familiarity with justice, humanity, or political wisdom to truly recognize these qualities in others. Courage earns their respect, and generosity can win their support; but bravery is often found in the most brutal individuals, while generosity usually comes at the expense of the public, and both can be turned against the ruler by the ambition of a bold challenger.

The superior prerogative of birth, when it has obtained the sanction of time and popular opinion, is the plainest and least invidious of all distinctions among mankind. The acknowledged right extinguishes the hopes of faction, and the conscious security disarms the cruelty of the monarch. To the firm establishment of this idea we owe the peaceful succession and mild administration of European monarchies. To the defect of it we must attribute the frequent civil wars, through which an Asiatic despot is obliged to cut his way to the throne of his fathers. Yet, even in the East, the sphere of contention is usually limited to the princes of the reigning house, and as soon as the more fortunate competitor has removed his brethren by the sword and the bowstring, he no longer entertains any jealousy of his meaner subjects. But the Roman empire, after the authority of the senate had sunk into contempt, was a vast scene of confusion. The royal, and even noble, families of the provinces had long since been led in triumph before the car of the haughty republicans. The ancient families of Rome had successively fallen beneath the tyranny of the Cæsars; and whilst those princes were shackled by the forms of a commonwealth, and disappointed by the repeated failure of their posterity, 1 it was impossible that any idea of hereditary succession should have taken root in the minds of their subjects. The right to the throne, which none could claim from birth, every one assumed from merit. The daring hopes of ambition were set loose from the salutary restraints of law and prejudice; and the meanest of mankind might, without folly, entertain a hope of being raised by valor and fortune to a rank in the army, in which a single crime would enable him to wrest the sceptre of the world from his feeble and unpopular master. After the murder of Alexander Severus, and the elevation of Maximin, no emperor could think himself safe upon the throne, and every barbarian peasant of the frontier might aspire to that august, but dangerous station.

The privilege of birth, once recognized by time and public opinion, is the clearest and least controversial distinction among people. This accepted right eliminates factional hopes and the awareness of security neutralizes the cruelty of the ruler. We owe the peaceful succession and gentle governance of European monarchies to the solid establishment of this idea. Conversely, the lack of it explains the frequent civil wars, forcing an Eastern despot to fight his way to his ancestral throne. Even in the East, the struggle for power usually stays within the ruling family, and once a victorious competitor has eliminated his siblings with violence, he tends to no longer feel jealousy toward his lower-ranking subjects. However, the Roman Empire, after the Senate's authority had been disdained, became a chaotic landscape. The royal and noble families in the provinces had long been paraded before the victorious republicans. The ancient families of Rome had been successively crushed under the tyranny of the Caesars; and while those rulers were constrained by the structures of a republic and disappointed by the failures of their lineage, it was impossible for any notion of hereditary succession to take root in the minds of their subjects. The right to the throne, which no one could claim by birth, was claimed by all based on merit. Ambitious hopes were unleashed from the beneficial limits of law and tradition; even the lowest of people could reasonably hope to rise through bravery and fortune to a position in the army, where a single act of wrongdoing could allow him to seize the world’s scepter from a weak and unpopular ruler. After the assassination of Alexander Severus and the rise of Maximin, no emperor could feel secure on the throne, and any barbarian peasant on the frontier could aspire to that prestigious but perilous position.

1 (return)
[ There had been no example of three successive generations on the throne; only three instances of sons who succeeded their fathers. The marriages of the Cæsars (notwithstanding the permission, and the frequent practice of divorces) were generally unfruitful.]

1 (return)
[ There had never been a case of three generations ruling the throne consecutively; there were only three occurrences of sons taking over from their fathers. The marriages of the Cæsars (despite the allowance and common occurrence of divorces) were mostly unproductive.]

About thirty-two years before that event, the emperor Severus, returning from an eastern expedition, halted in Thrace, to celebrate, with military games, the birthday of his younger son, Geta. The country flocked in crowds to behold their sovereign, and a young barbarian of gigantic stature earnestly solicited, in his rude dialect, that he might be allowed to contend for the prize of wrestling. As the pride of discipline would have been disgraced in the overthrow of a Roman soldier by a Thracian peasant, he was matched with the stoutest followers of the camp, sixteen of whom he successively laid on the ground. His victory was rewarded by some trifling gifts, and a permission to enlist in the troops. The next day, the happy barbarian was distinguished above a crowd of recruits, dancing and exulting after the fashion of his country. As soon as he perceived that he had attracted the emperor’s notice, he instantly ran up to his horse, and followed him on foot, without the least appearance of fatigue, in a long and rapid career. “Thracian,” said Severus with astonishment, “art thou disposed to wrestle after thy race?” “Most willingly, sir,” replied the unwearied youth; and, almost in a breath, overthrew seven of the strongest soldiers in the army. A gold collar was the prize of his matchless vigor and activity, and he was immediately appointed to serve in the horseguards who always attended on the person of the sovereign. 2

About thirty-two years before that event, Emperor Severus, returning from an expedition in the East, stopped in Thrace to celebrate the birthday of his younger son, Geta, with military games. People from the region gathered in large numbers to see their ruler, and a young barbarian of towering height earnestly asked, in his rough dialect, if he could compete for the wrestling prize. Since it would have been embarrassing for a Roman soldier to be defeated by a Thracian peasant, he was paired with the strongest soldiers in the camp, and he managed to take down sixteen of them one after the other. His victory earned him some small gifts and a chance to join the troops. The next day, the delighted barbarian stood out among the recruits, dancing and celebrating in the way of his people. Once he realized the emperor was noticing him, he quickly ran over to the emperor's horse and kept pace on foot, showing no signs of fatigue in his long and swift stride. “Thracian,” said Severus in amazement, “are you ready to wrestle again?” “Absolutely, sir,” replied the tireless young man; and in almost no time, he took down seven of the strongest soldiers in the army. A gold collar was awarded to him for his unmatched strength and agility, and he was immediately assigned to serve in the horseguards that always accompanied the emperor. 2

2 (return)
[ Hist. August p. 138.]

2 (return)
[ Hist. August p. 138.]

Maximin, for that was his name, though born on the territories of the empire, descended from a mixed race of barbarians. His father was a Goth, and his mother of the nation of the Alani. He displayed on every occasion a valor equal to his strength; and his native fierceness was soon tempered or disguised by the knowledge of the world. Under the reign of Severus and his son, he obtained the rank of centurion, with the favor and esteem of both those princes, the former of whom was an excellent judge of merit. Gratitude forbade Maximin to serve under the assassin of Caracalla. Honor taught him to decline the effeminate insults of Elagabalus. On the accession of Alexander he returned to court, and was placed by that prince in a station useful to the service, and honorable to himself. The fourth legion, to which he was appointed tribune, soon became, under his care, the best disciplined of the whole army. With the general applause of the soldiers, who bestowed on their favorite hero the names of Ajax and Hercules, he was successively promoted to the first military command; 3 and had not he still retained too much of his savage origin, the emperor might perhaps have given his own sister in marriage to the son of Maximin. 4

Maximin, that was his name, was born in the territories of the empire but came from a mixed race of barbarians. His father was a Goth and his mother was from the Alani tribe. He showed courage equal to his strength on every occasion, and his natural fierceness was soon toned down or hidden by his worldly knowledge. Under the rule of Severus and his son, he achieved the rank of centurion and gained the favor and respect of both princes, the former of whom was a great judge of talent. Feeling grateful, Maximin refused to serve under the assassin of Caracalla. His sense of honor led him to reject the delicate insults of Elagabalus. When Alexander ascended to the throne, Maximin returned to court and was given a position that was beneficial to the service and honorable for himself. The fourth legion, to which he was assigned as tribune, quickly became the best disciplined in the entire army under his leadership. With the public approval of the soldiers, who nicknamed their favorite hero Ajax and Hercules, he was successively promoted to the top military command; 3 and if he hadn't held onto too much of his savage roots, the emperor might have even considered marrying his own sister to Maximin's son. 4

3 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 140. Herodian, l. vi. p. 223. Aurelius Victor. By comparing these authors, it should seem that Maximin had the particular command of the Tribellian horse, with the general commission of disciplining the recruits of the whole army. His biographer ought to have marked, with more care, his exploits, and the successive steps of his military promotions.]

3 (return)
[Hist. August. p. 140. Herodian, l. vi. p. 223. Aurelius Victor. By comparing these authors, it appears that Maximin had specific command over the Tribellian cavalry while also being tasked with training the recruits of the entire army. His biographer should have noted his achievements and the progression of his military promotions with greater attention.]

4 (return)
[ See the original letter of Alexander Severus, Hist. August. p. 149.]

4 (return)
[ See the original letter of Alexander Severus, Hist. August. p. 149.]

Instead of securing his fidelity, these favors served only to inflame the ambition of the Thracian peasant, who deemed his fortune inadequate to his merit, as long as he was constrained to acknowledge a superior. Though a stranger to real wisdom, he was not devoid of a selfish cunning, which showed him that the emperor had lost the affection of the army, and taught him to improve their discontent to his own advantage. It is easy for faction and calumny to shed their poison on the administration of the best of princes, and to accuse even their virtues by artfully confounding them with those vices to which they bear the nearest affinity. The troops listened with pleasure to the emissaries of Maximin. They blushed at their own ignominious patience, which, during thirteen years, had supported the vexatious discipline imposed by an effeminate Syrian, the timid slave of his mother and of the senate. It was time, they cried, to cast away that useless phantom of the civil power, and to elect for their prince and general a real soldier, educated in camps, exercised in war, who would assert the glory, and distribute among his companions the treasures, of the empire. A great army was at that time assembled on the banks of the Rhine, under the command of the emperor himself, who, almost immediately after his return from the Persian war, had been obliged to march against the barbarians of Germany. The important care of training and reviewing the new levies was intrusted to Maximin. One day, as he entered the field of exercise, the troops, either from a sudden impulse, or a formed conspiracy, saluted him emperor, silenced by their loud acclamations his obstinate refusal, and hastened to consummate their rebellion by the murder of Alexander Severus.

Instead of securing his loyalty, these favors only fueled the ambition of the Thracian peasant, who felt his fortune wasn’t enough for his worth as long as he had to acknowledge someone above him. Although he was unfamiliar with true wisdom, he wasn’t without a self-serving cunning that showed him the emperor had lost the army's affection and taught him to turn their discontent to his own advantage. It’s easy for factions and slander to poison the reputation of even the best rulers, accusing their virtues by cleverly mixing them up with the vices they most closely resemble. The soldiers listened with delight to Maximin's messengers. They felt ashamed of their own shameful patience, which for thirteen years had borne the annoying discipline enforced by an effeminate Syrian, the cowardly slave of his mother and the senate. It was time, they cried, to throw away that pointless illusion of civil power and choose a real soldier as their prince and general, someone trained in the camps and experienced in war, who would uphold their glory and share the empire's treasures with his companions. A large army was gathered at that moment on the banks of the Rhine, under the command of the emperor himself, who, right after returning from the Persian war, had to march against the German barbarians. The crucial task of training and reviewing the new recruits was assigned to Maximin. One day, as he walked onto the training field, the troops, either out of sudden impulse or a planned conspiracy, hailed him as emperor, drowning out his persistent refusals with their loud cheers, and quickly moved to complete their rebellion by murdering Alexander Severus.

The circumstances of his death are variously related. The writers, who suppose that he died in ignorance of the ingratitude and ambition of Maximin affirm that, after taking a frugal repast in the sight of the army, he retired to sleep, and that, about the seventh hour of the day, a part of his own guards broke into the imperial tent, and, with many wounds, assassinated their virtuous and unsuspecting prince. 5 If we credit another, and indeed a more probable account, Maximin was invested with the purple by a numerous detachment, at the distance of several miles from the head-quarters; and he trusted for success rather to the secret wishes than to the public declarations of the great army. Alexander had sufficient time to awaken a faint sense of loyalty among the troops; but their reluctant professions of fidelity quickly vanished on the appearance of Maximin, who declared himself the friend and advocate of the military order, and was unanimously acknowledged emperor of the Romans by the applauding legions. The son of Mamæa, betrayed and deserted, withdrew into his tent, desirous at least to conceal his approaching fate from the insults of the multitude. He was soon followed by a tribune and some centurions, the ministers of death; but instead of receiving with manly resolution the inevitable stroke, his unavailing cries and entreaties disgraced the last moments of his life, and converted into contempt some portion of the just pity which his innocence and misfortunes must inspire. His mother, Mamæa, whose pride and avarice he loudly accused as the cause of his ruin, perished with her son. The most faithful of his friends were sacrificed to the first fury of the soldiers. Others were reserved for the more deliberate cruelty of the usurper; and those who experienced the mildest treatment, were stripped of their employments, and ignominiously driven from the court and army. 6

The circumstances of his death are reported in different ways. Some writers, who believe he died unaware of Maximin's ingratitude and ambition, state that after having a modest meal in front of the army, he went to sleep. Around the seventh hour of the day, a portion of his own guards broke into the imperial tent and, having inflicted many wounds, assassinated their virtuous and unsuspecting prince. 5 If we consider another, and indeed a more likely story, Maximin was proclaimed emperor by a large group several miles away from headquarters, relying more on the covert support than the public backing of the army. Alexander had enough time to stir a faint sense of loyalty among the soldiers; however, their hesitant declarations of loyalty quickly faded when Maximin appeared, declaring himself a friend and champion of the military. He was unanimously recognized as emperor of the Romans by the cheering legions. The son of Mamæa, betrayed and abandoned, retreated to his tent, wanting at least to hide his impending fate from the jeers of the crowd. He was soon followed by a tribune and some centurions, the agents of death; but instead of facing the inevitable with courage, his desperate cries and pleas brought shame to his final moments and turned some of the genuine sympathy his innocence and misfortunes warranted into disdain. His mother, Mamæa, whom he loudly blamed for his downfall due to her pride and greed, died alongside her son. His most devoted friends were sacrificed to the soldiers' initial rage. Others were left to suffer the more calculated cruelty of the usurper; and those who received the mildest treatment were stripped of their positions and disgracefully expelled from the court and army. 6

5 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 135. I have softened some of the most improbable circumstances of this wretched biographer. From his ill-worded narration, it should seem that the prince’s buffoon having accidentally entered the tent, and awakened the slumbering monarch, the fear of punishment urged him to persuade the disaffected soldiers to commit the murder.]

5 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 135. I have toned down some of the most unbelievable details from this unfortunate biographer. From his poorly crafted story, it seems that the prince's jester accidentally walked into the tent and woke the sleeping king, and the fear of punishment pushed him to convince the unhappy soldiers to carry out the murder.]

6 (return)
[ Herodian, l. vi. 223-227.]

6 (return)
[ Herodian, l. vi. 223-227.]

The former tyrants, Caligula and Nero, Commodus, and Caracalla, were all dissolute and unexperienced youths, 7 educated in the purple, and corrupted by the pride of empire, the luxury of Rome, and the perfidious voice of flattery. The cruelty of Maximin was derived from a different source, the fear of contempt. Though he depended on the attachment of the soldiers, who loved him for virtues like their own, he was conscious that his mean and barbarian origin, his savage appearance, and his total ignorance of the arts and institutions of civil life, 8 formed a very unfavorable contrast with the amiable manners of the unhappy Alexander. He remembered, that, in his humbler fortune, he had often waited before the door of the haughty nobles of Rome, and had been denied admittance by the insolence of their slaves. He recollected too the friendship of a few who had relieved his poverty, and assisted his rising hopes. But those who had spurned, and those who had protected, the Thracian, were guilty of the same crime, the knowledge of his original obscurity. For this crime many were put to death; and by the execution of several of his benefactors, Maximin published, in characters of blood, the indelible history of his baseness and ingratitude. 9

The former tyrants—Caligula, Nero, Commodus, and Caracalla—were all reckless and inexperienced young men, 7 brought up in luxury, who were corrupted by the pride of ruling, the extravagance of Rome, and the deceptive flattery of others. Maximin's cruelty came from a different place: the fear of being looked down upon. Although he relied on the loyalty of the soldiers, who respected him for qualities similar to their own, he was aware that his lowly and barbaric background, his fierce appearance, and his complete lack of knowledge about the arts and institutions of civilized life, 8 created a stark contrast with the charming demeanor of the unfortunate Alexander. He remembered that during his lower status, he had often waited outside the doors of arrogant Roman nobles, only to be denied entry by the rudeness of their slaves. He also recalled the few who had shown him kindness when he was poor and had helped him build his hopes. But both those who had rejected and those who had helped the Thracian shared the same fault: knowing of his humble origins. For this reason, many were executed; and by killing some of his benefactors, Maximin etched, in blood, the lasting story of his treachery and ingratitude. 9

7 (return)
[ Caligula, the eldest of the four, was only twenty-five years of age when he ascended the throne; Caracalla was twenty-three, Commodus nineteen, and Nero no more than seventeen.]

7 (return)
[Caligula, the oldest of the four, was only twenty-five when he became emperor; Caracalla was twenty-three, Commodus nineteen, and Nero just seventeen.]

8 (return)
[ It appears that he was totally ignorant of the Greek language; which, from its universal use in conversation and letters, was an essential part of every liberal education.]

8 (return)
[ It seems that he had no knowledge of the Greek language, which, due to its widespread use in conversation and writing, was a crucial component of a well-rounded education.]

9 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 141. Herodian, l. vii. p. 237. The latter of these historians has been most unjustly censured for sparing the vices of Maximin.]

9 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 141. Herodian, l. vii. p. 237. The latter of these historians has been most unfairly criticized for being lenient about the faults of Maximin.]

The dark and sanguinary soul of the tyrant was open to every suspicion against those among his subjects who were the most distinguished by their birth or merit. Whenever he was alarmed with the sound of treason, his cruelty was unbounded and unrelenting. A conspiracy against his life was either discovered or imagined, and Magnus, a consular senator, was named as the principal author of it. Without a witness, without a trial, and without an opportunity of defence, Magnus, with four thousand of his supposed accomplices, was put to death. Italy and the whole empire were infested with innumerable spies and informers. On the slightest accusation, the first of the Roman nobles, who had governed provinces, commanded armies, and been adorned with the consular and triumphal ornaments, were chained on the public carriages, and hurried away to the emperor’s presence. Confiscation, exile, or simple death, were esteemed uncommon instances of his lenity. Some of the unfortunate sufferers he ordered to be sewed up in the hides of slaughtered animals, others to be exposed to wild beasts, others again to be beaten to death with clubs. During the three years of his reign, he disdained to visit either Rome or Italy. His camp, occasionally removed from the banks of the Rhine to those of the Danube, was the seat of his stern despotism, which trampled on every principle of law and justice, and was supported by the avowed power of the sword. 10 No man of noble birth, elegant accomplishments, or knowledge of civil business, was suffered near his person; and the court of a Roman emperor revived the idea of those ancient chiefs of slaves and gladiators, whose savage power had left a deep impression of terror and detestation. 11

The dark and bloody nature of the tyrant was suspicious of anyone among his subjects who stood out because of their heritage or achievements. Whenever he sensed treason, his cruelty knew no bounds. A supposed plot against his life was either uncovered or fabricated, and Magnus, a former consul, was accused as the main conspirator. Without a witness, a trial, or any chance to defend himself, Magnus and four thousand so-called accomplices were executed. Italy and the entire empire swarmed with countless spies and informants. With the slightest accusation, Rome's top nobles, who had governed provinces, commanded armies, and were celebrated with consular and triumphal honors, were shackled and rushed to the emperor’s presence. Confiscation, exile, or mere execution were seen as rare acts of his mercy. Some of the unfortunate victims were sewn into the hides of slaughtered animals, others were thrown to wild beasts, and some were beaten to death with clubs. Throughout his three years in power, he refused to visit either Rome or Italy. His military camps, occasionally moved from the Rhine to the Danube, were centers of his oppressive rule, trampling on every principle of law and justice and upheld by the overt power of the sword. 10 No man of noble birth, refined skills, or knowledge of civil affairs was allowed near him; the court of a Roman emperor resembled those ancient leaders of slaves and gladiators, whose savage authority instilled deep fear and disgust. 11

10 (return)
[ The wife of Maximin, by insinuating wise counsels with female gentleness, sometimes brought back the tyrant to the way of truth and humanity. See Ammianus Marcellinus, l. xiv. c. l, where he alludes to the fact which he had more fully related under the reign of the Gordians. We may collect from the medals, that Paullina was the name of this benevolent empress; and from the title of Diva, that she died before Maximin. (Valesius ad loc. cit. Ammian.) Spanheim de U. et P. N. tom. ii. p. 300. Note: If we may believe Syrcellus and Zonaras, in was Maximin himself who ordered her death—G]

10 (return)
[ Maximin's wife, through gentle and wise advice, sometimes guided the tyrant back to truth and compassion. See Ammianus Marcellinus, l. xiv. c. l, where he refers to this fact, which he discussed in more detail during the reign of the Gordians. We know from coins that Paullina was the name of this kind empress, and from the title of Diva, that she died before Maximin. (Valesius ad loc. cit. Ammian.) Spanheim de U. et P. N. tom. ii. p. 300. Note: According to Syrcellus and Zonaras, it was Maximin himself who ordered her death—G]

11 (return)
[ He was compared to Spartacus and Athenio. Hist. August p. 141.]

11 (return)
[ He was compared to Spartacus and Athenio. Hist. August p. 141.]

As long as the cruelty of Maximin was confined to the illustrious senators, or even to the bold adventurers, who in the court or army expose themselves to the caprice of fortune, the body of the people viewed their sufferings with indifference, or perhaps with pleasure. But the tyrant’s avarice, stimulated by the insatiate desires of the soldiers, at length attacked the public property. Every city of the empire was possessed of an independent revenue, destined to purchase corn for the multitude, and to supply the expenses of the games and entertainments. By a single act of authority, the whole mass of wealth was at once confiscated for the use of the Imperial treasury. The temples were stripped of their most valuable offerings of gold and silver, and the statues of gods, heroes, and emperors, were melted down and coined into money. These impious orders could not be executed without tumults and massacres, as in many places the people chose rather to die in the defence of their altars, than to behold in the midst of peace their cities exposed to the rapine and cruelty of war. The soldiers themselves, among whom this sacrilegious plunder was distributed, received it with a blush; and hardened as they were in acts of violence, they dreaded the just reproaches of their friends and relations. Throughout the Roman world a general cry of indignation was heard, imploring vengeance on the common enemy of human kind; and at length, by an act of private oppression, a peaceful and unarmed province was driven into rebellion against him. 12

As long as Maximin's cruelty was directed at the prominent senators or the daring individuals who put themselves at the mercy of fate in the court or army, the general population looked at their suffering with indifference, or maybe even enjoyment. But eventually, the tyrant's greed, fueled by the endless desires of the soldiers, began to target public property. Every city in the empire had its own independent income, meant to buy grain for the people and cover the costs of games and entertainment. With a single act of authority, all that wealth was suddenly seized for the Imperial treasury. Temples were stripped of their most valuable gold and silver offerings, and the statues of gods, heroes, and emperors were melted down and turned into money. These blasphemous orders sparked riots and massacres, as many preferred to die defending their altars rather than witness their cities being pillaged and brutalized in times of peace. Even the soldiers, who distributed this sacrilegious loot, felt ashamed; despite their hardened nature from acts of violence, they feared the rightful accusations from their friends and family. Across the Roman world, a widespread outcry of outrage rose, calling for vengeance against the common enemy of humanity; eventually, through an act of private oppression, a peaceful and unarmed province was pushed into rebellion against him. 12

12 (return)
[ Herodian, l. vii. p. 238. Zosim. l. i. p. 15.]

12 (return)
[ Herodian, l. vii. p. 238. Zosim. l. i. p. 15.]

The procurator of Africa was a servant worthy of such a master, who considered the fines and confiscations of the rich as one of the most fruitful branches of the Imperial revenue. An iniquitous sentence had been pronounced against some opulent youths of that country, the execution of which would have stripped them of far the greater part of their patrimony. In this extremity, a resolution that must either complete or prevent their ruin, was dictated by despair. A respite of three days, obtained with difficulty from the rapacious treasurer, was employed in collecting from their estates a great number of slaves and peasants blindly devoted to the commands of their lords, and armed with the rustic weapons of clubs and axes. The leaders of the conspiracy, as they were admitted to the audience of the procurator, stabbed him with the daggers concealed under their garments, and, by the assistance of their tumultuary train, seized on the little town of Thysdrus, 13 and erected the standard of rebellion against the sovereign of the Roman empire. They rested their hopes on the hatred of mankind against Maximin, and they judiciously resolved to oppose to that detested tyrant an emperor whose mild virtues had already acquired the love and esteem of the Romans, and whose authority over the province would give weight and stability to the enterprise. Gordianus, their proconsul, and the object of their choice, refused, with unfeigned reluctance, the dangerous honor, and begged with tears, that they would suffer him to terminate in peace a long and innocent life, without staining his feeble age with civil blood. Their menaces compelled him to accept the Imperial purple, his only refuge, indeed, against the jealous cruelty of Maximin; since, according to the reasoning of tyrants, those who have been esteemed worthy of the throne deserve death, and those who deliberate have already rebelled. 14

The governor of Africa was a servant who was deserving of such a master, who viewed the fines and confiscations of the wealthy as a major source of Imperial revenue. An unjust sentence had been handed down against some wealthy young people from that region, the enforcement of which would have taken away most of their inheritance. In this desperate situation, a decision that would either seal their fate or save them was made out of despair. They managed to get a three-day delay from the greedy treasurer, using the time to gather a large number of slaves and peasants completely loyal to their masters, armed with simple weapons like clubs and axes. The leaders of the rebellion, when allowed to meet with the governor, stabbed him with daggers hidden under their clothes, and with the help of their chaotic group, took control of the small town of Thysdrus, 13 and raised the banner of rebellion against the ruler of the Roman Empire. They placed their hopes on the widespread hatred for Maximin, and wisely decided to oppose that hated tyrant with an emperor whose gentle virtues had already earned the love and respect of the Romans, and whose authority in the province would lend strength and stability to their cause. Gordianus, their proconsul and the person they chose, reluctantly refused the dangerous honor, pleading with tears to let him finish his long and innocent life in peace, without tainting his old age with civil blood. Their threats forced him to accept the Imperial title, his only escape from the jealous brutality of Maximin; since, according to tyrants, those deemed worthy of the throne deserve death, and those who hesitate have already rebelled. 14

13 (return)
[ In the fertile territory of Byzacium, one hundred and fifty miles to the south of Carthage. This city was decorated, probably by the Gordians, with the title of colony, and with a fine amphitheatre, which is still in a very perfect state. See Intinerar. Wesseling, p. 59; and Shaw’s Travels, p. 117.]

13 (return)
[ In the rich area of Byzacium, one hundred and fifty miles south of Carthage. This city was likely granted colonial status by the Gordians and features a well-preserved amphitheater that still exists today. See Intinerar. Wesseling, p. 59; and Shaw’s Travels, p. 117.]

14 (return)
[ Herodian, l. vii. p. 239. Hist. August. p. 153.]

14 (return)
[ Herodian, l. vii. p. 239. Hist. August. p. 153.]

The family of Gordianus was one of the most illustrious of the Roman senate. On the father’s side he was descended from the Gracchi; on his mother’s, from the emperor Trajan. A great estate enabled him to support the dignity of his birth, and in the enjoyment of it, he displayed an elegant taste and beneficent disposition. The palace in Rome, formerly inhabited by the great Pompey, had been, during several generations, in the possession of Gordian’s family. 15 It was distinguished by ancient trophies of naval victories, and decorated with the works of modern painting. His villa on the road to Præneste was celebrated for baths of singular beauty and extent, for three stately rooms of a hundred feet in length, and for a magnificent portico, supported by two hundred columns of the four most curious and costly sorts of marble. 16 The public shows exhibited at his expense, and in which the people were entertained with many hundreds of wild beasts and gladiators, 17 seem to surpass the fortune of a subject; and whilst the liberality of other magistrates was confined to a few solemn festivals at Rome, the magnificence of Gordian was repeated, when he was ædile, every month in the year, and extended, during his consulship, to the principal cities of Italy. He was twice elevated to the last-mentioned dignity, by Caracalla and by Alexander; for he possessed the uncommon talent of acquiring the esteem of virtuous princes, without alarming the jealousy of tyrants. His long life was innocently spent in the study of letters and the peaceful honors of Rome; and, till he was named proconsul of Africa by the voice of the senate and the approbation of Alexander, 18 he appears prudently to have declined the command of armies and the government of provinces. 181 As long as that emperor lived, Africa was happy under the administration of his worthy representative: after the barbarous Maximin had usurped the throne, Gordianus alleviated the miseries which he was unable to prevent. When he reluctantly accepted the purple, he was above fourscore years old; a last and valuable remains of the happy age of the Antonines, whose virtues he revived in his own conduct, and celebrated in an elegant poem of thirty books. With the venerable proconsul, his son, who had accompanied him into Africa as his lieutenant, was likewise declared emperor. His manners were less pure, but his character was equally amiable with that of his father. Twenty-two acknowledged concubines, and a library of sixty-two thousand volumes, attested the variety of his inclinations; and from the productions which he left behind him, it appears that the former as well as the latter were designed for use rather than for ostentation. 19 The Roman people acknowledged in the features of the younger Gordian the resemblance of Scipio Africanus, 191 recollected with pleasure that his mother was the granddaughter of Antoninus Pius, and rested the public hope on those latent virtues which had hitherto, as they fondly imagined, lain concealed in the luxurious indolence of private life.

The Gordianus family was one of the most renowned in the Roman senate. On his father's side, he descended from the Gracchi; on his mother's side, from the emperor Trajan. A large estate allowed him to uphold the dignity of his lineage, and in enjoying it, he displayed refined taste and a generous spirit. The palace in Rome, once home to the great Pompey, had been in Gordian’s family for several generations. 15 It was marked by ancient trophies of naval victories and adorned with contemporary artworks. His villa on the road to Præneste was famous for its stunning and spacious baths, three grand rooms each a hundred feet long, and a magnificent portico supported by two hundred columns made of the four most unique and expensive types of marble. 16 The public spectacles he funded, featuring hundreds of wild animals and gladiators, 17 seemed to surpass what any private citizen could afford; while the generosity of other officials was limited to a few formal festivals in Rome, Gordian’s splendor was repeated monthly during his term as ædile and extended, during his consulship, to major cities across Italy. He was twice elevated to the consulship, first by Caracalla and then by Alexander, as he had the rare ability to earn the respect of virtuous rulers without provoking the jealousy of tyrants. He spent his long life innocently engaged in literary pursuits and the peaceful honors of Rome; and until he was appointed proconsul of Africa by the senate's vote and Alexander's approval, 18 he wisely avoided military command and provincial governance. 181 As long as that emperor lived, Africa thrived under his capable leader; after the ruthless Maximin seized power, Gordianus eased the suffering he couldn't prevent. When he reluctantly accepted the throne, he was over eighty years old, a last valuable remnant of the prosperous era of the Antonines, whose virtues he mirrored in his actions and celebrated in an elegant thirty-book poem. Alongside the venerable proconsul, his son, who had served as his lieutenant in Africa, was also declared emperor. His conduct was not as pure, but his character was equally likable as his father's. Twenty-two acknowledged mistresses and a library of sixty-two thousand volumes reflected his diverse interests; and from the works he left behind, it seems that both aspects of his life were intended for usefulness rather than for show. 19 The Roman people saw in the younger Gordian a likeness to Scipio Africanus, 191 remembered with fondness that his mother was the granddaughter of Antoninus Pius, and placed their public hope in the latent virtues they believed were hidden in the luxurious inaction of his private life.

15 (return)
[ Hist. Aug. p. 152. The celebrated house of Pompey in carinis was usurped by Marc Antony, and consequently became, after the Triumvir’s death, a part of the Imperial domain. The emperor Trajan allowed, and even encouraged, the rich senators to purchase those magnificent and useless places, (Plin. Panegyric. c. 50;) and it may seem probable, that, on this occasion, Pompey’s house came into the possession of Gordian’s great-grandfather.]

15 (return)
[Hist. Aug. p. 152. The famous house of Pompey in Carinis was taken over by Marc Antony, and after the Triumvir’s death, it became part of the Imperial estate. Emperor Trajan permitted, and even motivated, wealthy senators to buy these extravagant and unnecessary properties, (Plin. Panegyric. c. 50;) and it seems likely that, during this time, Pompey’s house ended up in the hands of Gordian’s great-grandfather.]

16 (return)
[ The Claudian, the Numidian, the Carystian, and the Synnadian. The colors of Roman marbles have been faintly described and imperfectly distinguished. It appears, however, that the Carystian was a sea-green, and that the marble of Synnada was white mixed with oval spots of purple. See Salmasius ad Hist. August. p. 164.]

16 (return)
[ The Claudian, the Numidian, the Carystian, and the Synnadian. The colors of Roman marbles have been vaguely described and not clearly identified. However, it seems that the Carystian was a sea-green, and the marble from Synnada was white with round purple spots. See Salmasius ad Hist. August. p. 164.]

17 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 151, 152. He sometimes gave five hundred pair of gladiators, never less than one hundred and fifty. He once gave for the use of the circus one hundred Sicilian, and as many Cappæcian Cappadecian horses. The animals designed for hunting were chiefly bears, boars, bulls, stags, elks, wild asses, &c. Elephants and lions seem to have been appropriated to Imperial magnificence.]

17 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 151, 152. He would sometimes provide five hundred pairs of gladiators, and never less than one hundred and fifty. At one point, he supplied one hundred Sicilian horses and the same number of Cappadocian horses for the circus. The hunting animals mainly included bears, boars, bulls, stags, elk, wild donkeys, etc. Elephants and lions appeared to be reserved for Imperial grandeur.]

18 (return)
[ See the original letter, in the Augustan History, p. 152, which at once shows Alexander’s respect for the authority of the senate, and his esteem for the proconsul appointed by that assembly.]

18 (return)
[ See the original letter, in the Augustan History, p. 152, which clearly shows Alexander’s respect for the authority of the senate, and his admiration for the proconsul chosen by that assembly.]

181 (return)
[ Herodian expressly says that he had administered many provinces, lib. vii. 10.—W.]

181 (return)
[ Herodian specifically states that he had managed numerous provinces, lib. vii. 10.—W.]

19 (return)
[ By each of his concubines, the younger Gordian left three or four children. His literary productions, though less numerous, were by no means contemptible.]

19 (return)
[ The younger Gordian had three or four kids by each of his concubines. His written works, while fewer in number, were certainly not insignificant.]

191 (return)
[ Not the personal likeness, but the family descent from the Scipiod.—W.]

191 (return)
[ Not the individual likeness, but the family lineage from the Scipiod.—W.]

As soon as the Gordians had appeased the first tumult of a popular election, they removed their court to Carthage. They were received with the acclamations of the Africans, who honored their virtues, and who, since the visit of Hadrian, had never beheld the majesty of a Roman emperor. But these vain acclamations neither strengthened nor confirmed the title of the Gordians. They were induced by principle, as well as interest, to solicit the approbation of the senate; and a deputation of the noblest provincials was sent, without delay, to Rome, to relate and justify the conduct of their countrymen, who, having long suffered with patience, were at length resolved to act with vigor. The letters of the new princes were modest and respectful, excusing the necessity which had obliged them to accept the Imperial title; but submitting their election and their fate to the supreme judgment of the senate. 20

As soon as the Gordians calmed the initial chaos of a popular election, they moved their court to Carthage. They were welcomed with cheers from the Africans, who admired their virtues and had not seen the grandeur of a Roman emperor since Hadrian's visit. However, these empty cheers did not solidify the Gordians' claim to power. They felt it was important, both for principle and personal interest, to seek the approval of the senate. A delegation of the most distinguished locals was quickly sent to Rome to explain and defend the actions of their fellow citizens, who, after enduring hardships in silence, were finally ready to take decisive action. The letters from the new leaders were humble and respectful, explaining the necessity that led them to accept the Imperial title, but they ultimately placed their election and future in the hands of the senate. 20

20 (return)
[ Herodian, l. vii. p. 243. Hist. August. p. 144.]

20 (return)
[ Herodian, l. vii. p. 243. Hist. August. p. 144.]

The inclinations of the senate were neither doubtful nor divided. The birth and noble alliances of the Gordians had intimately connected them with the most illustrious houses of Rome. Their fortune had created many dependants in that assembly, their merit had acquired many friends. Their mild administration opened the flattering prospect of the restoration, not only of the civil but even of the republican government. The terror of military violence, which had first obliged the senate to forget the murder of Alexander, and to ratify the election of a barbarian peasant, 21 now produced a contrary effect, and provoked them to assert the injured rights of freedom and humanity. The hatred of Maximin towards the senate was declared and implacable; the tamest submission had not appeased his fury, the most cautious innocence would not remove his suspicions; and even the care of their own safety urged them to share the fortune of an enterprise, of which (if unsuccessful) they were sure to be the first victims. These considerations, and perhaps others of a more private nature, were debated in a previous conference of the consuls and the magistrates. As soon as their resolution was decided, they convoked in the temple of Castor the whole body of the senate, according to an ancient form of secrecy, 22 calculated to awaken their attention, and to conceal their decrees. “Conscript fathers,” said the consul Syllanus, “the two Gordians, both of consular dignity, the one your proconsul, the other your lieutenant, have been declared emperors by the general consent of Africa. Let us return thanks,” he boldly continued, “to the youth of Thysdrus; let us return thanks to the faithful people of Carthage, our generous deliverers from a horrid monster—Why do you hear me thus coolly, thus timidly? Why do you cast those anxious looks on each other? Why hesitate? Maximin is a public enemy! may his enmity soon expire with him, and may we long enjoy the prudence and felicity of Gordian the father, the valor and constancy of Gordian the son!” 23 The noble ardor of the consul revived the languid spirit of the senate. By a unanimous decree, the election of the Gordians was ratified, Maximin, his son, and his adherents, were pronounced enemies of their country, and liberal rewards were offered to whomsoever had the courage and good fortune to destroy them.

The senate's feelings were clear and united. The Gordians, with their noble heritage and connections to the most distinguished families in Rome, had many supporters in that assembly due to their fortune and merit. Their gentle leadership held the promise of restoring not only civil government but even a republican one. The initial fear of military aggression, which had forced the senate to overlook Alexander's murder and accept the rule of a barbarian peasant, now prompted a different response, pushing them to defend the violated rights of freedom and humanity. Maximin's animosity towards the senate was well-known and relentless; even the most submissive behavior couldn't calm his rage, and the most innocent actions wouldn't eliminate his suspicions. Their own safety also drove them to link their fate to an endeavor that would surely see them as the first victims if it failed. These issues, along with possibly others of a more personal nature, were discussed in a previous meeting of the consuls and magistrates. Once they reached a decision, they summoned the entire senate to the temple of Castor, using an ancient method of secrecy designed to capture their attention and keep their decisions hidden. “Conscript fathers,” the consul Syllanus stated, “the two Gordians, both of consular rank—one your proconsul and the other your lieutenant—have been named emperors by unanimous consent from Africa. Let us give thanks,” he boldly continued, “to the youth of Thysdrus; let us thank the loyal people of Carthage, our brave liberators from a terrible monster—Why do you listen to me so coldly and hesitantly? Why exchange anxious glances? Why the hesitation? Maximin is a public enemy! May his hostility fade away with him, and may we enjoy for a long time the wisdom and success of Gordian the father and the courage and determination of Gordian the son!” The consul's passionate speech reinvigorated the lethargic senate. They unanimously approved the Gordians' election, declared Maximin, his son, and their followers enemies of the state, and offered generous rewards to anyone brave enough to kill them.

21 (return)
[ Quod. tamen patres dum periculosum existimant; inermes armato esistere approbaverunt.—Aurelius Victor.]

21 (return)
[ However, the fathers, while considering it dangerous, approved of being unarmed in the presence of an armed opponent.—Aurelius Victor.]

22 (return)
[ Even the servants of the house, the scribes, &c., were excluded, and their office was filled by the senators themselves. We are obliged to the Augustan History. p. 159, for preserving this curious example of the old discipline of the commonwealth.]

22 (return)
[ Even the household servants, the scribes, etc., were excluded, and their roles were taken over by the senators themselves. We owe a thanks to the Augustan History, p. 159, for keeping this interesting example of the old discipline of the commonwealth.]

23 (return)
[ This spirited speech, translated from the Augustan historian, p. 156, seems transcribed by him from the origina registers of the senate]

23 (return)
[ This lively speech, translated from the Augustan historian, p. 156, appears to be transcribed by him from the original records of the senate]

During the emperor’s absence, a detachment of the Prætorian guards remained at Rome, to protect, or rather to command, the capital. The præfect Vitalianus had signalized his fidelity to Maximin, by the alacrity with which he had obeyed, and even prevented the cruel mandates of the tyrant. His death alone could rescue the authority of the senate, and the lives of the senators from a state of danger and suspense. Before their resolves had transpired, a quæstor and some tribunes were commissioned to take his devoted life. They executed the order with equal boldness and success; and, with their bloody daggers in their hands, ran through the streets, proclaiming to the people and the soldiers the news of the happy revolution. The enthusiasm of liberty was seconded by the promise of a large donative, in lands and money; the statues of Maximin were thrown down; the capital of the empire acknowledged, with transport, the authority of the two Gordians and the senate; 24 and the example of Rome was followed by the rest of Italy.

During the emperor’s absence, a group of the Praetorian guards stayed in Rome to protect, or more accurately, to control the city. Prefect Vitalianus showed his loyalty to Maximin by eagerly following orders and even preventing the tyrant's cruel commands. Only his death could save the authority of the senate and the lives of the senators from danger and uncertainty. Before their decisions were made public, a quaestor and some tribunes were tasked with taking his life. They carried out the order with both boldness and success, running through the streets with their bloody daggers, announcing to the people and soldiers the news of the fortunate change. The excitement for freedom was boosted by the promise of a large gift in land and money; Maximin's statues were destroyed; the capital of the empire joyfully accepted the authority of the two Gordians and the senate; 24 and the example set by Rome was mirrored by the rest of Italy.

24 (return)
[ Herodian, l. vii. p. 244]

24 (return)
[ Herodian, l. vii. p. 244]

A new spirit had arisen in that assembly, whose long patience had been insulted by wanton despotism and military license. The senate assumed the reins of government, and, with a calm intrepidity, prepared to vindicate by arms the cause of freedom. Among the consular senators recommended by their merit and services to the favor of the emperor Alexander, it was easy to select twenty, not unequal to the command of an army, and the conduct of a war. To these was the defence of Italy intrusted. Each was appointed to act in his respective department, authorized to enroll and discipline the Italian youth; and instructed to fortify the ports and highways, against the impending invasion of Maximin. A number of deputies, chosen from the most illustrious of the senatorian and equestrian orders, were despatched at the same time to the governors of the several provinces, earnestly conjuring them to fly to the assistance of their country, and to remind the nations of their ancient ties of friendship with the Roman senate and people. The general respect with which these deputies were received, and the zeal of Italy and the provinces in favor of the senate, sufficiently prove that the subjects of Maximin were reduced to that uncommon distress, in which the body of the people has more to fear from oppression than from resistance. The consciousness of that melancholy truth, inspires a degree of persevering fury, seldom to be found in those civil wars which are artificially supported for the benefit of a few factious and designing leaders. 25

A new spirit had emerged in that assembly, whose long patience had been insulted by reckless tyranny and military excess. The senate took control of the government and, with calm bravery, prepared to defend freedom by force. Among the consular senators recognized for their skills and service in the eyes of the emperor Alexander, it was easy to choose twenty who were capable of leading an army and managing a war. These individuals were entrusted with the defense of Italy. Each was assigned to handle their specific areas, given the authority to recruit and train young Italians, and instructed to strengthen the ports and roads against the looming invasion of Maximin. A group of delegates, selected from the most distinguished members of the senatorial and equestrian classes, was sent at the same time to the governors of the various provinces, urgently asking them to come to the aid of their country and to remind the nations of their longstanding friendships with the Roman senate and people. The general respect shown to these delegates and the enthusiasm of Italy and the provinces in support of the senate clearly demonstrate that Maximin's subjects were in an unusual plight, where the population had more to fear from oppression than from resistance. The awareness of that unfortunate reality fuels a level of relentless anger rarely seen in civil wars that are artificially maintained for the gain of a few self-serving leaders. 25

25 (return)
[ Herodian, l. vii. p. 247, l. viii. p. 277. Hist. August. p 156-158.]

25 (return)
[ Herodian, l. vii. p. 247, l. viii. p. 277. Hist. August. p 156-158.]

For while the cause of the Gordians was embraced with such diffusive ardor, the Gordians themselves were no more. The feeble court of Carthage was alarmed by the rapid approach of Capelianus, governor of Mauritania, who, with a small band of veterans, and a fierce host of barbarians, attacked a faithful, but unwarlike province. The younger Gordian sallied out to meet the enemy at the head of a few guards, and a numerous undisciplined multitude, educated in the peaceful luxury of Carthage. His useless valor served only to procure him an honorable death on the field of battle. His aged father, whose reign had not exceeded thirty-six days, put an end to his life on the first news of the defeat. Carthage, destitute of defence, opened her gates to the conqueror, and Africa was exposed to the rapacious cruelty of a slave, obliged to satisfy his unrelenting master with a large account of blood and treasure. 26

For while everyone supported the Gordians with such enthusiasm, the Gordians themselves were gone. The weak court of Carthage was worried about the swift advance of Capelianus, the governor of Mauritania, who, with a small group of veterans and a fierce army of barbarians, attacked a loyal but unmilitary province. The younger Gordian rushed out to face the enemy with just a few guards and a large, undisciplined crowd raised in the peaceful comfort of Carthage. His brave but pointless efforts only earned him an honorable death on the battlefield. His elderly father, whose reign had lasted no more than thirty-six days, took his own life as soon as he heard the news of the defeat. Carthage, lacking any defenses, opened its gates to the conqueror, and Africa was left vulnerable to the greedy cruelty of a slave, forced to appease his relentless master with a hefty toll of blood and treasure. 26

26 (return)
[ Herodian, l. vii. p. 254. Hist. August. p. 150-160. We may observe, that one month and six days, for the reign of Gordian, is a just correction of Casaubon and Panvinius, instead of the absurd reading of one year and six months. See Commentar. p. 193. Zosimus relates, l. i. p. 17, that the two Gordians perished by a tempest in the midst of their navigation. A strange ignorance of history, or a strange abuse of metaphors!]

26 (return)
[ Herodian, l. vii. p. 254. Hist. August. p. 150-160. It’s worth noting that the duration of Gordian's reign as one month and six days is a correct adjustment from Casaubon and Panvinius, rather than the inaccurate claim of one year and six months. See Commentar. p. 193. Zosimus states, l. i. p. 17, that the two Gordians died in a storm while at sea. It reflects either a surprising lack of historical knowledge or a puzzling misuse of metaphors!]

The fate of the Gordians filled Rome with just but unexpected terror. The senate, convoked in the temple of Concord, affected to transact the common business of the day; and seemed to decline, with trembling anxiety, the consideration of their own and the public danger. A silent consternation prevailed in the assembly, till a senator, of the name and family of Trajan, awakened his brethren from their fatal lethargy. He represented to them that the choice of cautious, dilatory measures had been long since out of their power; that Maximin, implacable by nature, and exasperated by injuries, was advancing towards Italy, at the head of the military force of the empire; and that their only remaining alternative was either to meet him bravely in the field, or tamely to expect the tortures and ignominious death reserved for unsuccessful rebellion. “We have lost,” continued he, “two excellent princes; but unless we desert ourselves, the hopes of the republic have not perished with the Gordians. Many are the senators whose virtues have deserved, and whose abilities would sustain, the Imperial dignity. Let us elect two emperors, one of whom may conduct the war against the public enemy, whilst his colleague remains at Rome to direct the civil administration. I cheerfully expose myself to the danger and envy of the nomination, and give my vote in favor of Maximus and Balbinus. Ratify my choice, conscript fathers, or appoint in their place, others more worthy of the empire.” The general apprehension silenced the whispers of jealousy; the merit of the candidates was universally acknowledged; and the house resounded with the sincere acclamations of “Long life and victory to the emperors Maximus and Balbinus. You are happy in the judgment of the senate; may the republic be happy under your administration!” 27

The fate of the Gordians filled Rome with a just but unexpected fear. The senate, gathered in the temple of Concord, pretended to go about their usual business of the day; and they seemed to nervously avoid addressing their own and the public's danger. A quiet terror hung over the assembly until a senator, from the name and family of Trajan, stirred his fellow senators from their dangerous inaction. He pointed out that the choice of careful, delayed measures was no longer an option; that Maximin, relentless by nature and driven by past wrongs, was marching toward Italy at the head of the empire's military force; and that their only remaining choice was to meet him courageously in battle or passively await the torture and shameful death that came with failure. “We have lost,” he continued, “two good emperors; but unless we abandon our cause, the hopes of the republic have not died with the Gordians. There are many senators whose virtues deserve, and whose skills could uphold, the imperial position. Let us elect two emperors, one of whom can lead the fight against our enemy, while his colleague remains in Rome to oversee civil affairs. I willingly put myself at risk for the nomination and vote for Maximus and Balbinus. Validate my choice, honorable fathers, or appoint others more deserving of the empire.” The widespread fear silenced the whispers of jealousy; the candidates’ merit was universally recognized; and the chamber was filled with genuine cheers of “Long life and victory to the emperors Maximus and Balbinus. You have the senate's approval; may the republic thrive under your leadership!” 27

27 (return)
[ See the Augustan History, p. 166, from the registers of the senate; the date is confessedly faulty but the coincidence of the Apollinatian games enables us to correct it.]

27 (return)
[ Check the Augustan History, p. 166, from the senate's records; the date is admittedly incorrect, but the timing of the Apollinatian games helps us fix it.]

Chapter VII: Tyranny Of Maximin, Rebellion, Civil Wars, Death Of Maximin.—Part II.

The virtues and the reputation of the new emperors justified the most sanguine hopes of the Romans. The various nature of their talents seemed to appropriate to each his peculiar department of peace and war, without leaving room for jealous emulation. Balbinus was an admired orator, a poet of distinguished fame, and a wise magistrate, who had exercised with innocence and applause the civil jurisdiction in almost all the interior provinces of the empire. His birth was noble, 28 his fortune affluent, his manners liberal and affable. In him the love of pleasure was corrected by a sense of dignity, nor had the habits of ease deprived him of a capacity for business. The mind of Maximus was formed in a rougher mould. By his valor and abilities he had raised himself from the meanest origin to the first employments of the state and army. His victories over the Sarmatians and the Germans, the austerity of his life, and the rigid impartiality of his justice, while he was a Præfect of the city, commanded the esteem of a people whose affections were engaged in favor of the more amiable Balbinus. The two colleagues had both been consuls, (Balbinus had twice enjoyed that honorable office,) both had been named among the twenty lieutenants of the senate; and since the one was sixty and the other seventy-four years old, 29 they had both attained the full maturity of age and experience.

The virtues and reputation of the new emperors inspired the most optimistic hopes among the Romans. Each of them had a unique set of talents that suited them for their specific roles in peace and war, leaving no room for jealousy. Balbinus was a celebrated orator, a well-known poet, and a wise magistrate who had carried out civil duties with integrity and praise across almost all the inner provinces of the empire. He was of noble birth, 28 financially well-off, and had a friendly and personable demeanor. In him, the love of pleasure was balanced by a sense of dignity, and his comfortable lifestyle hadn't diminished his capacity for hard work. Maximus had a tougher background. Through his bravery and skills, he rose from the lowest beginnings to hold significant positions in the state and the army. His victories over the Sarmatians and Germans, his ascetic lifestyle, and the strict impartiality of his justice as the city Præfect earned him the respect of a populace that favored the more likable Balbinus. Both colleagues had served as consuls, (Balbinus had held that distinguished position twice,) and both were among the twenty lieutenants of the senate; with Balbinus being sixty and Maximus seventy-four, 29 they had both reached a mature age with substantial experience.

28 (return)
[ He was descended from Cornelius Balbus, a noble Spaniard, and the adopted son of Theophanes, the Greek historian. Balbus obtained the freedom of Rome by the favor of Pompey, and preserved it by the eloquence of Cicero. (See Orat. pro Cornel. Balbo.) The friendship of Cæsar, (to whom he rendered the most important secret services in the civil war) raised him to the consulship and the pontificate, honors never yet possessed by a stranger. The nephew of this Balbus triumphed over the Garamantes. See Dictionnaire de Bayle, au mot Balbus, where he distinguishes the several persons of that name, and rectifies, with his usual accuracy, the mistakes of former writers concerning them.]

28 (return)
[ He was a descendant of Cornelius Balbus, a noble Spaniard, and the adopted son of Theophanes, the Greek historian. Balbus gained his freedom in Rome thanks to Pompey's support and kept it through Cicero's eloquence. (See Orat. pro Cornel. Balbo.) His friendship with Caesar, to whom he provided crucial secret services during the civil war, elevated him to the consulship and the priesthood, honors that had never before been held by a foreigner. The nephew of this Balbus triumphed over the Garamantes. See Dictionnaire de Bayle, au mot Balbus, where he distinguishes the various individuals with that name and accurately corrects the errors of previous writers regarding them.]

29 (return)
[ Zonaras, l. xii. p. 622. But little dependence is to be had on the authority of a modern Greek, so grossly ignorant of the history of the third century, that he creates several imaginary emperors, and confounds those who really existed.]

29 (return)
[ Zonaras, l. xii. p. 622. But you can't rely much on the authority of a modern Greek who is so clueless about the history of the third century that he invents several made-up emperors and confuses them with the real ones.]

After the senate had conferred on Maximus and Balbinus an equal portion of the consular and tribunitian powers, the title of Fathers of their country, and the joint office of Supreme Pontiff, they ascended to the Capitol to return thanks to the gods, protectors of Rome. 30 The solemn rites of sacrifice were disturbed by a sedition of the people. The licentious multitude neither loved the rigid Maximus, nor did they sufficiently fear the mild and humane Balbinus. Their increasing numbers surrounded the temple of Jupiter; with obstinate clamors they asserted their inherent right of consenting to the election of their sovereign; and demanded, with an apparent moderation, that, besides the two emperors, chosen by the senate, a third should be added of the family of the Gordians, as a just return of gratitude to those princes who had sacrificed their lives for the republic. At the head of the city-guards, and the youth of the equestrian order, Maximus and Balbinus attempted to cut their way through the seditious multitude. The multitude, armed with sticks and stones, drove them back into the Capitol. It is prudent to yield when the contest, whatever may be the issue of it, must be fatal to both parties. A boy, only thirteen years of age, the grandson of the elder, and nephew 301 of the younger Gordian, was produced to the people, invested with the ornaments and title of Cæsar. The tumult was appeased by this easy condescension; and the two emperors, as soon as they had been peaceably acknowledged in Rome, prepared to defend Italy against the common enemy.

After the senate had granted Maximus and Balbinus equal authority as consuls and tribunes, the title of Fathers of their Country, and the joint role of Supreme Pontiff, they went up to the Capitol to thank the gods, protectors of Rome. 30 The solemn sacrificial rites were interrupted by a riot among the people. The unruly crowd didn’t support the strict Maximus and didn’t fear the gentle and kind Balbinus enough. As their numbers grew, they surrounded the temple of Jupiter, stubbornly declaring their right to have a say in the election of their leader. They demanded, somewhat reasonably, that in addition to the two emperors chosen by the senate, a third from the family of the Gordians should be included, as a fitting tribute to the princes who had sacrificed their lives for the republic. Leading the city guards and the young men of the equestrian class, Maximus and Balbinus tried to push their way through the rebellious crowd. The crowd, armed with sticks and stones, forced them back into the Capitol. It's wise to back down when the fight, regardless of the outcome, could be disastrous for both sides. A boy, just thirteen years old, the grandson of the elder Gordian and nephew 301 of the younger Gordian, was presented to the people, adorned with the titles and symbols of Cæsar. This simple gesture calmed the uproar; and as soon as the two emperors were peacefully recognized in Rome, they got ready to defend Italy against the common enemy.

30 (return)
[ Herodian, l. vii. p. 256, supposes that the senate was at first convoked in the Capitol, and is very eloquent on the occasion. The Augustar History p. 116, seems much more authentic.]

30 (return)
[ Herodian, l. vii. p. 256, suggests that the senate was initially called together in the Capitol and is very expressive about it. The Augustan History p. 116 appears to be much more credible.]

301 (return)
[ According to some, the son.—G.]

301 (return)
[ Some say it's the son.—G.]

Whilst in Rome and Africa, revolutions succeeded each other with such amazing rapidity, that the mind of Maximin was agitated by the most furious passions. He is said to have received the news of the rebellion of the Gordians, and of the decree of the senate against him, not with the temper of a man, but the rage of a wild beast; which, as it could not discharge itself on the distant senate, threatened the life of his son, of his friends, and of all who ventured to approach his person. The grateful intelligence of the death of the Gordians was quickly followed by the assurance that the senate, laying aside all hopes of pardon or accommodation, had substituted in their room two emperors, with whose merit he could not be unacquainted. Revenge was the only consolation left to Maximin, and revenge could only be obtained by arms. The strength of the legions had been assembled by Alexander from all parts of the empire. Three successful campaigns against the Germans and the Sarmatians, had raised their fame, confirmed their discipline, and even increased their numbers, by filling the ranks with the flower of the barbarian youth. The life of Maximin had been spent in war, and the candid severity of history cannot refuse him the valor of a soldier, or even the abilities of an experienced general. 31 It might naturally be expected, that a prince of such a character, instead of suffering the rebellion to gain stability by delay, should immediately have marched from the banks of the Danube to those of the Tyber, and that his victorious army, instigated by contempt for the senate, and eager to gather the spoils of Italy, should have burned with impatience to finish the easy and lucrative conquest. Yet as far as we can trust to the obscure chronology of that period, 32 it appears that the operations of some foreign war deferred the Italian expedition till the ensuing spring. From the prudent conduct of Maximin, we may learn that the savage features of his character have been exaggerated by the pencil of party, that his passions, however impetuous, submitted to the force of reason, and that the barbarian possessed something of the generous spirit of Sylla, who subdued the enemies of Rome before he suffered himself to revenge his private injuries. 33

While in Rome and Africa, revolutions came and went so quickly that Maximin was consumed by intense emotions. It's said he reacted to the news of the Gordians' rebellion and the senate's decree against him not like a man, but like a furious beast; unable to exact his fury on the far-off senate, he threatened his son, friends, and anyone who approached him. The grateful news of the Gordians’ deaths was quickly followed by the certainty that the senate, giving up all hopes of forgiveness or compromise, had replaced them with two emperors whose abilities he couldn't ignore. Revenge was Maximin's only consolation, and that could only come through warfare. Alexander had gathered the legions from all over the empire. Three successful campaigns against the Germans and the Sarmatians had bolstered their reputation, strengthened their discipline, and even increased their numbers by recruiting the best of the barbarian youth. Maximin's life had been devoted to war, and history fairly recognizes him for his soldier's valor, if not his skills as a seasoned general. 31 It would be expected that a prince like him, rather than allowing the rebellion to strengthen through delay, would have immediately marched from the Danube to the Tiber, with his victorious army eager to disrespect the senate and quick to seize the spoils of Italy. Yet, according to the unclear timeline of that era, 32 it seems that some foreign war delayed the Italian campaign until the following spring. From Maximin's cautious actions, we can see that the brutal aspects of his character have been exaggerated by partisans, that his intense passions, despite being fierce, yielded to reason, and that this barbarian had something of the noble spirit of Sulla, who defeated Rome's enemies before avenging his personal grievances. 33

31 (return)
[ In Herodian, l. vii. p. 249, and in the Augustan History, we have three several orations of Maximin to his army, on the rebellion of Africa and Rome: M. de Tillemont has very justly observed that they neither agree with each other nor with truth. Histoire des Empereurs, tom. iii. p. 799.]

31 (return)
[ In Herodian, l. vii. p. 249, and in the Augustan History, we have three different speeches from Maximin to his army about the rebellion in Africa and Rome: M. de Tillemont rightly pointed out that they don't match each other or the truth. Histoire des Empereurs, tom. iii. p. 799.]

32 (return)
[ The carelessness of the writers of that age, leaves us in a singular perplexity. 1. We know that Maximus and Balbinus were killed during the Capitoline games. Herodian, l. viii. p. 285. The authority of Censorinus (de Die Natali, c. 18) enables us to fix those games with certainty to the year 238, but leaves us in ignorance of the month or day. 2. The election of Gordian by the senate is fixed with equal certainty to the 27th of May; but we are at a loss to discover whether it was in the same or the preceding year. Tillemont and Muratori, who maintain the two opposite opinions, bring into the field a desultory troop of authorities, conjectures and probabilities. The one seems to draw out, the other to contract the series of events between those periods, more than can be well reconciled to reason and history. Yet it is necessary to choose between them. Note: Eckhel has more recently treated these chronological questions with a perspicuity which gives great probability to his conclusions. Setting aside all the historians, whose contradictions are irreconcilable, he has only consulted the medals, and has arranged the events before us in the following order:— Maximin, A. U. 990, after having conquered the Germans, reenters Pannonia, establishes his winter quarters at Sirmium, and prepares himself to make war against the people of the North. In the year 991, in the cal ends of January, commences his fourth tribunate. The Gordians are chosen emperors in Africa, probably at the beginning of the month of March. The senate confirms this election with joy, and declares Maximin the enemy of Rome. Five days after he had heard of this revolt, Maximin sets out from Sirmium on his march to Italy. These events took place about the beginning of April; a little after, the Gordians are slain in Africa by Capellianus, procurator of Mauritania. The senate, in its alarm, names as emperors Balbus and Maximus Pupianus, and intrusts the latter with the war against Maximin. Maximin is stopped on his road near Aquileia, by the want of provisions, and by the melting of the snows: he begins the siege of Aquileia at the end of April. Pupianus assembles his army at Ravenna. Maximin and his son are assassinated by the soldiers enraged at the resistance of Aquileia: and this was probably in the middle of May. Pupianus returns to Rome, and assumes the government with Balbinus; they are assassinated towards the end of July Gordian the younger ascends the throne. Eckhel de Doct. Vol vii 295.—G.]

32 (return)
[ The carelessness of the writers from that time leaves us in a unique confusion. 1. We know that Maximus and Balbinus were killed during the Capitoline games. Herodian, l. viii. p. 285. The authority of Censorinus (de Die Natali, c. 18) allows us to confirm those games took place in the year 238, but does not tell us the month or day. 2. The election of Gordian by the senate is confirmed to the 27th of May; however, we are unclear whether it was in that same year or the one before. Tillemont and Muratori, who hold opposing views, present a mixed bag of sources, guesses, and probabilities. One seems to stretch the timeline, while the other narrows it down in a way that is hard to reconcile with reason and history. Still, we have to choose between them. Note: Eckhel has more recently addressed these chronological questions with a clarity that lends substantial weight to his conclusions. Ignoring all historians whose contradictions are irreconcilable, he has only consulted the coins and has arranged the events before us in this order:— Maximin, A. U. 990, after defeating the Germans, reenters Pannonia, sets up his winter quarters at Sirmium, and prepares to wage war against the northern tribes. In the year 991, at the end of January, he begins his fourth tribunate. The Gordians are chosen as emperors in Africa, likely at the beginning of March. The senate joyfully confirms this election and declares Maximin the enemy of Rome. Five days after learning of this revolt, Maximin departs from Sirmium on his way to Italy. These events occurred around early April; shortly after, the Gordians are killed in Africa by Capellianus, the procurator of Mauritania. Alarmed, the senate names Balbus and Maximus Pupianus as emperors, entrusting the latter with the war against Maximin. Maximin is halted near Aquileia due to a shortage of supplies and melting snow; he begins the siege of Aquileia at the end of April. Pupianus gathers his army at Ravenna. Maximin and his son are assassinated by soldiers frustrated by the resistance of Aquileia, likely in mid-May. Pupianus returns to Rome and takes control alongside Balbinus; they are assassinated toward the end of July. Gordian the younger rises to power. Eckhel de Doct. Vol vii 295.—G.]

33 (return)
[ Velleius Paterculus, l. ii. c. 24. The president de Montesquieu (in his dialogue between Sylla and Eucrates) expresses the sentiments of the dictator in a spirited, and even a sublime manner.]

33 (return)
[ Velleius Paterculus, l. ii. c. 24. The president de Montesquieu (in his dialogue between Sylla and Eucrates) conveys the dictator's feelings in a lively and even a profound way.]

When the troops of Maximin, advancing in excellent order, arrived at the foot of the Julian Alps, they were terrified by the silence and desolation that reigned on the frontiers of Italy. The villages and open towns had been abandoned on their approach by the inhabitants, the cattle was driven away, the provisions removed or destroyed, the bridges broken down, nor was any thing left which could afford either shelter or subsistence to an invader. Such had been the wise orders of the generals of the senate: whose design was to protract the war, to ruin the army of Maximin by the slow operation of famine, and to consume his strength in the sieges of the principal cities of Italy, which they had plentifully stored with men and provisions from the deserted country. Aquileia received and withstood the first shock of the invasion. The streams that issue from the head of the Hadriatic Gulf, swelled by the melting of the winter snows, 34 opposed an unexpected obstacle to the arms of Maximin. At length, on a singular bridge, constructed with art and difficulty, of large hogsheads, he transported his army to the opposite bank, rooted up the beautiful vineyards in the neighborhood of Aquileia, demolished the suburbs, and employed the timber of the buildings in the engines and towers, with which on every side he attacked the city. The walls, fallen to decay during the security of a long peace, had been hastily repaired on this sudden emergency: but the firmest defence of Aquileia consisted in the constancy of the citizens; all ranks of whom, instead of being dismayed, were animated by the extreme danger, and their knowledge of the tyrant’s unrelenting temper. Their courage was supported and directed by Crispinus and Menophilus, two of the twenty lieutenants of the senate, who, with a small body of regular troops, had thrown themselves into the besieged place. The army of Maximin was repulsed in repeated attacks, his machines destroyed by showers of artificial fire; and the generous enthusiasm of the Aquileians was exalted into a confidence of success, by the opinion that Belenus, their tutelar deity, combated in person in the defence of his distressed worshippers. 35

When Maximin's troops, moving in perfect formation, reached the base of the Julian Alps, they were struck by the eerie silence and emptiness that surrounded the Italian border. The villages and small towns had been deserted by their residents as the soldiers approached; livestock had been driven away, supplies were either taken or destroyed, bridges were dismantled, and nothing was left that could provide either shelter or food for an invader. Such was the clever strategy of the senate's generals: they aimed to prolong the conflict, weaken Maximin's army through the slow grind of starvation, and exhaust his forces through sieges of Italy’s major cities, which they had well-fortified with people and resources from the abandoned areas. Aquileia stood its ground against the initial wave of the invasion. The rivers flowing from the head of the Adriatic Gulf, swollen from melting winter snow, presented an unexpected obstacle to Maximin's forces. Finally, through a unique bridge made with great effort from large barrels, he moved his army across to the other side, tore up the beautiful vineyards near Aquileia, destroyed the suburbs, and repurposed the timber from the buildings to create engines and towers to attack the city from all sides. The walls, which had fallen into disrepair during a long period of peace, were hastily patched up in response to the urgent threat. However, the strongest defense of Aquileia was the resolve of its citizens; all levels of society, rather than succumbing to fear, were energized by the dire situation and their awareness of the tyrant’s ruthless nature. Their bravery was bolstered and guided by Crispinus and Menophilus, two of the senate's twenty lieutenants, who had fortified themselves within the besieged city with a small force of regular troops. Maximin's army was pushed back in multiple assaults, his siege engines destroyed by barrages of incendiary weapons; and the noble spirit of the Aquileians turned into a belief in their impending victory, spurred by the conviction that Belenus, their protective deity, was personally fighting alongside them in defense of his troubled followers.

34 (return)
[ Muratori (Annali d’ Italia, tom. ii. p. 294) thinks the melting of the snows suits better with the months of June or July, than with those of February. The opinion of a man who passed his life between the Alps and the Apennines, is undoubtedly of great weight; yet I observe, 1. That the long winter, of which Muratori takes advantage, is to be found only in the Latin version, and not in the Greek text of Herodian. 2. That the vicissitudes of suns and rains, to which the soldiers of Maximin were exposed, (Herodian, l. viii. p. 277,) denote the spring rather than the summer. We may observe, likewise, that these several streams, as they melted into one, composed the Timavus, so poetically (in every sense of the word) described by Virgil. They are about twelve miles to the east of Aquileia. See Cluver. Italia Antiqua, tom. i. p. 189, &c.]

34 (return)
[ Muratori (Annali d’ Italia, tom. ii. p. 294) believes that the melting of the snow aligns better with June or July than with February. The views of someone who spent his life between the Alps and the Apennines carry significant weight; however, I note, 1. That the long winter to which Muratori refers is only found in the Latin version, not in the Greek text of Herodian. 2. That the fluctuations of sun and rain that the soldiers of Maximin experienced (Herodian, l. viii. p. 277) suggest spring rather than summer. We can also observe that these various streams, as they merged into one, formed the Timavus, which Virgil describes so poetically (in every sense of the word). They are located about twelve miles east of Aquileia. See Cluver. Italia Antiqua, tom. i. p. 189, &c.]

35 (return)
[ Herodian, l. viii. p. 272. The Celtic deity was supposed to be Apollo, and received under that name the thanks of the senate. A temple was likewise built to Venus the Bald, in honor of the women of Aquileia, who had given up their hair to make ropes for the military engines.]

35 (return)
[ Herodian, l. viii. p. 272. The Celtic god was believed to be Apollo and received the senate's gratitude under that name. A temple was also constructed for Venus the Bald, in honor of the women of Aquileia, who sacrificed their hair to create ropes for the military equipment.]

The emperor Maximus, who had advanced as far as Ravenna, to secure that important place, and to hasten the military preparations, beheld the event of the war in the more faithful mirror of reason and policy. He was too sensible, that a single town could not resist the persevering efforts of a great army; and he dreaded, lest the enemy, tired with the obstinate resistance of Aquileia, should on a sudden relinquish the fruitless siege, and march directly towards Rome. The fate of the empire and the cause of freedom must then be committed to the chance of a battle; and what arms could he oppose to the veteran legions of the Rhine and Danube? Some troops newly levied among the generous but enervated youth of Italy; and a body of German auxiliaries, on whose firmness, in the hour of trial, it was dangerous to depend. In the midst of these just alarms, the stroke of domestic conspiracy punished the crimes of Maximin, and delivered Rome and the senate from the calamities that would surely have attended the victory of an enraged barbarian.

The emperor Maximus, who had made it all the way to Ravenna to secure that key location and speed up military preparations, saw the outcome of the war more clearly through the lens of reason and strategy. He understood that a single city couldn’t withstand the relentless efforts of a large army, and he worried that if the enemy, worn out from the stubborn defense of Aquileia, suddenly gave up the pointless siege, they might march straight to Rome. The fate of the empire and the cause of freedom would then rest on the luck of a battle; and what forces could he put against the seasoned legions from the Rhine and Danube? Just a few troops newly recruited from the proud but weakened youth of Italy, and a group of German allies, whose reliability in a crucial moment was uncertain. Amidst these valid concerns, the blow of a domestic conspiracy avenged Maximin's wrongdoings and spared Rome and the senate from the disasters that would have certainly followed the triumph of an angry barbarian.

The people of Aquileia had scarcely experienced any of the common miseries of a siege; their magazines were plentifully supplied, and several fountains within the walls assured them of an inexhaustible resource of fresh water. The soldiers of Maximin were, on the contrary, exposed to the inclemency of the season, the contagion of disease, and the horrors of famine. The open country was ruined, the rivers filled with the slain, and polluted with blood. A spirit of despair and disaffection began to diffuse itself among the troops; and as they were cut off from all intelligence, they easily believed that the whole empire had embraced the cause of the senate, and that they were left as devoted victims to perish under the impregnable walls of Aquileia. The fierce temper of the tyrant was exasperated by disappointments, which he imputed to the cowardice of his army; and his wanton and ill-timed cruelty, instead of striking terror, inspired hatred, and a just desire of revenge. A party of Prætorian guards, who trembled for their wives and children in the camp of Alba, near Rome, executed the sentence of the senate. Maximin, abandoned by his guards, was slain in his tent, with his son (whom he had associated to the honors of the purple), Anulinus the præfect, and the principal ministers of his tyranny. 36 The sight of their heads, borne on the point of spears, convinced the citizens of Aquileia that the siege was at an end; the gates of the city were thrown open, a liberal market was provided for the hungry troops of Maximin, and the whole army joined in solemn protestations of fidelity to the senate and the people of Rome, and to their lawful emperors Maximus and Balbinus. Such was the deserved fate of a brutal savage, destitute, as he has generally been represented, of every sentiment that distinguishes a civilized, or even a human being. The body was suited to the soul. The stature of Maximin exceeded the measure of eight feet, and circumstances almost incredible are related of his matchless strength and appetite. 37 Had he lived in a less enlightened age, tradition and poetry might well have described him as one of those monstrous giants, whose supernatural power was constantly exerted for the destruction of mankind.

The people of Aquileia had barely faced any of the typical hardships of a siege; their supplies were abundant, and several fountains within the walls ensured they had a never-ending source of fresh water. The soldiers of Maximin, on the other hand, were suffering from the harshness of the season, the spread of disease, and the terrors of starvation. The countryside was devastated, the rivers were filled with the dead, and stained with blood. A sense of despair and discontent started to spread among the troops, and since they were cut off from all information, they easily believed that the entire empire had sided with the senate and that they were left as sacrificial victims to die under the impenetrable walls of Aquileia. The tyrant's anger was worsened by setbacks, which he blamed on his army's cowardice; his reckless and poorly timed cruelty, instead of instilling fear, inspired hatred and a rightful desire for revenge. A group of Praetorian guards, who feared for their families in the camp of Alba, near Rome, carried out the senate's sentence. Maximin, abandoned by his guards, was killed in his tent, along with his son (whom he had elevated to the status of emperor), Anulinus the prefect, and the key figures of his tyranny. 36 The sight of their heads displayed on the ends of spears convinced the citizens of Aquileia that the siege was over; the city gates were thrown open, a generous market was set up for the hungry troops of Maximin, and the entire army took solemn oaths of loyalty to the senate and the people of Rome, as well as to their rightful emperors Maximus and Balbinus. Such was the deserved end of a brutal savage, widely portrayed as lacking every quality that defines a civilized or even a human being. His physique matched his soul. Maximin stood over eight feet tall, and almost unbelievable stories are told of his unmatched strength and appetite. 37 Had he lived in a less enlightened time, tales and poems might have easily depicted him as one of those monstrous giants whose supernatural strength was always used for the destruction of mankind.

36 (return)
[ Herodian, l. viii. p. 279. Hist. August. p. 146. The duration of Maximin’s reign has not been defined with much accuracy, except by Eutropius, who allows him three years and a few days, (l. ix. 1;) we may depend on the integrity of the text, as the Latin original is checked by the Greek version of Pæanius.]

36 (return)
[Herodian, l. viii. p. 279. Hist. August. p. 146. The length of Maximin’s reign isn’t precisely defined, except by Eutropius, who says it lasted three years and a few days (l. ix. 1); we can trust the accuracy of the text since the Latin original is verified by the Greek version of Pæanius.]

37 (return)
[ Eight Roman feet and one third, which are equal to above eight English feet, as the two measures are to each other in the proportion of 967 to 1000. See Graves’s discourse on the Roman foot. We are told that Maximin could drink in a day an amphora (or about seven gallons) of wine, and eat thirty or forty pounds of meat. He could move a loaded wagon, break a horse’s leg with his fist, crumble stones in his hand, and tear up small trees by the roots. See his life in the Augustan History.]

37 (return)
[ Eight Roman feet and one third are equivalent to just over eight English feet, as the two measurements relate to each other in the ratio of 967 to 1000. Refer to Graves’s discussion on the Roman foot. It is said that Maximin could drink an amphora (around seven gallons) of wine in a day and consume thirty or forty pounds of meat. He could move a loaded wagon, break a horse’s leg with his fist, crush stones in his hand, and pull up small trees by the roots. See his life in the Augustan History.]

It is easier to conceive than to describe the universal joy of the Roman world on the fall of the tyrant, the news of which is said to have been carried in four days from Aquileia to Rome. The return of Maximus was a triumphal procession; his colleague and young Gordian went out to meet him, and the three princes made their entry into the capital, attended by the ambassadors of almost all the cities of Italy, saluted with the splendid offerings of gratitude and superstition, and received with the unfeigned acclamations of the senate and people, who persuaded themselves that a golden age would succeed to an age of iron. 38 The conduct of the two emperors corresponded with these expectations. They administered justice in person; and the rigor of the one was tempered by the other’s clemency. The oppressive taxes with which Maximin had loaded the rights of inheritance and succession, were repealed, or at least moderated. Discipline was revived, and with the advice of the senate many wise laws were enacted by their imperial ministers, who endeavored to restore a civil constitution on the ruins of military tyranny. “What reward may we expect for delivering Rome from a monster?” was the question asked by Maximus, in a moment of freedom and confidence.

It’s easier to imagine than to describe the widespread joy in the Roman world at the fall of the tyrant, news of which is said to have traveled from Aquileia to Rome in just four days. Maximus’s return was a grand parade; he was greeted by his colleague and young Gordian, and the three rulers entered the capital together, accompanied by ambassadors from nearly all the cities of Italy, welcomed with lavish expressions of gratitude and superstition, and greeted with genuine cheers from the senate and the public, who were convinced that a golden age would follow the age of iron. 38 The behavior of the two emperors matched these expectations. They personally administered justice; one’s severity was balanced by the other’s mercy. The heavy taxes that Maximin had imposed on inheritance and succession rights were either abolished or at least eased. Discipline was restored, and with the senate’s counsel, many wise laws were created by their imperial ministers, who sought to rebuild a civil order from the rubble of military oppression. “What reward can we expect for saving Rome from a monster?” was the question posed by Maximus in a moment of openness and confidence.

Balbinus answered it without hesitation—“The love of the senate, of the people, and of all mankind.” “Alas!” replied his more penetrating colleague—“alas! I dread the hatred of the soldiers, and the fatal effects of their resentment.” 39 His apprehensions were but too well justified by the event.

Balbinus answered immediately, “The love of the senate, the people, and all of humanity.” “Oh no!” replied his more insightful colleague, “oh no! I fear the soldiers' hatred and the terrible consequences of their anger.” 39 His fears were sadly proven right by what happened.

38 (return)
[ See the congratulatory letter of Claudius Julianus, the consul to the two emperors, in the Augustan History.]

38 (return)
[ See the congratulatory letter from Claudius Julianus, the consul, to the two emperors, in the Augustan History.]

39 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 171.]

39 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 171.]

Whilst Maximus was preparing to defend Italy against the common foe, Balbinus, who remained at Rome, had been engaged in scenes of blood and intestine discord. Distrust and jealousy reigned in the senate; and even in the temples where they assembled, every senator carried either open or concealed arms. In the midst of their deliberations, two veterans of the guards, actuated either by curiosity or a sinister motive, audaciously thrust themselves into the house, and advanced by degrees beyond the altar of Victory. Gallicanus, a consular, and Mæcenas, a Prætorian senator, viewed with indignation their insolent intrusion: drawing their daggers, they laid the spies (for such they deemed them) dead at the foot of the altar, and then, advancing to the door of the senate, imprudently exhorted the multitude to massacre the Prætorians, as the secret adherents of the tyrant. Those who escaped the first fury of the tumult took refuge in the camp, which they defended with superior advantage against the reiterated attacks of the people, assisted by the numerous bands of gladiators, the property of opulent nobles. The civil war lasted many days, with infinite loss and confusion on both sides. When the pipes were broken that supplied the camp with water, the Prætorians were reduced to intolerable distress; but in their turn they made desperate sallies into the city, set fire to a great number of houses, and filled the streets with the blood of the inhabitants. The emperor Balbinus attempted, by ineffectual edicts and precarious truces, to reconcile the factions at Rome. But their animosity, though smothered for a while, burnt with redoubled violence. The soldiers, detesting the senate and the people, despised the weakness of a prince, who wanted either the spirit or the power to command the obedience of his subjects. 40

While Maximus was getting ready to defend Italy against a common enemy, Balbinus, who stayed in Rome, was caught up in scenes of violence and internal conflict. Distrust and jealousy filled the senate, and every senator either openly or secretly carried weapons when they gathered in the temples. During their discussions, two guards, driven either by curiosity or a bad intention, boldly entered the building and moved closer to the altar of Victory. Gallicanus, a consular official, and Mæcenas, a Prætorian senator, were outraged by their rude intrusion: they drew their daggers and killed the spies (as they believed them to be) at the foot of the altar. Then, stepping out of the senate door, they foolishly urged the crowd to kill the Prætorians, branding them as supporters of the tyrant. Those who managed to survive the initial chaos fled to the camp, where they defended themselves more effectively against the relentless attacks from the people, who were aided by numerous bands of gladiators owned by wealthy nobles. The civil war dragged on for many days, causing immense loss and confusion for both sides. When the water supply to the camp was cut off, the Prætorians faced unbearable hardship; however, they retaliated by launching desperate attacks into the city, setting many houses on fire, and spilling the blood of the residents in the streets. Emperor Balbinus tried, through ineffectual laws and fragile truces, to mend the divisions in Rome. But their hatred, although temporarily suppressed, flared up with even greater intensity. The soldiers, loathing the senate and the populace, scorned the weakness of a ruler who lacked either the will or the strength to command his subjects' loyalty. 40

40 (return)
[ Herodian, l. viii. p. 258.]

40 (return)
[ Herodian, l. viii. p. 258.]

After the tyrant’s death, his formidable army had acknowledged, from necessity rather than from choice, the authority of Maximus, who transported himself without delay to the camp before Aquileia. As soon as he had received their oath of fidelity, he addressed them in terms full of mildness and moderation; lamented, rather than arraigned the wild disorders of the times, and assured the soldiers, that of all their past conduct the senate would remember only their generous desertion of the tyrant, and their voluntary return to their duty. Maximus enforced his exhortations by a liberal donative, purified the camp by a solemn sacrifice of expiation, and then dismissed the legions to their several provinces, impressed, as he hoped, with a lively sense of gratitude and obedience. 41 But nothing could reconcile the haughty spirit of the Prætorians. They attended the emperors on the memorable day of their public entry into Rome; but amidst the general acclamations, the sullen, dejected countenance of the guards sufficiently declared that they considered themselves as the object, rather than the partners, of the triumph. When the whole body was united in their camp, those who had served under Maximin, and those who had remained at Rome, insensibly communicated to each other their complaints and apprehensions. The emperors chosen by the army had perished with ignominy; those elected by the senate were seated on the throne. 42 The long discord between the civil and military powers was decided by a war, in which the former had obtained a complete victory. The soldiers must now learn a new doctrine of submission to the senate; and whatever clemency was affected by that politic assembly, they dreaded a slow revenge, colored by the name of discipline, and justified by fair pretences of the public good. But their fate was still in their own hands; and if they had courage to despise the vain terrors of an impotent republic, it was easy to convince the world, that those who were masters of the arms, were masters of the authority, of the state.

After the tyrant's death, his powerful army accepted, out of necessity rather than choice, Maximus's authority, who quickly made his way to the camp near Aquileia. Once he received their oath of loyalty, he spoke to them with kindness and restraint; he expressed sorrow over the chaotic times rather than blaming them, and assured the soldiers that the senate would remember only their brave abandonment of the tyrant and their willing return to duty. Maximus supported his encouragement with a generous gift, purified the camp through a solemn sacrifice, and then sent the legions back to their provinces, hoping they felt a strong sense of gratitude and loyalty. 41 But nothing could appease the proud spirit of the Praetorians. They accompanied the emperors during their memorable public entry into Rome; however, amidst the cheers from everyone else, the grim, downcast expressions of the guards clearly showed they felt more like the target than the participants of the celebration. When the entire group was gathered in their camp, those who had served under Maximin and those who had remained in Rome gradually shared their complaints and fears with each other. The emperors chosen by the army had died in disgrace; those chosen by the senate were now on the throne. 42 The long-standing conflict between civil and military powers was settled through a war, where the former achieved a total victory. The soldiers now had to learn a new lesson in submitting to the senate; while the political assembly may have pretended to be merciful, they feared a slow vengeance disguised as discipline, justified by the supposed public good. But their destiny was still in their own hands; if they had the courage to disregard the empty threats of a powerless republic, it would be easy to show the world that those who controlled the arms also controlled the authority of the state.

41 (return)
[ Herodian, l. viii. p. 213.]

41 (return)
[ Herodian, l. viii. p. 213.]

42 (return)
[ The observation had been made imprudently enough in the acclamations of the senate, and with regard to the soldiers it carried the appearance of a wanton insult. Hist. August. p. 170.]

42 (return)
[ The observation had been made recklessly during the cheers of the senate, and concerning the soldiers, it seemed like a deliberate insult. Hist. August. p. 170.]

When the senate elected two princes, it is probable that, besides the declared reason of providing for the various emergencies of peace and war, they were actuated by the secret desire of weakening by division the despotism of the supreme magistrate. Their policy was effectual, but it proved fatal both to their emperors and to themselves. The jealousy of power was soon exasperated by the difference of character. Maximus despised Balbinus as a luxurious noble, and was in his turn disdained by his colleague as an obscure soldier. Their silent discord was understood rather than seen; 43 but the mutual consciousness prevented them from uniting in any vigorous measures of defence against their common enemies of the Prætorian camp. The whole city was employed in the Capitoline games, and the emperors were left almost alone in the palace. On a sudden, they were alarmed by the approach of a troop of desperate assassins. Ignorant of each other’s situation or designs (for they already occupied very distant apartments), afraid to give or to receive assistance, they wasted the important moments in idle debates and fruitless recriminations. The arrival of the guards put an end to the vain strife. They seized on these emperors of the senate, for such they called them with malicious contempt, stripped them of their garments, and dragged them in insolent triumph through the streets of Rome, with the design of inflicting a slow and cruel death on these unfortunate princes. The fear of a rescue from the faithful Germans of the Imperial guards shortened their tortures; and their bodies, mangled with a thousand wounds, were left exposed to the insults or to the pity of the populace. 44

When the senate chose two princes, it’s likely that, in addition to the stated reason of addressing various situations of peace and war, they were secretly motivated by a desire to weaken the power of the supreme ruler through division. Their strategy was effective, but it turned out to be disastrous for both their emperors and themselves. The rivalry for power quickly intensified due to their differing personalities. Maximus looked down on Balbinus as a luxurious aristocrat, while Balbinus viewed his colleague as a mere obscure soldier. Their silent conflict was more felt than observed; 43 but their mutual awareness kept them from coming together to take strong defensive actions against their shared threats from the Prætorian guard. The entire city was caught up in the Capitoline games, leaving the emperors nearly alone in the palace. Suddenly, they were startled by the approach of a group of ruthless assassins. Unaware of each other’s situations or plans (since they were already in very separate quarters), and scared to offer or receive help, they squandered precious time in pointless arguments and accusations. The arrival of the guards put an end to their futile conflict. They captured these emperors of the senate—so they called them with disdain—stripped them of their clothing, and dragged them through the streets of Rome in a cruel show of triumph, intending to subject these unfortunate princes to a slow and brutal death. The fear of a rescue by the loyal Germans of the Imperial guards cut their suffering short, and their bodies, riddled with countless wounds, were left out for the public to either insult or pity. 44

43 (return)
[ Discordiæ tacitæ, et quæ intelligerentur potius quam viderentur. Hist. August. p. 170. This well-chosen expression is probably stolen from some better writer.]

43 (return)
[Silent discord, which was understood rather than seen. Hist. August. p. 170. This well-chosen expression is likely borrowed from a more skilled writer.]

44 (return)
[ Herodian, l. viii. p. 287, 288.]

44 (return)
[ Herodian, l. viii. p. 287, 288.]

In the space of a few months, six princes had been cut off by the sword. Gordian, who had already received the title of Cæsar, was the only person that occurred to the soldiers as proper to fill the vacant throne. 45 They carried him to the camp, and unanimously saluted him Augustus and Emperor. His name was dear to the senate and people; his tender age promised a long impunity of military license; and the submission of Rome and the provinces to the choice of the Prætorian guards saved the republic, at the expense indeed of its freedom and dignity, from the horrors of a new civil war in the heart of the capital. 46

In just a few months, six princes had been taken down by the sword. Gordian, who had already been given the title of Cæsar, was the only person the soldiers thought was suitable to fill the empty throne. 45 They brought him to the camp and unanimously greeted him as Augustus and Emperor. His name was beloved by the senate and the people; his young age suggested a long period of military leniency; and the willingness of Rome and the provinces to accept the choice of the Praetorian guards saved the republic, although at the cost of its freedom and dignity, from the horrors of a new civil war in the heart of the capital. 46

45 (return)
[ Quia non alius erat in præsenti, is the expression of the Augustan History.]

45 (return)
[Because there was no one else present, that's the statement from the Augustan History.]

46 (return)
[ Quintus Curtius (l. x. c. 9,) pays an elegant compliment to the emperor of the day, for having, by his happy accession, extinguished so many firebrands, sheathed so many swords, and put an end to the evils of a divided government. After weighing with attention every word of the passage, I am of opinion, that it suits better with the elevation of Gordian, than with any other period of the Roman history. In that case, it may serve to decide the age of Quintus Curtius. Those who place him under the first Cæsars, argue from the purity of his style but are embarrassed by the silence of Quintilian, in his accurate list of Roman historians. * Note: This conjecture of Gibbon is without foundation. Many passages in the work of Quintus Curtius clearly place him at an earlier period. Thus, in speaking of the Parthians, he says, Hinc in Parthicum perventum est, tunc ignobilem gentem: nunc caput omnium qui post Euphratem et Tigrim amnes siti Rubro mari terminantur. The Parthian empire had this extent only in the first age of the vulgar æra: to that age, therefore, must be assigned the date of Quintus Curtius. Although the critics (says M. de Sainte Croix) have multiplied conjectures on this subject, most of them have ended by adopting the opinion which places Quintus Curtius under the reign of Claudius. See Just. Lips. ad Ann. Tac. ii. 20. Michel le Tellier Præf. in Curt. Tillemont Hist. des Emp. i. p. 251. Du Bos Reflections sur la Poesie, 2d Partie. Tiraboschi Storia della, Lett. Ital. ii. 149. Examen. crit. des Historiens d’Alexandre, 2d ed. p. 104, 849, 850.—G. ——This interminable question seems as much perplexed as ever. The first argument of M. Guizot is a strong one, except that Parthian is often used by later writers for Persian. Cunzius, in his preface to an edition published at Helmstadt, (1802,) maintains the opinion of Bagnolo, which assigns Q. Curtius to the time of Constantine the Great. Schmieder, in his edit. Gotting. 1803, sums up in this sentence, ætatem Curtii ignorari pala mest.—M.]

46 (return)
[ Quintus Curtius (l. x. c. 9) gives a flattering compliment to the emperor of his time for having, with his fortunate rise to power, put out so many fires, put away so many weapons, and ended the issues of a fractured government. After carefully considering every word of this passage, I believe it is more appropriate for the rise of Gordian than for any other time in Roman history. In that case, it may help determine the time period of Quintus Curtius. Those who place him during the first Caesars argue based on the clarity of his style, but they face challenges because of Quintilian's silence in his detailed list of Roman historians. * Note: Gibbon's theory is unfounded. Many excerpts in Quintus Curtius’s work clearly indicate he lived in an earlier period. For instance, when talking about the Parthians, he states, Hinc in Parthicum perventum est, tunc ignobilem gentem: nunc caput omnium qui post Euphratem et Tigrim amnes siti Rubro mari terminantur. The Parthian Empire only had this level of influence in the early common era; thus, Quintus Curtius must be dated to that time. Although critics (as M. de Sainte Croix notes) have created many theories on this topic, most have ended up agreeing with the view that places Quintus Curtius during the reign of Claudius. See Just. Lips. ad Ann. Tac. ii. 20. Michel le Tellier Præf. in Curt. Tillemont Hist. des Emp. i. p. 251. Du Bos Reflections sur la Poesie, 2d Partie. Tiraboschi Storia della, Lett. Ital. ii. 149. Examen. crit. des Historiens d’Alexandre, 2d ed. p. 104, 849, 850.—G. ——This endless question seems just as confusing as ever. M. Guizot's first argument is quite compelling, except that 'Parthian' is often used by later writers to refer to 'Persian.' Cunzius, in his preface to an edition published at Helmstadt (1802), supports Bagnolo’s view, which places Q. Curtius during the time of Constantine the Great. Schmieder, in his edition Gotting. 1803, summarizes it in this sentence: ætatem Curtii ignorari pala mest.—M.]

As the third Gordian was only nineteen years of age at the time of his death, the history of his life, were it known to us with greater accuracy than it really is, would contain little more than the account of his education, and the conduct of the ministers, who by turns abused or guided the simplicity of his unexperienced youth. Immediately after his accession, he fell into the hands of his mother’s eunuchs, that pernicious vermin of the East, who, since the days of Elagabalus, had infested the Roman palace. By the artful conspiracy of these wretches, an impenetrable veil was drawn between an innocent prince and his oppressed subjects, the virtuous disposition of Gordian was deceived, and the honors of the empire sold without his knowledge, though in a very public manner, to the most worthless of mankind. We are ignorant by what fortunate accident the emperor escaped from this ignominious slavery, and devolved his confidence on a minister, whose wise counsels had no object except the glory of his sovereign and the happiness of the people. It should seem that love and learning introduced Misitheus to the favor of Gordian. The young prince married the daughter of his master of rhetoric, and promoted his father-in-law to the first offices of the empire. Two admirable letters that passed between them are still extant. The minister, with the conscious dignity of virtue, congratulates Gordian that he is delivered from the tyranny of the eunuchs, 47 and still more that he is sensible of his deliverance. The emperor acknowledges, with an amiable confusion, the errors of his past conduct; and laments, with singular propriety, the misfortune of a monarch from whom a venal tribe of courtiers perpetually labor to conceal the truth. 48

As the third Gordian was just nineteen when he died, what we know about his life is mostly about his education and how the ministers alternately exploited or guided the naivety of his inexperienced youth. Right after he took the throne, he became vulnerable to his mother’s eunuchs, those destructive pests of the East, who, since the days of Elagabalus, had plagued the Roman palace. Through the clever plotting of these scoundrels, a thick barrier was put between the innocent prince and his suffering subjects, deceiving Gordian’s virtuous nature, while the honors of the empire were sold off without his knowledge, although quite publicly, to the most unworthy people. We have no idea how the emperor managed to escape this shameful captivity and placed his trust in a minister whose wise advice aimed solely at the glory of his sovereign and the happiness of the people. It seems that love and knowledge brought Misitheus into Gordian’s favor. The young prince married the daughter of his rhetoric teacher and advanced his father-in-law to high positions in the empire. Two remarkable letters exchanged between them still exist. The minister, with the self-respect that comes from virtue, congratulates Gordian on being freed from the eunuchs' tyranny, 47 and even more on being aware of that freedom. The emperor responds, with charming humility, admitting the mistakes of his previous actions and appropriately lamenting the plight of a monarch from whom a corrupt group of courtiers constantly tries to hide the truth. 48

47 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 161. From some hints in the two letters, I should expect that the eunuchs were not expelled the palace without some degree of gentle violence, and that the young Gordian rather approved of, than consented to, their disgrace.]

47 (return)
[Hist. August. p. 161. From some hints in the two letters, I would expect that the eunuchs weren't kicked out of the palace without some kind of soft force, and that young Gordian was more in favor of, rather than agreeing to, their disgrace.]

48 (return)
[ Duxit uxorem filiam Misithei, quem causa eloquentiæ dignum parentela sua putavit; et præfectum statim fecit; post quod, non puerile jam et contemptibile videbatur imperium.]

48 (return)
[ He married the daughter of Misitheus, whom his family considered worthy due to his eloquence; and he immediately made him a governor; after that, commanding didn’t seem childish or insignificant anymore.]

The life of Misitheus had been spent in the profession of letters, not of arms; yet such was the versatile genius of that great man, that, when he was appointed Prætorian Præfect, he discharged the military duties of his place with vigor and ability. The Persians had invaded Mesopotamia, and threatened Antioch. By the persuasion of his father-in-law, the young emperor quitted the luxury of Rome, opened, for the last time recorded in history, the temple of Janus, and marched in person into the East. On his approach, with a great army, the Persians withdrew their garrisons from the cities which they had already taken, and retired from the Euphrates to the Tigris. Gordian enjoyed the pleasure of announcing to the senate the first success of his arms, which he ascribed, with a becoming modesty and gratitude, to the wisdom of his father and Præfect. During the whole expedition, Misitheus watched over the safety and discipline of the army; whilst he prevented their dangerous murmurs by maintaining a regular plenty in the camp, and by establishing ample magazines of vinegar, bacon, straw, barley, and wheat in all the cities of the frontier. 49 But the prosperity of Gordian expired with Misitheus, who died of a flux, not without very strong suspicions of poison. Philip, his successor in the præfecture, was an Arab by birth, and consequently, in the earlier part of his life, a robber by profession. His rise from so obscure a station to the first dignities of the empire, seems to prove that he was a bold and able leader. But his boldness prompted him to aspire to the throne, and his abilities were employed to supplant, not to serve, his indulgent master. The minds of the soldiers were irritated by an artificial scarcity, created by his contrivance in the camp; and the distress of the army was attributed to the youth and incapacity of the prince. It is not in our power to trace the successive steps of the secret conspiracy and open sedition, which were at length fatal to Gordian. A sepulchral monument was erected to his memory on the spot 50 where he was killed, near the conflux of the Euphrates with the little river Aboras. 51 The fortunate Philip, raised to the empire by the votes of the soldiers, found a ready obedience from the senate and the provinces. 52

The life of Misitheus was devoted to literature rather than warfare; yet his incredible versatility allowed him to handle the military responsibilities of his role as Prætorian Præfect with energy and skill. The Persians had invaded Mesopotamia and were threatening Antioch. At the urging of his father-in-law, the young emperor left the luxuries of Rome, reopened the temple of Janus for the last time recorded in history, and personally marched into the East. As he approached with a large army, the Persians withdrew their garrisons from the cities they had captured and retreated from the Euphrates to the Tigris. Gordian took pleasure in informing the senate of the first victory of his campaign, attributing this success, with appropriate humility and gratitude, to the wisdom of his father and Præfect. Throughout the entire campaign, Misitheus ensured the safety and discipline of the army; he quashed any dangerous discontent by providing a steady supply of food in the camp and setting up ample stores of vinegar, bacon, straw, barley, and wheat in all the border cities. 49 However, Gordian's success came to an end with Misitheus's death from a severe illness, which raised strong suspicions of poisoning. Philip, who succeeded him as Præfect, was an Arab by birth and had previously been a robber. His rise from such a lowly background to the highest ranks of the empire suggests he was a daring and capable leader. However, his ambition led him to seek the throne, and he used his abilities to undermine, rather than support, his lenient master. The soldiers grew frustrated due to an artificial scarcity he created in the camp, and the army's struggles were blamed on the youth and inexperience of the prince. We cannot trace the steps of the secret conspiracy and open rebellion that ultimately led to Gordian's downfall. A memorial was erected in his honor at the location 50 where he was killed, near the confluence of the Euphrates and the small river Aboras. 51 The fortunate Philip, elevated to power by the soldiers' votes, received immediate compliance from the senate and the provinces. 52

49 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 162. Aurelius Victor. Porphyrius in Vit Plotin. ap. Fabricium, Biblioth. Græc. l. iv. c. 36. The philosopher Plotinus accompanied the army, prompted by the love of knowledge, and by the hope of penetrating as far as India.]

49 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 162. Aurelius Victor. Porphyrius in Vit Plotin. ap. Fabricium, Biblioth. Græc. l. iv. c. 36. The philosopher Plotinus joined the army, driven by his love for knowledge and the desire to explore as far as India.]

50 (return)
[ About twenty miles from the little town of Circesium, on the frontier of the two empires. * Note: Now Kerkesia; placed in the angle formed by the juncture of the Chaboras, or al Khabour, with the Euphrates. This situation appeared advantageous to Diocletian, that he raised fortifications to make it the but wark of the empire on the side of Mesopotamia. D’Anville. Geog. Anc. ii. 196.—G. It is the Carchemish of the Old Testament, 2 Chron. xxxv. 20. ler. xlvi. 2.—M.]

50 (return)
[ About twenty miles from the small town of Circesium, on the border of the two empires. * Note: Now known as Kerkesia; located at the point where the Chaboras, or al Khabour, meets the Euphrates. This location seemed beneficial to Diocletian, so he built fortifications to make it the stronghold of the empire on the Mesopotamian side. D’Anville. Geog. Anc. ii. 196.—G. It is the Carchemish mentioned in the Old Testament, 2 Chron. xxxv. 20. ler. xlvi. 2.—M.]

51 (return)
[ The inscription (which contained a very singular pun) was erased by the order of Licinius, who claimed some degree of relationship to Philip, (Hist. August. p. 166;) but the tumulus, or mound of earth which formed the sepulchre, still subsisted in the time of Julian. See Ammian Marcellin. xxiii. 5.]

51 (return)
[ The inscription (which contained a unique pun) was removed on the orders of Licinius, who claimed to be related to Philip (Hist. August. p. 166); however, the mound of earth that made up the tomb still existed during Julian's time. See Ammian Marcellin. xxiii. 5.]

52 (return)
[ Aurelius Victor. Eutrop. ix. 2. Orosius, vii. 20. Ammianus Marcellinus, xxiii. 5. Zosimus, l. i. p. 19. Philip, who was a native of Bostra, was about forty years of age. * Note: Now Bosra. It was once the metropolis of a province named Arabia, and the chief city of Auranitis, of which the name is preserved in Beled Hauran, the limits of which meet the desert. D’Anville. Geog. Anc. ii. 188. According to Victor, (in Cæsar.,) Philip was a native of Tracbonitis another province of Arabia.—G.]

52 (return)
[ Aurelius Victor. Eutrop. ix. 2. Orosius, vii. 20. Ammianus Marcellinus, xxiii. 5. Zosimus, l. i. p. 19. Philip, who was from Bostra, was around forty years old. * Note: Now Bosra. It was once the capital of a province called Arabia and the main city of Auranitis, a name still found in Beled Hauran, where the area meets the desert. D’Anville. Geog. Anc. ii. 188. According to Victor, (in Cæsar.,) Philip was from Tracbonitis, another province of Arabia.—G.]

We cannot forbear transcribing the ingenious, though somewhat fanciful description, which a celebrated writer of our own times has traced of the military government of the Roman empire. What in that age was called the Roman empire, was only an irregular republic, not unlike the aristocracy 53 of Algiers, 54 where the militia, possessed of the sovereignty, creates and deposes a magistrate, who is styled a Dey. Perhaps, indeed, it may be laid down as a general rule, that a military government is, in some respects, more republican than monarchical. Nor can it be said that the soldiers only partook of the government by their disobedience and rebellions. The speeches made to them by the emperors, were they not at length of the same nature as those formerly pronounced to the people by the consuls and the tribunes? And although the armies had no regular place or forms of assembly; though their debates were short, their action sudden, and their resolves seldom the result of cool reflection, did they not dispose, with absolute sway, of the public fortune? What was the emperor, except the minister of a violent government, elected for the private benefit of the soldiers?

We can't help but quote the clever, if somewhat imaginative, description that a well-known contemporary writer has provided about the military government of the Roman Empire. What was known as the Roman Empire during that time was really just a disorganized republic, much like the aristocracy of Algiers, where the military, holding the power, appoints and removes a leader called a Dey. In fact, it could be said as a general rule that a military government is, in some ways, more democratic than a monarchy. It's not fair to say that soldiers only engaged in governance through disobedience and rebellions. The speeches delivered to them by the emperors were essentially similar to those once given to the people by the consuls and tribunes. And even though the armies didn't have formal meeting places or structured discussions; although their debates were brief, their actions impulsive, and their decisions rarely the outcome of careful consideration, didn't they have total control over public affairs? What was the emperor, if not the agent of a forceful government, chosen for the personal benefit of the soldiers?

53 (return)
[ Can the epithet of Aristocracy be applied, with any propriety, to the government of Algiers? Every military government floats between two extremes of absolute monarchy and wild democracy.]

53 (return)
[Can we appropriately call the government of Algiers an Aristocracy? Every military government swings between the extremes of total monarchy and chaotic democracy.]

54 (return)
[ The military republic of the Mamelukes in Egypt would have afforded M. de Montesquieu (see Considerations sur la Grandeur et la Decadence des Romains, c. 16) a juster and more noble parallel.]

54 (return)
[ The military republic of the Mamelukes in Egypt would have given M. de Montesquieu (see Considerations sur la Grandeur et la Decadence des Romains, c. 16) a more accurate and grander comparison.]

“When the army had elected Philip, who was Prætorian præfect to the third Gordian, the latter demanded that he might remain sole emperor; he was unable to obtain it. He requested that the power might be equally divided between them; the army would not listen to his speech. He consented to be degraded to the rank of Cæsar; the favor was refused him. He desired, at least, he might be appointed Prætorian præfect; his prayer was rejected. Finally, he pleaded for his life. The army, in these several judgments, exercised the supreme magistracy.” According to the historian, whose doubtful narrative the President De Montesquieu has adopted, Philip, who, during the whole transaction, had preserved a sullen silence, was inclined to spare the innocent life of his benefactor; till, recollecting that his innocence might excite a dangerous compassion in the Roman world, he commanded, without regard to his suppliant cries, that he should be seized, stripped, and led away to instant death. After a moment’s pause, the inhuman sentence was executed. 55

“When the army chose Philip, who was the Prætorian prefect under the third Gordian, the latter insisted he remain the sole emperor, but he couldn't make that happen. He asked for the power to be split between them, but the army ignored his request. He agreed to be reduced to the rank of Cæsar, but that favor was denied. He then asked to be appointed as Prætorian prefect, but his plea was also rejected. Finally, he begged for his life. Throughout these verdicts, the army held the highest authority.” According to the historian, whose unreliable account was adopted by President De Montesquieu, Philip, who had remained silent during the entire situation, was initially inclined to spare the life of his benefactor. However, realizing that his innocence could provoke dangerous sympathy in the Roman world, he ordered, without regard for the desperate pleas, that the man should be captured, stripped of his clothes, and taken away to be executed immediately. After a brief pause, the cruel sentence was carried out. 55

55 (return)
[ The Augustan History (p. 163, 164) cannot, in this instance, be reconciled with itself or with probability. How could Philip condemn his predecessor, and yet consecrate his memory? How could he order his public execution, and yet, in his letters to the senate, exculpate himself from the guilt of his death? Philip, though an ambitious usurper, was by no means a mad tyrant. Some chronological difficulties have likewise been discovered by the nice eyes of Tillemont and Muratori, in this supposed association of Philip to the empire. * Note: Wenck endeavors to reconcile these discrepancies. He supposes that Gordian was led away, and died a natural death in prison. This is directly contrary to the statement of Capitolinus and of Zosimus, whom he adduces in support of his theory. He is more successful in his precedents of usurpers deifying the victims of their ambition. Sit divus, dummodo non sit vivus.—M.]

55 (return)
[ The Augustan History (p. 163, 164) can't be reconciled with itself or with logic in this case. How could Philip condemn his predecessor while also honoring his memory? How could he order his public execution and then, in his letters to the senate, clear himself of the blame for his death? Philip, despite being an ambitious usurper, was not a crazy tyrant. Some chronological issues have also been pointed out by the keen observations of Tillemont and Muratori regarding this alleged association of Philip with the empire. * Note: Wenck tries to resolve these discrepancies. He suggests that Gordian was taken away and died a natural death in prison. This directly contradicts the statements of Capitolinus and Zosimus, whom he uses to support his theory. He is more persuasive in his examples of usurpers deifying the victims of their ambition. Let him be a god, as long as he’s not alive.—M.]

Chapter VII: Tyranny Of Maximin, Rebellion, Civil Wars, Death Of Maximin.—Part III.

On his return from the East to Rome, Philip, desirous of obliterating the memory of his crimes, and of captivating the affections of the people, solemnized the secular games with infinite pomp and magnificence. Since their institution or revival by Augustus, 56 they had been celebrated by Claudius, by Domitian, and by Severus, and were now renewed the fifth time, on the accomplishment of the full period of a thousand years from the foundation of Rome. Every circumstance of the secular games was skillfully adapted to inspire the superstitious mind with deep and solemn reverence. The long interval between them 57 exceeded the term of human life; and as none of the spectators had already seen them, none could flatter themselves with the expectation of beholding them a second time. The mystic sacrifices were performed, during three nights, on the banks of the Tyber; and the Campus Martius resounded with music and dances, and was illuminated with innumerable lamps and torches. Slaves and strangers were excluded from any participation in these national ceremonies. A chorus of twenty-seven youths, and as many virgins, of noble families, and whose parents were both alive, implored the propitious gods in favor of the present, and for the hope of the rising generation; requesting, in religious hymns, that according to the faith of their ancient oracles, they would still maintain the virtue, the felicity, and the empire of the Roman people. The magnificence of Philip’s shows and entertainments dazzled the eyes of the multitude. The devout were employed in the rites of superstition, whilst the reflecting few revolved in their anxious minds the past history and the future fate of the empire.58

On his return from the East to Rome, Philip, eager to erase the memory of his crimes and win the people's affection, held the secular games with incredible splendor and grandeur. Since their establishment or revival by Augustus, 56 they had been celebrated by Claudius, Domitian, and Severus, and were now being renewed for the fifth time, marking a complete thousand years since the foundation of Rome. Every element of the secular games was carefully crafted to instill a sense of deep and solemn reverence in the superstitious audience. The long gap between them 57 surpassed a human lifetime; since none of the spectators had previously seen them, none could expect to witness them again. The mystical sacrifices were performed over three nights along the banks of the Tiber, with the Campus Martius alive with music and dancing, illuminated by countless lamps and torches. Slaves and strangers were barred from participating in these national ceremonies. A chorus of twenty-seven young men and the same number of young women from noble families, whose parents were both alive, petitioned the favor of the gods for the present and for the future generations; in sacred hymns, they requested that, according to the beliefs of their ancient oracles, the gods would continue to uphold the virtue, happiness, and empire of the Roman people. The splendor of Philip’s shows and festivities captivated the crowd. The devout engaged in superstitious rituals, while the few who reflected anxiously pondered the empire's past and future.58

56 (return)
[ The account of the last supposed celebration, though in an enlightened period of history, was so very doubtful and obscure, that the alternative seems not doubtful. When the popish jubilees, the copy of the secular games, were invented by Boniface VII., the crafty pope pretended that he only revived an ancient institution. See M. le Chais, Lettres sur les Jubiles.]

56 (return)
[ The description of the last supposed celebration, despite being in a more enlightened period of history, was so uncertain and murky that the other option seems clear. When the Catholic jubilees, modeled after the secular games, were created by Pope Boniface VII, the clever pope claimed that he was merely bringing back an ancient tradition. See M. le Chais, Letters on the Jubilees.]

57 (return)
[ Either of a hundred or a hundred and ten years. Varro and Livy adopted the former opinion, but the infallible authority of the Sybil consecrated the latter, (Censorinus de Die Natal. c. 17.) The emperors Claudius and Philip, however, did not treat the oracle with implicit respect.]

57 (return)
[ It could be either a hundred or a hundred and ten years. Varro and Livy preferred the first option, but the undeniable authority of the Sybil confirmed the second one, (Censorinus de Die Natal. c. 17.) However, emperors Claudius and Philip did not show complete reverence to the oracle.]

58 (return)
[ The idea of the secular games is best understood from the poem of Horace, and the description of Zosimus, 1. l. ii. p. 167, &c.] Since Romulus, with a small band of shepherds and outlaws, fortified himself on the hills near the Tyber, ten centuries had already elapsed. 59 During the four first ages, the Romans, in the laborious school of poverty, had acquired the virtues of war and government: by the vigorous exertion of those virtues, and by the assistance of fortune, they had obtained, in the course of the three succeeding centuries, an absolute empire over many countries of Europe, Asia, and Africa. The last three hundred years had been consumed in apparent prosperity and internal decline. The nation of soldiers, magistrates, and legislators, who composed the thirty-five tribes of the Roman people, were dissolved into the common mass of mankind, and confounded with the millions of servile provincials, who had received the name, without adopting the spirit, of Romans. A mercenary army, levied among the subjects and barbarians of the frontier, was the only order of men who preserved and abused their independence. By their tumultuary election, a Syrian, a Goth, or an Arab, was exalted to the throne of Rome, and invested with despotic power over the conquests and over the country of the Scipios.

58 (return)
[ The concept of the secular games is best understood through the poem of Horace and the account by Zosimus, 1. l. ii. p. 167, &c.] Since Romulus, with a small group of shepherds and outlaws, established himself on the hills near the Tiber, ten centuries had already passed. 59 During the first four ages, the Romans, through the tough lessons of poverty, developed the virtues of war and governance: through the vigorous application of those virtues and the help of fortune, they secured, over the course of the next three centuries, an absolute empire across many regions of Europe, Asia, and Africa. The last three hundred years had been spent in visible prosperity and internal decline. The nation of soldiers, officials, and lawmakers that made up the thirty-five tribes of the Roman people had dissolved into the broader mass of humanity and merged with the millions of subservient provincials, who had taken the title but not the essence of Romans. A mercenary army, recruited from among the subjects and barbarians on the fringes, was the only group that maintained and misused their freedom. Through their chaotic elections, a Syrian, a Goth, or an Arab could be raised to the throne of Rome and granted absolute power over the conquests and the lands of the Scipios.

59 (return)
[The received calculation of Varro assigns to the foundation of Rome an æra that corresponds with the 754th year before Christ. But so little is the chronology of Rome to be depended on, in the more early ages, that Sir Isaac Newton has brought the same event as low as the year 627 (Compare Niebuhr vol. i. p. 271.—M.)]

59 (return)
[The calculation by Varro dates the founding of Rome to 754 B.C. However, the chronology of early Rome is so unreliable that Sir Isaac Newton has proposed the same event to have occurred as late as 627 B.C. (See Niebuhr vol. i. p. 271.—M.)]

The limits of the Roman empire still extended from the Western Ocean to the Tigris, and from Mount Atlas to the Rhine and the Danube. To the undiscerning eye of the vulgar, Philip appeared a monarch no less powerful than Hadrian or Augustus had formerly been. The form was still the same, but the animating health and vigor were fled. The industry of the people was discouraged and exhausted by a long series of oppression. The discipline of the legions, which alone, after the extinction of every other virtue, had propped the greatness of the state, was corrupted by the ambition, or relaxed by the weakness, of the emperors. The strength of the frontiers, which had always consisted in arms rather than in fortifications, was insensibly undermined; and the fairest provinces were left exposed to the rapaciousness or ambition of the barbarians, who soon discovered the decline of the Roman empire.

The boundaries of the Roman Empire still stretched from the Atlantic Ocean to the Tigris River, and from the Atlas Mountains to the Rhine and Danube Rivers. To the average person, Philip seemed just as powerful a ruler as Hadrian or Augustus had been in the past. The appearance was still the same, but the vibrant health and energy were gone. The people's efforts were drained and discouraged by a long history of oppression. The discipline of the legions, which had been the only thing keeping the greatness of the empire alive after all other virtues faded, was weakened by the ambition or ineffectiveness of the emperors. The strength of the frontiers, which had always relied on military force over fortifications, was gradually eroded; and the most prosperous provinces were left vulnerable to the greed or ambitions of the barbarians, who quickly recognized the decline of the Roman Empire.

Chapter VIII: State Of Persia And Restoration Of The Monarchy.—Part I.

Of The State Of Persia After The Restoration Of The Monarchy By Artaxerxes.

Of The State Of Persia After The Restoration Of The Monarchy By Artaxerxes.

Whenever Tacitus indulges himself in those beautiful episodes, in which he relates some domestic transaction of the Germans or of the Parthians, his principal object is to relieve the attention of the reader from a uniform scene of vice and misery. From the reign of Augustus to the time of Alexander Severus, the enemies of Rome were in her bosom—the tyrants and the soldiers; and her prosperity had a very distant and feeble interest in the revolutions that might happen beyond the Rhine and the Euphrates. But when the military order had levelled, in wild anarchy, the power of the prince, the laws of the senate, and even the discipline of the camp, the barbarians of the North and of the East, who had long hovered on the frontier, boldly attacked the provinces of a declining monarchy. Their vexatious inroads were changed into formidable irruptions, and, after a long vicissitude of mutual calamities, many tribes of the victorious invaders established themselves in the provinces of the Roman Empire. To obtain a clearer knowledge of these great events, we shall endeavor to form a previous idea of the character, forces, and designs of those nations who avenged the cause of Hannibal and Mithridates.

Whenever Tacitus shares those beautiful stories about the domestic life of the Germans or the Parthians, his main goal is to distract the reader from a constant backdrop of vice and misery. From the reign of Augustus to the time of Alexander Severus, Rome was surrounded by enemies—tyrants and soldiers—and its prosperity felt only a weak connection to the changes happening beyond the Rhine and the Euphrates. But when the military order had dismantled, in chaotic anarchy, the power of the prince, the laws of the senate, and even the discipline of the army, the North and East barbarians, who had long been lurking at the borders, boldly attacked the provinces of a declining monarchy. Their annoying raids evolved into serious invasions, and after a long cycle of shared disasters, many tribes of victorious invaders settled in the provinces of the Roman Empire. To gain a clearer understanding of these major events, we will first try to form an idea of the character, forces, and intentions of those nations who avenged the cause of Hannibal and Mithridates.

In the more early ages of the world, whilst the forest that covered Europe afforded a retreat to a few wandering savages, the inhabitants of Asia were already collected into populous cities, and reduced under extensive empires the seat of the arts, of luxury, and of despotism. The Assyrians reigned over the East, 1 till the sceptre of Ninus and Semiramis dropped from the hands of their enervated successors. The Medes and the Babylonians divided their power, and were themselves swallowed up in the monarchy of the Persians, whose arms could not be confined within the narrow limits of Asia. Followed, as it is said, by two millions of men, Xerxes, the descendant of Cyrus, invaded Greece.

In the early days of the world, while the forests of Europe were home to a few wandering tribes, the people of Asia had already gathered into populous cities and were part of large empires that were centers of art, luxury, and tyranny. The Assyrians ruled over the East until the reign of Ninus and Semiramis came to an end with their weakened successors. The Medes and the Babylonians shared power but were eventually absorbed into the Persian empire, whose reach extended far beyond the borders of Asia. It is said that Xerxes, a descendant of Cyrus, invaded Greece accompanied by two million men.

Thirty thousand soldiers, under the command of Alexander, the son of Philip, who was intrusted by the Greeks with their glory and revenge, were sufficient to subdue Persia. The princes of the house of Seleucus usurped and lost the Macedonian command over the East. About the same time, that, by an ignominious treaty, they resigned to the Romans the country on this side Mount Tarus, they were driven by the Parthians, 1001 an obscure horde of Scythian origin, from all the provinces of Upper Asia. The formidable power of the Parthians, which spread from India to the frontiers of Syria, was in its turn subverted by Ardshir, or Artaxerxes; the founder of a new dynasty, which, under the name of Sassanides, governed Persia till the invasion of the Arabs. This great revolution, whose fatal influence was soon experienced by the Romans, happened in the fourth year of Alexander Severus, two hundred and twenty-six years after the Christian era. 2 201

Thirty thousand soldiers, led by Alexander, the son of Philip, who was entrusted by the Greeks with their honor and vengeance, were enough to conquer Persia. The rulers of the Seleucid dynasty took over and then lost the Macedonian control over the East. At about the same time, through a disgraceful treaty, they ceded the land on this side of Mount Taurus to the Romans, only to be driven out by the Parthians, 1001 a little-known tribe of Scythian descent, from all the regions of Upper Asia. The powerful Parthians, whose influence stretched from India to the borders of Syria, were eventually overthrown by Ardshir, or Artaxerxes; he established a new dynasty known as the Sassanids, which ruled Persia until the Arab invasion. This significant upheaval, whose destructive effects were soon felt by the Romans, occurred in the fourth year of Alexander Severus, two hundred and twenty-six years after the start of the Christian era. 2 201

1 (return)
[ An ancient chronologist, quoted by Valleius Paterculus, (l. i. c. 6,) observes, that the Assyrians, the Medes, the Persians, and the Macedonians, reigned over Asia one thousand nine hundred and ninety-five years, from the accession of Ninus to the defeat of Antiochus by the Romans. As the latter of these great events happened 289 years before Christ, the former may be placed 2184 years before the same æra. The Astronomical Observations, found at Babylon, by Alexander, went fifty years higher.]

1 (return)
[ An ancient historian, referenced by Valleius Paterculus, (l. i. c. 6,) notes that the Assyrians, the Medes, the Persians, and the Macedonians ruled over Asia for one thousand nine hundred and ninety-five years, from the rise of Ninus to the defeat of Antiochus by the Romans. Since the latter event occurred 289 years before Christ, the former can be dated to 2184 years before the same era. The astronomical observations found in Babylon by Alexander were from fifty years earlier.]

1001 (return)
[ The Parthians were a tribe of the Indo-Germanic branch which dwelt on the south-east of the Caspian, and belonged to the same race as the Getæ, the Massagetæ, and other nations, confounded by the ancients under the vague denomination of Scythians. Klaproth, Tableaux Hist. d l’Asie, p. 40. Strabo (p. 747) calls the Parthians Carduchi, i.e., the inhabitants of Curdistan.—M.]

1001 (return)
[ The Parthians were a tribe from the Indo-Germanic branch that lived in the southeast of the Caspian Sea. They were part of the same group as the Getæ, the Massagetæ, and other nations, which the ancients often grouped together under the broad label of Scythians. Klaproth, Tableaux Hist. d l’Asie, p. 40. Strabo (p. 747) refers to the Parthians as Carduchi, meaning the people of Curdistan.—M.]

2 (return)
[ In the five hundred and thirty-eighth year of the æra of Seleucus. See Agathias, l. ii. p. 63. This great event (such is the carelessness of the Orientals) is placed by Eutychius as high as the tenth year of Commodus, and by Moses of Chorene as low as the reign of Philip. Ammianus Marcellinus has so servilely copied (xxiii. 6) his ancient materials, which are indeed very good, that he describes the family of the Arsacides as still seated on the Persian throne in the middle of the fourth century.]

2 (return)
[ In the 538th year of the Seleucid era. See Agathias, l. ii. p. 63. This significant event (such is the carelessness of the Orientals) is placed by Eutychius as early as the tenth year of Commodus, and by Moses of Chorene as late as the reign of Philip. Ammianus Marcellinus has so rigidly copied (xxiii. 6) his ancient sources, which are indeed very good, that he describes the Arsacid family as still sitting on the Persian throne in the middle of the fourth century.]

201 (return)
[ The Persian History, if the poetry of the Shah Nameh, the Book of Kings, may deserve that name mentions four dynasties from the earliest ages to the invasion of the Saracens. The Shah Nameh was composed with the view of perpetuating the remains of the original Persian records or traditions which had survived the Saracenic invasion. The task was undertaken by the poet Dukiki, and afterwards, under the patronage of Mahmood of Ghazni, completed by Ferdusi. The first of these dynasties is that of Kaiomors, as Sir W. Jones observes, the dark and fabulous period; the second, that of the Kaianian, the heroic and poetical, in which the earned have discovered some curious, and imagined some fanciful, analogies with the Jewish, the Greek, and the Roman accounts of the eastern world. See, on the Shah Nameh, Translation by Goerres, with Von Hammer’s Review, Vienna Jahrbuch von Lit. 17, 75, 77. Malcolm’s Persia, 8vo. ed. i. 503. Macan’s Preface to his Critical Edition of the Shah Nameh. On the early Persian History, a very sensible abstract of various opinions in Malcolm’s Hist. of Persian.—M.]

201 (return)
[ The Persian History, if the poetry of the Shah Nameh, the Book of Kings, can be called that, mentions four dynasties from ancient times to the invasion of the Saracens. The Shah Nameh was created to preserve the remnants of the original Persian records or traditions that survived the Saracenic invasion. The poet Dukiki started this project, which was later completed by Ferdusi under the sponsorship of Mahmood of Ghazni. The first of these dynasties is Kaiomors, which Sir W. Jones refers to as the dark and mythical period; the second is the Kaianian dynasty, characterized by heroic tales and poetry, where scholars have discovered curious and imagined fanciful parallels with Jewish, Greek, and Roman accounts of the eastern world. See, regarding the Shah Nameh, the translation by Goerres, along with Von Hammer’s review in Vienna Jahrbuch von Lit. 17, 75, 77. Also refer to Malcolm’s Persia, 8vo. ed. i. 503. Macan’s Preface to his Critical Edition of the Shah Nameh. For early Persian History, see a thoughtful summary of various opinions in Malcolm’s Hist. of Persian.—M.]

Artaxerxes had served with great reputation in the armies of Artaban, the last king of the Parthians, and it appears that he was driven into exile and rebellion by royal ingratitude, the customary reward for superior merit. His birth was obscure, and the obscurity equally gave room to the aspersions of his enemies, and the flattery of his adherents. If we credit the scandal of the former, Artaxerxes sprang from the illegitimate commerce of a tanner’s wife with a common soldier. 3 The latter represent him as descended from a branch of the ancient kings of Persian, though time and misfortune had gradually reduced his ancestors to the humble station of private citizens. 4 As the lineal heir of the monarchy, he asserted his right to the throne, and challenged the noble task of delivering the Persians from the oppression under which they groaned above five centuries since the death of Darius. The Parthians were defeated in three great battles. 401 In the last of these their king Artaban was slain, and the spirit of the nation was forever broken. 5 The authority of Artaxerxes was solemnly acknowledged in a great assembly held at Balch in Khorasan. 501 Two younger branches of the royal house of Arsaces were confounded among the prostrate satraps. A third, more mindful of ancient grandeur than of present necessity, attempted to retire, with a numerous train of vessels, towards their kinsman, the king of Armenia; but this little army of deserters was intercepted, and cut off, by the vigilance of the conqueror, 6 who boldly assumed the double diadem, and the title of King of Kings, which had been enjoyed by his predecessor. But these pompous titles, instead of gratifying the vanity of the Persian, served only to admonish him of his duty, and to inflame in his soul the ambition of restoring in their full splendor, the religion and empire of Cyrus.

Artaxerxes had a great reputation while serving in the armies of Artaban, the last king of the Parthians. It seems he was forced into exile and rebellion due to royal ingratitude, the usual outcome for someone with exceptional ability. His origins were humble, allowing both his enemies to slander him and his supporters to praise him. If we believe the gossip from his critics, Artaxerxes was born from an affair between a tanner's wife and a common soldier. 3 Supporters claimed he descended from a branch of the ancient Persian kings, though time and hardship had gradually reduced his ancestors to the level of ordinary citizens. 4 As the rightful heir to the throne, he claimed his right and took on the noble mission of freeing the Persians from the suffering they had endured for over five centuries since Darius's death. The Parthians were defeated in three major battles. 401 In the last one, their king Artaban was killed, breaking the spirit of the nation forever. 5 Artaxerxes's authority was formally recognized in a large assembly held at Balch in Khorasan. 501 Two younger branches of the royal Arsaces family were among the defeated satraps. A third branch, more concerned with past glories than current realities, tried to retreat with many ships to their relative, the king of Armenia; but this small army of deserters was intercepted and cut off by the vigilant conqueror, 6 who boldly took the double crown and the title of King of Kings, which his predecessor had held. However, these grand titles did not just satisfy the pride of the Persian; they reminded him of his responsibilities and ignited his ambition to restore the full splendor of Cyrus's religion and empire.

3 (return)
[ The tanner’s name was Babec; the soldier’s, Sassan: from the former Artaxerxes obtained the surname of Babegan, from the latter all his descendants have been styled Sassanides.]

3 (return)
[ The tanner’s name was Babec; the soldier’s was Sassan: from the former, Artaxerxes got the surname Babegan, and from the latter, all his descendants have been called Sassanides.]

4 (return)
[ D’Herbelot, Bibliotheque Orientale, Ardshir.]

4 (return)
[ D’Herbelot, Bibliotheque Orientale, Ardshir.]

401 (return)
[ In the plain of Hoormuz, the son of Babek was hailed in the field with the proud title of Shahan Shah, king of kings—a name ever since assumed by the sovereigns of Persia. Malcolm, i. 71.—M.]

401 (return)
[ In the Hoormuz plain, Babek's son was celebrated in the field with the distinguished title of Shahan Shah, king of kings—a title that has since been adopted by the rulers of Persia. Malcolm, i. 71.—M.]

5 (return)
[ Dion Cassius, l. lxxx. Herodian, l. vi. p. 207. Abulpharagins Dynast. p. 80.]

5 (return)
[Dion Cassius, l. lxxx. Herodian, l. vi. p. 207. Abulpharagins Dynast. p. 80.]

501 (return)
[ See the Persian account of the rise of Ardeschir Babegan in Malcolm l 69.—M.]

501 (return)
[ See the Persian account of the rise of Ardeschir Babegan in Malcolm l 69.—M.]

6 (return)
[ See Moses Chorenensis, l. ii. c. 65—71.]

6 (return)
[ See Moses Chorenensis, l. ii. c. 65—71.]

I. During the long servitude of Persia under the Macedonian and the Parthian yoke, the nations of Europe and Asia had mutually adopted and corrupted each other’s superstitions. The Arsacides, indeed, practised the worship of the Magi; but they disgraced and polluted it with a various mixture of foreign idolatry. 601 The memory of Zoroaster, the ancient prophet and philosopher of the Persians, 7 was still revered in the East; but the obsolete and mysterious language, in which the Zendavesta was composed, 8 opened a field of dispute to seventy sects, who variously explained the fundamental doctrines of their religion, and were all indifferently devided by a crowd of infidels, who rejected the divine mission and miracles of the prophet. To suppress the idolaters, reunite the schismatics, and confute the unbelievers, by the infallible decision of a general council, the pious Artaxerxes summoned the Magi from all parts of his dominions. These priests, who had so long sighed in contempt and obscurity obeyed the welcome summons; and, on the appointed day, appeared, to the number of about eighty thousand. But as the debates of so tumultuous an assembly could not have been directed by the authority of reason, or influenced by the art of policy, the Persian synod was reduced, by successive operations, to forty thousand, to four thousand, to four hundred, to forty, and at last to seven Magi, the most respected for their learning and piety. One of these, Erdaviraph, a young but holy prelate, received from the hands of his brethren three cups of soporiferous wine. He drank them off, and instantly fell into a long and profound sleep. As soon as he waked, he related to the king and to the believing multitude, his journey to heaven, and his intimate conferences with the Deity. Every doubt was silenced by this supernatural evidence; and the articles of the faith of Zoroaster were fixed with equal authority and precision. 9 A short delineation of that celebrated system will be found useful, not only to display the character of the Persian nation, but to illustrate many of their most important transactions, both in peace and war, with the Roman empire. 10

I. During the lengthy rule of Persia under Macedonian and Parthian dominance, the cultures of Europe and Asia exchanged and corrupted each other’s beliefs. The Arsacides practiced the worship of the Magi, but they tarnished it with a mix of foreign idolatries. 601 The legacy of Zoroaster, the ancient prophet and philosopher of the Persians, 7 was still honored in the East; however, the outdated and mysterious language of the Zendavesta 8 led to disputes among seventy sects, each interpreting the core teachings of their faith differently, while being split by a group of nonbelievers who denied the prophet's divine mission and miracles. To eliminate the idolaters, bring together the schismatics, and refute the unbelievers through the unquestionable judgment of a general council, the devout Artaxerxes summoned the Magi from across his realm. These priests, who had long endured contempt and obscurity, responded to the call, and on the appointed day, about eighty thousand gathered. However, as the discussions within such a chaotic assembly could neither be guided by reason nor by political skill, the Persian synod was gradually reduced to forty thousand, then four thousand, down to four hundred, to forty, and finally to seven Magi, the most distinguished for their knowledge and piety. One of these, Erdaviraph, a young but reverent leader, was given three cups of sleep-inducing wine by his fellow priests. He drank them and immediately fell into a deep and extended slumber. Upon waking, he shared with the king and the faithful crowd his journey to heaven and his close conversations with the Deity. This supernatural testimony silenced every doubt, and the tenets of Zoroaster's faith were established with equal authority and clarity. 9 A brief overview of that renowned system will be helpful, not only to reveal the character of the Persian people but also to clarify many of their key events, both in times of peace and war, with the Roman Empire. 10

601 (return)
[ Silvestre de Sacy (Antiquites de la Perse) had proved the neglect of the Zoroastrian religion under the Parthian kings.—M.]

601 (return)
[ Silvestre de Sacy (Antiquities of Persia) demonstrated the disregard for the Zoroastrian religion during the reign of the Parthian kings.—M.]

7 (return)
[ Hyde and Prideaux, working up the Persian legends and their own conjectures into a very agreeable story, represent Zoroaster as a contemporary of Darius Hystaspes. But it is sufficient to observe, that the Greek writers, who lived almost in the age of Darius, agree in placing the æra of Zoroaster many hundred, or even thousand, years before their own time. The judicious criticisms of Mr. Moyle perceived, and maintained against his uncle, Dr. Prideaux, the antiquity of the Persian prophet. See his work, vol. ii. * Note: There are three leading theories concerning the age of Zoroaster: 1. That which assigns him to an age of great and almost indefinite antiquity—it is that of Moyle, adopted by Gibbon, Volney, Recherches sur l’Histoire, ii. 2. Rhode, also, (die Heilige Sage, &c.,) in a very ingenious and ably-developed theory, throws the Bactrian prophet far back into antiquity 2. Foucher, (Mem. de l’Acad. xxvii. 253,) Tychsen, (in Com. Soc. Gott. ii. 112), Heeren, (ldeen. i. 459,) and recently Holty, identify the Gushtasp of the Persian mythological history with Cyaxares the First, the king of the Medes, and consider the religion to be Median in its origin. M. Guizot considers this opinion most probable, note in loc. 3. Hyde, Prideaux, Anquetil du Perron, Kleuker, Herder, Goerres, (Mythen-Geschichte,) Von Hammer. (Wien. Jahrbuch, vol. ix.,) Malcolm, (i. 528,) De Guigniaut, (Relig. de l’Antiq. 2d part, vol. iii.,) Klaproth, (Tableaux de l’Asie, p. 21,) make Gushtasp Darius Hystaspes, and Zoroaster his contemporary. The silence of Herodotus appears the great objection to this theory. Some writers, as M. Foucher (resting, as M. Guizot observes, on the doubtful authority of Pliny,) make more than one Zoroaster, and so attempt to reconcile the conflicting theories.— M.]

7 (return)
[ Hyde and Prideaux, weaving together Persian legends and their own ideas into a compelling narrative, suggest that Zoroaster lived at the same time as Darius Hystaspes. However, it's worth noting that the Greek authors, who were nearly contemporaries of Darius, consistently place Zoroaster's era many centuries, or even thousands of years, before their own time. Mr. Moyle's insightful critiques recognized and argued against his uncle, Dr. Prideaux, about the ancient origins of the Persian prophet. See his work, vol. ii. * Note: There are three main theories regarding the age of Zoroaster: 1. The theory that places him in a time of significant and nearly indefinite antiquity, which is held by Moyle and favored by Gibbon, Volney, and in Recherches sur l’Histoire, ii. 2. Rhode, too, in a clever and thoroughly developed theory, dates the Bactrian prophet far back into the past. 3. Foucher, (Mem. de l’Acad. xxvii. 253), Tychsen, (in Com. Soc. Gott. ii. 112), Heeren, (ldeen. i. 459), and recently Holty, connect Gushtasp from the Persian mythological history with Cyaxares the First, the king of the Medes, arguing that the religion originated in Media. M. Guizot finds this view most plausible, note in loc. 3. Hyde, Prideaux, Anquetil du Perron, Kleuker, Herder, Goerres, (Mythen-Geschichte), Von Hammer, (Wien. Jahrbuch, vol. ix.), Malcolm, (i. 528), De Guigniaut, (Relig. de l’Antiq. 2d part, vol. iii.), Klaproth, (Tableaux de l’Asie, p. 21), consider Gushtasp to be Darius Hystaspes and Zoroaster his contemporary. The lack of mention by Herodotus is a significant objection to this theory. Some scholars, like M. Foucher (who, as M. Guizot notes, relies on the uncertain authority of Pliny), propose the existence of multiple Zoroasters in an attempt to reconcile the differing theories.— M.]

8 (return)
[ That ancient idiom was called the Zend. The language of the commentary, the Pehlvi, though much more modern, has ceased many ages ago to be a living tongue. This fact alone (if it is allowed as authentic) sufficiently warrants the antiquity of those writings which M d’Anquetil has brought into Europe, and translated into French. * Note: Zend signifies life, living. The word means, either the collection of the canonical books of the followers of Zoroaster, or the language itself in which they are written. They are the books that contain the word of life whether the language was originally called Zend, or whether it was so called from the contents of the books. Avesta means word, oracle, revelation: this term is not the title of a particular work, but of the collection of the books of Zoroaster, as the revelation of Ormuzd. This collection is sometimes called Zendavesta, sometimes briefly Zend. The Zend was the ancient language of Media, as is proved by its affinity with the dialects of Armenia and Georgia; it was already a dead language under the Arsacides in the country which was the scene of the events recorded in the Zendavesta. Some critics, among others Richardson and Sir W. Jones, have called in question the antiquity of these books. The former pretended that Zend had never been a written or spoken language, but had been invented in the later times by the Magi, for the purposes of their art; but Kleuker, in the dissertations which he added to those of Anquetil and the Abbé Foucher, has proved that the Zend was a living and spoken language.—G. Sir W. Jones appears to have abandoned his doubts, on discovering the affinity between the Zend and the Sanskrit. Since the time of Kleuker, this question has been investigated by many learned scholars. Sir W. Jones, Leyden, (Asiat. Research. x. 283,) and Mr. Erskine, (Bombay Trans. ii. 299,) consider it a derivative from the Sanskrit. The antiquity of the Zendavesta has likewise been asserted by Rask, the great Danish linguist, who, according to Malcolm, brought back from the East fresh transcripts and additions to those published by Anquetil. According to Rask, the Zend and Sanskrit are sister dialects; the one the parent of the Persian, the other of the Indian family of languages.—G. and M.——But the subject is more satisfactorily illustrated in Bopp’s comparative Grammar of the Sanscrit, Zend, Greek, Latin, Lithuanian, Gothic, and German languages. Berlin. 1833-5. According to Bopp, the Zend is, in some respects, of a more remarkable structure than the Sanskrit. Parts of the Zendavesta have been published in the original, by M. Bournouf, at Paris, and M. Ol. shausen, in Hamburg.—M.——The Pehlvi was the language of the countries bordering on Assyria, and probably of Assyria itself. Pehlvi signifies valor, heroism; the Pehlvi, therefore, was the language of the ancient heroes and kings of Persia, the valiant. (Mr. Erskine prefers the derivation from Pehla, a border.—M.) It contains a number of Aramaic roots. Anquetil considered it formed from the Zend. Kleuker does not adopt this opinion. The Pehlvi, he says, is much more flowing, and less overcharged with vowels, than the Zend. The books of Zoroaster, first written in Zend, were afterwards translated into Pehlvi and Parsi. The Pehlvi had fallen into disuse under the dynasty of the Sassanides, but the learned still wrote it. The Parsi, the dialect of Pars or Farristan, was then prevailing dialect. Kleuker, Anhang zum Zend Avesta, 2, ii. part i. p. 158, part ii. 31.—G.——Mr. Erskine (Bombay Transactions) considers the existing Zendavesta to have been compiled in the time of Ardeschir Babegan.—M.]

8 (return)
[ That ancient term was called the Zend. The language of the commentary, the Pehlvi, although much newer, stopped being a living language many ages ago. This fact alone (if it's accepted as genuine) certainly confirms the antiquity of the texts that M. d’Anquetil brought to Europe and translated into French. * Note: Zend means life, living. The term refers either to the collection of the sacred texts of the followers of Zoroaster or to the language in which they are written. These books contain the word of life, whether the language was originally named Zend or referred to as such because of the content of the books. Avesta means word, oracle, revelation: this term is not the title of a specific work but represents the collection of the books of Zoroaster, seen as the revelation of Ormuzd. This collection is sometimes called Zendavesta, and at times simply Zend. The Zend was the ancient language of Media, as shown by its relation to the dialects of Armenia and Georgia; it was already a dead language during the Arsacid period in the region where the events recorded in the Zendavesta took place. Some critics, including Richardson and Sir W. Jones, have questioned the antiquity of these texts. The former claimed that Zend had never been a written or spoken language and was created later by the Magi for their purposes; however, Kleuker, in the essays he added to those of Anquetil and Abbé Foucher, proved that Zend was indeed a living, spoken language.—G. Sir W. Jones seems to have changed his mind after discovering the similarities between Zend and Sanskrit. Since Kleuker's time, many scholars have examined this issue. Sir W. Jones, Leyden, (Asiat. Research. x. 283,) and Mr. Erskine, (Bombay Trans. ii. 299,) consider it a derivative of Sanskrit. The ancient origins of the Zendavesta have also been supported by Rask, the prominent Danish linguist, who, according to Malcolm, returned from the East with new manuscripts and additions to those published by Anquetil. According to Rask, Zend and Sanskrit are sister dialects; one is the ancestor of the Persian language, and the other is part of the Indian language family.—G. and M.——But the topic is better illustrated in Bopp’s comparative Grammar of Sanskrit, Zend, Greek, Latin, Lithuanian, Gothic, and German languages. Berlin. 1833-5. According to Bopp, Zend, in some respects, has a more remarkable structure than Sanskrit. Parts of the Zendavesta have been published in the original language by M. Bournouf in Paris, and M. Olshausen in Hamburg.—M.——The Pehlvi was the language of the regions bordering Assyria, and probably also of Assyria itself. Pehlvi means valor, heroism; thus, Pehlvi was the language of the ancient heroes and kings of Persia, the brave. (Mr. Erskine prefers the derivation from Pehla, which means border.—M.) It contains a number of Aramaic roots. Anquetil believed it was derived from Zend. Kleuker disagrees with this view. He states that Pehlvi is much more fluid and has fewer vowels than Zend. The texts of Zoroaster, originally written in Zend, were later translated into Pehlvi and Parsi. Pehlvi had fallen out of use during the Sassanid dynasty, but scholars still wrote it. The Parsi, the dialect of Pars or Farristan, was the dominant dialect at that time. Kleuker, Anhang zum Zend Avesta, 2, ii. part i. p. 158, part ii. 31.—G.——Mr. Erskine (Bombay Transactions) believes that the existing Zendavesta was compiled during the time of Ardeschir Babegan.—M.]

9 (return)
[ Hyde de Religione veterum Pers. c. 21.]

9 (return)
[ Hyde on the Religion of the Ancients Pers. c. 21.]

10 (return)
[ I have principally drawn this account from the Zendavesta of M. d’Anquetil, and the Sadder, subjoined to Dr. Hyde’s treatise. It must, however, be confessed, that the studied obscurity of a prophet, the figurative style of the East, and the deceitful medium of a French or Latin version may have betrayed us into error and heresy, in this abridgment of Persian theology. * Note: It is to be regretted that Gibbon followed the post-Mahometan Sadder of Hyde.—M.]

10 (return)
[ I primarily based this account on M. d’Anquetil's Zendavesta and the Sadder included in Dr. Hyde’s work. However, I must admit that the deliberate obscurity of a prophet, the figurative language of the East, and the misleading nature of a French or Latin translation may have led us into mistakes and misunderstandings in this summary of Persian theology. * Note: It is unfortunate that Gibbon relied on Hyde's post-Mahometan Sadder.—M.]

The great and fundamental article of the system was the celebrated doctrine of the two principles; a bold and injudicious attempt of Eastern philosophy to reconcile the existence of moral and physical evil with the attributes of a beneficent Creator and Governor of the world. The first and original Being, in whom, or by whom, the universe exists, is denominated in the writings of Zoroaster, Time without bounds; 1001a but it must be confessed, that this infinite substance seems rather a metaphysical abstraction of the mind than a real object endowed with self-consciousness, or possessed of moral perfections. From either the blind or the intelligent operation of this infinite Time, which bears but too near an affinity with the chaos of the Greeks, the two secondary but active principles of the universe were from all eternity produced, Ormusd and Ahriman, each of them possessed of the powers of creation, but each disposed, by his invariable nature, to exercise them with different designs. 1002 The principle of good is eternally aborbed in light; the principle of evil eternally buried in darkness. The wise benevolence of Ormusd formed man capable of virtue, and abundantly provided his fair habitation with the materials of happiness. By his vigilant providence, the motion of the planets, the order of the seasons, and the temperate mixture of the elements, are preserved. But the malice of Ahriman has long since pierced Ormusd’s egg; or, in other words, has violated the harmony of his works. Since that fatal eruption, the most minute articles of good and evil are intimately intermingled and agitated together; the rankest poisons spring up amidst the most salutary plants; deluges, earthquakes, and conflagrations attest the conflict of Nature, and the little world of man is perpetually shaken by vice and misfortune. Whilst the rest of human kind are led away captives in the chains of their infernal enemy, the faithful Persian alone reserves his religious adoration for his friend and protector Ormusd, and fights under his banner of light, in the full confidence that he shall, in the last day, share the glory of his triumph. At that decisive period, the enlightened wisdom of goodness will render the power of Ormusd superior to the furious malice of his rival. Ahriman and his followers, disarmed and subdued, will sink into their native darkness; and virtue will maintain the eternal peace and harmony of the universe. 11 1101

The key element of the system was the famous idea of the two principles; a daring and misguided attempt by Eastern philosophy to explain how moral and physical evil can exist alongside a kind and just Creator and Ruler of the world. The first and original Being, in whom or by whom the universe exists, is referred to in the writings of Zoroaster as Time without bounds; 1001a but it must be acknowledged that this infinite substance seems more like a mental abstraction than a real entity with self-awareness or moral qualities. From either the blind or conscious workings of this infinite Time, which closely resembles the chaos of the Greeks, the two secondary but active principles of the universe, Ormusd and Ahriman, were produced from all eternity, each possessing the power of creation but each inclined, by their inherent nature, to use it for different purposes. 1002 The principle of good is forever immersed in light; the principle of evil is forever shrouded in darkness. The wise goodness of Ormusd created humans capable of virtue and generously filled their beautiful home with the resources for happiness. Through his vigilant care, the movement of the planets, the order of the seasons, and the balanced mixture of the elements are maintained. However, the malice of Ahriman has long ago pierced Ormusd’s egg; in other words, it has disturbed the harmony of his creations. Since that tragic rupture, the tiniest aspects of good and evil are closely intertwined and react with each other; the most toxic poisons grow among the healthiest plants; floods, earthquakes, and fires are evidence of the struggle in Nature, and the fragile world of humanity is constantly shaken by vice and misfortune. While the rest of humanity is captured in the chains of their infernal enemy, the faithful Persian alone dedicates his worship to his friend and protector Ormusd, fighting under his banner of light, fully confident that he will, on the final day, share in the glory of his victory. At that crucial moment, the enlightened wisdom of goodness will make Ormusd's power greater than the furious malice of his opponent. Ahriman and his followers, disarmed and defeated, will descend into their natural darkness; and virtue will uphold the eternal peace and harmony of the universe. 11 1101

1001a (return)
[ Zeruane Akerene, so translated by Anquetil and Kleuker. There is a dissertation of Foucher on this subject, Mem. de l’Acad. des Inscr. t. xxix. According to Bohlen (das alte Indien) it is the Sanskrit Sarvan Akaranam, the Uncreated Whole; or, according to Fred. Schlegel, Sarvan Akharyam the Uncreate Indivisible.—M.]

1001a (return)
[ Zeruane Akerene, so translated by Anquetil and Kleuker. There is a dissertation by Foucher on this topic, Mem. de l’Acad. des Inscr. t. xxix. According to Bohlen (das alte Indien), it is the Sanskrit Sarvan Akaranam, the Uncreated Whole; or, according to Fred. Schlegel, Sarvan Akharyam the Uncreated Indivisible.—M.]

1002 (return)
[ This is an error. Ahriman was not forced by his invariable nature to do evil; the Zendavesta expressly recognizes (see the Izeschne) that he was born good, that in his origin he was light; envy rendered him evil; he became jealous of the power and attributes of Ormuzd; then light was changed into darkness, and Ahriman was precipitated into the abyss. See the Abridgment of the Doctrine of the Ancient Persians, by Anquetil, c. ii Section 2.—G.]

1002 (return)
[ This is an error. Ahriman wasn't forced by his unchanging nature to do evil; the Zendavesta clearly states (see the Izeschne) that he was born good and originally of light. Envy made him evil; he became jealous of Ormuzd's power and attributes. Then light turned into darkness, and Ahriman was thrown into the abyss. See the Abridgment of the Doctrine of the Ancient Persians, by Anquetil, c. ii Section 2.—G.]

11 (return)
[ The modern Parsees (and in some degree the Sadder) exalt Ormusd into the first and omnipotent cause, whilst they degrade Ahriman into an inferior but rebellious spirit. Their desire of pleasing the Mahometans may have contributed to refine their theological systems.]

11 (return)
[ The modern Parsees (and to some extent the Sadder) elevate Ormusd to the status of the first and all-powerful cause, while they demote Ahriman to a lesser but rebellious spirit. Their aim to appeal to Muslims might have influenced the refinement of their theological beliefs.]

1101 (return)
[ According to the Zendavesta, Ahriman will not be annihilated or precipitated forever into darkness: at the resurrection of the dead he will be entirely defeated by Ormuzd, his power will be destroyed, his kingdom overthrown to its foundations, he will himself be purified in torrents of melting metal; he will change his heart and his will, become holy, heavenly establish in his dominions the law and word of Ormuzd, unite himself with him in everlasting friendship, and both will sing hymns in honor of the Great Eternal. See Anquetil’s Abridgment. Kleuker, Anhang part iii. p 85, 36; and the Izeschne, one of the books of the Zendavesta. According to the Sadder Bun-Dehesch, a more modern work, Ahriman is to be annihilated: but this is contrary to the text itself of the Zendavesta, and to the idea its author gives of the kingdom of Eternity, after the twelve thousand years assigned to the contest between Good and Evil.—G.]

1101 (return)
[ According to the Zendavesta, Ahriman will not be destroyed or banished forever into darkness: at the resurrection of the dead, he will be completely defeated by Ormuzd, his power will be wiped out, and his kingdom will be toppled to its very foundations. He will be purified by torrents of melting metal; he will change his heart and his will, become holy, and establish the law and word of Ormuzd in his realm. He will unite with Ormuzd in everlasting friendship, and together they will sing hymns in honor of the Great Eternal. See Anquetil’s Abridgment. Kleuker, Anhang part iii. p 85, 36; and the Izeschne, one of the books of the Zendavesta. According to the Sadder Bun-Dehesch, a more modern work, Ahriman is to be destroyed: but this contradicts the text of the Zendavesta itself and the idea its author presents of the kingdom of Eternity after the twelve thousand years allotted to the struggle between Good and Evil.—G.]

Chapter VIII: State Of Persia And Restoration Of The Monarchy.—Part II.

The theology of Zoroaster was darkly comprehended by foreigners, and even by the far greater number of his disciples; but the most careless observers were struck with the philosophic simplicity of the Persian worship. “That people,” said Herodotus, 12 “rejects the use of temples, of altars, and of statues, and smiles at the folly of those nations who imagine that the gods are sprung from, or bear any affinity with, the human nature. The tops of the highest mountains are the places chosen for sacrifices. Hymns and prayers are the principal worship; the Supreme God, who fills the wide circle of heaven, is the object to whom they are addressed.” Yet, at the same time, in the true spirit of a polytheist, he accuseth them of adoring Earth, Water, Fire, the Winds, and the Sun and Moon. But the Persians of every age have denied the charge, and explained the equivocal conduct, which might appear to give a color to it. The elements, and more particularly Fire, Light, and the Sun, whom they called Mithra, 1201 were the objects of their religious reverence because they considered them as the purest symbols, the noblest productions, and the most powerful agents of the Divine Power and Nature. 13

The theology of Zoroaster was poorly understood by outsiders and even by many of his followers; however, even the most casual observers were impressed by the philosophical simplicity of Persian worship. “That people,” said Herodotus, 12 “does not use temples, altars, or statues and ridicules the foolishness of those nations that think the gods come from, or have any connection to, human nature. The highest mountain tops are the chosen places for sacrifices. Hymns and prayers are their main forms of worship; the Supreme God, who fills the vast expanse of heaven, is who they direct their devotion to.” Yet, simultaneously, in the true spirit of a polytheist, he accuses them of worshipping Earth, Water, Fire, the Winds, and the Sun and Moon. However, Persians throughout history have denied this accusation and clarified the ambiguous practices that could seem to support it. The elements, particularly Fire, Light, and the Sun, which they called Mithra, 1201 were the focus of their religious respect because they viewed them as the purest symbols, the highest creations, and the most powerful representations of Divine Power and Nature. 13

12 (return)
[ Herodotus, l. i. c. 131. But Dr. Prideaux thinks, with reason, that the use of temples was afterwards permitted in the Magian religion. Note: The Pyræa, or fire temples of the Zoroastrians, (observes Kleuker, Persica, p. 16,) were only to be found in Media or Aderbidjan, provinces into which Herodotus did not penetrate.—M.]

12 (return)
[ Herodotus, l. i. c. 131. But Dr. Prideaux reasonably believes that the use of temples was later allowed in the Magian religion. Note: The Pyræa, or fire temples of the Zoroastrians, (as Kleuker notes in Persica, p. 16,) were only found in Media or Aderbidjan, areas that Herodotus did not explore.—M.]

1201 (return)
[ Among the Persians Mithra is not the Sun: Anquetil has contested and triumphantly refuted the opinion of those who confound them, and it is evidently contrary to the text of the Zendavesta. Mithra is the first of the genii, or jzeds, created by Ormuzd; it is he who watches over all nature. Hence arose the misapprehension of some of the Greeks, who have said that Mithra was the summus deus of the Persians: he has a thousand ears and ten thousand eyes. The Chaldeans appear to have assigned him a higher rank than the Persians. It is he who bestows upon the earth the light of the sun. The sun. named Khor, (brightness,) is thus an inferior genius, who, with many other genii, bears a part in the functions of Mithra. These assistant genii to another genius are called his kamkars; but in the Zendavesta they are never confounded. On the days sacred to a particular genius, the Persian ought to recite, not only the prayers addressed to him, but those also which are addressed to his kamkars; thus the hymn or iescht of Mithra is recited on the day of the sun, (Khor,) and vice versa. It is probably this which has sometimes caused them to be confounded; but Anquetil had himself exposed this error, which Kleuker, and all who have studied the Zendavesta, have noticed. See viii. Diss. of Anquetil. Kleuker’s Anhang, part iii. p. 132.—G. M. Guizot is unquestionably right, according to the pure and original doctrine of the Zend. The Mithriac worship, which was so extensively propagated in the West, and in which Mithra and the sun were perpetually confounded, seems to have been formed from a fusion of Zoroastrianism and Chaldaism, or the Syrian worship of the sun. An excellent abstract of the question, with references to the works of the chief modern writers on his curious subject, De Sacy, Kleuker, Von Hammer, &c., may be found in De Guigniaut’s translation of Kreuzer. Relig. d’Antiquite, notes viii. ix. to book ii. vol. i. 2d part, page 728.—M.]

1201 (return)
[ Among the Persians Mithra is not the Sun: Anquetil has argued against and successfully disproved the view of those who confuse the two, which clearly goes against the text of the Zendavesta. Mithra is the first of the genii, or jzeds, created by Ormuzd; he oversees all of nature. This has led to a misconception among some of the Greeks, who claimed that Mithra was the highest god of the Persians: he has a thousand ears and ten thousand eyes. The Chaldeans seem to have ranked him higher than the Persians did. He is the one who brings the earth the light of the sun. The sun, known as Khor (brightness), is thus a lesser genius, who, along with many other genii, shares in the responsibilities of Mithra. These assistant genii to another genius are called his kamkars, but in the Zendavesta, they are never confused. On the days dedicated to a particular genius, the Persian is required to recite not only the prayers directed to him but also those directed to his kamkars; thus the hymn or iescht of Mithra is recited on the day of the sun (Khor), and vice versa. This is likely what has sometimes led to their being mixed up; however, Anquetil himself has pointed out this mistake, which Kleuker and all who have studied the Zendavesta have acknowledged. See viii. Diss. of Anquetil. Kleuker’s Anhang, part iii. p. 132.—G. M. Guizot is undoubtedly correct, according to the pure and original teachings of the Zend. The Mithriac worship, which became widespread in the West, where Mithra and the sun were constantly conflated, seems to have arisen from a blend of Zoroastrianism and Chaldaism, or the Syrian worship of the sun. A great summary of the issue, with references to the works of leading modern authors on this intriguing topic, including De Sacy, Kleuker, Von Hammer, etc., can be found in De Guigniaut’s translation of Kreuzer. Relig. d’Antiquite, notes viii. ix. to book ii. vol. i. 2d part, page 728.—M.]

13 (return)
[ Hyde de Relig. Pers. c. 8. Notwithstanding all their distinctions and protestations, which seem sincere enough, their tyrants, the Mahometans, have constantly stigmatized them as idolatrous worshippers of the fire.]

13 (return)
[ Hyde de Relig. Pers. c. 8. Despite all their differences and claims, which appear genuine, their oppressors, the Muslims, have consistently labeled them as idolatrous worshippers of fire.]

Every mode of religion, to make a deep and lasting impression on the human mind, must exercise our obedience, by enjoining practices of devotion, for which we can assign no reason; and must acquire our esteem, by inculcating moral duties analogous to the dictates of our own hearts. The religion of Zoroaster was abundantly provided with the former and possessed a sufficient portion of the latter. At the age of puberty, the faithful Persian was invested with a mysterious girdle, the badge of the divine protection; and from that moment all the actions of his life, even the most indifferent, or the most necessary, were sanctified by their peculiar prayers, ejaculations, or genuflections; the omission of which, under any circumstances, was a grievous sin, not inferior in guilt to the violation of the moral duties. The moral duties, however, of justice, mercy, liberality, &c., were in their turn required of the disciple of Zoroaster, who wished to escape the persecution of Ahriman, and to live with Ormusd in a blissful eternity, where the degree of felicity will be exactly proportioned to the degree of virtue and piety. 14

Every form of religion, to leave a profound and lasting impact on people's minds, must demand our obedience by requiring devotion practices that we can’t explain, and must earn our respect by teaching moral duties that resonate with our own beliefs. The religion of Zoroaster was rich in the former and had a good measure of the latter. At puberty, the faithful Persian was given a mysterious girdle, symbolizing divine protection; from that moment forward, all actions in his life, no matter how trivial or essential, were made sacred through specific prayers, expressions, or gestures. Failing to perform these, under any circumstances, was a serious sin, comparable in guilt to breaking moral duties. However, the moral obligations of justice, mercy, generosity, etc., were also expected from the followers of Zoroaster, who sought to avoid the wrath of Ahriman and to enjoy an eternal life with Ormusd, where the level of happiness would correspond directly to the level of virtue and devotion. 14

14 (return)
[ See the Sadder, the smallest part of which consists of moral precepts. The ceremonies enjoined are infinite and trifling. Fifteen genuflections, prayers, &c., were required whenever the devout Persian cut his nails or made water; or as often as he put on the sacred girdle Sadder, Art. 14, 50, 60. * Note: Zoroaster exacted much less ceremonial observance, than at a later period, the priests of his doctrines. This is the progress of all religions the worship, simple in its origin, is gradually overloaded with minute superstitions. The maxim of the Zendavesta, on the relative merit of sowing the earth and of prayers, quoted below by Gibbon, proves that Zoroaster did not attach too much importance to these observances. Thus it is not from the Zendavesta that Gibbon derives the proof of his allegation, but from the Sadder, a much later work.—G]

14 (return)
[ Look at the Sadder, the smallest part of which is made up of moral guidelines. The required ceremonies are endless and trivial. A devout Persian had to perform fifteen bows, prayers, etc., every time he trimmed his nails or urinated, and each time he put on the sacred girdle. Sadder, Art. 14, 50, 60. * Note: Zoroaster demanded far less ceremonial practice than the priests of his teachings did later. This is a common trend in all religions—worship that begins simply gradually becomes cluttered with tiny superstitions. The principle from the Zendavesta regarding the relative value of working the land versus praying, cited by Gibbon below, shows that Zoroaster didn’t place too much emphasis on these rituals. Therefore, Gibbon doesn’t base his claim on the Zendavesta, but on the Sadder, a much later text.—G]

But there are some remarkable instances in which Zoroaster lays aside the prophet, assumes the legislator, and discovers a liberal concern for private and public happiness, seldom to be found among the grovelling or visionary schemes of superstition. Fasting and celibacy, the common means of purchasing the divine favor, he condemns with abhorrence as a criminal rejection of the best gifts of Providence. The saint, in the Magian religion, is obliged to beget children, to plant useful trees, to destroy noxious animals, to convey water to the dry lands of Persia, and to work out his salvation by pursuing all the labors of agriculture. 1401 We may quote from the Zendavesta a wise and benevolent maxim, which compensates for many an absurdity. “He who sows the ground with care and diligence acquires a greater stock of religious merit than he could gain by the repetition of ten thousand prayers.” 15 In the spring of every year a festival was celebrated, destined to represent the primitive equality, and the present connection, of mankind. The stately kings of Persia, exchanging their vain pomp for more genuine greatness, freely mingled with the humblest but most useful of their subjects. On that day the husbandmen were admitted, without distinction, to the table of the king and his satraps. The monarch accepted their petitions, inquired into their grievances, and conversed with them on the most equal terms. “From your labors,” was he accustomed to say, (and to say with truth, if not with sincerity,) “from your labors we receive our subsistence; you derive your tranquillity from our vigilance: since, therefore, we are mutually necessary to each other, let us live together like brothers in concord and love.” 16 Such a festival must indeed have degenerated, in a wealthy and despotic empire, into a theatrical representation; but it was at least a comedy well worthy of a royal audience, and which might sometimes imprint a salutary lesson on the mind of a young prince.

But there are some notable examples where Zoroaster steps away from being a prophet and takes on the role of a legislator, showing a genuine concern for both private and public happiness, which is rarely seen in the lowly or fanciful ideas of superstition. He strongly condemns fasting and celibacy, commonly used to gain divine favor, as a wrongful rejection of the best gifts from Providence. In the Magian religion, a saint is required to have children, plant useful trees, eliminate harmful animals, bring water to the dry lands of Persia, and achieve salvation by engaging in all types of agricultural work. 1401 We can quote a wise and kind saying from the Zendavesta that makes up for many absurdities: “He who diligently sows the ground accumulates more religious merit than by repeating ten thousand prayers.” 15 Every spring, a festival was held to symbolize the original equality and current connection among people. The proud kings of Persia traded their empty show for real greatness, mingling freely with the humblest but most essential of their subjects. On this day, the farmers were welcomed to the table of the king and his governors without distinction. The monarch listened to their requests, learned about their problems, and spoke with them on equal footing. “From your hard work,” he would often say (truthfully, if not sincerely), “we get our sustenance; you gain your peace from our watchfulness: therefore, since we need each other, let’s live together like brothers in harmony and love.” 16 Such a festival might have turned into a mere performance in a wealthy and oppressive empire, but it was still a play worthy of a royal audience and could occasionally leave a valuable lesson on the mind of a young prince.

1401 (return)
[ See, on Zoroaster’s encouragement of agriculture, the ingenious remarks of Heeren, Ideen, vol. i. p. 449, &c., and Rhode, Heilige Sage, p. 517—M.]

1401 (return)
[ Check out Heeren's clever observations on Zoroaster’s support for agriculture in Ideen, vol. i. p. 449, &c., and Rhode, Heilige Sage, p. 517—M.]

15 (return)
[ Zendavesta, tom. i. p. 224, and Precis du Systeme de Zoroastre, tom. iii.]

15 (return)
[ Zendavesta, vol. i. p. 224, and Summary of the System of Zoroaster, vol. iii.]

16 (return)
[ Hyde de Religione Persarum, c. 19.]

16 (return)
[ Hyde on the Religion of the Persians, c. 19.]

Had Zoroaster, in all his institutions, invariably supported this exalted character, his name would deserve a place with those of Numa and Confucius, and his system would be justly entitled to all the applause, which it has pleased some of our divines, and even some of our philosophers, to bestow on it. But in that motley composition, dictated by reason and passion, by enthusiasm and by selfish motives, some useful and sublime truths were disgraced by a mixture of the most abject and dangerous superstition. The Magi, or sacerdotal order, were extremely numerous, since, as we have already seen, fourscore thousand of them were convened in a general council. Their forces were multiplied by discipline. A regular hierarchy was diffused through all the provinces of Persia; and the Archimagus, who resided at Balch, was respected as the visible head of the church, and the lawful successor of Zoroaster. 17 The property of the Magi was very considerable. Besides the less invidious possession of a large tract of the most fertile lands of Media, 18 they levied a general tax on the fortunes and the industry of the Persians. 19 “Though your good works,” says the interested prophet, “exceed in number the leaves of the trees, the drops of rain, the stars in the heaven, or the sands on the sea-shore, they will all be unprofitable to you, unless they are accepted by the destour, or priest. To obtain the acceptation of this guide to salvation, you must faithfully pay him tithes of all you possess, of your goods, of your lands, and of your money. If the destour be satisfied, your soul will escape hell tortures; you will secure praise in this world and happiness in the next. For the destours are the teachers of religion; they know all things, and they deliver all men.” 20 201a

Had Zoroaster consistently upheld this high character in all his teachings, his name would rightfully stand alongside those of Numa and Confucius, and his system would justly receive all the praise that some of our religious leaders and even some of our philosophers have given it. However, in that mixed collection, shaped by reason and emotion, enthusiasm and selfish motives, some valuable and profound truths were tainted by a blend of the most degrading and harmful superstition. The Magi, or priestly class, were extremely numerous, as we've already noted, with eighty thousand of them gathered in a general council. Their strength was amplified through discipline. A formal hierarchy was spread across all the regions of Persia; and the Archimagus, who lived in Balch, was regarded as the visible leader of the church and the legitimate successor of Zoroaster. 17 The wealth of the Magi was quite significant. In addition to the less controversial ownership of a large area of the most fertile lands in Media, 18 they imposed a general tax on the wealth and labor of the Persians. 19 “Although your good deeds,” says the self-serving prophet, “outnumber the leaves on the trees, the drops of rain, the stars in the sky, or the sands on the sea-shore, they will all be worthless to you unless they are accepted by the destour, or priest. To gain the acceptance of this path to salvation, you must faithfully pay him tithes of everything you own, including your goods, your lands, and your money. If the destour is pleased, your soul will avoid hell's torments; you will gain respect in this world and happiness in the next. For the destours are the teachers of religion; they know everything, and they guide all people.” 20 201a

17 (return)
[ Hyde de Religione Persarum, c. 28. Both Hyde and Prideaux affect to apply to the Magian the terms consecrated to the Christian hierarchy.]

17 (return)
[ Hyde on the Religion of the Persians, c. 28. Both Hyde and Prideaux seem to use terms meant for the Christian hierarchy when referring to the Magian.]

18 (return)
[ Ammian. Marcellin. xxiii. 6. He informs us (as far as we may credit him) of two curious particulars: 1. That the Magi derived some of their most secret doctrines from the Indian Brachmans; and 2. That they were a tribe, or family, as well as order.]

18 (return)
[ Ammian. Marcellin. xxiii. 6. He tells us (if we can believe him) two interesting details: 1. That the Magi got some of their most hidden teachings from the Indian Brachmans; and 2. That they were a tribe, or family, as well as an order.]

19 (return)
[ The divine institution of tithes exhibits a singular instance of conformity between the law of Zoroaster and that of Moses. Those who cannot otherwise account for it, may suppose, if they please that the Magi of the latter times inserted so useful an interpolation into the writings of their prophet.]

19 (return)
[ The sacred practice of tithes shows a unique example of alignment between the teachings of Zoroaster and those of Moses. Those who find it difficult to explain this may choose to believe that the later Magi added such a beneficial insert into their prophet's writings.]

20 (return)
[ Sadder, Art. viii.]

20 (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__)
[ Sadder, Art. viii.]

201a (return)
[ The passage quoted by Gibbon is not taken from the writings of Zoroaster, but from the Sadder, a work, as has been before said, much later than the books which form the Zendavesta. and written by a Magus for popular use; what it contains, therefore, cannot be attributed to Zoroaster. It is remarkable that Gibbon should fall into this error, for Hyde himself does not ascribe the Sadder to Zoroaster; he remarks that it is written inverse, while Zoroaster always wrote in prose. Hyde, i. p. 27. Whatever may be the case as to the latter assertion, for which there appears little foundation, it is unquestionable that the Sadder is of much later date. The Abbé Foucher does not even believe it to be an extract from the works of Zoroaster. See his Diss. before quoted. Mem. de l’Acad. des Ins. t. xxvii.—G. Perhaps it is rash to speak of any part of the Zendavesta as the writing of Zoroaster, though it may be a genuine representation of his. As to the Sadder, Hyde (in Præf.) considered it not above 200 years old. It is manifestly post-Mahometan. See Art. xxv. on fasting.—M.]

201a (return)
[ The quote attributed to Gibbon isn't from Zoroaster's writings, but from the Sadder, which is much later than the texts that make up the Zendavesta, and was written by a Magus for general readers. Therefore, its content can’t be credited to Zoroaster. It’s notable that Gibbon made this mistake, since Hyde himself doesn't link the Sadder to Zoroaster; he points out that it was written in verse, while Zoroaster always wrote in prose. Hyde, i. p. 27. Whatever the truth of that claim, which seems suspect, it’s undeniable that the Sadder is significantly newer. Abbé Foucher even doubts it’s an excerpt from Zoroaster's works. See his previously quoted Diss. Mem. de l’Acad. des Ins. t. xxvii.—G. It might be bold to call any part of the Zendavesta the writing of Zoroaster, although it could genuinely represent his ideas. Regarding the Sadder, Hyde (in Præf.) believed it to be no older than 200 years. It’s clearly post-Mahometan. See Art. xxv. on fasting.—M.]

These convenient maxims of reverence and implicit faith were doubtless imprinted with care on the tender minds of youth; since the Magi were the masters of education in Persia, and to their hands the children even of the royal family were intrusted. 21 The Persian priests, who were of a speculative genius, preserved and investigated the secrets of Oriental philosophy; and acquired, either by superior knowledge, or superior art, the reputation of being well versed in some occult sciences, which have derived their appellation from the Magi. 22 Those of more active dispositions mixed with the world in courts and cities; and it is observed, that the administration of Artaxerxes was in a great measure directed by the counsels of the sacerdotal order, whose dignity, either from policy or devotion, that prince restored to its ancient splendor. 23

These handy sayings about respect and blind faith were definitely carefully instilled in the young minds of kids, since the Magi were the top educators in Persia, and even royal children were entrusted to their care. 21 The Persian priests, known for their thoughtful nature, preserved and explored the secrets of Eastern philosophy and gained a reputation for being knowledgeable in some hidden sciences that were named after the Magi. 22 Those with more active personalities interacted with society in courts and cities; it's noted that Artaxerxes' administration was largely influenced by the advice of the priestly class, whose status that king restored to its former glory, whether out of strategy or devotion. 23

21 (return)
[ Plato in Alcibiad.]

21 (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__)
[Plato in Alcibiades.]

22 (return)
[ Pliny (Hist. Natur. l. xxx. c. 1) observes, that magic held mankind by the triple chain of religion, of physic, and of astronomy.]

22 (return)
[ Pliny (Hist. Natur. l. xxx. c. 1) notes that magic captivated humanity through the interconnected influences of religion, medicine, and astronomy.]

23 (return)
[ Agathias, l. iv. p. 134.]

23 (return)
[ Agathias, l. iv. p. 134.]

The first counsel of the Magi was agreeable to the unsociable genius of their faith, 24 to the practice of ancient kings, 25 and even to the example of their legislator, who had fallen a victim to a religious war, excited by his own intolerant zeal. 26 By an edict of Artaxerxes, the exercise of every worship, except that of Zoroaster, was severely prohibited. The temples of the Parthians, and the statues of their deified monarchs, were thrown down with ignominy. 27 The sword of Aristotle (such was the name given by the Orientals to the polytheism and philosophy of the Greeks) was easily broken; 28 the flames of persecution soon reached the more stubborn Jews and Christians; 29 nor did they spare the heretics of their own nation and religion. The majesty of Ormusd, who was jealous of a rival, was seconded by the despotism of Artaxerxes, who could not suffer a rebel; and the schismatics within his vast empire were soon reduced to the inconsiderable number of eighty thousand. 30 301 This spirit of persecution reflects dishonor on the religion of Zoroaster; but as it was not productive of any civil commotion, it served to strengthen the new monarchy, by uniting all the various inhabitants of Persia in the bands of religious zeal. 302

The first advice from the Magi matched the anti-social spirit of their faith, 24 following the practices of ancient kings, 25 and even the example of their lawgiver, who became a victim of a religious war sparked by his own intolerant passion. 26 By an edict of Artaxerxes, all forms of worship except that of Zoroaster were strictly forbidden. The temples of the Parthians and the statues of their deified kings were destroyed in disgrace. 27 The sword of Aristotle (as the Orientals referred to the polytheism and philosophy of the Greeks) was easily defeated; 28 the flames of persecution soon reached the more resistant Jews and Christians; 29 and they did not spare the heretics of their own nation and faith. The majesty of Ormusd, who was protective of his rival, was supported by the tyranny of Artaxerxes, who could not tolerate a rebel; and the dissenters within his vast empire were quickly reduced to a small number of eighty thousand. 30 301 This spirit of persecution casts a shadow on the religion of Zoroaster; but since it did not lead to any civil unrest, it helped to strengthen the new monarchy by uniting all the diverse people of Persia under the bonds of religious fervor. 302

24 (return)
[ Mr. Hume, in the Natural History of Religion, sagaciously remarks, that the most refined and philosophic sects are constantly the most intolerant. * Note: Hume’s comparison is rather between theism and polytheism. In India, in Greece, and in modern Europe, philosophic religion has looked down with contemptuous toleration on the superstitions of the vulgar.—M.]

24 (return)
[ Mr. Hume, in the Natural History of Religion, wisely notes that the most sophisticated and philosophical groups are often the most intolerant. * Note: Hume’s comparison is mainly between theism and polytheism. In India, Greece, and modern Europe, philosophical religion has regarded the superstitions of the common people with a condescending form of toleration.—M.]

25 (return)
[ Cicero de Legibus, ii. 10. Xerxes, by the advice of the Magi, destroyed the temples of Greece.]

25 (return)
[Cicero on Laws, ii. 10. Xerxes, following the advice of the Magi, destroyed the temples of Greece.]

26 (return)
[ Hyde de Relig. Persar. c. 23, 24. D’Herbelot, Bibliotheque Orientale, Zurdusht. Life of Zoroaster in tom. ii. of the Zendavesta.]

26 (return)
[Hyde on the Religion of the Persians, chapters 23 and 24. D’Herbelot, Oriental Library, Zoroaster. Life of Zoroaster in volume ii of the Zendavesta.]

27 (return)
[ Compare Moses of Chorene, l. ii. c. 74, with Ammian. Marcel lin. xxiii. 6. Hereafter I shall make use of these passages.]

27 (return)
[ Compare Moses of Chorene, l. ii. c. 74, with Ammian. Marcel lin. xxiii. 6. Hereafter I shall make use of these passages.]

28 (return)
[ Rabbi Abraham, in the Tarikh Schickard, p. 108, 109.]

28 (return)
[ Rabbi Abraham, in the Tarikh Schickard, p. 108, 109.]

29 (return)
[ Basnage, Histoire des Juifs, l. viii. c. 3. Sozomen, l. ii. c. 1 Manes, who suffered an ignominious death, may be deemed a Magian as well as a Christian heretic.]

29 (return)
[ Basnage, History of the Jews, ch. viii, sec. 3. Sozomen, bk. ii, sec. 1. Manes, who faced a shameful death, can be considered both a Magian and a Christian heretic.]

30 (return)
[ Hyde de Religione Persar. c. 21.]

30 (return)
[ Hyde on Religion Persar. c. 21.]

301 (return)
[ It is incorrect to attribute these persecutions to Artaxerxes. The Jews were held in honor by him, and their schools flourished during his reign. Compare Jost, Geschichte der Isræliter, b. xv. 5, with Basnage. Sapor was forced by the people to temporary severities; but their real persecution did not begin till the reigns of Yezdigerd and Kobad. Hist. of Jews, iii. 236. According to Sozomen, i. viii., Sapor first persecuted the Christians. Manes was put to death by Varanes the First, A. D. 277. Beausobre, Hist. de Man. i. 209.—M.]

301 (return)
[ It's not accurate to blame these persecutions on Artaxerxes. He held the Jews in high regard, and their schools thrived during his rule. Compare Jost, Geschichte der Isræliter, b. xv. 5, with Basnage. Sapor faced pressure from the people, leading to temporary harsh measures; however, real persecution didn't start until the reigns of Yezdigerd and Kobad. Hist. of Jews, iii. 236. According to Sozomen, i. viii., Sapor initially targeted the Christians. Manes was executed by Varanes the First in A.D. 277. Beausobre, Hist. de Man. i. 209.—M.]

302 (return)
[ In the testament of Ardischer in Ferdusi, the poet assigns these sentiments to the dying king, as he addresses his son: Never forget that as a king, you are at once the protector of religion and of your country. Consider the altar and the throne as inseparable; they must always sustain each other. Malcolm’s Persia. i. 74—M]

302 (return)
[ In Ardischer's testament in Ferdusi, the poet conveys these feelings through the dying king, as he speaks to his son: Always remember that as a king, you are the guardian of both religion and your nation. View the altar and the throne as linked; they must always support one another. Malcolm’s Persia. i. 74—M]

II. Artaxerxes, by his valor and conduct, had wrested the sceptre of the East from the ancient royal family of Parthia. There still remained the more difficult task of establishing, throughout the vast extent of Persia, a uniform and vigorous administration. The weak indulgence of the Arsacides had resigned to their sons and brothers the principal provinces, and the greatest offices of the kingdom in the nature of hereditary possessions. The vitaxæ, or eighteen most powerful satraps, were permitted to assume the regal title; and the vain pride of the monarch was delighted with a nominal dominion over so many vassal kings. Even tribes of barbarians in their mountains, and the Greek cities of Upper Asia, 31 within their walls, scarcely acknowledged, or seldom obeyed. any superior; and the Parthian empire exhibited, under other names, a lively image of the feudal system 32 which has since prevailed in Europe. But the active victor, at the head of a numerous and disciplined army, visited in person every province of Persia. The defeat of the boldest rebels, and the reduction of the strongest fortifications, 33 diffused the terror of his arms, and prepared the way for the peaceful reception of his authority. An obstinate resistance was fatal to the chiefs; but their followers were treated with lenity. 34 A cheerful submission was rewarded with honors and riches, but the prudent Artaxerxes, suffering no person except himself to assume the title of king, abolished every intermediate power between the throne and the people. His kingdom, nearly equal in extent to modern Persia, was, on every side, bounded by the sea, or by great rivers; by the Euphrates, the Tigris, the Araxes, the Oxus, and the Indus, by the Caspian Sea, and the Gulf of Persia. 35 That country was computed to contain, in the last century, five hundred and fifty-four cities, sixty thousand villages, and about forty millions of souls. 36 If we compare the administration of the house of Sassan with that of the house of Sefi, the political influence of the Magian with that of the Mahometan religion, we shall probably infer, that the kingdom of Artaxerxes contained at least as great a number of cities, villages, and inhabitants. But it must likewise be confessed, that in every age the want of harbors on the sea-coast, and the scarcity of fresh water in the inland provinces, have been very unfavorable to the commerce and agriculture of the Persians; who, in the calculation of their numbers, seem to have indulged one of the meanest, though most common, artifices of national vanity.

II. Artaxerxes, through his bravery and leadership, had taken control of the East from the ancient royal family of Parthia. The more challenging task ahead was to create a consistent and effective administration throughout the vast region of Persia. The weak leniency of the Arsacides had allowed their sons and brothers to claim the main provinces and the top positions in the kingdom as if they were family possessions. The vitaxæ, or eighteen most powerful governors, were allowed to take on the title of king; and the monarch's pride was satisfied with a nominal authority over so many vassal kings. Even tribal groups in their mountains and the Greek cities of Upper Asia, 31 within their walls, hardly recognized or rarely obeyed any higher authority; and the Parthian empire reflected, under different names, a vivid picture of the feudal system 32 that has since dominated Europe. But the proactive victor, leading a large and disciplined army, personally visited every province of Persia. Defeating the bravest rebels and capturing the strongest fortifications, 33 he instilled fear of his forces and paved the way for the peaceful acceptance of his rule. Stubborn resistance was disastrous for the leaders, but their followers were treated with kindness. 34 Willing submission was rewarded with honors and wealth, but the wise Artaxerxes allowed no one but himself to take the title of king and eliminated any intermediate power between the throne and the people. His kingdom, nearly the same size as modern Persia, was bordered on all sides by the sea or by major rivers; the Euphrates, the Tigris, the Araxes, the Oxus, and the Indus, by the Caspian Sea, and the Gulf of Persia. 35 That region was estimated to have, in the last century, five hundred and fifty-four cities, sixty thousand villages, and about forty million people. 36 If we compare the governance of the Sassanian dynasty with that of the Safavid dynasty, the political power of the Magian religion with that of Islam, we can probably conclude that Artaxerxes' kingdom had at least as many cities, villages, and residents. However, it must also be acknowledged that, in every era, the lack of harbors on the coast and the scarcity of fresh water in the inland areas have been very detrimental to the trade and agriculture of the Persians, who, in estimating their population, seem to have engaged in one of the most petty yet common tricks of national pride.

31 (return)
[ These colonies were extremely numerous. Seleucus Nicator founded thirty-nine cities, all named from himself, or some of his relations, (see Appian in Syriac. p. 124.) The æra of Seleucus (still in use among the eastern Christians) appears as late as the year 508, of Christ 196, on the medals of the Greek cities within the Parthian empire. See Moyle’s works, vol. i. p. 273, &c., and M. Freret, Mem. de l’Academie, tom. xix.]

31 (return)
[ These colonies were very numerous. Seleucus Nicator established thirty-nine cities, all named after himself or some of his relatives (see Appian in Syriac, p. 124). The era of Seleucus (still used by Eastern Christians) appears as late as the year 508, or 196 AD, on the coins of the Greek cities within the Parthian empire. See Moyle’s works, vol. i, p. 273, &c., and M. Freret, Mem. de l’Academie, tom. xix.]

32 (return)
[ The modern Persians distinguish that period as the dynasty of the kings of the nations. See Plin. Hist. Nat. vi. 25.]

32 (return)
[ The modern Persians identify that time as the era of the kings of the nations. See Plin. Hist. Nat. vi. 25.]

33 (return)
[ Eutychius (tom. i. p. 367, 371, 375) relates the siege of the island of Mesene in the Tigris, with some circumstances not unlike the story of Nysus and Scylla.]

33 (return)
[ Eutychius (vol. i, pp. 367, 371, 375) tells the story of the siege of the island of Mesene in the Tigris, with some details reminiscent of the tale of Nysus and Scylla.]

34 (return)
[ Agathias, ii. 64, [and iv. p. 260.] The princes of Segestan de fended their independence during many years. As romances generally transport to an ancient period the events of their own time, it is not impossible that the fabulous exploits of Rustan, Prince of Segestan, many have been grafted on this real history.]

34 (return)
[ Agathias, ii. 64, [and iv. p. 260.] The leaders of Segestan defended their independence for many years. Since romances often depict events from their own time as if they occurred in the past, it's possible that the legendary exploits of Rustan, Prince of Segestan, might have been added to this actual history.]

35 (return)
[ We can scarcely attribute to the Persian monarchy the sea-coast of Gedrosia or Macran, which extends along the Indian Ocean from Cape Jask (the promontory Capella) to Cape Goadel. In the time of Alexander, and probably many ages afterwards, it was thinly inhabited by a savage people of Icthyophagi, or Fishermen, who knew no arts, who acknowledged no master, and who were divided by in-hospitable deserts from the rest of the world. (See Arrian de Reb. Indicis.) In the twelfth century, the little town of Taiz (supposed by M. d’Anville to be the Teza of Ptolemy) was peopled and enriched by the resort of the Arabian merchants. (See Geographia Nubiens, p. 58, and d’Anville, Geographie Ancienne, tom. ii. p. 283.) In the last age, the whole country was divided between three princes, one Mahometan and two Idolaters, who maintained their independence against the successors of Shah Abbas. (Voyages de Tavernier, part i. l. v. p. 635.)]

35 (return)
[ We can hardly link the Persian monarchy to the coastline of Gedrosia or Macran, which runs along the Indian Ocean from Cape Jask (the promontory Capella) to Cape Goadel. During Alexander's time, and probably for many ages afterward, it was sparsely populated by a wild group of Icthyophagi, or Fishermen, who had no crafts, recognized no authority, and were separated by inhospitable deserts from the rest of the world. (See Arrian de Reb. Indicis.) In the twelfth century, the small town of Taiz (thought by M. d’Anville to be the Teza of Ptolemy) was populated and thrived due to the influx of Arabian merchants. (See Geographia Nubiens, p. 58, and d’Anville, Geographie Ancienne, tom. ii. p. 283.) In recent times, the entire region was split among three rulers, one Muslim and two idolaters, who managed to maintain their independence against the successors of Shah Abbas. (Voyages de Tavernier, part i. l. v. p. 635.)]

36 (return)
[ Chardin, tom. iii c 1 2, 3.]

36 (return)
[ Chardin, vol. iii ch. 1 2, 3.]

As soon as the ambitious mind of Artaxerxes had triumphed ever the resistance of his vassals, he began to threaten the neighboring states, who, during the long slumber of his predecessors, had insulted Persia with impunity. He obtained some easy victories over the wild Scythians and the effeminate Indians; but the Romans were an enemy, who, by their past injuries and present power, deserved the utmost efforts of his arms. A forty years’ tranquillity, the fruit of valor and moderation, had succeeded the victories of Trajan. During the period that elapsed from the accession of Marcus to the reign of Alexander, the Roman and the Parthian empires were twice engaged in war; and although the whole strength of the Arsacides contended with a part only of the forces of Rome, the event was most commonly in favor of the latter. Macrinus, indeed, prompted by his precarious situation and pusillanimous temper, purchased a peace at the expense of near two millions of our money; 37 but the generals of Marcus, the emperor Severus, and his son, erected many trophies in Armenia, Mesopotamia, and Assyria. Among their exploits, the imperfect relation of which would have unseasonably interrupted the more important series of domestic revolutions, we shall only mention the repeated calamities of the two great cities of Seleucia and Ctesiphon.

As soon as Artaxerxes’ ambitious mind overcame the resistance of his vassals, he started threatening the neighboring states that had, during the long reign of his predecessors, insulted Persia without facing any consequences. He scored some easy victories over the wild Scythians and the effeminate Indians; however, the Romans were an enemy who, due to their past wrongs and current power, warranted his full military effort. A period of forty years of peace, the result of courage and moderation, followed Trajan’s victories. From the time Marcus took the throne to Alexander's reign, the Roman and Parthian empires were at war twice; and although the entire strength of the Arsacids was engaged against only a portion of Rome's forces, the outcome was mostly in favor of the latter. Macrinus, driven by his unstable position and cowardly nature, bought peace at the cost of nearly two million of our money; 37 but the generals of Marcus, Emperor Severus, and his son achieved many victories in Armenia, Mesopotamia, and Assyria. Among their exploits, which we won't fully detail to avoid disrupting the more critical narrative of domestic upheavals, we will only mention the repeated disasters faced by the two major cities of Seleucia and Ctesiphon.

37 (return)
[ Dion, l. xxviii. p. 1335.]

37 (return)
[ Dion, l. 28. p. 1335.]

Seleucia, on the western bank of the Tigris, about forty-five miles to the north of ancient Babylon, was the capital of the Macedonian conquests in Upper Asia. 38 Many ages after the fall of their empire, Seleucia retained the genuine characters of a Grecian colony, arts, military virtue, and the love of freedom. The independent republic was governed by a senate of three hundred nobles; the people consisted of six hundred thousand citizens; the walls were strong, and as long as concord prevailed among the several orders of the state, they viewed with contempt the power of the Parthian: but the madness of faction was sometimes provoked to implore the dangerous aid of the common enemy, who was posted almost at the gates of the colony. 39 The Parthian monarchs, like the Mogul sovereigns of Hindostan, delighted in the pastoral life of their Scythian ancestors; and the Imperial camp was frequently pitched in the plain of Ctesiphon, on the eastern bank of the Tigris, at the distance of only three miles from Seleucia. 40 The innumerable attendants on luxury and despotism resorted to the court, and the little village of Ctesiphon insensibly swelled into a great city. 41 Under the reign of Marcus, the Roman generals penetrated as far as Ctesiphon and Seleucia. They were received as friends by the Greek colony; they attacked as enemies the seat of the Parthian kings; yet both cities experienced the same treatment. The sack and conflagration of Seleucia, with the massacre of three hundred thousand of the inhabitants, tarnished the glory of the Roman triumph. 42 Seleucia, already exhausted by the neighborhood of a too powerful rival, sunk under the fatal blow; but Ctesiphon, in about thirty-three years, had sufficiently recovered its strength to maintain an obstinate siege against the emperor Severus. The city was, however, taken by assault; the king, who defended it in person, escaped with precipitation; a hundred thousand captives, and a rich booty, rewarded the fatigues of the Roman soldiers. 43 Notwithstanding these misfortunes, Ctesiphon succeeded to Babylon and to Seleucia, as one of the great capitals of the East. In summer, the monarch of Persia enjoyed at Ecbatana the cool breezes of the mountains of Media; but the mildness of the climate engaged him to prefer Ctesiphon for his winter residence.

Seleucia, located on the western bank of the Tigris, about forty-five miles north of ancient Babylon, was the capital of the Macedonian conquests in Upper Asia. 38 Many years after their empire fell, Seleucia still showcased the true characteristics of a Greek colony, including art, military strength, and a love for freedom. The independent republic was governed by a senate of three hundred nobles; the population consisted of six hundred thousand citizens; the walls were sturdy, and as long as there was harmony among the various factions of the state, they looked down on the power of the Parthians. However, internal conflicts sometimes drove them to seek the risky assistance of their common enemy, who almost surrounded the colony. 39 The Parthian kings, like the Mughal rulers of India, enjoyed the pastoral lifestyle of their Scythian ancestors; the Imperial camp was often set up on the plain of Ctesiphon, just three miles away from Seleucia. 40 The numerous people drawn to luxury and tyranny flocked to the court, and the small village of Ctesiphon gradually grew into a large city. 41 During Marcus's reign, Roman generals advanced as far as Ctesiphon and Seleucia. They were welcomed as allies by the Greek colony; they attacked the stronghold of the Parthian kings as foes; yet both cities faced the same fate. The sacking and burning of Seleucia, along with the slaughter of three hundred thousand residents, marred the Roman victory. 42 Already weakened by the proximity of a powerful rival, Seleucia couldn't withstand the devastating blow; however, Ctesiphon, in about thirty-three years, had regained enough strength to endure a fierce siege against Emperor Severus. The city was eventually taken by force; the king, who defended it personally, fled in haste; one hundred thousand captives and a wealth of spoils rewarded the efforts of the Roman soldiers. 43 Despite these setbacks, Ctesiphon rose to replace Babylon and Seleucia as one of the major capitals of the East. In the summer, the Persian king relished the cool breezes of the Media mountains at Ecbatana, but he preferred Ctesiphon for his winter home due to its mild climate.

38 (return)
[ For the precise situation of Babylon, Seleucia, Ctesiphon, Moiain, and Bagdad, cities often confounded with each other, see an excellent Geographical Tract of M. d’Anville, in Mem. de l’Academie, tom. xxx.]

38 (return)
[ For the exact locations of Babylon, Seleucia, Ctesiphon, Moiain, and Baghdad, cities that are often confused with one another, refer to an excellent Geographical Treatise by M. d’Anville, in Mem. de l’Academie, vol. xxx.]

39 (return)
[ Tacit. Annal. xi. 42. Plin. Hist. Nat. vi. 26.]

39 (return)
[ Tacit. Annal. xi. 42. Plin. Hist. Nat. vi. 26.]

40 (return)
[ This may be inferred from Strabo, l. xvi. p. 743.]

40 (return)
[ This can be inferred from Strabo, Book 16, page 743.]

41 (return)
[ That most curious traveller, Bernier, who followed the camp of Aurengzebe from Delhi to Cashmir, describes with great accuracy the immense moving city. The guard of cavalry consisted of 35,000 men, that of infantry of 10,000. It was computed that the camp contained 150,000 horses, mules, and elephants; 50,000 camels, 50,000 oxen, and between 300,000 and 400,000 persons. Almost all Delhi followed the court, whose magnificence supported its industry.]

41 (return)
[ The very curious traveler, Bernier, who tracked Aurengzebe's camp from Delhi to Kashmir, describes the massive moving city with great detail. The cavalry guard had 35,000 men, and the infantry guard had 10,000. It was estimated that the camp had 150,000 horses, mules, and elephants; 50,000 camels, 50,000 oxen, and between 300,000 and 400,000 people. Almost everyone from Delhi followed the court, which supported the local economy with its grandeur.]

42 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxxi. p. 1178. Hist. August. p. 38. Eutrop. viii. 10 Euseb. in Chronic. Quadratus (quoted in the Augustan History) attempted to vindicate the Romans by alleging that the citizens of Seleucia had first violated their faith.]

42 (return)
[Dion, l. lxxi. p. 1178. Hist. August. p. 38. Eutrop. viii. 10 Euseb. in Chronic. Quadratus (mentioned in the Augustan History) tried to defend the Romans by claiming that the citizens of Seleucia had broken their promise first.]

43 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxxv. p. 1263. Herodian, l. iii. p. 120. Hist. August. p. 70.]

43 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxxv. p. 1263. Herodian, l. iii. p. 120. Hist. August. p. 70.]

From these successful inroads the Romans derived no real or lasting benefit; nor did they attempt to preserve such distant conquests, separated from the provinces of the empire by a large tract of intermediate desert. The reduction of the kingdom of Osrhoene was an acquisition of less splendor indeed, but of a far more solid advantage. That little state occupied the northern and most fertile part of Mesopotamia, between the Euphrates and the Tigris. Edessa, its capital, was situated about twenty miles beyond the former of those rivers; and the inhabitants, since the time of Alexander, were a mixed race of Greeks, Arabs, Syrians, and Armenians. 44 The feeble sovereigns of Osrhoene, placed on the dangerous verge of two contending empires, were attached from inclination to the Parthian cause; but the superior power of Rome exacted from them a reluctant homage, which is still attested by their medals. After the conclusion of the Parthian war under Marcus, it was judged prudent to secure some substantial pledges of their doubtful fidelity. Forts were constructed in several parts of the country, and a Roman garrison was fixed in the strong town of Nisibis. During the troubles that followed the death of Commodus, the princes of Osrhoene attempted to shake off the yoke; but the stern policy of Severus confirmed their dependence, 45 and the perfidy of Caracalla completed the easy conquest. Abgarus, the last king of Edessa, was sent in chains to Rome, his dominions reduced into a province, and his capital dignified with the rank of colony; and thus the Romans, about ten years before the fall of the Parthian monarchy, obtained a firm and permanent establishment beyond the Euphrates. 46

From these successful advances, the Romans gained no real or lasting benefit, nor did they try to maintain such distant conquests that were separated from the empire’s provinces by a vast area of desert. The conquest of the kingdom of Osrhoene wasn't particularly glamorous, but it offered a much more solid advantage. This small state occupied the northern and most fertile region of Mesopotamia, between the Euphrates and the Tigris rivers. Edessa, its capital, was located about twenty miles beyond the former river, and its people had been a mixed group of Greeks, Arabs, Syrians, and Armenians since the time of Alexander. 44 The weak rulers of Osrhoene, positioned on the precarious border of two rival empires, were naturally inclined to support the Parthian cause. However, the dominant power of Rome compelled them to give a reluctant loyalty, as evidenced by their coins. After the Parthian war concluded under Marcus, it was wise to secure some solid guarantees of their uncertain loyalty. Forts were built in various parts of the region, and a Roman garrison was stationed in the well-fortified town of Nisibis. During the turmoil that followed Commodus’s death, the princes of Osrhoene tried to break free from Roman control, but Severus's strict policy reinforced their subservience, 45 and Caracalla's treachery completed the easy conquest. Abgarus, the last king of Edessa, was taken captive to Rome, his kingdom turned into a province, and his capital promoted to the status of a colony; thus, about ten years before the fall of the Parthian monarchy, the Romans established a firm and permanent presence beyond the Euphrates. 46

44 (return)
[ The polished citizens of Antioch called those of Edessa mixed barbarians. It was, however, some praise, that of the three dialects of the Syriac, the purest and most elegant (the Aramæan) was spoken at Edessa. This remark M. Bayer (Hist. Edess. p 5) has borrowed from George of Malatia, a Syrian writer.]

44 (return)
The refined people of Antioch referred to the residents of Edessa as mixed barbarians. However, it was somewhat complimentary that the purest and most elegant of the three Syriac dialects (the Aramaic) was spoken in Edessa. This observation was noted by M. Bayer (Hist. Edess. p 5), who took it from George of Malatia, a Syrian writer.

45 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxxv. p. 1248, 1249, 1250. M. Bayer has neglected to use this most important passage.]

45 (return)
[Dion, l. lxxv. p. 1248, 1249, 1250. M. Bayer has overlooked this crucial passage.]

46 (return)
[ This kingdom, from Osrhoes, who gave a new name to the country, to the last Abgarus, had lasted 353 years. See the learned work of M. Bayer, Historia Osrhoena et Edessena.]

46 (return)
[ This kingdom, starting with Osrhoes, who renamed the region, and ending with the last Abgarus, lasted for 353 years. Refer to the insightful work by M. Bayer, Historia Osrhoena et Edessena.]

Prudence as well as glory might have justified a war on the side of Artaxerxes, had his views been confined to the defence or acquisition of a useful frontier. but the ambitious Persian openly avowed a far more extensive design of conquest; and he thought himself able to support his lofty pretensions by the arms of reason as well as by those of power. Cyrus, he alleged, had first subdued, and his successors had for a long time possessed, the whole extent of Asia, as far as the Propontis and the Ægean Sea; the provinces of Caria and Ionia, under their empire, had been governed by Persian satraps, and all Egypt, to the confines of Æthiopia, had acknowledged their sovereignty. 47 Their rights had been suspended, but not destroyed, by a long usurpation; and as soon as he received the Persian diadem, which birth and successful valor had placed upon his head, the first great duty of his station called upon him to restore the ancient limits and splendor of the monarchy. The Great King, therefore, (such was the haughty style of his embassies to the emperor Alexander,) commanded the Romans instantly to depart from all the provinces of his ancestors, and, yielding to the Persians the empire of Asia, to content themselves with the undisturbed possession of Europe. This haughty mandate was delivered by four hundred of the tallest and most beautiful of the Persians; who, by their fine horses, splendid arms, and rich apparel, displayed the pride and greatness of their master. 48 Such an embassy was much less an offer of negotiation than a declaration of war. Both Alexander Severus and Artaxerxes, collecting the military force of the Roman and Persian monarchies, resolved in this important contest to lead their armies in person.

Prudence and glory could have justified a war on the side of Artaxerxes if his intentions had been limited to defending or gaining a useful frontier. However, the ambitious Persian openly admitted to a much broader plan for conquest, believing he could back up his lofty claims with both reason and military strength. He argued that Cyrus had first conquered, and his successors had long ruled, the entirety of Asia, extending to the Propontis and the Aegean Sea; the provinces of Caria and Ionia were governed by Persian satraps, and all of Egypt, up to the borders of Ethiopia, had recognized their authority. 47 Their rights had been suspended but not eliminated by a long-standing usurpation, and as soon as he received the Persian crown, due to his birth and successful valor, it was his primary duty to restore the ancient borders and glory of the monarchy. The Great King, as he arrogantly styled himself in messages to Emperor Alexander, commanded the Romans to immediately withdraw from all the territories of his ancestors and, by conceding the empire of Asia to the Persians, to simply be satisfied with holding Europe without interference. This arrogant demand was delivered by four hundred of the tallest and most striking Persians, who showcased their master's pride and stature through their fine horses, impressive armor, and luxurious clothing. 48 Such an envoy was more a declaration of war than an attempt at negotiation. Both Alexander Severus and Artaxerxes, gathering the military might of their respective empires, decided to personally lead their armies in this crucial conflict.

47 (return)
[ Xenophon, in the preface to the Cyropædia, gives a clear and magnificent idea of the extent of the empire of Cyrus. Herodotus (l. iii. c. 79, &c.) enters into a curious and particular description of the twenty great Satrapies into which the Persian empire was divided by Darius Hystaspes.]

47 (return)
[ In the preface to the Cyropædia, Xenophon provides a clear and impressive overview of the vast empire of Cyrus. Herodotus (l. iii. c. 79, &c.) presents an interesting and detailed description of the twenty major Satrapies that comprised the Persian empire under Darius Hystaspes.]

48 (return)
[ Herodian, vi. 209, 212.]

48 (return)
[ Herodian, vi. 209, 212.]

If we credit what should seem the most authentic of all records, an oration, still extant, and delivered by the emperor himself to the senate, we must allow that the victory of Alexander Severus was not inferior to any of those formerly obtained over the Persians by the son of Philip. The army of the Great King consisted of one hundred and twenty thousand horse, clothed in complete armor of steel; of seven hundred elephants, with towers filled with archers on their backs, and of eighteen hundred chariots armed with scythes. This formidable host, the like of which is not to be found in eastern history, and has scarcely been imagined in eastern romance, 49 was discomfited in a great battle, in which the Roman Alexander proved himself an intrepid soldier and a skilful general. The Great King fled before his valor; an immense booty, and the conquest of Mesopotamia, were the immediate fruits of this signal victory. Such are the circumstances of this ostentatious and improbable relation, dictated, as it too plainly appears, by the vanity of the monarch, adorned by the unblushing servility of his flatterers, and received without contradiction by a distant and obsequious senate. 50 Far from being inclined to believe that the arms of Alexander obtained any memorable advantage over the Persians, we are induced to suspect that all this blaze of imaginary glory was designed to conceal some real disgrace.

If we believe what should be the most authentic record, a speech still available that was delivered by the emperor himself to the senate, we must accept that Alexander Severus's victory was on par with any of those achieved by Philip's son over the Persians. The Great King’s army had one hundred twenty thousand cavalry, fully armored in steel; seven hundred elephants equipped with towers full of archers on their backs; and eighteen hundred chariots armed with scythes. This fearsome force, which you won't find in eastern history and is hard to even imagine in eastern tales, 49 was defeated in a major battle, where the Roman Alexander showed himself to be a courageous soldier and a skilled general. The Great King ran away before his bravery; enormous spoils and the conquest of Mesopotamia were the immediate results of this remarkable victory. These are the circumstances of this showy and unlikely story, dictated, as is all too clear, by the monarch's vanity, embellished by the shameless flattery of his sycophants, and accepted without question by a remote and submissive senate. 50 Rather than believing that Alexander's forces achieved any significant success over the Persians, we are led to think that this display of false glory was meant to hide some actual disgrace.

49 (return)
[ There were two hundred scythed chariots at the battle of Arbela, in the host of Darius. In the vast army of Tigranes, which was vanquished by Lucullus, seventeen thousand horse only were completely armed. Antiochus brought fifty-four elephants into the field against the Romans: by his frequent wars and negotiations with the princes of India, he had once collected a hundred and fifty of those great animals; but it may be questioned whether the most powerful monarch of Hindostan evci formed a line of battle of seven hundred elephants. Instead of three or four thousand elephants, which the Great Mogul was supposed to possess, Tavernier (Voyages, part ii. l. i. p. 198) discovered, by a more accurate inquiry, that he had only five hundred for his baggage, and eighty or ninety for the service of war. The Greeks have varied with regard to the number which Porus brought into the field; but Quintus Curtius, (viii. 13,) in this instance judicious and moderate, is contented with eighty-five elephants, distinguished by their size and strength. In Siam, where these animals are the most numerous and the most esteemed, eighteen elephants are allowed as a sufficient proportion for each of the nine brigades into which a just army is divided. The whole number, of one hundred and sixty-two elephants of war, may sometimes be doubled. Hist. des Voyages, tom. ix. p. 260. * Note: Compare Gibbon’s note 10 to ch. lvii—M.]

49 (return)
[ There were two hundred chariots with scythes at the battle of Arbela, in Darius's army. In Tigranes' massive army, which was defeated by Lucullus, only seventeen thousand cavalry were fully equipped. Antiochus brought fifty-four elephants to face the Romans; through his numerous wars and dealings with Indian princes, he once gathered a total of one hundred and fifty of these large animals. However, it’s debatable whether the most powerful king of Hindostan ever organized a battle line of seven hundred elephants. Instead of the three or four thousand elephants that the Great Mogul was believed to own, Tavernier (Voyages, part ii. l. i. p. 198) found, upon closer investigation, that he had only five hundred for transport and eighty or ninety for military use. The Greeks differ on the number of elephants Porus brought into battle, but Quintus Curtius (viii. 13), being sensible and reasonable, settles on eighty-five elephants noted for their size and strength. In Siam, where these animals are most plentiful and valued, eighteen elephants are considered a sufficient number for each of the nine brigades a well-organized army is divided into. The total of one hundred and sixty-two war elephants can sometimes be doubled. Hist. des Voyages, tom. ix. p. 260. * Note: Compare Gibbon’s note 10 to ch. lvii—M.]

50 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 133. * Note: See M. Guizot’s note, p. 267. According to the Persian authorities Ardeschir extended his conquests to the Euphrates. Malcolm i. 71.—M.]

50 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 133. * Note: See M. Guizot’s note, p. 267. According to Persian sources, Ardeschir expanded his conquests to the Euphrates. Malcolm i. 71.—M.]

Our suspicions are confirmed by the authority of a contemporary historian, who mentions the virtues of Alexander with respect, and his faults with candor. He describes the judicious plan which had been formed for the conduct of the war. Three Roman armies were destined to invade Persia at the same time, and by different roads. But the operations of the campaign, though wisely concerted, were not executed either with ability or success. The first of these armies, as soon as it had entered the marshy plains of Babylon, towards the artificial conflux of the Euphrates and the Tigris, 51 was encompassed by the superior numbers, and destroyed by the arrows of the enemy. The alliance of Chosroes, king of Armenia, 52 and the long tract of mountainous country, in which the Persian cavalry was of little service, opened a secure entrance into the heart of Media, to the second of the Roman armies. These brave troops laid waste the adjacent provinces, and by several successful actions against Artaxerxes, gave a faint color to the emperor’s vanity. But the retreat of this victorious army was imprudent, or at least unfortunate. In repassing the mountains, great numbers of soldiers perished by the badness of the roads, and the severity of the winter season. It had been resolved, that whilst these two great detachments penetrated into the opposite extremes of the Persian dominions, the main body, under the command of Alexander himself, should support their attack, by invading the centre of the kingdom. But the unexperienced youth, influenced by his mother’s counsels, and perhaps by his own fears, deserted the bravest troops, and the fairest prospect of victory; and after consuming in Mesopotamia an inactive and inglorious summer, he led back to Antioch an army diminished by sickness, and provoked by disappointment. The behavior of Artaxerxes had been very different. Flying with rapidity from the hills of Media to the marshes of the Euphrates, he had everywhere opposed the invaders in person; and in either fortune had united with the ablest conduct the most undaunted resolution. But in several obstinate engagements against the veteran legions of Rome, the Persian monarch had lost the flower of his troops. Even his victories had weakened his power. The favorable opportunities of the absence of Alexander, and of the confusions that followed that emperor’s death, presented themselves in vain to his ambition. Instead of expelling the Romans, as he pretended, from the continent of Asia, he found himself unable to wrest from their hands the little province of Mesopotamia. 53

Our suspicions are backed up by a modern historian, who speaks of Alexander's strengths with respect and his weaknesses honestly. He discusses the well-thought-out plan that was made for the war’s strategy. Three Roman armies were supposed to invade Persia simultaneously, taking different routes. However, although the campaign was smartly planned, it was poorly executed and did not achieve success. The first army, as soon as it entered the swampy plains of Babylon, near where the Euphrates and Tigris rivers meet, 51 was surrounded by greater numbers and destroyed by enemy arrows. The alliance with Chosroes, the king of Armenia, 52 and the long stretch of mountainous terrain where the Persian cavalry was not very effective, opened a safe path into the heart of Media for the second Roman army. These brave soldiers ravaged the nearby provinces and had several successful skirmishes against Artaxerxes, mildly boosting the emperor’s pride. However, the retreat of this victorious army was reckless, or at least unfortunate. While crossing the mountains, many soldiers died due to poor roads and harsh winter weather. It had been decided that while these two large detachments moved into opposite ends of the Persian territory, the main force, led by Alexander himself, would support their attack by invading the center of the kingdom. But the inexperienced youth, swayed by his mother’s advice and perhaps his own fears, abandoned the bravest troops and the greatest chance for victory, wasting a summer in Mesopotamia that was inactive and shameful. He returned to Antioch with an army weakened by sickness and discontent. On the other hand, Artaxerxes acted very differently. Rushing from the hills of Media to the marshes of the Euphrates, he constantly confronted the invaders personally; in every situation, he combined skilled tactics with fearless determination. However, in several fierce battles against the seasoned Roman legions, the Persian king suffered heavy losses. Even his victories drained his strength. The advantageous moments presented by Alexander’s absence and the turmoil following the emperor's death were useless for his ambitions. Instead of driving the Romans out of Asia as he claimed he would, he found himself unable to take back even the small province of Mesopotamia. 53

51 (return)
[ M. de Tillemont has already observed, that Herodian’s geography is somewhat confused.]

51 (return)
[M. de Tillemont has already pointed out that Herodian's geography is a bit unclear.]

52 (return)
[ Moses of Chorene (Hist. Armen. l. ii. c. 71) illustrates this invasion of Media, by asserting that Chosroes, king of Armenia, defeated Artaxerxes, and pursued him to the confines of India. The exploits of Chosroes have been magnified; and he acted as a dependent ally to the Romans.]

52 (return)
[Moses of Chorene (Hist. Armen. l. ii. c. 71) describes this invasion of Media, stating that Chosroes, the king of Armenia, defeated Artaxerxes and chased him to the borders of India. The achievements of Chosroes have been exaggerated, and he served as a subordinate ally to the Romans.]

53 (return)
[ For the account of this war, see Herodian, l. vi. p. 209, 212. The old abbreviators and modern compilers have blindly followed the Augustan History.]

53 (return)
[For the details of this war, see Herodian, l. vi. p. 209, 212. The earlier summarizers and today's compilers have uncritically followed the Augustan History.]

The reign of Artaxerxes, which, from the last defeat of the Parthians, lasted only fourteen years, forms a memorable æra in the history of the East, and even in that of Rome. His character seems to have been marked by those bold and commanding features, that generally distinguish the princes who conquer, from those who inherit, an empire. Till the last period of the Persian monarchy, his code of laws was respected as the groundwork of their civil and religious policy. 54 Several of his sayings are preserved. One of them in particular discovers a deep insight into the constitution of government. “The authority of the prince,” said Artaxerxes, “must be defended by a military force; that force can only be maintained by taxes; all taxes must, at last, fall upon agriculture; and agriculture can never flourish except under the protection of justice and moderation.” 55 Artaxerxes bequeathed his new empire, and his ambitious designs against the Romans, to Sapor, a son not unworthy of his great father; but those designs were too extensive for the power of Persia, and served only to involve both nations in a long series of destructive wars and reciprocal calamities.

The reign of Artaxerxes lasted only fourteen years after the last defeat of the Parthians, but it marks a significant period in the history of the East and even in Rome. His character was defined by the bold and commanding traits typically seen in conquerors rather than those who inherit an empire. Until the final days of the Persian monarchy, his legal code was respected as the basis of their civil and religious policies. 54 Several of his sayings have been preserved. One saying, in particular, shows a deep understanding of government structure: “The authority of the prince,” Artaxerxes said, “must be backed by military force; that force can only be sustained by taxes; all taxes ultimately depend on agriculture; and agriculture can only thrive under the protection of justice and moderation.” 55 Artaxerxes passed on his new empire and his ambitious plans against the Romans to Sapor, a son worthy of his great father. However, those plans were too grand for Persia’s power and only led to a long series of destructive wars and mutual disasters for both nations.

54 (return)
[Eutychius, tom. ii. p. 180, vers. Pocock. The great Chosroes Noushirwan sent the code of Artaxerxes to all his satraps, as the invariable rule of their conduct.]

54 (return)
[Eutychius, vol. ii, p. 180, trans. Pocock. The great Chosroes Noushirwan sent the code of Artaxerxes to all his governors as the standard rule for their conduct.]

55 (return)
[ D’Herbelot, Bibliotheque Orientale, au mot Ardshir. We may observe, that after an ancient period of fables, and a long interval of darkness, the modern histories of Persia begin to assume an air of truth with the dynasty of Sassanides. Compare Malcolm, i. 79.—M.]

55 (return)
[ D’Herbelot, Bibliotheque Orientale, at the entry for Ardshir. We can see that after a long time filled with myths and a dark age, the modern histories of Persia start to feel more credible with the rise of the Sassanid dynasty. See Malcolm, i. 79.—M.]

The Persians, long since civilized and corrupted, were very far from possessing the martial independence, and the intrepid hardiness, both of mind and body, which have rendered the northern barbarians masters of the world. The science of war, that constituted the more rational force of Greece and Rome, as it now does of Europe, never made any considerable progress in the East. Those disciplined evolutions which harmonize and animate a confused multitude, were unknown to the Persians. They were equally unskilled in the arts of constructing, besieging, or defending regular fortifications. They trusted more to their numbers than to their courage; more to their courage than to their discipline. The infantry was a half-armed, spiritless crowd of peasants, levied in haste by the allurements of plunder, and as easily dispersed by a victory as by a defeat. The monarch and his nobles transported into the camp the pride and luxury of the seraglio. Their military operations were impeded by a useless train of women, eunuchs, horses, and camels; and in the midst of a successful campaign, the Persian host was often separated or destroyed by an unexpected famine. 56

The Persians, who had long been civilized and corrupted, were far from having the martial independence and fearless toughness, both mentally and physically, that made the northern barbarians rulers of the world. The art of war, which was the driving force of Greece and Rome, as it is today in Europe, never really progressed in the East. The coordinated movements that can organize and energize a chaotic crowd were unknown to the Persians. They were just as inexperienced in building, besieging, or defending proper fortifications. They relied more on their numbers than on their bravery, and more on their bravery than on their training. The infantry was just a half-armed, listless group of peasants quickly gathered by the promise of loot, and they could be just as easily scattered by a victory as by a defeat. The king and his nobles brought the pride and luxury of the palace to the battlefield. Their military efforts were hindered by an unnecessary entourage of women, eunuchs, horses, and camels; and even during a successful campaign, the Persian army often faced separation or destruction due to unexpected famine. 56

56 (return)
[ Herodian, l. vi. p. 214. Ammianus Marcellinus, l. xxiii. c. 6. Some differences may be observed between the two historians, the natural effects of the changes produced by a century and a half.]

56 (return)
[Herodian, l. vi. p. 214. Ammianus Marcellinus, l. xxiii. c. 6. You can notice some differences between the two historians, which are the natural results of the changes that occurred over a hundred and fifty years.]

But the nobles of Persia, in the bosom of luxury and despotism, preserved a strong sense of personal gallantry and national honor. From the age of seven years they were taught to speak truth, to shoot with the bow, and to ride; and it was universally confessed that in the two last of these arts they had made a more than common proficiency. 57 The most distinguished youth were educated under the monarch’s eye, practised their exercises in the gate of his palace, and were severely trained up to the habits of temperance and obedience, in their long and laborious parties of hunting. In every province, the satrap maintained a like school of military virtue. The Persian nobles (so natural is the idea of feudal tenures) received from the king’s bounty lands and houses, on the condition of their service in war. They were ready on the first summons to mount on horseback, with a martial and splendid train of followers, and to join the numerous bodies of guards, who were carefully selected from among the most robust slaves, and the bravest adventurers of Asia. These armies, both of light and of heavy cavalry, equally formidable by the impetuosity of their charge and the rapidity of their motions, threatened, as an impending cloud, the eastern provinces of the declining empire of Rome. 58

But the Persian nobles, surrounded by luxury and oppression, maintained a strong sense of personal bravery and national pride. From the age of seven, they were taught to tell the truth, shoot with a bow, and ride; and it was widely acknowledged that they excelled particularly in the latter two skills. 57 The most distinguished young men were educated under the king’s supervision, practiced their skills at the palace entrance, and were rigorously trained in habits of self-restraint and obedience during their long, challenging hunting trips. In every province, the satrap ran a similar school of military excellence. The Persian nobles (reflecting the concept of feudal landholding) received land and property from the king's generosity in exchange for their military service. They were prepared to ride out at a moment’s notice, accompanied by a grand procession of followers, and to join the large groups of guards chosen from the strongest slaves and the bravest adventurers in Asia. These armies, composed of both light and heavy cavalry, were equally intimidating due to their fierce charges and quick movements, looming over the eastern provinces of the waning Roman Empire like a threatening storm. 58

57 (return)
[ The Persians are still the most skilful horsemen, and their horses the finest in the East.]

57 (return)
[ The Persians are still the most skilled horsemen, and their horses are the best in the East.]

58 (return)
[ From Herodotus, Xenophon, Herodian, Ammianus, Chardin, &c., I have extracted such probable accounts of the Persian nobility, as seem either common to every age, or particular to that of the Sassanides.]

58 (return)
[ From Herodotus, Xenophon, Herodian, Ammianus, Chardin, etc., I have gathered the most likely accounts of the Persian nobility that seem either universal across ages or specific to the era of the Sassanids.]

Chapter IX: State Of Germany Until The Barbarians.—Part I.

The State Of Germany Till The Invasion Of The Barbarians In The Time Of The Emperor Decius.

The Condition of Germany Before the Barbarian Invasion During the Reign of Emperor Decius.

The government and religion of Persia have deserved some notice, from their connection with the decline and fall of the Roman empire. We shall occasionally mention the Scythian or Sarmatian tribes, 1001 which, with their arms and horses, their flocks and herds, their wives and families, wandered over the immense plains which spread themselves from the Caspian Sea to the Vistula, from the confines of Persia to those of Germany. But the warlike Germans, who first resisted, then invaded, and at length overturned the Western monarchy of Rome, will occupy a much more important place in this history, and possess a stronger, and, if we may use the expression, a more domestic, claim to our attention and regard. The most civilized nations of modern Europe issued from the woods of Germany; and in the rude institutions of those barbarians we may still distinguish the original principles of our present laws and manners. In their primitive state of simplicity and independence, the Germans were surveyed by the discerning eye, and delineated by the masterly pencil, of Tacitus, 1002 the first of historians who applied the science of philosophy to the study of facts. The expressive conciseness of his descriptions has served to exercise the diligence of innumerable antiquarians, and to excite the genius and penetration of the philosophic historians of our own times. The subject, however various and important, has already been so frequently, so ably, and so successfully discussed, that it is now grown familiar to the reader, and difficult to the writer. We shall therefore content ourselves with observing, and indeed with repeating, some of the most important circumstances of climate, of manners, and of institutions, which rendered the wild barbarians of Germany such formidable enemies to the Roman power.

The government and religion of Persia deserve some attention because of their connection to the decline and fall of the Roman Empire. We will occasionally mention the Scythian or Sarmatian tribes, 1001, who roamed the vast plains stretching from the Caspian Sea to the Vistula, and from the borders of Persia to those of Germany, accompanied by their weapons, horses, flocks, herds, wives, and families. However, the warlike Germans, who initially resisted, then invaded, and ultimately brought down the Western Roman monarchy, will hold a much more significant position in this history and merit greater, if we can say, a more personal claim to our attention and respect. The most civilized nations of modern Europe originated from the forests of Germany, and we can still recognize the foundational principles of our current laws and customs in the crude institutions of those barbarians. In their original state of simplicity and independence, the Germans were observed by the insightful eye and skillfully depicted by Tacitus, 1002, the first historian to apply philosophical science to the study of facts. The clear and concise nature of his descriptions has inspired countless antiquarians and sparked the creativity and insight of modern philosophical historians. The topic, while varied and important, has already been frequently, skillfully, and successfully explored, making it familiar to readers and challenging for writers. Therefore, we will focus on noting, and indeed repeating, some of the most crucial aspects of the climate, customs, and institutions that made the wild barbarians of Germany such formidable opponents to Roman power.

1001 (return)
[ The Scythians, even according to the ancients, are not Sarmatians. It may be doubted whether Gibbon intended to confound them.—M. ——The Greeks, after having divided the world into Greeks and barbarians. divided the barbarians into four great classes, the Celts, the Scythians, the Indians, and the Ethiopians. They called Celts all the inhabitants of Gaul. Scythia extended from the Baltic Sea to the Lake Aral: the people enclosed in the angle to the north-east, between Celtica and Scythia, were called Celto-Scythians, and the Sarmatians were placed in the southern part of that angle. But these names of Celts, of Scythians, of Celto-Scythians, and Sarmatians, were invented, says Schlozer, by the profound cosmographical ignorance of the Greeks, and have no real ground; they are purely geographical divisions, without any relation to the true affiliation of the different races. Thus all the inhabitants of Gaul are called Celts by most of the ancient writers; yet Gaul contained three totally distinct nations, the Belgæ, the Aquitani, and the Gauls, properly so called. Hi omnes lingua institutis, legibusque inter se differunt. Cæsar. Com. c. i. It is thus the Turks call all Europeans Franks. Schlozer, Allgemeine Nordische Geschichte, p. 289. 1771. Bayer (de Origine et priscis Sedibus Scytharum, in Opusc. p. 64) says, Primus eorum, de quibus constat, Ephorus, in quarto historiarum libro, orbem terrarum inter Scythas, Indos, Æthiopas et Celtas divisit. Fragmentum ejus loci Cosmas Indicopleustes in topographia Christiana, f. 148, conservavit. Video igitur Ephorum, cum locorum positus per certa capita distribuere et explicare constitueret, insigniorum nomina gentium vastioribus spatiis adhibuisse, nulla mala fraude et successu infelici. Nam Ephoro quoquomodo dicta pro exploratis habebant Græci plerique et Romani: ita gliscebat error posteritate. Igitur tot tamque diversæ stirpis gentes non modo intra communem quandam regionem definitæ, unum omnes Scytharum nomen his auctoribus subierunt, sed etiam ab illa regionis adpellatione in eandem nationem sunt conflatæ. Sic Cimmeriorum res cum Scythicis, Scytharum cum Sarmaticis, Russicis, Hunnicis, Tataricis commiscentur.—G.]

1001 (return)
[ The Scythians, even according to the ancients, are not Sarmatians. It may be questionable whether Gibbon meant to confuse the two. —M. ——The Greeks, after splitting the world into Greeks and non-Greeks, divided the non-Greeks into four major groups: the Celts, the Scythians, the Indians, and the Ethiopians. They referred to all the inhabitants of Gaul as Celts. Scythia stretched from the Baltic Sea to Lake Aral: the people located in the northeastern corner, between Celtica and Scythia, were known as Celto-Scythians, and the Sarmatians were situated in the southern part of that corner. However, these labels of Celts, Scythians, Celto-Scythians, and Sarmatians, as Schlozer points out, were created due to the deep geographical ignorance of the Greeks and have no real basis; they are purely geographical categories with no relation to the actual affiliations of the different races. Thus, all the inhabitants of Gaul are referred to as Celts by most ancient writers; yet Gaul included three entirely distinct nations: the Belgæ, the Aquitani, and the Gauls, properly so called. Hi omnes lingua institutis, legibusque inter se differunt. Cæsar. Com. c. i. Similarly, the Turks refer to all Europeans as Franks. Schlozer, Allgemeine Nordische Geschichte, p. 289. 1771. Bayer (de Origine et priscis Sedibus Scytharum, in Opusc. p. 64) states that the first known historian, Ephorus, in his fourth book, divided the world among the Scythians, Indians, Ethiopians, and Celts. A fragment of this text is preserved by Cosmas Indicopleustes in his Christian Topography, f. 148. Therefore, I see Ephorus, when he intended to categorize and explain regions based on specific characteristics, used the prominent names of nations for broader spaces, without any malicious intent or unfortunate outcome. For Ephorus's accounts were generally accepted as established facts by most Greeks and Romans, thus the error grew over time. Consequently, all such diverse peoples, not only confined within a common region, were collectively labeled under the name Scythians by these authors, and they were also grouped together under that regional name into the same nation. Thus, the affairs of the Cimmerians mixed with those of the Scythians, and the Scythians with the Sarmatians, Russians, Huns, and Tatars. —G.]

1002 (return)
[ The Germania of Tacitus has been a fruitful source of hypothesis to the ingenuity of modern writers, who have endeavored to account for the form of the work and the views of the author. According to Luden, (Geschichte des T. V. i. 432, and note,) it contains the unfinished and disarranged for a larger work. An anonymous writer, supposed by Luden to be M. Becker, conceives that it was intended as an episode in his larger history. According to M. Guizot, “Tacite a peint les Germains comme Montaigne et Rousseau les sauvages, dans un acces d’humeur contre sa patrie: son livre est une satire des mœurs Romaines, l’eloquente boutade d’un patriote philosophe qui veut voir la vertu la, ou il ne rencontre pas la mollesse honteuse et la depravation savante d’une vielle societe.” Hist. de la Civilisation Moderne, i. 258.—M.]

1002 (return)
[ Tacitus's Germania has inspired many theories from modern writers who have tried to explain the structure of the work and the author's perspective. According to Luden (Geschichte des T. V. i. 432, and note), it includes unfinished and disorganized parts for a larger project. An anonymous writer, believed by Luden to be M. Becker, thinks it was meant as a chapter in a broader history. M. Guizot argues, “Tacitus portrays the Germans like Montaigne and Rousseau depict savages, driven by a mood against his homeland: his book is a satire of Roman morals, the passionate outburst of a patriotic philosopher who wishes to see virtue where he does not find the shameful weakness and the learned depravity of an old society.” Hist. de la Civilisation Moderne, i. 258.—M.]

Ancient Germany, excluding from its independent limits the province westward of the Rhine, which had submitted to the Roman yoke, extended itself over a third part of Europe. 1 Almost the whole of modern Germany, Denmark, Norway, Sweden, Finland, Livonia, Prussia, and the greater part of Poland, were peopled by the various tribes of one great nation, whose complexion, manners, and language denoted a common origin, and preserved a striking resemblance. On the west, ancient Germany was divided by the Rhine from the Gallic, and on the south, by the Danube, from the Illyrian, provinces of the empire. A ridge of hills, rising from the Danube, and called the Carpathian Mountains, covered Germany on the side of Dacia or Hungary. The eastern frontier was faintly marked by the mutual fears of the Germans and the Sarmatians, and was often confounded by the mixture of warring and confederating tribes of the two nations. In the remote darkness of the north, the ancients imperfectly descried a frozen ocean that lay beyond the Baltic Sea, and beyond the Peninsula, or islands 1001a of Scandinavia.

Ancient Germany, not including the province west of the Rhine that had come under Roman control, covered about a third of Europe. 1 Nearly all of modern Germany, Denmark, Norway, Sweden, Finland, Livonia, Prussia, and much of Poland were inhabited by various tribes of a single great nation, whose appearance, customs, and language indicated a common origin and showed a clear resemblance. To the west, ancient Germany was separated from the Gallic territories by the Rhine, and to the south, it was divided from the Illyrian provinces of the empire by the Danube. A mountain range, known as the Carpathian Mountains, bordered Germany on the side of Dacia or Hungary. The eastern boundary was vaguely defined by the mutual fears of the Germans and the Sarmatians and was often blurred by the blending of warring and allied tribes from both groups. In the distant, dark north, the ancients could only dimly make out a frozen ocean lying beyond the Baltic Sea, and beyond the peninsula or islands 1001a of Scandinavia.

1 (return)
[ Germany was not of such vast extent. It is from Cæsar, and more particularly from Ptolemy, (says Gatterer,) that we can know what was the state of ancient Germany before the wars with the Romans had changed the positions of the tribes. Germany, as changed by these wars, has been described by Strabo, Pliny, and Tacitus. Germany, properly so called, was bounded on the west by the Rhine, on the east by the Vistula, on the north by the southern point of Norway, by Sweden, and Esthonia. On the south, the Maine and the mountains to the north of Bohemia formed the limits. Before the time of Cæsar, the country between the Maine and the Danube was partly occupied by the Helvetians and other Gauls, partly by the Hercynian forest but, from the time of Cæsar to the great migration, these boundaries were advanced as far as the Danube, or, what is the same thing, to the Suabian Alps, although the Hercynian forest still occupied, from north to south, a space of nine days’ journey on both banks of the Danube. “Gatterer, Versuch einer all-gemeinen Welt-Geschichte,” p. 424, edit. de 1792. This vast country was far from being inhabited by a single nation divided into different tribes of the same origin. We may reckon three principal races, very distinct in their language, their origin, and their customs. 1. To the east, the Slaves or Vandals. 2. To the west, the Cimmerians or Cimbri. 3. Between the Slaves and Cimbrians, the Germans, properly so called, the Suevi of Tacitus. The South was inhabited, before Julius Cæsar, by nations of Gaulish origin, afterwards by the Suevi.—G. On the position of these nations, the German antiquaries differ. I. The Slaves, or Sclavonians, or Wendish tribes, according to Schlozer, were originally settled in parts of Germany unknown to the Romans, Mecklenburgh, Pomerania, Brandenburgh, Upper Saxony; and Lusatia. According to Gatterer, they remained to the east of the Theiss, the Niemen, and the Vistula, till the third century. The Slaves, according to Procopius and Jornandes, formed three great divisions. 1. The Venedi or Vandals, who took the latter name, (the Wenden,) having expelled the Vandals, properly so called, (a Suevian race, the conquerors of Africa,) from the country between the Memel and the Vistula. 2. The Antes, who inhabited between the Dneister and the Dnieper. 3. The Sclavonians, properly so called, in the north of Dacia. During the great migration, these races advanced into Germany as far as the Saal and the Elbe. The Sclavonian language is the stem from which have issued the Russian, the Polish, the Bohemian, and the dialects of Lusatia, of some parts of the duchy of Luneburgh, of Carniola, Carinthia, and Styria, &c.; those of Croatia, Bosnia, and Bulgaria. Schlozer, Nordische Geschichte, p. 323, 335. II. The Cimbric race. Adelung calls by this name all who were not Suevi. This race had passed the Rhine, before the time of Cæsar, occupied Belgium, and are the Belgæ of Cæsar and Pliny. The Cimbrians also occupied the Isle of Jutland. The Cymri of Wales and of Britain are of this race. Many tribes on the right bank of the Rhine, the Guthini in Jutland, the Usipeti in Westphalia, the Sigambri in the duchy of Berg, were German Cimbrians. III. The Suevi, known in very early times by the Romans, for they are mentioned by L. Corn. Sisenna, who lived 123 years before Christ, (Nonius v. Lancea.) This race, the real Germans, extended to the Vistula, and from the Baltic to the Hercynian forest. The name of Suevi was sometimes confined to a single tribe, as by Cæsar to the Catti. The name of the Suevi has been preserved in Suabia. These three were the principal races which inhabited Germany; they moved from east to west, and are the parent stem of the modern natives. But northern Europe, according to Schlozer, was not peopled by them alone; other races, of different origin, and speaking different languages, have inhabited and left descendants in these countries. The German tribes called themselves, from very remote times, by the generic name of Teutons, (Teuten, Deutschen,) which Tacitus derives from that of one of their gods, Tuisco. It appears more probable that it means merely men, people. Many savage nations have given themselves no other name. Thus the Laplanders call themselves Almag, people; the Samoiedes Nilletz, Nissetsch, men, &c. As to the name of Germans, (Germani,) Cæsar found it in use in Gaul, and adopted it as a word already known to the Romans. Many of the learned (from a passage of Tacitus, de Mor Germ. c. 2) have supposed that it was only applied to the Teutons after Cæsar’s time; but Adelung has triumphantly refuted this opinion. The name of Germans is found in the Fasti Capitolini. See Gruter, Iscrip. 2899, in which the consul Marcellus, in the year of Rome 531, is said to have defeated the Gauls, the Insubrians, and the Germans, commanded by Virdomar. See Adelung, Ælt. Geschichte der Deutsch, p. 102.—Compressed from G.]

1 (return)
[ Germany wasn't that large. We can learn about ancient Germany's condition before the Roman wars changed the tribes' locations from Cæsar and especially from Ptolemy, according to Gatterer. The changes from those wars have been described by Strabo, Pliny, and Tacitus. Properly speaking, Germany was bordered to the west by the Rhine, to the east by the Vistula, to the north by the southern tip of Norway, Sweden, and Estonia. To the south, the Maine and the mountains north of Bohemia marked the limits. Before Cæsar's time, the region between the Maine and the Danube was partly inhabited by the Helvetians and other Gauls and partly covered by the Hercynian forest. However, from Cæsar’s time until the great migration, these borders extended as far as the Danube, or to the Suabian Alps, though the Hercynian forest still stretched, from north to south, a journey of nine days along both banks of the Danube. “Gatterer, Versuch einer all-gemeinen Welt-Geschichte,” p. 424, edit. de 1792. This vast land was far from being home to a single nation divided into different tribes of the same origin. We can identify three main races, clearly distinct in their languages, origins, and customs. 1. In the east, the Slavs or Vandals. 2. In the west, the Cimmerians or Cimbri. 3. Between the Slavs and Cimbrians, the Germans in the proper sense, the Suevi described by Tacitus. Before Julius Cæsar, the south was populated by nations of Gallic origin, later by the Suevi.—G. German historians disagree on the positioning of these nations. I. The Slavs, or Sclavonians, or Wendish tribes, as Schlozer calls them, were originally settled in parts of Germany unknown to the Romans, like Mecklenburg, Pomerania, Brandenburg, Upper Saxony; and Lusatia. Gatterer claims they stayed east of the Theiss, the Niemen, and the Vistula until the third century. According to Procopius and Jornandes, the Slavs formed three main groups. 1. The Venedi or Vandals, who took the latter name (the Wenden), having expelled the Vandals (a Suevian race, the conquerors of Africa) from the area between the Memel and the Vistula. 2. The Antes, who lived between the Dneister and the Dnieper. 3. The Sclavonians, strictly speaking, in northern Dacia. During the great migration, these races moved into Germany as far as the Saal and the Elbe. The Sclavonian language is the root from which modern Russian, Polish, Bohemian, and the dialects of Lusatia, parts of Luneburg, Carniola, Carinthia, Styria, etc., have emerged; including those of Croatia, Bosnia, and Bulgaria. Schlozer, Nordische Geschichte, p. 323, 335. II. The Cimbric race. Adelung uses this term for everyone who wasn't Suevi. This race had crossed the Rhine before Cæsar's time, occupied Belgium, and are the Belgæ mentioned by Cæsar and Pliny. The Cimbrians also inhabited the Isle of Jutland. The Cymri of Wales and Britain belong to this race. Many tribes on the right bank of the Rhine, like the Guthini in Jutland, the Usipeti in Westphalia, the Sigambri in the duchy of Berg, were German Cimbrians. III. The Suevi, known to the Romans since ancient times, are mentioned by L. Corn. Sisenna, who lived 123 years before Christ (Nonius v. Lancea). This race, the true Germans, extended to the Vistula, and from the Baltic to the Hercynian forest. The name Suevi was sometimes restricted to a single tribe, as Cæsar did with the Catti. The name of Suevi is preserved in Suabia. These three were the main races that inhabited Germany; they moved from east to west and are the ancestors of modern natives. However, northern Europe, according to Schlozer, wasn't populated by them alone; other races of different origins and languages also lived there and left descendants. The German tribes called themselves by the generic name Teutons (Teuten, Deutschen) since very early times, which Tacitus ties to one of their gods, Tuisco. It seems more likely that it simply means men or people. Many primitive nations have used no other name. The Laplanders call themselves Almag, meaning people; the Samoiedes call themselves Nilletz, Nissetsch, meaning men, etc. As for the term Germans (Germani), Cæsar found it in use in Gaul and adopted it as a word already known to the Romans. Many scholars (based on a passage from Tacitus, de Mor Germ. c. 2) have assumed it was only applied to the Teutons after Cæsar’s time, but Adelung has successfully refuted this idea. The name Germans appears in the Fasti Capitolini. See Gruter, Iscrip. 2899, where the consul Marcellus, in the year of Rome 531, is said to have defeated the Gauls, Insubrians, and Germans, commanded by Virdomar. See Adelung, Ælt. Geschichte der Deutsch, p. 102.—Compressed from G.]

1001a (return)
[ The modern philosophers of Sweden seem agreed that the waters of the Baltic gradually sink in a regular proportion, which they have ventured to estimate at half an inch every year. Twenty centuries ago the flat country of Scandinavia must have been covered by the sea; while the high lands rose above the waters, as so many islands of various forms and dimensions. Such, indeed, is the notion given us by Mela, Pliny, and Tacitus, of the vast countries round the Baltic. See in the Bibliotheque Raisonnee, tom. xl. and xlv. a large abstract of Dalin’s History of Sweden, composed in the Swedish language. * Note: Modern geologists have rejected this theory of the depression of the Baltic, as inconsistent with recent observation. The considerable changes which have taken place on its shores, Mr. Lyell, from actual observation now decidedly attributes to the regular and uniform elevation of the land.—Lyell’s Geology, b. ii. c. 17—M.]

1001a (return)
[ The modern philosophers of Sweden seem to agree that the waters of the Baltic are gradually sinking at a consistent rate, which they estimate to be about half an inch each year. Two thousand years ago, the flat areas of Scandinavia were likely submerged, while the higher lands emerged as islands of various shapes and sizes. This is the idea presented by Mela, Pliny, and Tacitus regarding the vast regions surrounding the Baltic. See in the Bibliotheque Raisonnee, tom. xl. and xlv. a large summary of Dalin’s History of Sweden, written in Swedish. * Note: Modern geologists have dismissed this theory of the Baltic's subsidence as inconsistent with recent observations. The significant changes along its shores, Mr. Lyell now attributes to the steady and uniform rise of the land, based on direct observation.—Lyell’s Geology, b. ii. c. 17—M.]

Some ingenious writers 2 have suspected that Europe was much colder formerly than it is at present; and the most ancient descriptions of the climate of Germany tend exceedingly to confirm their theory. The general complaints of intense frost and eternal winter are perhaps little to be regarded, since we have no method of reducing to the accurate standard of the thermometer, the feelings, or the expressions, of an orator born in the happier regions of Greece or Asia. But I shall select two remarkable circumstances of a less equivocal nature. 1. The great rivers which covered the Roman provinces, the Rhine and the Danube, were frequently frozen over, and capable of supporting the most enormous weights. The barbarians, who often chose that severe season for their inroads, transported, without apprehension or danger, their numerous armies, their cavalry, and their heavy wagons, over a vast and solid bridge of ice. 3 Modern ages have not presented an instance of a like phenomenon. 2. The reindeer, that useful animal, from whom the savage of the North derives the best comforts of his dreary life, is of a constitution that supports, and even requires, the most intense cold. He is found on the rock of Spitzberg, within ten degrees of the Pole; he seems to delight in the snows of Lapland and Siberia: but at present he cannot subsist, much less multiply, in any country to the south of the Baltic. 4 In the time of Cæsar the reindeer, as well as the elk and the wild bull, was a native of the Hercynian forest, which then overshadowed a great part of Germany and Poland. 5 The modern improvements sufficiently explain the causes of the diminution of the cold. These immense woods have been gradually cleared, which intercepted from the earth the rays of the sun. 6 The morasses have been drained, and, in proportion as the soil has been cultivated, the air has become more temperate. Canada, at this day, is an exact picture of ancient Germany. Although situated in the same parallel with the finest provinces of France and England, that country experiences the most rigorous cold. The reindeer are very numerous, the ground is covered with deep and lasting snow, and the great river of St. Lawrence is regularly frozen, in a season when the waters of the Seine and the Thames are usually free from ice. 7

Some clever writers 2 have suggested that Europe was much colder in the past than it is now; and the oldest descriptions of the climate in Germany strongly support their theory. The widespread complaints of severe frost and endless winter might not be significant, since we have no way to accurately measure the feelings or expressions of a speaker from the more temperate regions of Greece or Asia. However, I will highlight two noteworthy facts that are less ambiguous. 1. The major rivers that traversed the Roman provinces, the Rhine and the Danube, frequently froze solid and could support enormous weights. The barbarians, who often chose that harsh season for their invasions, moved their large armies, cavalry, and heavy wagons across a vast and solid ice bridge without fear or danger. 3 No similar events have been seen in modern times. 2. The reindeer, a helpful animal that provides the northern hunter with the best comforts of a harsh life, is built to endure, and even thrives in, extreme cold. It is found on the rock of Spitzbergen, just ten degrees from the North Pole; it seems to thrive in the snows of Lapland and Siberia: but today it cannot survive, let alone breed, in any area south of the Baltic Sea. 4 In Julius Caesar's time, the reindeer, along with the elk and the wild bull, was native to the Hercynian forest, which then covered a large part of Germany and Poland. 5 Modern advancements clearly explain the reasons for the decrease in cold. These vast forests have been gradually cleared, allowing more sunlight to reach the earth. 6 The swamps have been drained, and as the land has been cultivated, the air has become milder. Today, Canada closely resembles ancient Germany. Although located at the same latitude as the finest regions of France and England, that country experiences the harshest cold. The reindeer are very plentiful, the ground is covered with deep and lasting snow, and the great St. Lawrence River regularly freezes during a season when the Seine and the Thames are usually ice-free. 7

2 (return)
[ In particular, Mr. Hume, the Abbé du Bos, and M. Pelloutier. Hist. des Celtes, tom. i.]

2 (return)
[ Specifically, Mr. Hume, the Abbé du Bos, and M. Pelloutier. Hist. des Celtes, vol. i.]

3 (return)
[ Diodorus Siculus, l. v. p. 340, edit. Wessel. Herodian, l. vi. p. 221. Jornandes, c. 55. On the banks of the Danube, the wine, when brought to table, was frequently frozen into great lumps, frusta vini. Ovid. Epist. ex Ponto, l. iv. 7, 9, 10. Virgil. Georgic. l. iii. 355. The fact is confirmed by a soldier and a philosopher, who had experienced the intense cold of Thrace. See Xenophon, Anabasis, l. vii. p. 560, edit. Hutchinson. Note: The Danube is constantly frozen over. At Pesth the bridge is usually taken up, and the traffic and communication between the two banks carried on over the ice. The Rhine is likewise in many parts passable at least two years out of five. Winter campaigns are so unusual, in modern warfare, that I recollect but one instance of an army crossing either river on the ice. In the thirty years’ war, (1635,) Jan van Werth, an Imperialist partisan, crossed the Rhine from Heidelberg on the ice with 5000 men, and surprised Spiers. Pichegru’s memorable campaign, (1794-5,) when the freezing of the Meuse and Waal opened Holland to his conquests, and his cavalry and artillery attacked the ships frozen in, on the Zuyder Zee, was in a winter of unprecedented severity.—M. 1845.]

3 (return)
[ Diodorus Siculus, l. v. p. 340, edit. Wessel. Herodian, l. vi. p. 221. Jornandes, c. 55. Along the banks of the Danube, the wine often froze into large chunks when served. Ovid. Epist. ex Ponto, l. iv. 7, 9, 10. Virgil. Georgic. l. iii. 355. This fact is supported by a soldier and a philosopher who experienced the extreme cold of Thrace. See Xenophon, Anabasis, l. vii. p. 560, edit. Hutchinson. Note: The Danube often freezes over completely. In Pesth, the bridge is usually taken up, and people cross between the two banks via the ice. The Rhine is also navigable by ice in many places at least two years out of five. Winter campaigns are so rare in modern warfare that I can remember only one instance of an army crossing either river on ice. During the Thirty Years’ War (1635), Jan van Werth, an Imperialist leader, crossed the Rhine from Heidelberg on the ice with 5,000 men and surprised Spiers. Pichegru’s notable campaign (1794-5), when the freezing of the Meuse and Waal allowed him to conquer Holland and his cavalry and artillery attacked the ships trapped in ice on the Zuyder Zee, occurred in an exceptionally harsh winter.—M. 1845.]

4 (return)
[ Buffon, Histoire Naturelle, tom. xii. p. 79, 116.]

4 (return)
[ Buffon, Natural History, vol. xii, p. 79, 116.]

5 (return)
[ Cæsar de Bell. Gallic. vi. 23, &c. The most inquisitive of the Germans were ignorant of its utmost limits, although some of them had travelled in it more than sixty days’ journey. * Note: The passage of Cæsar, “parvis renonum tegumentis utuntur,” is obscure, observes Luden, (Geschichte des Teutschen Volkes,) and insufficient to prove the reindeer to have existed in Germany. It is supported however, by a fragment of Sallust. Germani intectum rhenonibus corpus tegunt.—M. It has been suggested to me that Cæsar (as old Gesner supposed) meant the reindeer in the following description. Est bos cervi figura cujus a media fronte inter aures unum cornu existit, excelsius magisque directum (divaricatum, qu?) his quæ nobis nota sunt cornibus. At ejus summo, sicut palmæ, rami quam late diffunduntur. Bell. vi.—M. 1845.]

5 (return)
[ Cæsar de Bell. Gallic. vi. 23, &c. The most curious of the Germans didn’t know its farthest boundaries, even though some had traveled through it for over sixty days. * Note: Cæsar's passage, “parvis renonum tegumentis utuntur,” is unclear, as noted by Luden, (Geschichte des Teutschen Volkes,) and doesn't definitively prove that reindeer existed in Germany. However, it's supported by a fragment from Sallust. Germani intectum rhenonibus corpus tegunt.—M. It has been suggested to me that Cæsar (as the earlier Gesner thought) was referring to the reindeer in the following description. Est bos cervi figura cujus a media fronte inter aures unum cornu existit, excelsius magisque directum (divaricatum, qu?) his quæ nobis nota sunt cornibus. At ejus summo, sicut palmæ, rami quam late diffunduntur. Bell. vi.—M. 1845.]

6 (return)
[ Cluverius (Germania Antiqua, l. iii. c. 47) investigates the small and scattered remains of the Hercynian wood.]

6 (return)
[ Cluverius (Germania Antiqua, l. iii. c. 47) examines the few and dispersed remnants of the Hercynian forest.]

7 (return)
[ Charlevoix, Histoire du Canada.]

7 (return)
[ Charlevoix, History of Canada.]

It is difficult to ascertain, and easy to exaggerate, the influence of the climate of ancient Germany over the minds and bodies of the natives. Many writers have supposed, and most have allowed, though, as it should seem, without any adequate proof, that the rigorous cold of the North was favorable to long life and generative vigor, that the women were more fruitful, and the human species more prolific, than in warmer or more temperate climates. 8 We may assert, with greater confidence, that the keen air of Germany formed the large and masculine limbs of the natives, who were, in general, of a more lofty stature than the people of the South, 9 gave them a kind of strength better adapted to violent exertions than to patient labor, and inspired them with constitutional bravery, which is the result of nerves and spirits. The severity of a winter campaign, that chilled the courage of the Roman troops, was scarcely felt by these hardy children of the North, 10 who, in their turn, were unable to resist the summer heats, and dissolved away in languor and sickness under the beams of an Italian sun. 11

It's hard to determine and easy to overstate how the climate of ancient Germany affected the minds and bodies of its people. Many writers have believed, and most have accepted, though seemingly without solid evidence, that the harsh cold of the North contributed to longer lifespans and greater reproductive vitality, making women more fertile and the population more prolific than in warmer or more temperate regions. 8 We can more confidently say that the sharp air of Germany shaped the strong and robust physiques of its people, who were generally taller than those in the South, 9 provided them with a type of strength better suited for intense physical activities rather than steady labor, and instilled them with a natural bravery that comes from strong nerves and spirits. The harshness of a winter campaign that dampened the courage of Roman soldiers was hardly felt by these tough children of the North, 10 who, in contrast, struggled to cope with the summer heat and often succumbed to fatigue and illness under the rays of the Italian sun. 11

8 (return)
[ Olaus Rudbeck asserts that the Swedish women often bear ten or twelve children, and not uncommonly twenty or thirty; but the authority of Rudbeck is much to be suspected.]

8 (return)
[Olaus Rudbeck claims that Swedish women often have ten or twelve children, and sometimes even twenty or thirty; however, Rudbeck’s credibility is quite questionable.]

9 (return)
[ In hos artus, in hæc corpora, quæ miramur, excrescunt. Tæit Germania, 3, 20. Cluver. l. i. c. 14.]

9 (return)
[ In his limbs, in these bodies, which we marvel at, grow. Tacitus Germania, 3, 20. Cluverius, Book I, Chapter 14.]

10 (return)
[ Plutarch. in Mario. The Cimbri, by way of amusement, often did down mountains of snow on their broad shields.]

10 (return)
[ Plutarch. in Mario. The Cimbri would often slide down snow-covered mountains on their wide shields for fun.]

11 (return)
[ The Romans made war in all climates, and by their excellent discipline were in a great measure preserved in health and vigor. It may be remarked, that man is the only animal which can live and multiply in every country from the equator to the poles. The hog seems to approach the nearest to our species in that privilege.]

11 (return)
[The Romans fought in all kinds of climates, and their exceptional discipline helped them stay healthy and strong. It's worth noting that humans are the only animals that can live and reproduce in every part of the world, from the equator to the poles. Pigs seem to come closest to our species in that ability.]

Chapter IX: State Of Germany Until The Barbarians.—Part II.

There is not anywhere upon the globe a large tract of country, which we have discovered destitute of inhabitants, or whose first population can be fixed with any degree of historical certainty. And yet, as the most philosophic minds can seldom refrain from investigating the infancy of great nations, our curiosity consumes itself in toilsome and disappointed efforts. When Tacitus considered the purity of the German blood, and the forbidding aspect of the country, he was disposed to pronounce those barbarians Indigenæ, or natives of the soil. We may allow with safety, and perhaps with truth, that ancient Germany was not originally peopled by any foreign colonies already formed into a political society; 12 but that the name and nation received their existence from the gradual union of some wandering savages of the Hercynian woods. To assert those savages to have been the spontaneous production of the earth which they inhabited would be a rash inference, condemned by religion, and unwarranted by reason.

There isn’t a large area of land on the planet that we’ve found empty of people, or whose earliest inhabitants we can identify with any historical certainty. Nevertheless, since the most thoughtful minds often can't help but explore the beginnings of great nations, our curiosity leads us to exhausting and often disappointing efforts. When Tacitus looked at the purity of the German blood and the harsh landscape, he was inclined to label those people as Indigenæ, or natives of the land. We can reasonably agree, and perhaps with some truth, that ancient Germany was not initially settled by any foreign colonies that were already established as a political entity; 12 but rather, the identity and people emerged from the gradual coming together of some wandering tribes from the Hercynian forests. To claim that those tribes were the natural product of the land they lived in would be an overly bold assumption, rejected by both faith and reason.

12 (return)
[ Facit. Germ. c. 3. The emigration of the Gauls followed the course of the Danube, and discharged itself on Greece and Asia. Tacitus could discover only one inconsiderable tribe that retained any traces of a Gallic origin. * Note: The Gothini, who must not be confounded with the Gothi, a Suevian tribe. In the time of Cæsar many other tribes of Gaulish origin dwelt along the course of the Danube, who could not long resist the attacks of the Suevi. The Helvetians, who dwelt on the borders of the Black Forest, between the Maine and the Danube, had been expelled long before the time of Cæsar. He mentions also the Volci Tectosagi, who came from Languedoc and settled round the Black Forest. The Boii, who had penetrated into that forest, and also have left traces of their name in Bohemia, were subdued in the first century by the Marcomanni. The Boii settled in Noricum, were mingled afterwards with the Lombards, and received the name of Boio Arii (Bavaria) or Boiovarii: var, in some German dialects, appearing to mean remains, descendants. Compare Malte B-m, Geography, vol. i. p. 410, edit 1832—M.]

12 (return)
[ Facit. Germ. c. 3. The migration of the Gauls followed the path of the Danube and settled in Greece and Asia. Tacitus could only identify one minor tribe that showed any signs of Gallic origin. * Note: The Gothini, who should not be confused with the Gothi, a Suevian tribe. During Caesar's time, many other tribes of Gallic origin lived along the Danube but couldn't resist the attacks of the Suevi for long. The Helvetians, who lived on the edges of the Black Forest, between the Maine and the Danube, had been driven out long before Caesar's era. He also mentions the Volci Tectosagi, who came from Languedoc and settled around the Black Forest. The Boii, who had moved into that forest and left their name in Bohemia, were conquered in the first century by the Marcomanni. The Boii who settled in Noricum later mixed with the Lombards and were called Boio Arii (Bavaria) or Boiovarii: 'var' in some German dialects seems to signify remains, descendants. Compare Malte B-m, Geography, vol. i. p. 410, edit 1832—M.]

Such rational doubt is but ill suited with the genius of popular vanity. Among the nations who have adopted the Mosaic history of the world, the ark of Noah has been of the same use, as was formerly to the Greeks and Romans the siege of Troy. On a narrow basis of acknowledged truth, an immense but rude superstructure of fable has been erected; and the wild Irishman, 13 as well as the wild Tartar, 14 could point out the individual son of Japhet, from whose loins his ancestors were lineally descended. The last century abounded with antiquarians of profound learning and easy faith, who, by the dim light of legends and traditions, of conjectures and etymologies, conducted the great grandchildren of Noah from the Tower of Babel to the extremities of the globe. Of these judicious critics, one of the most entertaining was Olaus Rudbeck, professor in the university of Upsal. 15 Whatever is celebrated either in history or fable this zealous patriot ascribes to his country. From Sweden (which formed so considerable a part of ancient Germany) the Greeks themselves derived their alphabetical characters, their astronomy, and their religion. Of that delightful region (for such it appeared to the eyes of a native) the Atlantis of Plato, the country of the Hyperboreans, the gardens of the Hesperides, the Fortunate Islands, and even the Elysian Fields, were all but faint and imperfect transcripts. A clime so profusely favored by Nature could not long remain desert after the flood. The learned Rudbeck allows the family of Noah a few years to multiply from eight to about twenty thousand persons. He then disperses them into small colonies to replenish the earth, and to propagate the human species. The German or Swedish detachment (which marched, if I am not mistaken, under the command of Askenaz, the son of Gomer, the son of Japhet) distinguished itself by a more than common diligence in the prosecution of this great work. The northern hive cast its swarms over the greatest part of Europe, Africa, and Asia; and (to use the author’s metaphor) the blood circulated from the extremities to the heart.

Such rational doubt doesn’t really mesh well with popular vanity. Among the nations that have embraced the Mosaic history of the world, Noah's ark has served a similar purpose as the Trojan War did for the Greeks and Romans. Built on a shaky foundation of accepted truth, a massive yet crude structure of myth has been created; the wild Irishman, 13, as well as the wild Tartar, 14, could identify the specific son of Japhet from whom their ancestors were directly descended. The last century was filled with learned antiquarians with easy beliefs, who, by the faint light of legends and traditions, conjectures and word origins, guided Noah’s great-grandchildren from the Tower of Babel to the far corners of the earth. Among these wise critics, one of the most entertaining was Olaus Rudbeck, a professor at the university of Upsal. 15 This enthusiastic patriot claimed that everything celebrated in either history or myth originated from his country. The Greeks, who derived their alphabet, astronomy, and religion from Sweden (which was a significant part of ancient Germany). That beautiful land (at least as it appeared to a local) was the Atlantis of Plato, the land of the Hyperboreans, the gardens of the Hesperides, the Fortunate Islands, and even the Elysian Fields—just faint and imperfect copies. A place so abundantly blessed by Nature couldn’t remain barren for long after the flood. The scholarly Rudbeck gives Noah’s family a few years to grow from eight to about twenty thousand people. He then spreads them out into small colonies to repopulate the earth and propagate the human race. The German or Swedish group (which, if I’m not mistaken, set off under the command of Askenaz, the son of Gomer, the son of Japhet) stood out for their exceptional diligence in carrying out this monumental task. The northern hive dispatched its swarms across most of Europe, Africa, and Asia; and (to use the author’s metaphor) the blood flowed from the extremities back to the heart.

13 (return)
[ According to Dr. Keating, (History of Ireland, p. 13, 14,) the giant Portholanus, who was the son of Seara, the son of Esra, the son of Sru, the son of Framant, the son of Fathaclan, the son of Magog, the son of Japhet, the son of Noah, landed on the coast of Munster the 14th day of May, in the year of the world one thousand nine hundred and seventy-eight. Though he succeeded in his great enterprise, the loose behavior of his wife rendered his domestic life very unhappy, and provoked him to such a degree, that he killed—her favorite greyhound. This, as the learned historian very properly observes, was the first instance of female falsehood and infidelity ever known in Ireland.]

13 (return)
[ According to Dr. Keating, (History of Ireland, p. 13, 14,) the giant Portholanus, who was the son of Seara, the son of Esra, the son of Sru, the son of Framant, the son of Fathaclan, the son of Magog, the son of Japhet, the son of Noah, landed on the coast of Munster on May 14, in the year 1978 A.M. Although he succeeded in his grand endeavor, his wife's reckless behavior made his home life very miserable, provoking him to the point where he killed her favorite greyhound. As the learned historian rightly points out, this was the first recorded instance of female deceit and infidelity in Ireland.]

14 (return)
[ Genealogical History of the Tartars, by Abulghazi Bahadur Khan.]

14 (return)
[ Genealogical History of the Tartars, by Abulghazi Bahadur Khan.]

15 (return)
[ His work, entitled Atlantica, is uncommonly scarce. Bayle has given two most curious extracts from it. Republique des Lettres Janvier et Fevrier, 1685.]

15 (return)
[ His work, titled Atlantica, is surprisingly rare. Bayle has provided two very interesting excerpts from it. Republique des Lettres January and February, 1685.]

But all this well-labored system of German antiquities is annihilated by a single fact, too well attested to admit of any doubt, and of too decisive a nature to leave room for any reply. The Germans, in the age of Tacitus, were unacquainted with the use of letters; 16 and the use of letters is the principal circumstance that distinguishes a civilized people from a herd of savages incapable of knowledge or reflection. Without that artificial help, the human memory soon dissipates or corrupts the ideas intrusted to her charge; and the nobler faculties of the mind, no longer supplied with models or with materials, gradually forget their powers; the judgment becomes feeble and lethargic, the imagination languid or irregular. Fully to apprehend this important truth, let us attempt, in an improved society, to calculate the immense distance between the man of learning and the illiterate peasant. The former, by reading and reflection, multiplies his own experience, and lives in distant ages and remote countries; whilst the latter, rooted to a single spot, and confined to a few years of existence, surpasses but very little his fellow-laborer, the ox, in the exercise of his mental faculties. The same, and even a greater, difference will be found between nations than between individuals; and we may safely pronounce, that without some species of writing, no people has ever preserved the faithful annals of their history, ever made any considerable progress in the abstract sciences, or ever possessed, in any tolerable degree of perfection, the useful and agreeable arts of life.

But all this well-worked system of German history is wiped out by a single fact, too well documented to leave any doubt, and too decisive to allow for any response. The Germans, in the time of Tacitus, didn't know how to read or write; and the ability to read and write is the main thing that sets a civilized society apart from a group of savages who can't gain knowledge or think critically. Without that artificial support, human memory quickly fades or distorts the ideas it's meant to keep; and the higher functions of the mind, no longer provided with examples or materials, gradually lose their abilities; judgment becomes weak and sluggish, and imagination becomes dull or erratic. To truly understand this important truth, let's try to measure the vast gap between an educated person and an illiterate peasant in a developed society. The former, through reading and reflection, expands his own experiences and connects with different historical periods and far-off places; while the latter, grounded in one location and limited to a few years of life, is hardly more advanced than his fellow worker, the ox, in terms of mental skills. The same, and even a bigger, difference exists between nations as compared to individuals; and we can confidently say that without some form of writing, no society has ever maintained a true record of its history, made significant advances in abstract sciences, or achieved a reasonable level of proficiency in the practical and enjoyable arts of living.

16 (return)
[ Tacit. Germ. ii. 19. Literarum secreta viri pariter ac fœminæ ignorant. We may rest contented with this decisive authority, without entering into the obscure disputes concerning the antiquity of the Runic characters. The learned Celsius, a Swede, a scholar, and a philosopher, was of opinion, that they were nothing more than the Roman letters, with the curves changed into straight lines for the ease of engraving. See Pelloutier, Histoire des Celtes, l. ii. c. 11. Dictionnaire Diplomatique, tom. i. p. 223. We may add, that the oldest Runic inscriptions are supposed to be of the third century, and the most ancient writer who mentions the Runic characters is Venan tius Frotunatus, (Carm. vii. 18,) who lived towards the end of the sixth century. Barbara fraxineis pingatur Runa tabellis. * Note: The obscure subject of the Runic characters has exercised the industry and ingenuity of the modern scholars of the north. There are three distinct theories; one, maintained by Schlozer, (Nordische Geschichte, p. 481, &c.,) who considers their sixteen letters to be a corruption of the Roman alphabet, post-Christian in their date, and Schlozer would attribute their introduction into the north to the Alemanni. The second, that of Frederick Schlegel, (Vorlesungen uber alte und neue Literatur,) supposes that these characters were left on the coasts of the Mediterranean and Northern Seas by the Phœnicians, preserved by the priestly castes, and employed for purposes of magic. Their common origin from the Phœnician would account for heir similarity to the Roman letters. The last, to which we incline, claims much higher and more venerable antiquity for the Runic, and supposes them to have been the original characters of the Indo-Teutonic tribes, brought from the East, and preserved among the different races of that stock. See Ueber Deutsche Runen von W. C. Grimm, 1821. A Memoir by Dr. Legis. Fundgruben des alten Nordens. Foreign Quarterly Review vol. ix. p. 438.—M.]

16 (return)
[ Tacit. Germ. ii. 19. Both men and women are unaware of the secrets of writing. We can be satisfied with this clear statement without diving into the unclear debates about the age of the Runic characters. The learned Celsius, a Swedish scholar and philosopher, believed that they were just the Roman letters, with the curves straightened out for easier engraving. See Pelloutier, Histoire des Celtes, l. ii. c. 11. Dictionnaire Diplomatique, tom. i. p. 223. It is also noted that the oldest Runic inscriptions are thought to date back to the third century, and the earliest author who mentions the Runic characters is Venantius Fortunatus, (Carm. vii. 18,) who lived toward the end of the sixth century. Barbara fraxineis pingatur Runa tabellis. * Note: The complex topic of Runic characters has engaged the efforts and creativity of modern scholars from the north. There are three main theories; one, argued by Schlozer, (Nordische Geschichte, p. 481, &c.,) who believes their sixteen letters are a variation of the Roman alphabet, dating after Christ, and he attributes their introduction to the Alemanni. The second theory, by Frederick Schlegel, (Vorlesungen uber alte und neue Literatur,) suggests that these characters were left along the Mediterranean and Northern Sea coasts by the Phoenicians, preserved by priestly groups, and used for magical purposes. Their shared origin with the Phoenician could explain their similarity to Roman letters. The last theory, which we support, proposes a much older and more respected origin for the Runic characters, suggesting they were the original symbols of the Indo-Teutonic tribes, brought from the East and maintained among various groups of that lineage. See Ueber Deutsche Runen von W. C. Grimm, 1821. A Memoir by Dr. Legis. Fundgruben des alten Nordens. Foreign Quarterly Review vol. ix. p. 438.—M.]

Of these arts, the ancient Germans were wretchedly destitute. 1601 They passed their lives in a state of ignorance and poverty, which it has pleased some declaimers to dignify with the appellation of virtuous simplicity. Modern Germany is said to contain about two thousand three hundred walled towns. 17 In a much wider extent of country, the geographer Ptolemy could discover no more than ninety places which he decorates with the name of cities; 18 though, according to our ideas, they would but ill deserve that splendid title. We can only suppose them to have been rude fortifications, constructed in the centre of the woods, and designed to secure the women, children, and cattle, whilst the warriors of the tribe marched out to repel a sudden invasion. 19 But Tacitus asserts, as a well-known fact, that the Germans, in his time, had no cities; 20 and that they affected to despise the works of Roman industry, as places of confinement rather than of security. 21 Their edifices were not even contiguous, or formed into regular villas; 22 each barbarian fixed his independent dwelling on the spot to which a plain, a wood, or a stream of fresh water, had induced him to give the preference. Neither stone, nor brick, nor tiles, were employed in these slight habitations. 23 They were indeed no more than low huts, of a circular figure, built of rough timber, thatched with straw, and pierced at the top to leave a free passage for the smoke. In the most inclement winter, the hardy German was satisfied with a scanty garment made of the skin of some animal. The nations who dwelt towards the North clothed themselves in furs; and the women manufactured for their own use a coarse kind of linen. 24 The game of various sorts, with which the forests of Germany were plentifully stocked, supplied its inhabitants with food and exercise. 25 Their monstrous herds of cattle, less remarkable indeed for their beauty than for their utility, 26 formed the principal object of their wealth. A small quantity of corn was the only produce exacted from the earth; the use of orchards or artificial meadows was unknown to the Germans; nor can we expect any improvements in agriculture from a people, whose prosperity every year experienced a general change by a new division of the arable lands, and who, in that strange operation, avoided disputes, by suffering a great part of their territory to lie waste and without tillage. 27

The ancient Germans were incredibly lacking in these skills. 1601 They lived in ignorance and poverty, which some speakers have chosen to glorify as virtuous simplicity. Modern Germany is said to have about two thousand three hundred walled towns. 17 In a much larger area of the country, the geographer Ptolemy could find only ninety places that he referred to as cities; 18 although, by our standards, they would hardly deserve that impressive title. We can only assume these were basic fortifications, built in the middle of the woods, meant to protect the women, children, and livestock while the male warriors went out to fend off an invasion. 19 But Tacitus points out, as a well-known fact, that the Germans at his time had no cities; 20 and that they pretended to look down upon Roman constructions, viewing them as prisons rather than safe havens. 21 Their buildings weren't even close together or organized into proper estates; 22 each person chose a separate dwelling based on the appeal of a plain, a forest, or a nearby stream. They didn't use any stone, brick, or tiles in these simple homes. 23 They were just low huts, circular in shape, made of rough timber, covered with straw, and with openings at the top to let the smoke escape. In the harshest winters, the tough German would make do with a thin garment made from animal skin. The northern tribes dressed in furs, and the women spun a rough type of linen for their own use. 24 The diverse game in the forests of Germany provided both food and exercise for its people. 25 Their massive herds of cattle, more valued for their usefulness than their appearance, 26 were the main source of their wealth. A small amount of grain was the only crop taken from the land; the Germans had no knowledge of orchards or artificial meadows, nor could we expect any advancements in agriculture from a people whose fortunes changed every year due to a new division of farmland, and who prevented disputes in that strange process by allowing much of their land to remain unused and untilled. 27

1601 (return)
[ Luden (the author of the Geschichte des Teutschen Volkes) has surpassed most writers in his patriotic enthusiasm for the virtues and noble manners of his ancestors. Even the cold of the climate, and the want of vines and fruit trees, as well as the barbarism of the inhabitants, are calumnies of the luxurious Italians. M. Guizot, on the other side, (in his Histoire de la Civilisation, vol. i. p. 272, &c.,) has drawn a curious parallel between the Germans of Tacitus and the North American Indians.—M.]

1601 (return)
[ Luden (the author of the History of the German People) has outdone most writers with his passionate admiration for the qualities and noble behavior of his ancestors. He argues that the harsh climate and the lack of vineyards and fruit trees, as well as the supposed barbarism of the locals, are slanders spread by the indulgent Italians. M. Guizot, on the other hand, (in his History of Civilization, vol. i. p. 272, &c.,) has made an interesting comparison between the Germans described by Tacitus and North American Indians.—M.]

17 (return)
[ Recherches Philosophiques sur les Americains, tom. iii. p. 228. The author of that very curious work is, if I am not misinformed, a German by birth. (De Pauw.)]

17 (return)
[ Philosophical Research on Americans, vol. iii. p. 228. The author of that very interesting work is, if I'm not mistaken, a German by birth. (De Pauw.)]

18 (return)
[ The Alexandrian Geographer is often criticized by the accurate Cluverius.]

18 (return)
[ The Alexandrian Geographer often faces criticism from the precise Cluverius.]

19 (return)
[ See Cæsar, and the learned Mr. Whitaker in his History of Manchester, vol. i.]

19 (return)
[ See Caesar, and the renowned Mr. Whitaker in his History of Manchester, vol. i.]

20 (return)
[ Tacit. Germ. 15.]

20 (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__)
[ Tacit. Germ. 15.]

21 (return)
[ When the Germans commanded the Ubii of Cologne to cast off the Roman yoke, and with their new freedom to resume their ancient manners, they insisted on the immediate demolition of the walls of the colony. “Postulamus a vobis, muros coloniæ, munimenta servitii, detrahatis; etiam fera animalia, si clausa teneas, virtutis obliviscuntur.” Tacit. Hist. iv. 64.]

21 (return)
[ When the Germans told the Ubii of Cologne to shake off the Roman control, they wanted to use their newfound freedom to return to their old ways. They demanded the immediate tearing down of the colony’s walls. “We ask you to remove the walls of the colony, the barriers of servitude; even wild animals, if kept in captivity, forget their strength.” Tacit. Hist. iv. 64.]

22 (return)
[ The straggling villages of Silesia are several miles in length. See Cluver. l. i. c. 13.]

22 (return)
[The scattered villages of Silesia stretch for several miles. See Cluver. l. i. c. 13.]

23 (return)
[ One hundred and forty years after Tacitus, a few more regular structures were erected near the Rhine and Danube. Herodian, l. vii. p. 234.]

23 (return)
[One hundred and forty years after Tacitus, a few more permanent structures were built near the Rhine and Danube. Herodian, l. vii. p. 234.]

24 (return)
[ Tacit. Germ. 17.]

24 (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__)
[Tacit. Germ. 17.]

25 (return)
[ Tacit. Germ. 5.]

25 (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__)
[ Tacit. Germ. 5.]

26 (return)
[ Cæsar de Bell. Gall. vi. 21.]

26 (return)
[ Caesar on the Gallic War, vi. 21.]

27 (return)
[ Tacit. Germ. 26. Cæsar, vi. 22.]

27 (return)
[Tacit. Germ. 26. Caesar, vi. 22.]

Gold, silver, and iron, were extremely scarce in Germany. Its barbarous inhabitants wanted both skill and patience to investigate those rich veins of silver, which have so liberally rewarded the attention of the princes of Brunswick and Saxony. Sweden, which now supplies Europe with iron, was equally ignorant of its own riches; and the appearance of the arms of the Germans furnished a sufficient proof how little iron they were able to bestow on what they must have deemed the noblest use of that metal. The various transactions of peace and war had introduced some Roman coins (chiefly silver) among the borderers of the Rhine and Danube; but the more distant tribes were absolutely unacquainted with the use of money, carried on their confined traffic by the exchange of commodities, and prized their rude earthen vessels as of equal value with the silver vases, the presents of Rome to their princes and ambassadors. 28 To a mind capable of reflection, such leading facts convey more instruction, than a tedious detail of subordinate circumstances. The value of money has been settled by general consent to express our wants and our property, as letters were invented to express our ideas; and both these institutions, by giving a more active energy to the powers and passions of human nature, have contributed to multiply the objects they were designed to represent. The use of gold and silver is in a great measure factitious; but it would be impossible to enumerate the important and various services which agriculture, and all the arts, have received from iron, when tempered and fashioned by the operation of fire and the dexterous hand of man. Money, in a word, is the most universal incitement, iron the most powerful instrument, of human industry; and it is very difficult to conceive by what means a people, neither actuated by the one, nor seconded by the other, could emerge from the grossest barbarism. 29

Gold, silver, and iron were extremely rare in Germany. Its barbaric inhabitants lacked the skill and patience to explore the rich silver veins that have generously rewarded the princes of Brunswick and Saxony. Sweden, which now supplies Europe with iron, was just as unaware of its own wealth; the quality of German weaponry demonstrated how little iron they could allocate to what they must have seen as the finest use of the metal. Various peace and war transactions had brought some Roman coins (mostly silver) to the people living along the Rhine and Danube rivers; however, the more distant tribes were completely unfamiliar with money, conducting their limited trade through bartering goods, and valued their crude clay pots as highly as the silver vessels that Rome gifted to their princes and ambassadors. 28 For someone reflective, these key facts provide more insight than a lengthy account of minor details. The value of money has been agreed upon to represent our needs and our assets, just as letters were created to convey our thoughts; both systems, by energizing human nature's powers and passions, have helped increase the variety of things they were meant to signify. The use of gold and silver is largely artificial; however, it would be impossible to list the significant and diverse benefits that agriculture and all crafts have gained from iron, especially when shaped and treated by fire and skilled hands. In short, money is the most universal motivator, and iron is the most powerful tool of human effort; it's hard to imagine how a people, driven by neither, could rise from the depths of barbarism. 29

28 (return)
[ Tacit. Germ. 6.]

28 (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__)
[ Tacit. Germ. 6.]

29 (return)
[ It is said that the Mexicans and Peruvians, without the use of either money or iron, had made a very great progress in the arts. Those arts, and the monuments they produced, have been strangely magnified. See Recherches sur les Americains, tom. ii. p. 153, &c]

29 (return)
[ It's said that the Mexicans and Peruvians, without using money or iron, had made significant advancements in the arts. Those arts and the monuments they created have been oddly exaggerated. See Recherches sur les Americains, tom. ii. p. 153, &c]

If we contemplate a savage nation in any part of the globe, a supine indolence and a carelessness of futurity will be found to constitute their general character. In a civilized state every faculty of man is expanded and exercised; and the great chain of mutual dependence connects and embraces the several members of society. The most numerous portion of it is employed in constant and useful labor. The select few, placed by fortune above that necessity, can, however, fill up their time by the pursuits of interest or glory, by the improvement of their estate or of their understanding, by the duties, the pleasures, and even the follies of social life. The Germans were not possessed of these varied resources. The care of the house and family, the management of the land and cattle, were delegated to the old and the infirm, to women and slaves. The lazy warrior, destitute of every art that might employ his leisure hours, consumed his days and nights in the animal gratifications of sleep and food. And yet, by a wonderful diversity of nature, (according to the remark of a writer who had pierced into its darkest recesses,) the same barbarians are by turns the most indolent and the most restless of mankind. They delight in sloth, they detest tranquility. 30 The languid soul, oppressed with its own weight, anxiously required some new and powerful sensation; and war and danger were the only amusements adequate to its fierce temper. The sound that summoned the German to arms was grateful to his ear. It roused him from his uncomfortable lethargy, gave him an active pursuit, and, by strong exercise of the body, and violent emotions of the mind, restored him to a more lively sense of his existence. In the dull intervals of peace, these barbarians were immoderately addicted to deep gaming and excessive drinking; both of which, by different means, the one by inflaming their passions, the other by extinguishing their reason, alike relieved them from the pain of thinking. They gloried in passing whole days and nights at table; and the blood of friends and relations often stained their numerous and drunken assemblies. 31 Their debts of honor (for in that light they have transmitted to us those of play) they discharged with the most romantic fidelity. The desperate gamester, who had staked his person and liberty on a last throw of the dice, patiently submitted to the decision of fortune, and suffered himself to be bound, chastised, and sold into remote slavery, by his weaker but more lucky antagonist. 32

If we think about a savage nation anywhere in the world, we’ll find that a general sense of laziness and disregard for the future characterizes them. In a civilized society, every person’s abilities are expanded and utilized; the great chain of mutual dependence connects and supports the various members of the community. The largest portion of people is engaged in constant and productive work. The select few, fortunate enough to be free from necessity, can spend their time on pursuits of interest or glory, improving their wealth or knowledge, or engaging in the duties, pleasures, and even the follies of social life. The Germans didn’t have these varied resources. The care of the home and family, as well as the management of the land and livestock, were left to the old, the sick, women, and slaves. The lazy warrior, lacking any skills to keep him occupied during his free time, wasted his days and nights indulging in sleep and food. Yet, due to a remarkable diversity of nature, (as noted by a writer who explored its deepest areas,) these same barbarians were both the most lazy and the most restless people. They enjoyed idleness but hated peace. The slow soul, burdened by its own weight, anxiously craved some new and exciting experience; war and danger were the only entertaining challenges suitable for their fierce nature. The sound that called the Germans to arms was pleasing to them. It pulled them from their uncomfortable stupor, provided an active pursuit, and, through vigorous physical activity and intense emotions, brought them back to a more vivid awareness of life. In the dull times of peace, these barbarians became excessively involved in heavy gambling and excessive drinking; both activities, in their own ways, either stirred their passions or dulled their minds, relieving them of the pain of thought. They took pride in spending entire days and nights at the table; and the blood of friends and family often stained their many drunken gatherings. Their debts of honor (as they considered gambling debts) were paid with the utmost loyalty. The desperate gambler, who had risked his life and freedom on one last roll of the dice, accepted the outcome of fate and allowed himself to be bound, punished, and sold into distant slavery by his weaker but luckier opponent.

30 (return)
[ Tacit. Germ. 15.]

30 (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__)
[ Tacit. Germ. 15.]

31 (return)
[ Tacit. Germ. 22, 23.]

31 (return)
[ Tacit. Germ. 22, 23.]

32 (return)
[ Id. 24. The Germans might borrow the arts of play from the Romans, but the passion is wonderfully inherent in the human species.]

32 (return)
[ Id. 24. The Germans might take inspiration for games from the Romans, but the passion is deeply embedded in human nature.]

Strong beer, a liquor extracted with very little art from wheat or barley, and corrupted (as it is strongly expressed by Tacitus) into a certain semblance of wine, was sufficient for the gross purposes of German debauchery. But those who had tasted the rich wines of Italy, and afterwards of Gaul, sighed for that more delicious species of intoxication. They attempted not, however, (as has since been executed with so much success,) to naturalize the vine on the banks of the Rhine and Danube; nor did they endeavor to procure by industry the materials of an advantageous commerce. To solicit by labor what might be ravished by arms, was esteemed unworthy of the German spirit. 33 The intemperate thirst of strong liquors often urged the barbarians to invade the provinces on which art or nature had bestowed those much envied presents. The Tuscan who betrayed his country to the Celtic nations, attracted them into Italy by the prospect of the rich fruits and delicious wines, the productions of a happier climate. 34 And in the same manner the German auxiliaries, invited into France during the civil wars of the sixteenth century, were allured by the promise of plenteous quarters in the provinces of Champaigne and Burgundy. 35 Drunkenness, the most illiberal, but not the most dangerous of our vices, was sometimes capable, in a less civilized state of mankind, of occasioning a battle, a war, or a revolution.

Strong beer, a drink made with little skill from wheat or barley, and corrupted (as Tacitus puts it) into something resembling wine, was enough for the coarse pleasures of German indulgence. But those who had enjoyed the fine wines of Italy and later Gaul longed for a more exquisite type of intoxication. However, they didn’t try, as has since been successfully done, to cultivate the vine along the Rhine and Danube rivers; nor did they seek to acquire the resources for profitable trade. Pursuing through hard work what could be taken by force was considered beneath the German spirit. 33 The excessive craving for strong drinks often drove the barbarians to invade the provinces blessed with those much-coveted gifts. The Tuscan who betrayed his homeland to the Celtic nations lured them into Italy with the promise of rich produce and fine wines from a more favorable climate. 34 Similarly, the German auxiliaries, who were invited into France during the civil wars of the sixteenth century, were enticed by the promise of ample provisions in the regions of Champagne and Burgundy. 35 Drunkenness, the most uncultivated but not the most dangerous of our vices, could sometimes, in a less civilized era, lead to a battle, a war, or a revolution.

33 (return)
[ Tacit. Germ. 14.]

33 (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__)
[ Tacit. Germ. 14.]

34 (return)
[ Plutarch. in Camillo. T. Liv. v. 33.]

34 (return)
[ Plutarch. in Camillo. T. Liv. v. 33.]

35 (return)
[ Dubos. Hist. de la Monarchie Francoise, tom. i. p. 193.]

35 (return)
[ Dubos. History of the French Monarchy, vol. i. p. 193.]

The climate of ancient Germany has been modified, and the soil fertilized, by the labor of ten centuries from the time of Charlemagne. The same extent of ground which at present maintains, in ease and plenty, a million of husbandmen and artificers, was unable to supply a hundred thousand lazy warriors with the simple necessaries of life. 36 The Germans abandoned their immense forests to the exercise of hunting, employed in pasturage the most considerable part of their lands, bestowed on the small remainder a rude and careless cultivation, and then accused the scantiness and sterility of a country that refused to maintain the multitude of its inhabitants. When the return of famine severely admonished them of the importance of the arts, the national distress was sometimes alleviated by the emigration of a third, perhaps, or a fourth part of their youth. 37 The possession and the enjoyment of property are the pledges which bind a civilized people to an improved country. But the Germans, who carried with them what they most valued, their arms, their cattle, and their women, cheerfully abandoned the vast silence of their woods for the unbounded hopes of plunder and conquest. The innumerable swarms that issued, or seemed to issue, from the great storehouse of nations, were multiplied by the fears of the vanquished, and by the credulity of succeeding ages. And from facts thus exaggerated, an opinion was gradually established, and has been supported by writers of distinguished reputation, that, in the age of Cæsar and Tacitus, the inhabitants of the North were far more numerous than they are in our days. 38 A more serious inquiry into the causes of population seems to have convinced modern philosophers of the falsehood, and indeed the impossibility, of the supposition. To the names of Mariana and of Machiavel, 39 we can oppose the equal names of Robertson and Hume. 40

The climate of ancient Germany has changed, and the soil has been enriched by the work of ten centuries since the time of Charlemagne. The same area of land that now supports, with comfort and abundance, a million farmers and craftsmen was once unable to provide for a hundred thousand lazy warriors with basic necessities. 36 The Germans dedicated their vast forests to hunting, used most of their land for grazing, gave the little land left a rough and careless cultivation, and then blamed the scarcity and barrenness of a country that couldn't support its many inhabitants. When famine hit them hard, reminding them of the value of industry, the national hardship was sometimes eased by the emigration of perhaps a third or a fourth of their youth. 37 Ownership and enjoyment of property are what connect a civilized people to a better homeland. But the Germans, who took with them what they valued most—their weapons, their livestock, and their women—joyfully left the vast silence of their forests for the limitless opportunities of plunder and conquest. The countless hordes that appeared, or seemed to appear, from the vast storehouse of nations, were amplified by the fears of those defeated and by the gullibility of later ages. From these inflated accounts, an idea gradually took hold, supported by respected authors, that during the time of Cæsar and Tacitus, the population of the North was much larger than it is today. 38 A deeper examination into the reasons for population seems to have convinced modern thinkers of the falsehood, and indeed the impossibility, of this idea. In addition to the names of Mariana and Machiavel, 39 we can counter with the equal names of Robertson and Hume. 40

36 (return)
[ The Helvetian nation, which issued from a country called Switzerland, contained, of every age and sex, 368,000 persons, (Cæsar de Bell. Gal. i. 29.) At present, the number of people in the Pays de Vaud (a small district on the banks of the Leman Lake, much more distinguished for politeness than for industry) amounts to 112,591. See an excellent tract of M. Muret, in the Memoires de la Societe de Born.]

36 (return)
[ The Helvetian nation, which originated from a region called Switzerland, had a population of 368,000 individuals of all ages and genders, (Cæsar de Bell. Gal. i. 29.) Currently, the population in the Pays de Vaud (a small area by Lake Geneva, known more for its politeness than its industry) is 112,591. Refer to an excellent piece by M. Muret in the Memoires de la Societe de Born.]

37 (return)
[ Paul Diaconus, c. 1, 2, 3. Machiavel, Davila, and the rest of Paul’s followers, represent these emigrations too much as regular and concerted measures.]

37 (return)
[ Paul Diaconus, c. 1, 2, 3. Machiavelli, Davila, and the other followers of Paul depict these migrations as overly organized and coordinated efforts.]

38 (return)
[ Sir William Temple and Montesquieu have indulged, on this subject, the usual liveliness of their fancy.]

38 (return)
[ Sir William Temple and Montesquieu have expressed their typical creativity on this topic.]

39 (return)
[ Machiavel, Hist. di Firenze, l. i. Mariana, Hist. Hispan. l. v. c. 1]

39 (return)
[Machiavelli, History of Florence, Book I. Mariana, History of Spain, Book V, Chapter 1]

40 (return)
[ Robertson’s Charles V. Hume’s Political Essays. Note: It is a wise observation of Malthus, that these nations “were not populous in proportion to the land they occupied, but to the food they produced.” They were prolific from their pure morals and constitutions, but their institutions were not calculated to produce food for those whom they brought into being.—M—1845.]

40 (return)
[ Robertson’s Charles V. Hume’s Political Essays. Note: Malthus wisely pointed out that these nations “were not populous in relation to the land they occupied, but to the food they produced.” They were productive due to their strong morals and systems, but their institutions weren't designed to provide food for those they brought into the world.—M—1845.]

A warlike nation like the Germans, without either cities, letters, arts, or money, found some compensation for this savage state in the enjoyment of liberty. Their poverty secured their freedom, since our desires and our possessions are the strongest fetters of despotism. “Among the Suiones (says Tacitus) riches are held in honor. They are therefore subject to an absolute monarch, who, instead of intrusting his people with the free use of arms, as is practised in the rest of Germany, commits them to the safe custody, not of a citizen, or even of a freedman, but of a slave. The neighbors of the Suiones, the Sitones, are sunk even below servitude; they obey a woman.” 41 In the mention of these exceptions, the great historian sufficiently acknowledges the general theory of government. We are only at a loss to conceive by what means riches and despotism could penetrate into a remote corner of the North, and extinguish the generous flame that blazed with such fierceness on the frontier of the Roman provinces, or how the ancestors of those Danes and Norwegians, so distinguished in latter ages by their unconquered spirit, could thus tamely resign the great character of German liberty. 42 Some tribes, however, on the coast of the Baltic, acknowledged the authority of kings, though without relinquishing the rights of men, 43 but in the far greater part of Germany, the form of government was a democracy, tempered, indeed, and controlled, not so much by general and positive laws, as by the occasional ascendant of birth or valor, of eloquence or superstition. 44

A warlike nation like the Germans, lacking cities, writing, arts, or money, found some comfort in their savage lifestyle through the enjoyment of freedom. Their poverty ensured their independence, as our desires and possessions are the most powerful chains of oppression. “Among the Suiones (says Tacitus), wealth is valued. They are therefore ruled by an absolute monarch, who, instead of allowing his people the free use of arms, as is common in the rest of Germany, entrusts them to the care, not of a citizen or even a freedman, but of a slave. The neighbors of the Suiones, the Sitones, are even lower than slaves; they are ruled by a woman.” 41 In mentioning these exceptions, the great historian clearly acknowledges the general principle of government. We are left wondering how wealth and despotism could reach a remote corner of the North, extinguishing the fierce spirit that burned at the edges of the Roman provinces, or how the ancestors of those Danes and Norwegians, known later for their indomitable spirit, could so easily give up the essence of German freedom. 42 Some tribes, however, on the Baltic coast recognized the authority of kings without giving up their rights as individuals, 43 but for the most part in Germany, the system of government was democratic, though not strictly bound by universal laws; it was influenced more by the occasional dominance of nobility, courage, or even eloquence and superstition. 44

41 (return)
[ Tacit. German. 44, 45. Freinshemius (who dedicated his supplement to Livy to Christina of Sweden) thinks proper to be very angry with the Roman who expressed so very little reverence for Northern queens. Note: The Suiones and the Sitones are the ancient inhabitants of Scandinavia, their name may be traced in that of Sweden; they did not belong to the race of the Suevi, but that of the non-Suevi or Cimbri, whom the Suevi, in very remote times, drove back part to the west, part to the north; they were afterwards mingled with Suevian tribes, among others the Goths, who have traces of their name and power in the isle of Gothland.—G]

41 (return)
[ Tacit. German. 44, 45. Freinshemius (who dedicated his supplement to Livy to Christina of Sweden) is very upset with the Roman who showed such little respect for Northern queens. Note: The Suiones and the Sitones are the ancient inhabitants of Scandinavia; their name can be found in Sweden. They did not belong to the Suevi race, but rather to the non-Suevi or Cimbri, whom the Suevi pushed partly to the west and partly to the north in very ancient times; they were later mixed with Suevian tribes, including the Goths, who still carry traces of their name and influence in the island of Gothland.—G]

42 (return)
[May we not suspect that superstition was the parent of despotism? The descendants of Odin, (whose race was not extinct till the year 1060) are said to have reigned in Sweden above a thousand years. The temple of Upsal was the ancient seat of religion and empire. In the year 1153 I find a singular law, prohibiting the use and profession of arms to any except the king’s guards. Is it not probable that it was colored by the pretence of reviving an old institution? See Dalin’s History of Sweden in the Bibliotheque Raisonneo tom. xl. and xlv.]

42 (return)
[Can we not suspect that superstition was the source of tyranny? The descendants of Odin, whose lineage didn’t die out until 1060, are said to have ruled in Sweden for over a thousand years. The temple of Upsal was the ancient center of both religion and government. In 1153, I found a strange law that banned the use of weapons by anyone except the king’s guards. Isn’t it likely that this was justified by the claim of restoring an ancient practice? See Dalin’s History of Sweden in the Bibliotheque Raisonneo tom. xl. and xlv.]

43 (return)
[ Tacit. Germ. c. 43.]

43 (return)
[ Tacit. Germ. c. 43.]

44 (return)
[ Id. c. 11, 12, 13, & c.]

44 (return)
[ Id. c. 11, 12, 13, & c.]

Civil governments, in their first institution, are voluntary associations for mutual defence. To obtain the desired end, it is absolutely necessary that each individual should conceive himself obliged to submit his private opinions and actions to the judgment of the greater number of his associates. The German tribes were contented with this rude but liberal outline of political society. As soon as a youth, born of free parents, had attained the age of manhood, he was introduced into the general council of his countrymen, solemnly invested with a shield and spear, and adopted as an equal and worthy member of the military commonwealth. The assembly of the warriors of the tribe was convened at stated seasons, or on sudden emergencies. The trial of public offences, the election of magistrates, and the great business of peace and war, were determined by its independent voice. Sometimes indeed, these important questions were previously considered and prepared in a more select council of the principal chieftains. 45 The magistrates might deliberate and persuade, the people only could resolve and execute; and the resolutions of the Germans were for the most part hasty and violent. Barbarians accustomed to place their freedom in gratifying the present passion, and their courage in overlooking all future consequences, turned away with indignant contempt from the remonstrances of justice and policy, and it was the practice to signify by a hollow murmur their dislike of such timid counsels. But whenever a more popular orator proposed to vindicate the meanest citizen from either foreign or domestic injury, whenever he called upon his fellow-countrymen to assert the national honor, or to pursue some enterprise full of danger and glory, a loud clashing of shields and spears expressed the eager applause of the assembly. For the Germans always met in arms, and it was constantly to be dreaded, lest an irregular multitude, inflamed with faction and strong liquors, should use those arms to enforce, as well as to declare, their furious resolves. We may recollect how often the diets of Poland have been polluted with blood, and the more numerous party has been compelled to yield to the more violent and seditious. 46

Civil governments, at their core, are voluntary groups formed for mutual protection. To achieve this goal, it's essential for each person to feel obligated to set aside their individual opinions and actions in favor of the judgment of the majority of their peers. The German tribes were satisfied with this basic yet open framework of political society. Once a young man, born to free parents, reached adulthood, he was welcomed into the general council of his people, officially given a shield and spear, and accepted as an equal and worthy member of the military community. The tribe's assembly of warriors gathered regularly or in urgent situations. They made decisions about public offenses, elected magistrates, and addressed major issues of peace and war through their independent voice. Sometimes, these crucial matters were discussed and prepared in a smaller council made up of the main leaders. 45 The magistrates could deliberate and persuade, but only the people could make decisions and carry them out; the resolutions of the Germans were usually quick and intense. They were barbarians who valued their freedom in immediate satisfaction of their passions and their bravery in ignoring future consequences. They often showed disdain for calls to justice and policy, expressing their disapproval of such cautious advice with a hollow murmur. However, whenever a more popular speaker stood up to defend even the lowest citizen from foreign or domestic harm, or urged his fellow countrymen to uphold national honor or embark on perilous yet glorious ventures, a loud clashing of shields and spears signaled the assembly's enthusiastic approval. The Germans always gathered armed, and it was a constant concern that a disorderly crowd, fueled by faction and strong alcohol, would use those weapons to enforce their fiery decisions as much as to proclaim them. We can recall how often the assemblies in Poland have been stained with blood, forcing the larger group to yield to the more aggressive and rebellious. 46

45 (return)
[ Grotius changes an expression of Tacitus, pertractantur into Prætractantur. The correction is equally just and ingenious.]

45 (return)
[ Grotius modifies a phrase from Tacitus, changing pertractantur to Prætractantur. The adjustment is both accurate and clever.]

46 (return)
[ Even in our ancient parliament, the barons often carried a question, not so much by the number of votes, as by that of their armed followers.]

46 (return)
[ Even in our early parliament, the barons often won a debate not so much by the number of votes, but by the strength of their armed supporters.]

A general of the tribe was elected on occasions of danger; and, if the danger was pressing and extensive, several tribes concurred in the choice of the same general. The bravest warrior was named to lead his countrymen into the field, by his example rather than by his commands. But this power, however limited, was still invidious. It expired with the war, and in time of peace the German tribes acknowledged not any supreme chief. 47 Princes were, however, appointed, in the general assembly, to administer justice, or rather to compose differences, 48 in their respective districts. In the choice of these magistrates, as much regard was shown to birth as to merit. 49 To each was assigned, by the public, a guard, and a council of a hundred persons, and the first of the princes appears to have enjoyed a preeminence of rank and honor which sometimes tempted the Romans to compliment him with the regal title. 50

A tribe's general was chosen when there was danger; and if the threat was serious and widespread, several tribes would agree on the same general. The bravest warrior was appointed to lead his people into battle, relying more on his example than his orders. But even this limited power was still contentious. It ended with the war, and in peacetime, the German tribes did not recognize any supreme leader. 47 Princes were appointed during the general assembly to administer justice, or more accurately, to resolve disputes, 48 in their respective areas. In selecting these officials, equal consideration was given to lineage and ability. 49 Each was provided, by the public, with a guard and a council of a hundred people, and the top prince seemed to enjoy a higher rank and honor that occasionally led the Romans to flatter him with the title of king. 50

47 (return)
[ Cæsar de Bell. Gal. vi. 23.]

47 (return)
[ Caesar on the Gallic War, Book VI. 23.]

48 (return)
[ Minuunt controversias, is a very happy expression of Cæsar’s.]

48 (return)
[ They resolve disputes, this is a great saying of Caesar's.]

49 (return)
[ Reges ex nobilitate, duces ex virtute sumunt. Tacit Germ. 7]

49 (return)
[Kings are chosen for their nobility, leaders for their strength. Tacit Germ. 7]

50 (return)
[ Cluver. Germ. Ant. l. i. c. 38.]

50 (return)
[ Cluver. Germ. Ant. l. i. c. 38.]

The comparative view of the powers of the magistrates, in two remarkable instances, is alone sufficient to represent the whole system of German manners. The disposal of the landed property within their district was absolutely vested in their hands, and they distributed it every year according to a new division. 51 At the same time they were not authorized to punish with death, to imprison, or even to strike a private citizen. 52 A people thus jealous of their persons, and careless of their possessions, must have been totally destitute of industry and the arts, but animated with a high sense of honor and independence.

The comparison of the powers of the magistrates in two significant cases is enough to illustrate the whole system of German customs. They had complete control over the land in their area, distributing it every year according to a new arrangement. 51 However, they were not allowed to impose the death penalty, imprison anyone, or even hit a private citizen. 52 A people that protective of their personal safety and indifferent about their possessions must have lacked industry and the arts, yet they had a strong sense of honor and independence.

51 (return)
[ Cæsar, vi. 22. Tacit Germ. 26.]

51 (return)
[Caesar, vi. 22. Tacitus Germ. 26.]

52 (return)
[ Tacit. Germ. 7.]

52 (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__)
[Tacit. Germ. 7.]

Chapter IX: State Of Germany Until The Barbarians.—Part III.

The Germans respected only those duties which they imposed on themselves. The most obscure soldier resisted with disdain the authority of the magistrates. “The noblest youths blushed not to be numbered among the faithful companions of some renowned chief, to whom they devoted their arms and service. A noble emulation prevailed among the companions to obtain the first place in the esteem of their chief; amongst the chiefs, to acquire the greatest number of valiant companions. To be ever surrounded by a band of select youths was the pride and strength of the chiefs, their ornament in peace, their defence in war. The glory of such distinguished heroes diffused itself beyond the narrow limits of their own tribe. Presents and embassies solicited their friendship, and the fame of their arms often insured victory to the party which they espoused. In the hour of danger it was shameful for the chief to be surpassed in valor by his companions; shameful for the companions not to equal the valor of their chief. To survive his fall in battle was indelible infamy. To protect his person, and to adorn his glory with the trophies of their own exploits, were the most sacred of their duties. The chiefs combated for victory, the companions for the chief. The noblest warriors, whenever their native country was sunk into the laziness of peace, maintained their numerous bands in some distant scene of action, to exercise their restless spirit, and to acquire renown by voluntary dangers. Gifts worthy of soldiers—the warlike steed, the bloody and ever victorious lance—were the rewards which the companions claimed from the liberality of their chief. The rude plenty of his hospitable board was the only pay that he could bestow, or they would accept. War, rapine, and the free-will offerings of his friends, supplied the materials of this munificence.” 53 This institution, however it might accidentally weaken the several republics, invigorated the general character of the Germans, and even ripened amongst them all the virtues of which barbarians are susceptible; the faith and valor, the hospitality and the courtesy, so conspicuous long afterwards in the ages of chivalry.

The Germans only respected the responsibilities they placed on themselves. The most common soldier looked down on the authority of the leaders. "The most honorable young men weren’t embarrassed to be counted among the loyal followers of a notable leader, to whom they dedicated their skills and service. There was a strong desire among these followers to be the favorites of their leader; among the leaders, to have the most brave supporters. Being accompanied by a group of elite young men was a source of pride and strength for the leaders, their asset in peaceful times, and their protection in war. The fame of these exceptional heroes spread beyond the boundaries of their tribe. Gifts and messengers sought their friendship, and the renown of their success often guaranteed victory for the side they supported. In times of danger, it was disgraceful for a leader to be outshone in courage by their followers; it was shameful for the followers not to match their leader's bravery. Surviving the fall of their leader in battle was a lasting disgrace. Protecting their leader and enhancing their glory with their own accomplishments were their most important responsibilities. The leaders fought for victory, while the followers fought for their leader. The bravest warriors, whenever their homeland descended into the dullness of peace, kept their troops engaged in distant battles to stimulate their restless spirits and gain fame through willingly taken risks. Gifts appropriate for warriors—the battle-ready horse, the fierce and victorious spear—were the rewards that the followers sought from their leader's generosity. The abundant hospitality he provided was the only reward he could give, or they would accept. War, plunder, and the voluntary offerings of friends fueled this generosity." 53 This system, despite occasionally weakening individual republics, strengthened the overall character of the Germans and nurtured the virtues common among barbarians; the loyalty and bravery, the generosity and politeness, which were so evident in the later ages of chivalry.

The honorable gifts, bestowed by the chief on his brave companions, have been supposed, by an ingenious writer, to contain the first rudiments of the fiefs, distributed after the conquest of the Roman provinces, by the barbarian lords among their vassals, with a similar duty of homage and military service. 54 These conditions are, however, very repugnant to the maxims of the ancient Germans, who delighted in mutual presents, but without either imposing, or accepting, the weight of obligations. 55

The honored gifts, given by the chief to his brave companions, have been thought by a clever writer to represent the early versions of the fiefs that were distributed after the conquest of the Roman provinces by the barbarian lords to their vassals, along with a similar requirement of loyalty and military service. 54 However, these conditions are quite against the principles of the ancient Germans, who enjoyed exchanging gifts freely, without imposing or accepting any burdensome obligations. 55

53 (return)
[ Tacit. Germ. 13, 14.]

53 (return)
[ Tacit. Germ. 13, 14.]

54 (return)
[ Esprit des Loix, l. xxx. c. 3. The brilliant imagination of Montesquieu is corrected, however, by the dry, cold reason of the Abbé de Mably. Observations sur l’Histoire de France, tom. i. p. 356.]

54 (return)
[ Spirit of the Laws, l. xxx. c. 3. The brilliant imagination of Montesquieu is balanced out by the dry, cold reasoning of Abbé de Mably. Observations on the History of France, vol. i. p. 356.]

55 (return)
[ Gaudent muneribus, sed nec data imputant, nec acceptis obligautur. Tacit. Germ. c. 21.]

55 (return)
[ They enjoy the gifts, but they are not accountable for what they give or committed by what they have received. Tacit. Germ. c. 21.]

“In the days of chivalry, or more properly of romance, all the men were brave and all the women were chaste;” and notwithstanding the latter of these virtues is acquired and preserved with much more difficulty than the former, it is ascribed, almost without exception, to the wives of the ancient Germans. Polygamy was not in use, except among the princes, and among them only for the sake of multiplying their alliances. Divorces were prohibited by manners rather than by laws. Adulteries were punished as rare and inexpiable crimes; nor was seduction justified by example and fashion. 56 We may easily discover that Tacitus indulges an honest pleasure in the contrast of barbarian virtue with the dissolute conduct of the Roman ladies; yet there are some striking circumstances that give an air of truth, or at least probability, to the conjugal faith and chastity of the Germans.

“In the days of chivalry, or more accurately of romance, all the men were brave and all the women were pure;” and even though the latter of these qualities is much harder to acquire and maintain than the former, it is, almost universally, attributed to the wives of the ancient Germans. Polygamy was not practiced, except among princes, and even then only to strengthen their alliances. Divorces were more of a social taboo than a legal issue. Adultery was punished as a rare and unforgivable crime; nor was seduction condoned by social norms or trends. 56 We can easily see that Tacitus takes a genuine pleasure in comparing the virtues of the barbarians with the corrupt behavior of Roman women; yet there are some notable factors that lend an air of truth, or at least credibility, to the marital loyalty and purity of the Germans.

56 (return)
[ The adulteress was whipped through the village. Neither wealth nor beauty could inspire compassion, or procure her a second husband. 18, 19.]

56 (return)
[ The woman caught in adultery was publicly shamed as she was whipped through the village. Neither her wealth nor her beauty could evoke compassion, nor could it help her find a second husband. 18, 19.]

Although the progress of civilization has undoubtedly contributed to assuage the fiercer passions of human nature, it seems to have been less favorable to the virtue of chastity, whose most dangerous enemy is the softness of the mind. The refinements of life corrupt while they polish the intercourse of the sexes. The gross appetite of love becomes most dangerous when it is elevated, or rather, indeed, disguised by sentimental passion. The elegance of dress, of motion, and of manners, gives a lustre to beauty, and inflames the senses through the imagination. Luxurious entertainments, midnight dances, and licentious spectacles, present at once temptation and opportunity to female frailty. 57 From such dangers the unpolished wives of the barbarians were secured by poverty, solitude, and the painful cares of a domestic life. The German huts, open, on every side, to the eye of indiscretion or jealousy, were a better safeguard of conjugal fidelity than the walls, the bolts, and the eunuchs of a Persian harem. To this reason another may be added of a more honorable nature. The Germans treated their women with esteem and confidence, consulted them on every occasion of importance, and fondly believed, that in their breasts resided a sanctity and wisdom more than human. Some of the interpreters of fate, such as Velleda, in the Batavian war, governed, in the name of the deity, the fiercest nations of Germany. 58 The rest of the sex, without being adored as goddesses, were respected as the free and equal companions of soldiers; associated even by the marriage ceremony to a life of toil, of danger, and of glory. 59 In their great invasions, the camps of the barbarians were filled with a multitude of women, who remained firm and undaunted amidst the sound of arms, the various forms of destruction, and the honorable wounds of their sons and husbands. 60 Fainting armies of Germans have, more than once, been driven back upon the enemy by the generous despair of the women, who dreaded death much less than servitude. If the day was irrecoverably lost, they well knew how to deliver themselves and their children, with their own hands, from an insulting victor. 61 Heroines of such a cast may claim our admiration; but they were most assuredly neither lovely nor very susceptible of love. Whilst they affected to emulate the stern virtues of man, they must have resigned that attractive softness in which principally consist the charm and weakness of woman. Conscious pride taught the German females to suppress every tender emotion that stood in competition with honor, and the first honor of the sex has ever been that of chastity. The sentiments and conduct of these high-spirited matrons may, at once, be considered as a cause, as an effect, and as a proof of the general character of the nation. Female courage, however it may be raised by fanaticism, or confirmed by habit, can be only a faint and imperfect imitation of the manly valor that distinguishes the age or country in which it may be found.

Although the advancement of civilization has certainly helped to calm the stronger passions of human nature, it seems to have been less beneficial to the virtue of chastity, which is most threatened by a soft mind. The refinements of life corrupt while they polish the interactions between the sexes. The raw desire for love becomes most dangerous when it is elevated, or rather, disguised by sentimental passion. The elegance of clothing, movement, and manners adds a shine to beauty and ignites the senses through the imagination. Luxurious entertaining, late-night dances, and reckless spectacles provide both temptation and opportunity for female weakness. 57 The unrefined wives of barbarians were protected from such dangers by poverty, solitude, and the burdens of domestic life. The German huts, open on all sides to the gaze of indiscretion or jealousy, served as a better safeguard for marital fidelity than the walls, bolts, and eunuchs of a Persian harem. To this reason, we can add another of a more honorable nature. The Germans treated their women with respect and trust, consulted them on important matters, and believed that within them resided a sanctity and wisdom beyond human understanding. Some interpreters of fate, like Velleda during the Batavian war, ruled over the fiercest nations of Germany in the name of the deity. 58 The rest of the women, while not adored as goddesses, were respected as the free and equal companions of soldiers; even tied by marriage to a life of hard work, danger, and glory. 59 During their major invasions, the camps of the barbarians were filled with numerous women who remained strong and fearless amid the sounds of battle, various forms of destruction, and the honorable wounds of their sons and husbands. 60 Fainting German armies have, more than once, been pushed back against the enemy by the brave despair of the women, who feared death far less than they feared servitude. If the day was irrevocably lost, they knew how to free themselves and their children from an insulting victor. 61 Heroines like these may earn our admiration, but they were certainly neither beautiful nor very prone to love. While they tried to emulate the stern virtues of men, they must have given up the attractive softness that is primarily the charm and weakness of women. A sense of pride taught German women to suppress any tender emotion that competed with their sense of honor, and the foremost honor for their sex has always been chastity. The feelings and actions of these spirited matrons can be seen as a cause, an effect, and proof of the overall character of the nation. Female bravery, however it may be stirred by fanaticism or solidified by habit, can only be a faint and imperfect imitation of the manly courage that defines the age or region in which it is found.

57 (return)
[ Ovid employs two hundred lines in the research of places the most favorable to love. Above all, he considers the theatre as the best adapted to collect the beauties of Rome, and to melt them into tenderness and sensuality,]

57 (return)
[Ovid uses two hundred lines to explore the best places for romance. Above all, he thinks the theatre is the perfect spot to gather the beauties of Rome and blend them into feelings of tenderness and sensuality.]

58 (return)
[ Tacit. Germ. iv. 61, 65.]

58 (return)
[ Tacit. Germ. iv. 61, 65.]

59 (return)
[ The marriage present was a yoke of oxen, horses, and arms. See Germ. c. 18. Tacitus is somewhat too florid on the subject.]

59 (return)
[ The wedding gift included a pair of oxen, horses, and weapons. See Germ. c. 18. Tacitus is a bit too elaborate on this topic.]

60 (return)
[ The change of exigere into exugere is a most excellent correction.]

60 (return)
[ Changing exigere to exugere is a fantastic improvement.]

61 (return)
[ Tacit. Germ. c. 7. Plutarch in Mario. Before the wives of the Teutones destroyed themselves and their children, they had offered to surrender, on condition that they should be received as the slaves of the vestal virgins.]

61 (return)
[ Tacit. Germ. c. 7. Plutarch in Mario. Before the wives of the Teutones took their own lives along with their children, they had offered to give themselves up, under the condition that they would be accepted as slaves to the vestal virgins.]

The religious system of the Germans (if the wild opinions of savages can deserve that name) was dictated by their wants, their fears, and their ignorance. 62 They adored the great visible objects and agents of nature, the Sun and the Moon, the Fire and the Earth; together with those imaginary deities, who were supposed to preside over the most important occupations of human life. They were persuaded, that, by some ridiculous arts of divination, they could discover the will of the superior beings, and that human sacrifices were the most precious and acceptable offering to their altars. Some applause has been hastily bestowed on the sublime notion, entertained by that people, of the Deity, whom they neither confined within the walls of the temple, nor represented by any human figure; but when we recollect, that the Germans were unskilled in architecture, and totally unacquainted with the art of sculpture, we shall readily assign the true reason of a scruple, which arose not so much from a superiority of reason, as from a want of ingenuity. The only temples in Germany were dark and ancient groves, consecrated by the reverence of succeeding generations. Their secret gloom, the imagined residence of an invisible power, by presenting no distinct object of fear or worship, impressed the mind with a still deeper sense of religious horror; 63 and the priests, rude and illiterate as they were, had been taught by experience the use of every artifice that could preserve and fortify impressions so well suited to their own interest.

The religious beliefs of the Germans (if the wild views of savages deserve that label) were shaped by their needs, fears, and ignorance. 62 They worshiped the major visible forces of nature, like the Sun and the Moon, Fire and Earth; along with imagined gods who were thought to oversee the most important aspects of human life. They believed that through some odd forms of divination, they could understand the will of higher beings, and that human sacrifices were the most valuable and acceptable gifts to their altars. Some praise has been quickly given to the noble idea held by this people of a Deity whom they neither confined to the walls of a temple nor depicted in any human form; but when we remember that the Germans were not skilled in architecture and entirely unfamiliar with sculpture, we can easily identify the true reason for this hesitation, which came not from a superior intellect but from a lack of creativity. The only temples in Germany were dark and ancient forests, revered by future generations. Their secretive gloom, seen as the home of an unseen power, created a deeper sense of religious fear as it did not present any clear object of worship. 63 The priests, as rough and uneducated as they were, learned through experience every trick that could help maintain and strengthen feelings that aligned well with their own interests.

62 (return)
[ Tacitus has employed a few lines, and Cluverius one hundred and twenty-four pages, on this obscure subject. The former discovers in Germany the gods of Greece and Rome. The latter is positive, that, under the emblems of the sun, the moon, and the fire, his pious ancestors worshipped the Trinity in unity]

62 (return)
[Tacitus used a few lines, while Cluverius wrote one hundred twenty-four pages on this unclear topic. The former finds the gods of Greece and Rome in Germany. The latter asserts that under the symbols of the sun, the moon, and fire, his devout ancestors worshipped the Trinity as one.]

63 (return)
[ The sacred wood, described with such sublime horror by Lucan, was in the neighborhood of Marseilles; but there were many of the same kind in Germany. * Note: The ancient Germans had shapeless idols, and, when they began to build more settled habitations, they raised also temples, such as that to the goddess Teufana, who presided over divination. See Adelung, Hist. of Ane Germans, p 296—G]

63 (return)
[ The sacred forest, described with such overwhelming terror by Lucan, was near Marseille; however, there were many similar ones in Germany. * Note: The ancient Germans had formless idols, and when they started to build more permanent homes, they also constructed temples, like the one dedicated to the goddess Teufana, who presided over divination. See Adelung, Hist. of Ane Germans, p 296—G]

The same ignorance, which renders barbarians incapable of conceiving or embracing the useful restraints of laws, exposes them naked and unarmed to the blind terrors of superstition. The German priests, improving this favorable temper of their countrymen, had assumed a jurisdiction even in temporal concerns, which the magistrate could not venture to exercise; and the haughty warrior patiently submitted to the lash of correction, when it was inflicted, not by any human power, but by the immediate order of the god of war. 64 The defects of civil policy were sometimes supplied by the interposition of ecclesiastical authority. The latter was constantly exerted to maintain silence and decency in the popular assemblies; and was sometimes extended to a more enlarged concern for the national welfare. A solemn procession was occasionally celebrated in the present countries of Mecklenburgh and Pomerania. The unknown symbol of the Earth, covered with a thick veil, was placed on a carriage drawn by cows; and in this manner the goddess, whose common residence was in the Isles of Rugen, visited several adjacent tribes of her worshippers. During her progress the sound of war was hushed, quarrels were suspended, arms laid aside, and the restless Germans had an opportunity of tasting the blessings of peace and harmony. 65 The truce of God, so often and so ineffectually proclaimed by the clergy of the eleventh century, was an obvious imitation of this ancient custom. 66

The same ignorance that makes it impossible for barbarians to understand or accept the beneficial limits of laws also leaves them exposed to the mindless fears of superstition. The German priests, taking advantage of their countrymen's mindset, claimed authority even over worldly matters that the local leaders couldn’t risk addressing; and the proud warrior quietly accepted punishment when it was delivered, not by any human authority, but by the direct command of the god of war. 64 The flaws in civil governance were sometimes offset by the intervention of religious authority. This authority was constantly used to maintain order and respect in public gatherings and was occasionally directed toward a broader concern for the nation's well-being. A solemn parade was sometimes held in what are now the regions of Mecklenburgh and Pomerania. The unknown symbol of the Earth, covered with a thick veil, was placed on a cart pulled by cows; and this way, the goddess, who typically resided in the Isles of Rugen, visited several neighboring tribes of her followers. During her travels, the sound of battle was silenced, disputes were put on hold, weapons were set aside, and the restless Germans had a chance to experience the blessings of peace and harmony. 65 The truce of God, which was frequently and unsuccessfully proclaimed by the clergy of the eleventh century, was a clear imitation of this old tradition. 66

64 (return)
[ Tacit. Germania, c. 7.]

64 (return)
[ Tacit. Germania, c. 7.]

65 (return)
[ Tacit. Germania, c. 40.]

65 (return)
[ Tacit. Germania, c. 40.]

66 (return)
[ See Dr. Robertson’s History of Charles V. vol. i. note 10.]

66 (return)
[ See Dr. Robertson’s History of Charles V. vol. i. note 10.]

But the influence of religion was far more powerful to inflame, than to moderate, the fierce passions of the Germans. Interest and fanaticism often prompted its ministers to sanctify the most daring and the most unjust enterprises, by the approbation of Heaven, and full assurances of success. The consecrated standards, long revered in the groves of superstition, were placed in the front of the battle; 67 and the hostile army was devoted with dire execrations to the gods of war and of thunder. 68 In the faith of soldiers (and such were the Germans) cowardice is the most unpardonable of sins. A brave man was the worthy favorite of their martial deities; the wretch who had lost his shield was alike banished from the religious and civil assemblies of his countrymen. Some tribes of the north seem to have embraced the doctrine of transmigration, 69 others imagined a gross paradise of immortal drunkenness. 70 All agreed that a life spent in arms, and a glorious death in battle, were the best preparations for a happy futurity, either in this or in another world.

But the influence of religion was much stronger at inciting the fierce passions of the Germans than in calming them. Interest and fanaticism often led its leaders to legitimize the boldest and most unjust ventures, claiming divine approval and guaranteed success. The sacred banners, long honored in the woods of superstition, were placed at the forefront of battle; 67 and the opposing army was cursed with fierce condemnations to the gods of war and thunder. 68 Among soldiers (and that's who the Germans were), cowardice was the worst sin. A brave man was the favored one of their war deities; the unfortunate soul who lost his shield was excluded from both religious and civil gatherings of his fellow countrymen. Some northern tribes seemed to have adopted the idea of transmigration, 69 while others envisioned a crude paradise of endless drunkenness. 70 All agreed that a life spent in battle and a glorious death in combat were the best ways to prepare for a happy afterlife, whether in this world or the next.

67 (return)
[ Tacit. Germania, c. 7. These standards were only the heads of wild beasts.]

67 (return)
[ Tacit. Germania, c. 7. These symbols were just the heads of wild animals.]

68 (return)
[ See an instance of this custom, Tacit. Annal. xiii. 57.]

68 (return)
[See an example of this custom, Tacit. Annal. xiii. 57.]

69 (return)
[ Cæsar Diodorus, and Lucan, seem to ascribe this doctrine to the Gauls, but M. Pelloutier (Histoire des Celtes, l. iii. c. 18) labors to reduce their expressions to a more orthodox sense.]

69 (return)
[Cæsar, Diodorus, and Lucan appear to attribute this belief to the Gauls, but M. Pelloutier (Histoire des Celtes, l. iii. c. 18) works to interpret their statements in a more conventional way.]

70 (return)
[ Concerning this gross but alluring doctrine of the Edda, see Fable xx. in the curious version of that book, published by M. Mallet, in his Introduction to the History of Denmark.]

70 (return)
[For more information on this strange yet attractive doctrine of the Edda, refer to Fable xx. in the interesting version of that book, published by M. Mallet, in his Introduction to the History of Denmark.]

The immortality so vainly promised by the priests, was, in some degree, conferred by the bards. That singular order of men has most deservedly attracted the notice of all who have attempted to investigate the antiquities of the Celts, the Scandinavians, and the Germans. Their genius and character, as well as the reverence paid to that important office, have been sufficiently illustrated. But we cannot so easily express, or even conceive, the enthusiasm of arms and glory which they kindled in the breast of their audience. Among a polished people a taste for poetry is rather an amusement of the fancy than a passion of the soul. And yet, when in calm retirement we peruse the combats described by Homer or Tasso, we are insensibly seduced by the fiction, and feel a momentary glow of martial ardor. But how faint, how cold is the sensation which a peaceful mind can receive from solitary study! It was in the hour of battle, or in the feast of victory, that the bards celebrated the glory of the heroes of ancient days, the ancestors of those warlike chieftains, who listened with transport to their artless but animated strains. The view of arms and of danger heightened the effect of the military song; and the passions which it tended to excite, the desire of fame, and the contempt of death, were the habitual sentiments of a German mind. 71 711

The immortality so vainly promised by the priests was, in some ways, given by the bards. This unique group of individuals has rightfully garnered the attention of everyone who has tried to explore the ancient history of the Celts, Scandinavians, and Germans. Their talent and character, as well as the respect shown for their important role, have been clearly highlighted. However, we can’t easily articulate, or even imagine, the passion for arms and glory that they ignited in their audience. Among a refined society, a love for poetry is more of a fancy pastime than a deep soul passion. Yet, when we quietly read the battles described by Homer or Tasso, we are unknowingly drawn in by the stories and feel a brief spark of martial eagerness. But how faint and how cool is the feeling that a peaceful mind can derive from solitary reading! It was in the heat of battle or during the celebration of victory that the bards honored the glory of the heroes from ancient times, the ancestors of those warrior leaders who listened with rapture to their simple but stirring songs. The sight of weapons and danger heightened the impact of the military songs, and the emotions they aimed to stir— the desire for fame and the disdain for death— were the everyday sentiments of a German mindset. 71 711

71 (return)
[ See Tacit. Germ. c. 3. Diod. Sicul. l. v. Strabo, l. iv. p. 197. The classical reader may remember the rank of Demodocus in the Phæacian court, and the ardor infused by Tyrtæus into the fainting Spartans. Yet there is little probability that the Greeks and the Germans were the same people. Much learned trifling might be spared, if our antiquarians would condescend to reflect, that similar manners will naturally be produced by similar situations.]

71 (return)
[ See Tacit. Germ. c. 3. Diod. Sicul. l. v. Strabo, l. iv. p. 197. The classic reader might recall Demodocus's status in the Phæacian court and the passion that Tyrtæus inspired in the exhausted Spartans. However, it's unlikely that the Greeks and the Germans were the same people. A lot of unnecessary debate could be avoided if our historians would simply recognize that similar customs naturally arise from similar circumstances.]

711 (return)
[ Besides these battle songs, the Germans sang at their festival banquets, (Tac. Ann. i. 65,) and around the bodies of their slain heroes. King Theodoric, of the tribe of the Goths, killed in a battle against Attila, was honored by songs while he was borne from the field of battle. Jornandes, c. 41. The same honor was paid to the remains of Attila. Ibid. c. 49. According to some historians, the Germans had songs also at their weddings; but this appears to me inconsistent with their customs, in which marriage was no more than the purchase of a wife. Besides, there is but one instance of this, that of the Gothic king, Ataulph, who sang himself the nuptial hymn when he espoused Placidia, sister of the emperors Arcadius and Honorius, (Olympiodor. p. 8.) But this marriage was celebrated according to the Roman rites, of which the nuptial songs formed a part. Adelung, p. 382.—G. Charlemagne is said to have collected the national songs of the ancient Germans. Eginhard, Vit. Car. Mag.—M.]

711 (return)
Besides these battle songs, the Germans also sang at their festival banquets (Tac. Ann. i. 65) and around the bodies of their fallen heroes. King Theodoric of the Goths, who was killed in a battle against Attila, was honored with songs as he was carried from the battlefield (Jornandes, c. 41). The same tribute was paid to the remains of Attila (Ibid. c. 49). Some historians claim that the Germans also had songs at their weddings; however, I find this inconsistent with their customs, where marriage was merely the purchase of a wife. Furthermore, there is only one example of this, that of the Gothic king Ataulph, who sang the wedding hymn himself when he married Placidia, sister of the emperors Arcadius and Honorius (Olympiodor. p. 8). But this marriage followed Roman traditions, which included the wedding songs. Adelung, p. 382.—G. Charlemagne is said to have gathered the national songs of the ancient Germans (Eginhard, Vit. Car. Mag.—M.)

Such was the situation, and such were the manners of the ancient Germans. Their climate, their want of learning, of arts, and of laws, their notions of honor, of gallantry, and of religion, their sense of freedom, impatience of peace, and thirst of enterprise, all contributed to form a people of military heroes. And yet we find, that during more than two hundred and fifty years that elapsed from the defeat of Varus to the reign of Decius, these formidable barbarians made few considerable attempts, and not any material impression on the luxurious, and enslaved provinces of the empire. Their progress was checked by their want of arms and discipline, and their fury was diverted by the intestine divisions of ancient Germany. I. It has been observed, with ingenuity, and not without truth, that the command of iron soon gives a nation the command of gold. But the rude tribes of Germany, alike destitute of both those valuable metals, were reduced slowly to acquire, by their unassisted strength, the possession of the one as well as the other. The face of a German army displayed their poverty of iron. Swords, and the longer kind of lances, they could seldom use. Their frameæ (as they called them in their own language) were long spears headed with a sharp but narrow iron point, and which, as occasion required, they either darted from a distance, or pushed in close onset. With this spear, and with a shield, their cavalry was contented. A multitude of darts, scattered 72 with incredible force, were an additional resource of the infantry. Their military dress, when they wore any, was nothing more than a loose mantle. A variety of colors was the only ornament of their wooden or osier shields. Few of the chiefs were distinguished by cuirasses, scarcely any by helmets. Though the horses of Germany were neither beautiful, swift, nor practised in the skilful evolutions of the Roman manege, several of the nations obtained renown by their cavalry; but, in general, the principal strength of the Germans consisted in their infantry, 73 which was drawn up in several deep columns, according to the distinction of tribes and families. Impatient of fatigue and delay, these half-armed warriors rushed to battle with dissonant shouts and disordered ranks; and sometimes, by the effort of native valor, prevailed over the constrained and more artificial bravery of the Roman mercenaries. But as the barbarians poured forth their whole souls on the first onset, they knew not how to rally or to retire. A repulse was a sure defeat; and a defeat was most commonly total destruction. When we recollect the complete armor of the Roman soldiers, their discipline, exercises, evolutions, fortified camps, and military engines, it appears a just matter of surprise, how the naked and unassisted valor of the barbarians could dare to encounter, in the field, the strength of the legions, and the various troops of the auxiliaries, which seconded their operations. The contest was too unequal, till the introduction of luxury had enervated the vigor, and a spirit of disobedience and sedition had relaxed the discipline, of the Roman armies. The introduction of barbarian auxiliaries into those armies, was a measure attended with very obvious dangers, as it might gradually instruct the Germans in the arts of war and of policy. Although they were admitted in small numbers and with the strictest precaution, the example of Civilis was proper to convince the Romans, that the danger was not imaginary, and that their precautions were not always sufficient. 74 During the civil wars that followed the death of Nero, that artful and intrepid Batavian, whom his enemies condescended to compare with Hannibal and Sertorius, 75 formed a great design of freedom and ambition. Eight Batavian cohorts renowned in the wars of Britain and Italy, repaired to his standard. He introduced an army of Germans into Gaul, prevailed on the powerful cities of Treves and Langres to embrace his cause, defeated the legions, destroyed their fortified camps, and employed against the Romans the military knowledge which he had acquired in their service. When at length, after an obstinate struggle, he yielded to the power of the empire, Civilis secured himself and his country by an honorable treaty. The Batavians still continued to occupy the islands of the Rhine, 76 the allies, not the servants, of the Roman monarchy.

Such was the situation, and such were the ways of the ancient Germans. Their climate, lack of education, arts, and laws, their ideas about honor, gallantry, and religion, their sense of freedom, impatience for peace, and thirst for adventure, all contributed to shape a people of military heroes. Yet, for more than two hundred and fifty years following the defeat of Varus until the reign of Decius, these formidable barbarians made few significant attempts and had no major impact on the luxurious, enslaved provinces of the empire. Their progress was limited by their lack of weapons and training, and their fury was diverted by the internal divisions within ancient Germany. I. It has been cleverly observed, and not without truth, that control of iron often leads a nation to control gold. But the rough tribes of Germany, equally lacking both of these valuable metals, were slow to acquire the possession of either through their own strength. The appearance of a German army revealed their scarcity of iron. They rarely used swords or long lances. Their frameæ (as they called them in their own language) were long spears topped with sharp but narrow iron tips, which they either hurled from a distance or thrust in close combat. Armed with this spear and a shield, their cavalry was satisfied. An array of darts, thrown with incredible force, was an additional resource for the infantry. Their military attire, when they wore any, was nothing more than a loose cloak. A variety of colors served as the only decoration for their wooden or willow shields. Few leaders wore armor, and hardly any wore helmets. Although the horses of Germany were neither beautiful, swift, nor trained in the skilled maneuvers of the Roman style, several nations gained fame with their cavalry; however, overall, the main strength of the Germans lay in their infantry, which was arranged in several deep columns based on tribal and familial distinctions. Impatient of fatigue and delay, these half-armed warriors charged into battle with chaotic shouts and disorganized ranks; sometimes, through sheer native bravery, they overcame the restrained and more calculated valor of the Roman mercenaries. But as the barbarians poured all their energy into the initial assault, they did not know how to regroup or retreat. A setback reliably resulted in a total defeat, and a defeat typically meant complete destruction. When we consider the full armor of the Roman soldiers, their discipline, drills, maneuvers, fortified camps, and military equipment, it seems surprising how the bare and unassisted bravery of the barbarians could challenge, on the battlefield, the strength of the legions and the various units of auxiliaries that supported their efforts. The contest was too uneven until the rise of luxury weakened the vigor and caused a spirit of disobedience and sedition to undermine the discipline of the Roman armies. Introducing barbarian auxiliaries into those armies was a move filled with obvious risks, as it could gradually teach the Germans the arts of warfare and policy. Although they were allowed in small numbers and under strict watch, the example of Civilis was clear evidence to the Romans that the danger was real, and that their precautions were not always sufficient. 74 During the civil wars that ensued after Nero's death, that crafty and fearless Batavian, whom his enemies stooped to compare with Hannibal and Sertorius, 75 devised a grand plan of freedom and ambition. Eight Batavian cohorts renowned in the wars of Britain and Italy rallied to his side. He brought an army of Germans into Gaul, persuaded the powerful cities of Treves and Langres to support his cause, defeated the legions, destroyed their fortified camps, and used the military knowledge he had gained in their service against the Romans. When eventually, after a fierce struggle, he surrendered to the power of the empire, Civilis secured his and his country's safety through an honorable treaty. The Batavians continued to inhabit the islands of the Rhine, 76 the allies, not the servants, of the Roman monarchy.

72 (return)
[ Missilia spargunt, Tacit. Germ. c. 6. Either that historian used a vague expression, or he meant that they were thrown at random.]

72 (return)
[ Missilia spargunt, Tacit. Germ. c. 6. Either that historian used a vague expression, or he meant that they were thrown randomly.]

73 (return)
[ It was their principal distinction from the Sarmatians, who generally fought on horseback.]

73 (return)
[ This was their main difference from the Sarmatians, who typically fought on horseback.]

74 (return)
[ The relation of this enterprise occupies a great part of the fourth and fifth books of the History of Tacitus, and is more remarkable for its eloquence than perspicuity. Sir Henry Saville has observed several inaccuracies.]

74 (return)
[ This narrative takes up a significant portion of the fourth and fifth books of Tacitus's History and is noted more for its eloquence than its clarity. Sir Henry Saville has pointed out several inaccuracies.]

75 (return)
[ Tacit. Hist. iv. 13. Like them he had lost an eye.]

75 (return)
[ Tacit. Hist. iv. 13. Like them, he had lost an eye.]

76 (return)
[ It was contained between the two branches of the old Rhine, as they subsisted before the face of the country was changed by art and nature. See Cluver German. Antiq. l. iii. c. 30, 37.]

76 (return)
[ It was situated between the two branches of the old Rhine, as they existed before the landscape was altered by human intervention and natural changes. See Cluver German. Antiq. l. iii. c. 30, 37.]

II. The strength of ancient Germany appears formidable, when we consider the effects that might have been produced by its united effort. The wide extent of country might very possibly contain a million of warriors, as all who were of age to bear arms were of a temper to use them. But this fierce multitude, incapable of concerting or executing any plan of national greatness, was agitated by various and often hostile intentions. Germany was divided into more than forty independent states; and, even in each state, the union of the several tribes was extremely loose and precarious. The barbarians were easily provoked; they knew not how to forgive an injury, much less an insult; their resentments were bloody and implacable. The casual disputes that so frequently happened in their tumultuous parties of hunting or drinking were sufficient to inflame the minds of whole nations; the private feuds of any considerable chieftains diffused itself among their followers and allies. To chastise the insolent, or to plunder the defenceless, were alike causes of war. The most formidable states of Germany affected to encompass their territories with a wide frontier of solitude and devastation. The awful distance preserved by their neighbors attested the terror of their arms, and in some measure defended them from the danger of unexpected incursions. 77

II. The strength of ancient Germany seems impressive when we think about the impact that could have come from their united efforts. The vast land could have potentially supported a million warriors, as all able-bodied men were ready to fight. However, this fierce group, unable to plan or achieve any national greatness, was driven by various and often conflicting motives. Germany was split into more than forty independent states, and even within each state, the connection among the different tribes was very weak and uncertain. The tribes were easily angered; they didn't know how to forgive an offense, let alone an insult; their grudges were fierce and unyielding. The random arguments that often broke out during their wild hunting parties or drinking sessions were enough to stir up entire nations; personal disputes among significant leaders spread quickly among their followers and allies. Whether to punish the arrogant or to raid the defenseless were equally valid reasons for war. The most powerful states in Germany sought to surround their lands with a vast area of desolation and emptiness. The frightening distance maintained by their neighbors reflected the fear of their military power and somewhat protected them from the risk of sudden attacks. 77

77 (return)
[ Cæsar de Bell. Gal. l. vi. 23.]

77 (return)
[ Caesar, The Gallic War, Book 6, Chapter 23.]

“The Bructeri 771 (it is Tacitus who now speaks) were totally exterminated by the neighboring tribes, 78 provoked by their insolence, allured by the hopes of spoil, and perhaps inspired by the tutelar deities of the empire. Above sixty thousand barbarians were destroyed; not by the Roman arms, but in our sight, and for our entertainment. May the nations, enemies of Rome, ever preserve this enmity to each other! We have now attained the utmost verge of prosperity, 79 and have nothing left to demand of fortune, except the discord of the barbarians.” 80—These sentiments, less worthy of the humanity than of the patriotism of Tacitus, express the invariable maxims of the policy of his countrymen. They deemed it a much safer expedient to divide than to combat the barbarians, from whose defeat they could derive neither honor nor advantage. The money and negotiations of Rome insinuated themselves into the heart of Germany; and every art of seduction was used with dignity, to conciliate those nations whom their proximity to the Rhine or Danube might render the most useful friends as well as the most troublesome enemies. Chiefs of renown and power were flattered by the most trifling presents, which they received either as marks of distinction, or as the instruments of luxury. In civil dissensions the weaker faction endeavored to strengthen its interest by entering into secret connections with the governors of the frontier provinces. Every quarrel among the Germans was fomented by the intrigues of Rome; and every plan of union and public good was defeated by the stronger bias of private jealousy and interest. 81

“The Bructeri 771 (now it's Tacitus speaking) were completely wiped out by the neighboring tribes, 78 who were provoked by their arrogance, tempted by the prospect of loot, and maybe influenced by the protective deities of the empire. More than sixty thousand barbarians were killed; not by Roman soldiers, but right in front of us, and for our entertainment. May the nations that are enemies of Rome always keep this hostility towards each other! We have now reached the highest point of prosperity, 79 and have nothing left to ask of fortune, except the discord among the barbarians.” 80—These thoughts, less reflective of humanity than of Tacitus's patriotism, convey the consistent principles of his countrymen's policy. They believed it was much safer to divide rather than confront the barbarians, from whose defeat they could gain neither honor nor benefit. Rome's wealth and diplomacy crept into the heart of Germany; and every enticing method was employed with dignity to win over those nations whose closeness to the Rhine or Danube might make them the most useful allies as well as the most troublesome foes. Renowned and powerful chiefs were flattered with the most trivial gifts, which they received as tokens of honor or as tools of luxury. In civil conflicts, the weaker side sought to bolster its position by forming secret alliances with the governors of the border provinces. Every dispute among the Germans was stirred up by Rome's schemes; and every initiative aimed at unity and public good was undermined by the stronger pull of personal jealousy and self-interest. 81

771 (return)
[ The Bructeri were a non-Suevian tribe, who dwelt below the duchies of Oldenburgh, and Lauenburgh, on the borders of the Lippe, and in the Hartz Mountains. It was among them that the priestess Velleda obtained her renown.—G.]

771 (return)
[ The Bructeri were a non-Suevian tribe that lived below the duchies of Oldenburgh and Lauenburgh, along the borders of the Lippe and in the Hartz Mountains. It was among them that the priestess Velleda became famous.—G.]

78 (return)
[ They are mentioned, however, in the ivth and vth centuries by Nazarius, Ammianus, Claudian, &c., as a tribe of Franks. See Cluver. Germ. Antiq. l. iii. c. 13.]

78 (return)
[ They are discussed, though, in the 4th and 5th centuries by Nazarius, Ammianus, Claudian, etc., as a tribe of Franks. See Cluver. Germ. Antiq. l. iii. c. 13.]

79 (return)
[ Urgentibus is the common reading; but good sense, Lipsius, and some Mss. declare for Vergentibus.]

79 (return)
[Urgentibus is the usual reading; however, good reasoning, Lipsius, and some manuscripts support Vergentibus.]

80 (return)
[ Tacit Germania, c. 33. The pious Abbé de la Bleterie is very angry with Tacitus, talks of the devil, who was a murderer from the beginning, &c., &c.]

80 (return)
[ Tacit Germania, c. 33. The devout Abbé de la Bleterie is very upset with Tacitus, mentioning the devil, who has been a murderer since the start, etc., etc.]

81 (return)
[ Many traces of this policy may be discovered in Tacitus and Dion: and many more may be inferred from the principles of human nature.]

81 (return)
[ You can find many signs of this policy in Tacitus and Dion, and even more can be inferred from the principles of human nature.]

The general conspiracy which terrified the Romans under the reign of Marcus Antoninus, comprehended almost all the nations of Germany, and even Sarmatia, from the mouth of the Rhine to that of the Danube. 82 It is impossible for us to determine whether this hasty confederation was formed by necessity, by reason, or by passion; but we may rest assured, that the barbarians were neither allured by the indolence, nor provoked by the ambition, of the Roman monarch. This dangerous invasion required all the firmness and vigilance of Marcus. He fixed generals of ability in the several stations of attack, and assumed in person the conduct of the most important province on the Upper Danube. After a long and doubtful conflict, the spirit of the barbarians was subdued. The Quadi and the Marcomanni, 83 who had taken the lead in the war, were the most severely punished in its catastrophe. They were commanded to retire five miles 84 from their own banks of the Danube, and to deliver up the flower of the youth, who were immediately sent into Britain, a remote island, where they might be secure as hostages, and useful as soldiers. 85 On the frequent rebellions of the Quadi and Marcomanni, the irritated emperor resolved to reduce their country into the form of a province. His designs were disappointed by death. This formidable league, however, the only one that appears in the two first centuries of the Imperial history, was entirely dissipated, without leaving any traces behind in Germany.

The general conspiracy that scared the Romans during the reign of Marcus Antoninus involved nearly all the nations of Germany and even Sarmatia, from the mouth of the Rhine to that of the Danube. 82 It's impossible for us to say whether this quick alliance was formed out of necessity, reason, or passion; but we can be sure that the barbarians were neither attracted by the laziness nor provoked by the ambition of the Roman emperor. This dangerous invasion needed all of Marcus's strength and alertness. He appointed skilled generals to various positions of attack and took charge of the most critical province along the Upper Danube himself. After a long and uncertain battle, the will of the barbarians was broken. The Quadi and the Marcomanni, 83 who had led the war, faced the harshest consequences in the end. They were ordered to withdraw five miles 84 from their own banks of the Danube and to hand over their best young men, who were immediately sent to Britain, a distant island, where they could be kept safe as hostages and useful as soldiers. 85 After frequent rebellions from the Quadi and Marcomanni, the frustrated emperor decided to turn their land into a province. However, his plans were thwarted by death. This formidable alliance, the only one recorded in the first two centuries of Imperial history, was completely dismantled, leaving no traces behind in Germany.

82 (return)
[ Hist. Aug. p. 31. Ammian. Marcellin. l. xxxi. c. 5. Aurel. Victor. The emperor Marcus was reduced to sell the rich furniture of the palace, and to enlist slaves and robbers.]

82 (return)
[ Hist. Aug. p. 31. Ammian. Marcellin. l. xxxi. c. 5. Aurel. Victor. The emperor Marcus had to sell the valuable furniture of the palace and recruit slaves and criminals.]

83 (return)
[ The Marcomanni, a colony, who, from the banks of the Rhine occupied Bohemia and Moravia, had once erected a great and formidable monarchy under their king Maroboduus. See Strabo, l. vii. [p. 290.] Vell. Pat. ii. 108. Tacit. Annal. ii. 63. * Note: The Mark-manæn, the March-men or borderers. There seems little doubt that this was an appellation, rather than a proper name of a part of the great Suevian or Teutonic race.—M.]

83 (return)
[ The Marcomanni, a group that settled along the Rhine, took over Bohemia and Moravia and once built a powerful monarchy under their king Maroboduus. See Strabo, l. vii. [p. 290.] Vell. Pat. ii. 108. Tacit. Annal. ii. 63. * Note: The Mark-manæn, the March-men or borderlanders. There seems to be little doubt that this was more of a title rather than a specific name for a part of the larger Suevian or Teutonic people.—M.]

84 (return)
[ Mr. Wotton (History of Rome, p. 166) increases the prohibition to ten times the distance. His reasoning is specious, but not conclusive. Five miles were sufficient for a fortified barrier.]

84 (return)
[Mr. Wotton (History of Rome, p. 166) raises the restriction to ten times the distance. His reasoning seems convincing, but it's not definitive. Five miles were enough for a strong barrier.]

85 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxxi. and lxxii.]

85 (return)
[ Dion, l. lxxi. and lxxii.]

In the course of this introductory chapter, we have confined ourselves to the general outlines of the manners of Germany, without attempting to describe or to distinguish the various tribes which filled that great country in the time of Cæsar, of Tacitus, or of Ptolemy. As the ancient, or as new tribes successively present themselves in the series of this history, we shall concisely mention their origin, their situation, and their particular character. Modern nations are fixed and permanent societies, connected among themselves by laws and government, bound to their native soil by art and agriculture. The German tribes were voluntary and fluctuating associations of soldiers, almost of savages. The same territory often changed its inhabitants in the tide of conquest and emigration. The same communities, uniting in a plan of defence or invasion, bestowed a new title on their new confederacy. The dissolution of an ancient confederacy restored to the independent tribes their peculiar but long-forgotten appellation. A victorious state often communicated its own name to a vanquished people. Sometimes crowds of volunteers flocked from all parts to the standard of a favorite leader; his camp became their country, and some circumstance of the enterprise soon gave a common denomination to the mixed multitude. The distinctions of the ferocious invaders were perpetually varied by themselves, and confounded by the astonished subjects of the Roman empire. 86

In this introductory chapter, we've focused on the broad aspects of German customs without trying to describe or differentiate the various tribes that inhabited that vast territory during the times of Cæsar, Tacitus, or Ptolemy. As the ancient or new tribes come up in this history, we’ll briefly mention their origins, their locations, and their unique traits. Modern nations are stable and established societies, linked by laws and governance, tied to their homeland through art and farming. In contrast, the German tribes were voluntary and shifting groups of warriors, almost resembling savages. The same land frequently saw new inhabitants due to waves of conquest and migration. Communities that banded together for defense or attack would give their confederation a new name. The breakup of an old alliance would restore the independent tribes their distinct yet long-forgotten names. A victorious state often passed its name onto a defeated group. Sometimes, volunteers flocked from all over to join a favored leader; his camp became their new homeland, and some aspect of the mission would soon give a shared name to the mixed crowd. The identities of the fierce invaders were constantly shifting, confusing the bewildered subjects of the Roman Empire. 86

86 (return)
[ See an excellent dissertation on the origin and migrations of nations, in the Memoires de l’Academie des Inscriptions, tom. xviii. p. 48—71. It is seldom that the antiquarian and the philosopher are so happily blended.]

86 (return)
[ Check out a great dissertation on the origins and movements of nations in the Memoires de l’Academie des Inscriptions, vol. xviii, pp. 48–71. It’s rare to see a mix of an antiquarian and a philosopher so well combined.]

Wars, and the administration of public affairs, are the principal subjects of history; but the number of persons interested in these busy scenes is very different, according to the different condition of mankind. In great monarchies, millions of obedient subjects pursue their useful occupations in peace and obscurity. The attention of the writer, as well as of the reader, is solely confined to a court, a capital, a regular army, and the districts which happen to be the occasional scene of military operations. But a state of freedom and barbarism, the season of civil commotions, or the situation of petty republics, 87 raises almost every member of the community into action, and consequently into notice. The irregular divisions, and the restless motions, of the people of Germany, dazzle our imagination, and seem to multiply their numbers. The profuse enumeration of kings, of warriors, of armies and nations, inclines us to forget that the same objects are continually repeated under a variety of appellations, and that the most splendid appellations have been frequently lavished on the most inconsiderable objects.

Wars and the management of public affairs are the main topics of history, but the number of people involved in these events varies greatly depending on the state of humanity. In large monarchies, millions of obedient subjects carry on with their productive lives in peace and anonymity. The focus of both the writer and the reader is limited to a court, a capital city, a standing army, and the areas that occasionally become the backdrop for military actions. However, in times of freedom and chaos, during civil unrest, or in small republics, 87 almost every member of the community gets involved and, as a result, becomes noticeable. The irregular divisions and restless movements of the German populace capture our imagination and seem to increase their numbers. The extensive list of kings, warriors, armies, and nations leads us to overlook the fact that the same subjects are often repeated under different names, and that the most grand titles have frequently been indiscriminately applied to the least significant entities.

87 (return)
[ Should we suspect that Athens contained only 21,000 citizens, and Sparta no more than 39,000? See Hume and Wallace on the number of mankind in ancient and modern times. * Note: This number, though too positively stated, is probably not far wrong, as an average estimate. On the subject of Athenian population, see St. Croix, Acad. des Inscrip. xlviii. Bœckh, Public Economy of Athens, i. 47. Eng Trans, Fynes Clinton, Fasti Hellenici, vol. i. p. 381. The latter author estimates the citizens of Sparta at 33,000—M.]

87 (return)
[ Should we believe that Athens had only 21,000 citizens, and Sparta had no more than 39,000? Check out Hume and Wallace for insights on the population in ancient and modern times. * Note: Although this number may be stated too definitively, it’s likely a reasonable average estimate. For more on Athenian population, see St. Croix, Acad. des Inscrip. xlviii. Bœckh, Public Economy of Athens, i. 47. English Translation by Fynes Clinton, Fasti Hellenici, vol. i. p. 381. The latter author estimates the citizens of Sparta at 33,000—M.]

Chapter X: Emperors Decius, Gallus, Æmilianus, Valerian And Gallienus—Part I.

The Emperors Decius, Gallus, Æmilianus, Valerian, And Gallienus.—The General Irruption Of The Barbari Ans.—The Thirty Tyrants.

The Emperors Decius, Gallus, Aemilianus, Valerian, and Gallienus.—The General Invasion of the Barbarians.—The Thirty Tyrants.

From the great secular games celebrated by Philip, to the death of the emperor Gallienus, there elapsed twenty years of shame and misfortune. During that calamitous period, every instant of time was marked, every province of the Roman world was afflicted, by barbarous invaders, and military tyrants, and the ruined empire seemed to approach the last and fatal moment of its dissolution. The confusion of the times, and the scarcity of authentic memorials, oppose equal difficulties to the historian, who attempts to preserve a clear and unbroken thread of narration. Surrounded with imperfect fragments, always concise, often obscure, and sometimes contradictory, he is reduced to collect, to compare, and to conjecture: and though he ought never to place his conjectures in the rank of facts, yet the knowledge of human nature, and of the sure operation of its fierce and unrestrained passions, might, on some occasions, supply the want of historical materials.

From the grand secular games celebrated by Philip to the death of Emperor Gallienus, twenty years passed filled with shame and misfortune. During that disastrous time, every moment was marked, every province of the Roman world suffered from barbarian invaders and military tyrants, and the crumbling empire seemed to be nearing its final moments of collapse. The chaos of the times and the lack of reliable records create similar challenges for the historian trying to maintain a clear and continuous narrative. Surrounded by incomplete fragments that are often brief, unclear, and sometimes contradictory, he is left to gather, compare, and theorize. While he should never present his theories as facts, his understanding of human nature and the certain effects of intense and unchecked passions might occasionally compensate for the lack of historical evidence.

There is not, for instance, any difficulty in conceiving, that the successive murders of so many emperors had loosened all the ties of allegiance between the prince and people; that all the generals of Philip were disposed to imitate the example of their master; and that the caprice of armies, long since habituated to frequent and violent revolutions, might every day raise to the throne the most obscure of their fellow-soldiers. History can only add, that the rebellion against the emperor Philip broke out in the summer of the year two hundred and forty-nine, among the legions of Mæsia; and that a subaltern officer, 1 named Marinus, was the object of their seditious choice. Philip was alarmed. He dreaded lest the treason of the Mæsian army should prove the first spark of a general conflagration. Distracted with the consciousness of his guilt and of his danger, he communicated the intelligence to the senate. A gloomy silence prevailed, the effect of fear, and perhaps of disaffection; till at length Decius, one of the assembly, assuming a spirit worthy of his noble extraction, ventured to discover more intrepidity than the emperor seemed to possess. He treated the whole business with contempt, as a hasty and inconsiderate tumult, and Philip’s rival as a phantom of royalty, who in a very few days would be destroyed by the same inconstancy that had created him. The speedy completion of the prophecy inspired Philip with a just esteem for so able a counsellor; and Decius appeared to him the only person capable of restoring peace and discipline to an army whose tumultuous spirit did not immediately subside after the murder of Marinus. Decius, 2 who long resisted his own nomination, seems to have insinuated the danger of presenting a leader of merit to the angry and apprehensive minds of the soldiers; and his prediction was again confirmed by the event. The legions of Mæsia forced their judge to become their accomplice. They left him only the alternative of death or the purple. His subsequent conduct, after that decisive measure, was unavoidable. He conducted, or followed, his army to the confines of Italy, whither Philip, collecting all his force to repel the formidable competitor whom he had raised up, advanced to meet him. The Imperial troops were superior in number; but the rebels formed an army of veterans, commanded by an able and experienced leader. Philip was either killed in the battle, or put to death a few days afterwards at Verona. His son and associate in the empire was massacred at Rome by the Prætorian guards; and the victorious Decius, with more favorable circumstances than the ambition of that age can usually plead, was universally acknowledged by the senate and provinces. It is reported, that, immediately after his reluctant acceptance of the title of Augustus, he had assured Philip, by a private message, of his innocence and loyalty, solemnly protesting, that, on his arrival on Italy, he would resign the Imperial ornaments, and return to the condition of an obedient subject. His professions might be sincere; but in the situation where fortune had placed him, it was scarcely possible that he could either forgive or be forgiven. 3

There isn't any trouble understanding that the ongoing murders of so many emperors had completely severed the connections of loyalty between the ruler and the people. All of Philip's generals were inclined to follow their master's example, and the unpredictable nature of armies, long used to frequent and violent upheavals, could elevate the most obscure of their fellow soldiers to the throne at any moment. History also notes that the rebellion against Emperor Philip erupted in the summer of 249 AD among the legions of Mæsia, and that a junior officer, 1 named Marinus, was chosen as their seditious leader. Philip was alarmed. He feared that the betrayal from the Mæsian army could ignite a widespread uprising. Overwhelmed by his guilt and danger, he informed the senate. A heavy silence fell, stemming from fear and possibly discontent, until Decius, one of the members, showing a spirit befitting his noble lineage, took a bolder stance than the emperor seemed to possess. He dismissed the entire affair as a rash and thoughtless uprising, and Philip's rival as just an illusion of royalty that would soon be eliminated by the very instability that had given rise to him. The swift fulfillment of this prophecy made Philip truly value such a capable advisor, and Decius seemed to him the only one who could restore peace and order to an army whose restless nature didn’t settle immediately after Marinus's murder. Decius, 2 who initially resisted his own appointment, appeared to warn of the risks of presenting a competent leader to the agitated and fearful minds of the soldiers; and his prediction was again validated by the events that followed. The Mæsian legions forced their judge to join their cause, leaving him only the choice of death or the purple. His actions thereafter, following that crucial decision, were unavoidable. He led, or followed, his army to the borders of Italy, where Philip, gathering all his strength to confront the formidable rival he had inadvertently created, advanced to meet him. The imperial troops had the numerical advantage, but the rebels were made up of veterans, led by a skilled and experienced commander. Philip was either killed in battle or executed a few days later in Verona. His son and co-emperor was slaughtered in Rome by the Praetorian guards, and the victorious Decius, with more favorable circumstances than usually seen in the ambitions of that age, was widely recognized by the senate and provinces. It is said that right after reluctantly accepting the title of Augustus, he privately assured Philip of his innocence and loyalty, solemnly professing that upon his arrival in Italy, he would relinquish the imperial insignia and return to being an obedient subject. His claims might have been genuine, but given the situation fortune had placed him in, it was nearly impossible for him to either forgive or be forgiven. 3

1 (return)
[ The expression used by Zosimus and Zonaras may signify that Marinus commanded a century, a cohort, or a legion.]

1 (return)
[ The term used by Zosimus and Zonaras might indicate that Marinus led a century, a cohort, or a legion.]

2 (return)
[ His birth at Bubalia, a little village in Pannonia, (Eutrop. ix. Victor. in Cæsarib. et Epitom.,) seems to contradict, unless it was merely accidental, his supposed descent from the Decii. Six hundred years had bestowed nobility on the Decii: but at the commencement of that period, they were only plebeians of merit, and among the first who shared the consulship with the haughty patricians. Plebeine Deciorum animæ, &c. Juvenal, Sat. viii. 254. See the spirited speech of Decius, in Livy. x. 9, 10.]

2 (return)
[ His birth in Bubalia, a small village in Pannonia, (Eutrop. ix. Victor. in Cæsarib. et Epitom.,) seems to contradict, unless it was just a coincidence, his supposed lineage from the Decii. Six hundred years had granted nobility to the Decii: but at the start of that period, they were merely distinguished commoners, among the first to hold the consulship alongside the proud patricians. Plebeine Deciorum animæ, &c. Juvenal, Sat. viii. 254. See the powerful speech of Decius in Livy. x. 9, 10.]

3 (return)
[ Zosimus, l. i. p. 20, c. 22. Zonaras, l. xii. p. 624, edit. Louvre.]

3 (return)
[ Zosimus, l. i. p. 20, c. 22. Zonaras, l. xii. p. 624, edit. Louvre.]

The emperor Decius had employed a few months in the works of peace and the administration of justice, when he was summoned to the banks of the Danube by the invasion of the Goths. This is the first considerable occasion in which history mentions that great people, who afterwards broke the Roman power, sacked the Capitol, and reigned in Gaul, Spain, and Italy. So memorable was the part which they acted in the subversion of the Western empire, that the name of Goths is frequently but improperly used as a general appellation of rude and warlike barbarism.

The emperor Decius had spent a few months focusing on peace and running the justice system when he was called to the banks of the Danube due to the Goths' invasion. This marks the first significant instance recorded in history of this great group, who would later bring down the Roman power, sack the Capitol, and rule in Gaul, Spain, and Italy. Their role in the downfall of the Western empire was so notable that the name "Goths" is often used, though incorrectly, as a general term for rough and warlike barbarism.

In the beginning of the sixth century, and after the conquest of Italy, the Goths, in possession of present greatness, very naturally indulged themselves in the prospect of past and of future glory. They wished to preserve the memory of their ancestors, and to transmit to posterity their own achievements. The principal minister of the court of Ravenna, the learned Cassiodorus, gratified the inclination of the conquerors in a Gothic history, which consisted of twelve books, now reduced to the imperfect abridgment of Jornandes. 4 These writers passed with the most artful conciseness over the misfortunes of the nation, celebrated its successful valor, and adorned the triumph with many Asiatic trophies, that more properly belonged to the people of Scythia. On the faith of ancient songs, the uncertain, but the only memorials of barbarians, they deduced the first origin of the Goths from the vast island, or peninsula, of Scandinavia. 5 501 That extreme country of the North was not unknown to the conquerors of Italy: the ties of ancient consanguinity had been strengthened by recent offices of friendship; and a Scandinavian king had cheerfully abdicated his savage greatness, that he might pass the remainder of his days in the peaceful and polished court of Ravenna. 6 Many vestiges, which cannot be ascribed to the arts of popular vanity, attest the ancient residence of the Goths in the countries beyond the Rhine. From the time of the geographer Ptolemy, the southern part of Sweden seems to have continued in the possession of the less enterprising remnant of the nation, and a large territory is even at present divided into east and west Gothland. During the middle ages, (from the ninth to the twelfth century,) whilst Christianity was advancing with a slow progress into the North, the Goths and the Swedes composed two distinct and sometimes hostile members of the same monarchy. 7 The latter of these two names has prevailed without extinguishing the former. The Swedes, who might well be satisfied with their own fame in arms, have, in every age, claimed the kindred glory of the Goths. In a moment of discontent against the court of Rome, Charles the Twelfth insinuated, that his victorious troops were not degenerated from their brave ancestors, who had already subdued the mistress of the world. 8

At the start of the sixth century, after conquering Italy, the Goths, enjoying their newfound power, naturally indulged in dreams of their past and future greatness. They wanted to honor their ancestors and pass on their achievements to future generations. The chief minister of the Ravenna court, the knowledgeable Cassiodorus, catered to the conquerors' desire with a history of the Goths composed of twelve books, which are now only available in an incomplete summary by Jornandes. 4 These writers skillfully glossed over the nation's misfortunes, praised its valor, and embellished their victories with many trophies from Asia, which more appropriately belonged to the Scythians. Based on ancient songs, the unreliable but only records of the barbarians, they traced the Goths' origins back to the vast island or peninsula of Scandinavia. 5 501 The far northern region was not unfamiliar to the conquerors of Italy; the bonds of ancient kinship had been strengthened through recent acts of friendship, and a Scandinavian king had willingly given up his wild power to spend the rest of his life in the peaceful and cultured court of Ravenna. 6 Many traces, which cannot be attributed to mere popular vanity, confirm the ancient presence of the Goths in the lands beyond the Rhine. Since the time of the geographer Ptolemy, the southern part of Sweden appears to have remained under the control of the less adventurous remnants of the nation, and a significant area is still divided into East and West Gothland today. During the Middle Ages (from the ninth to the twelfth century), as Christianity slowly spread into the North, the Goths and the Swedes formed two distinct, sometimes opposing factions within the same monarchy. 7 The latter name persisted without erasing the former. The Swedes, who could well take pride in their own military reputation, have claimed the shared glory of the Goths throughout the ages. In a moment of dissatisfaction with the Roman court, Charles the Twelfth implied that his victorious troops had not fallen short of their brave ancestors, who had once conquered the rulers of the world. 8

4 (return)
[ See the prefaces of Cassiodorus and Jornandes; it is surprising that the latter should be omitted in the excellent edition, published by Grotius, of the Gothic writers.]

4 (return)
[ Check the prefaces from Cassiodorus and Jornandes; it's surprising that the latter was left out of the impressive edition published by Grotius of the Gothic writers.]

5 (return)
[ On the authority of Ablavius, Jornandes quotes some old Gothic chronicles in verse. De Reb. Geticis, c. 4.]

5 (return)
[ According to Ablavius, Jornandes references some ancient Gothic poems in verse. De Reb. Geticis, c. 4.]

501 (return)
[ The Goths have inhabited Scandinavia, but it was not their original habitation. This great nation was anciently of the Suevian race; it occupied, in the time of Tacitus, and long before, Mecklenburgh, Pomerania Southern Prussia and the north-west of Poland. A little before the birth of J. C., and in the first years of that century, they belonged to the kingdom of Marbod, king of the Marcomanni: but Cotwalda, a young Gothic prince, delivered them from that tyranny, and established his own power over the kingdom of the Marcomanni, already much weakened by the victories of Tiberius. The power of the Goths at that time must have been great: it was probably from them that the Sinus Codanus (the Baltic) took this name, as it was afterwards called Mare Suevicum, and Mare Venedicum, during the superiority of the proper Suevi and the Venedi. The epoch in which the Goths passed into Scandinavia is unknown. See Adelung, Hist. of Anc. Germany, p. 200. Gatterer, Hist. Univ. 458.—G. ——M. St. Martin observes, that the Scandinavian descent of the Goths rests on the authority of Jornandes, who professed to derive it from the traditions of the Goths. He is supported by Procopius and Paulus Diaconus. Yet the Goths are unquestionably the same with the Getæ of the earlier historians. St. Martin, note on Le Beau, Hist. du bas Empire, iii. 324. The identity of the Getæ and Goths is by no means generally admitted. On the whole, they seem to be one vast branch of the Indo-Teutonic race, who spread irregularly towards the north of Europe, and at different periods, and in different regions, came in contact with the more civilized nations of the south. At this period, there seems to have been a reflux of these Gothic tribes from the North. Malte Brun considers that there are strong grounds for receiving the Islandic traditions commented by the Danish Varro, M. Suhm. From these, and the voyage of Pytheas, which Malte Brun considers genuine, the Goths were in possession of Scandinavia, Ey-Gothland, 250 years before J. C., and of a tract on the continent (Reid-Gothland) between the mouths of the Vistula and the Oder. In their southern migration, they followed the course of the Vistula; afterwards, of the Dnieper. Malte Brun, Geogr. i. p. 387, edit. 1832. Geijer, the historian of Sweden, ably maintains the Scandinavian origin of the Goths. The Gothic language, according to Bopp, is the link between the Sanscrit and the modern Teutonic dialects: “I think that I am reading Sanscrit when I am reading Olphilas.” Bopp, Conjugations System der Sanscrit Sprache, preface, p. x—M.]

501 (return)
[ The Goths lived in Scandinavia, but that wasn’t their original home. This large group originally came from the Suevian race; during Tacitus's time and long before, they occupied Mecklenburgh, Pomerania, Southern Prussia, and north-west Poland. Just before the birth of Jesus Christ and in the early years of that century, they were part of the kingdom of Marbod, the king of the Marcomanni. However, Cotwalda, a young Gothic prince, freed them from that oppression and established his own rule over the weakened kingdom of the Marcomanni, which had already suffered from Tiberius’s victories. The Goths must have been quite powerful at that time; it’s likely that the name Sinus Codanus (the Baltic Sea) came from them, as it was later referred to as Mare Suevicum and Mare Venedicum during the dominance of the Suevi and the Venedi. The exact time when the Goths moved into Scandinavia is unknown. See Adelung, Hist. of Anc. Germany, p. 200. Gatterer, Hist. Univ. 458.—G. ——M. St. Martin notes that the Scandinavian origin of the Goths is based on Jornandes, who claimed to derive it from Gothic traditions. He's supported by Procopius and Paulus Diaconus. Still, the Goths are undoubtedly the same as the Getæ mentioned by earlier historians. St. Martin, note on Le Beau, Hist. du bas Empire, iii. 324. The connection between the Getæ and Goths isn’t universally accepted. Overall, they seem to form a large branch of the Indo-Teutonic race, which spread irregularly across northern Europe and encountered more civilized nations from the south at various times and places. At this point, it appears there was a movement of Gothic tribes from the North. Malte Brun believes there’s strong evidence for accepting the Icelandic traditions as discussed by the Danish scholar Varro, M. Suhm. From these and Pytheas's voyage, which Malte Brun considers authentic, the Goths occupied Scandinavia, Ey-Gothland, 250 years before Jesus Christ, and a region on the continent (Reid-Gothland) between the Vistula and the Oder rivers. In their southward migration, they followed the Vistula River and later the Dnieper. Malte Brun, Geogr. i. p. 387, edit. 1832. Geijer, the historian of Sweden, effectively argues for the Scandinavian origin of the Goths. According to Bopp, the Gothic language is a link between Sanskrit and the modern Teutonic dialects: “I feel like I’m reading Sanskrit when I read Olphilas.” Bopp, Conjugations System der Sanscrit Sprache, preface, p. x—M.]

6 (return)
[ Jornandes, c. 3.]

6 (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__)
[Jornandes, c. 3.]

7 (return)
[ See in the Prolegomena of Grotius some large extracts from Adam of Bremen, and Saxo-Grammaticus. The former wrote in the year 1077, the latter flourished about the year 1200.]

7 (return)
[ Check out the Prolegomena of Grotius for some extensive excerpts from Adam of Bremen and Saxo-Grammaticus. The former wrote in 1077, while the latter was active around 1200.]

8 (return)
[ Voltaire, Histoire de Charles XII. l. iii. When the Austrians desired the aid of the court of Rome against Gustavus Adolphus, they always represented that conqueror as the lineal successor of Alaric. Harte’s History of Gustavus, vol. ii. p. 123.]

8 (return)
[ Voltaire, History of Charles XII. l. iii. When the Austrians sought support from the court of Rome against Gustavus Adolphus, they consistently portrayed that conqueror as the direct descendant of Alaric. Harte’s History of Gustavus, vol. ii. p. 123.]

Till the end of the eleventh century, a celebrated temple subsisted at Upsal, the most considerable town of the Swedes and Goths. It was enriched with the gold which the Scandinavians had acquired in their piratical adventures, and sanctified by the uncouth representations of the three principal deities, the god of war, the goddess of generation, and the god of thunder. In the general festival, that was solemnized every ninth year, nine animals of every species (without excepting the human) were sacrificed, and their bleeding bodies suspended in the sacred grove adjacent to the temple. 9 The only traces that now subsist of this barbaric superstition are contained in the Edda, 901 a system of mythology, compiled in Iceland about the thirteenth century, and studied by the learned of Denmark and Sweden, as the most valuable remains of their ancient traditions.

Until the end of the eleventh century, a famous temple existed at Upsala, the largest town of the Swedes and Goths. It was filled with the gold that the Scandinavians had gained from their pirate adventures and was glorified by strange representations of the three main deities: the god of war, the goddess of fertility, and the god of thunder. During the major festival held every nine years, nine animals of every kind (including humans) were sacrificed, and their bloodied bodies were hung in the sacred grove next to the temple. 9 The only remnants of this barbaric superstition that remain are found in the Edda, 901 a collection of mythology compiled in Iceland around the thirteenth century, which is studied by scholars in Denmark and Sweden as the most valuable remnants of their ancient traditions.

9 (return)
[ See Adam of Bremen in Grotii Prolegomenis, p. 105. The temple of Upsal was destroyed by Ingo, king of Sweden, who began his reign in the year 1075, and about fourscore years afterwards, a Christian cathedral was erected on its ruins. See Dalin’s History of Sweden, in the Bibliotheque Raisonee.]

9 (return)
[ See Adam of Bremen in Grotii Prolegomenis, p. 105. The temple of Upsala was destroyed by Ingo, king of Sweden, who started his reign in 1075, and about eighty years later, a Christian cathedral was built on its ruins. See Dalin’s History of Sweden, in the Bibliotheque Raisonee.]

901 (return)
[ The Eddas have at length been made accessible to European scholars by the completion of the publication of the Sæmundine Edda by the Arna Magnæan Commission, in 3 vols. 4to., with a copious lexicon of northern mythology.—M.]

901 (return)
[ The Eddas have finally become available to European scholars with the completion of the publication of the Sæmundine Edda by the Arna Magnæan Commission, in 3 volumes, 4to, along with a detailed lexicon of northern mythology.—M.]

Notwithstanding the mysterious obscurity of the Edda, we can easily distinguish two persons confounded under the name of Odin; the god of war, and the great legislator of Scandinavia. The latter, the Mahomet of the North, instituted a religion adapted to the climate and to the people. Numerous tribes on either side of the Baltic were subdued by the invincible valor of Odin, by his persuasive eloquence, and by the fame which he acquired of a most skilful magician. The faith that he had propagated, during a long and prosperous life, he confirmed by a voluntary death. Apprehensive of the ignominious approach of disease and infirmity, he resolved to expire as became a warrior. In a solemn assembly of the Swedes and Goths, he wounded himself in nine mortal places, hastening away (as he asserted with his dying voice) to prepare the feast of heroes in the palace of the God of war. 10

Despite the mysterious nature of the Edda, we can easily identify two figures combined under the name of Odin: the god of war and the great lawmaker of Scandinavia. The latter, the Muhammad of the North, established a religion suited to the climate and the people. Many tribes on both sides of the Baltic were conquered by Odin's unbeatable courage, his persuasive speech, and his reputation as a skilled magician. The faith he spread throughout his long and successful life, he solidified with a voluntary death. Fearing the dishonorable decline brought by sickness and weakness, he chose to die like a warrior. In a formal gathering of the Swedes and Goths, he inflicted nine fatal wounds on himself, rushing away (as he claimed with his last words) to prepare the feast of heroes in the palace of the god of war. 10

10 (return)
[ Mallet, Introduction a l’Histoire du Dannemarc.]

10 (return)
[ Mallet, Introduction to the History of Denmark.]

The native and proper habitation of Odin is distinguished by the appellation of As-gard. The happy resemblance of that name with As-burg, or As-of, 11 words of a similar signification, has given rise to an historical system of so pleasing a contexture, that we could almost wish to persuade ourselves of its truth. It is supposed that Odin was the chief of a tribe of barbarians which dwelt on the banks of the Lake Mæotis, till the fall of Mithridates and the arms of Pompey menaced the North with servitude. That Odin, yielding with indignant fury to a power he was unable to resist, conducted his tribe from the frontiers of the Asiatic Sarmatia into Sweden, with the great design of forming, in that inaccessible retreat of freedom, a religion and a people which, in some remote age, might be subservient to his immortal revenge; when his invincible Goths, armed with martial fanaticism, should issue in numerous swarms from the neighborhood of the Polar circle, to chastise the oppressors of mankind. 12

The original home of Odin is known as As-gard. The pleasing similarity of that name to As-burg, or As-of, which means something similar, has led to a historical narrative so appealing that we almost want to believe it's true. It's thought that Odin was the leader of a tribe of barbarians living by Lake Mæotis until the downfall of Mithridates and Pompey's forces threatened to enslave the North. Odin, filled with angry defiance against a power he couldn't fight, led his tribe from the borders of Asiatic Sarmatia to Sweden, intending to create, in that remote haven of freedom, a religion and a people that, in some distant future, could serve his immortal vengeance; when his unbeatable Goths, fueled by martial zeal, would emerge in great numbers from near the Polar circle to punish the oppressors of humanity.

11 (return)
[ Mallet, c. iv. p. 55, has collected from Strabo, Pliny, Ptolemy, and Stephanus Byzantinus, the vestiges of such a city and people.]

11 (return)
[ Mallet, c. iv. p. 55, has gathered information from Strabo, Pliny, Ptolemy, and Stephanus Byzantinus about the remnants of that city and its people.]

12 (return)
[ This wonderful expedition of Odin, which, by deducting the enmity of the Goths and Romans from so memorable a cause, might supply the noble groundwork of an epic poem, cannot safely be received as authentic history. According to the obvious sense of the Edda, and the interpretation of the most skilful critics, As-gard, instead of denoting a real city of the Asiatic Sarmatia, is the fictitious appellation of the mystic abode of the gods, the Olympus of Scandinavia; from whence the prophet was supposed to descend, when he announced his new religion to the Gothic nations, who were already seated in the southern parts of Sweden. * Note: A curious letter may be consulted on this subject from the Swede, Ihre counsellor in the Chancery of Upsal, printed at Upsal by Edman, in 1772 and translated into German by M. Schlozer. Gottingen, printed for Dietericht, 1779.—G. ——Gibbon, at a later period of his work, recanted his opinion of the truth of this expedition of Odin. The Asiatic origin of the Goths is almost certain from the affinity of their language to the Sanscrit and Persian; but their northern writers, when all mythology was reduced to hero worship.—M.]

12 (return)
[ This amazing journey of Odin, which, by removing the hostility between the Goths and Romans from such a significant event, could provide the strong foundation for an epic poem, cannot be considered genuine history. Based on the clear meaning of the Edda and the analysis of the most skilled critics, As-gard, rather than referring to a real city in Sarmatia, is a made-up name for the mystical home of the gods, the Scandinavian equivalent of Olympus; from where the prophet was believed to descend when he brought his new religion to the Gothic tribes already living in the southern parts of Sweden. * Note: A fascinating letter on this topic can be found from the Swede, Ihre, a counselor in the Chancery of Upsal, published in Upsal by Edman in 1772 and translated into German by M. Schlozer. Gottingen, published for Dietericht, 1779.—G. ——Gibbon, at a later point in his work, changed his mind about the authenticity of this journey of Odin. The Asian origin of the Goths is almost certain given the similarities of their language to Sanskrit and Persian; however, their northern writers, when all mythology was simplified to hero worship.—M.]

If so many successive generations of Goths were capable of preserving a faint tradition of their Scandinavian origin, we must not expect, from such unlettered barbarians, any distinct account of the time and circumstances of their emigration. To cross the Baltic was an easy and natural attempt. The inhabitants of Sweden were masters of a sufficient number of large vessels, with oars, 13 and the distance is little more than one hundred miles from Carlscroon to the nearest ports of Pomerania and Prussia. Here, at length, we land on firm and historic ground. At least as early as the Christian æra, 14 and as late as the age of the Antonines, 15 the Goths were established towards the mouth of the Vistula, and in that fertile province where the commercial cities of Thorn, Elbing, Köningsberg, and Dantzick, were long afterwards founded. 16 Westward of the Goths, the numerous tribes of the Vandals were spread along the banks of the Oder, and the sea-coast of Pomerania and Mecklenburgh. A striking resemblance of manners, complexion, religion, and language, seemed to indicate that the Vandals and the Goths were originally one great people. 17 The latter appear to have been subdivided into Ostrogoths, Visigoths, and Gepidæ. 18 The distinction among the Vandals was more strongly marked by the independent names of Heruli, Burgundians, Lombards, and a variety of other petty states, many of which, in a future age, expanded themselves into powerful monarchies. 181

If so many generations of Goths were able to keep a faint tradition of their Scandinavian roots, we shouldn't expect much from these uneducated barbarians regarding specific details about their migration. Crossing the Baltic was an easy and natural thing to do. The people of Sweden had enough large boats with oars, 13, and the distance is just over one hundred miles from Carlscroon to the closest ports of Pomerania and Prussia. Finally, we arrive on solid and well-documented ground. At least as early as the Christian era, 14 and as late as the time of the Antonines, 15 the Goths were settled near the mouth of the Vistula and in that rich region where the commercial cities of Thorn, Elbing, Köningsberg, and Dantzick were later established. 16 To the west of the Goths, numerous tribes of Vandals occupied the banks of the Oder and the coast of Pomerania and Mecklenburgh. A notable similarity in customs, appearance, religion, and language suggested that the Vandals and Goths were originally one large group. 17 The Goths seemed to have split into Ostrogoths, Visigoths, and Gepidæ. 18 The differences among the Vandals were more clearly defined by the independent names of Heruli, Burgundians, Lombards, and various other small states, many of which later grew into powerful kingdoms. 181

13 (return)
[ Tacit. Germania, c. 44.]

13 (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__)
[Tacitus. Germania, c. 44.]

14 (return)
[ Tacit. Annal. ii. 62. If we could yield a firm assent to the navigations of Pytheas of Marseilles, we must allow that the Goths had passed the Baltic at least three hundred years before Christ.]

14 (return)
[ Tacit. Annal. ii. 62. If we could fully agree with the explorations of Pytheas of Marseilles, we’d have to accept that the Goths crossed the Baltic Sea at least three hundred years before Christ.]

15 (return)
[ Ptolemy, l. ii.]

15 (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__)
[Ptolemy, Book II.]

16 (return)
[ By the German colonies who followed the arms of the Teutonic knights. The conquest and conversion of Prussia were completed by those adventurers in the thirteenth century.]

16 (return)
[ By the German colonies who accompanied the Teutonic knights. The takeover and conversion of Prussia were achieved by those adventurers in the thirteenth century.]

17 (return)
[ Pliny (Hist. Natur. iv. 14) and Procopius (in Bell. Vandal. l. i. c. l) agree in this opinion. They lived in distant ages, and possessed different means of investigating the truth.]

17 (return)
[ Pliny (Hist. Natur. iv. 14) and Procopius (in Bell. Vandal. l. i. c. l) share this view. They lived in different times and had different ways of uncovering the truth.]

18 (return)
[ The Ostro and Visi, the eastern and western Goths, obtained those denominations from their original seats in Scandinavia. In all their future marches and settlements they preserved, with their names, the same relative situation. When they first departed from Sweden, the infant colony was contained in three vessels. The third, being a heavy sailer, lagged behind, and the crew, which afterwards swelled into a nation, received from that circumstance the appellation of Gepidæ or Loiterers. Jornandes, c. 17. * Note: It was not in Scandinavia that the Goths were divided into Ostrogoths and Visigoths; that division took place after their irruption into Dacia in the third century: those who came from Mecklenburgh and Pomerania were called Visigoths; those who came from the south of Prussia, and the northwest of Poland, called themselves Ostrogoths. Adelung, Hist. All. p. 202 Gatterer, Hist. Univ. 431.—G.]

18 (return)
[ The Ostro and Visi, the eastern and western Goths, got their names from their original locations in Scandinavia. Throughout their future migrations and settlements, they maintained the same relative positioning along with their names. When they first left Sweden, the small colony was made up of three ships. The third ship, being a slower sailer, fell behind, and the crew, which later grew into a nation, earned the name Gepidæ or Loiterers due to this delay. Jornandes, c. 17. * Note: The Goths were not divided into Ostrogoths and Visigoths in Scandinavia; that division happened after they invaded Dacia in the third century: those coming from Mecklenburgh and Pomerania were called Visigoths, while those from southern Prussia and northwestern Poland identified as Ostrogoths. Adelung, Hist. All. p. 202 Gatterer, Hist. Univ. 431.—G.]

181 (return)
[ This opinion is by no means probable. The Vandals and the Goths equally belonged to the great division of the Suevi, but the two tribes were very different. Those who have treated on this part of history, appear to me to have neglected to remark that the ancients almost always gave the name of the dominant and conquering people to all the weaker and conquered races. So Pliny calls Vindeli, Vandals, all the people of the north-east of Europe, because at that epoch the Vandals were doubtless the conquering tribe. Cæsar, on the contrary, ranges under the name of Suevi, many of the tribes whom Pliny reckons as Vandals, because the Suevi, properly so called, were then the most powerful tribe in Germany. When the Goths, become in their turn conquerors, had subjugated the nations whom they encountered on their way, these nations lost their name with their liberty, and became of Gothic origin. The Vandals themselves were then considered as Goths; the Heruli, the Gepidæ, &c., suffered the same fate. A common origin was thus attributed to tribes who had only been united by the conquests of some dominant nation, and this confusion has given rise to a number of historical errors.—G. ——M. St. Martin has a learned note (to Le Beau, v. 261) on the origin of the Vandals. The difficulty appears to be in rejecting the close analogy of the name with the Vend or Wendish race, who were of Sclavonian, not of Suevian or German, origin. M. St. Martin supposes that the different races spread from the head of the Adriatic to the Baltic, and even the Veneti, on the shores of the Adriatic, the Vindelici, the tribes which gave their name to Vindobena, Vindoduna, Vindonissa, were branches of the same stock with the Sclavonian Venedi, who at one time gave their name to the Baltic; that they all spoke dialects of the Wendish language, which still prevails in Carinthia, Carniola, part of Bohemia, and Lusatia, and is hardly extinct in Mecklenburgh and Pomerania. The Vandal race, once so fearfully celebrated in the annals of mankind, has so utterly perished from the face of the earth, that we are not aware that any vestiges of their language can be traced, so as to throw light on the disputed question of their German, their Sclavonian, or independent origin. The weight of ancient authority seems against M. St. Martin’s opinion. Compare, on the Vandals, Malte Brun. 394. Also Gibbon’s note, c. xli. n. 38.—M.]

181 (return)
[ This viewpoint is by no means certain. The Vandals and the Goths both belonged to the larger category of the Suevi, but the two tribes were quite different. Those who have explored this part of history seem to have overlooked the fact that the ancients often referred to the dominant and conquering group as representing all the weaker and conquered peoples. For example, Pliny calls the Vindeli Vandals, referring to all the people from the northeast of Europe, because during that time, the Vandals were indeed the conquering tribe. On the other hand, Cæsar categorizes many of the tribes that Pliny considers Vandals under the name Suevi, because the true Suevi were the most powerful tribe in Germany at that time. When the Goths became conquerors themselves and subdued the nations they encountered, those nations lost their names along with their freedom and were labeled as Gothic. The Vandals were then seen as Goths; the Heruli, the Gepidæ, etc., faced the same fate. A common origin was attributed to tribes that were only united through the conquests of a dominant nation, leading to numerous historical errors. —G. ——M. St. Martin provides a detailed note (to Le Beau, v. 261) about the origin of the Vandals. The challenge appears to lie in dismissing the strong similarity of their name with the Vend or Wendish race, who were of Sclavonian, not Suevian or German, origin. M. St. Martin speculates that the different races spread from the head of the Adriatic to the Baltic, and even the Veneti, on the Adriatic shores, the Vindelici, the tribes giving rise to the names Vindobena, Vindoduna, Vindonissa, were branches of the same stock as the Sclavonian Venedi, who once named the Baltic; that they all spoke dialects of the Wendish language, which still exists in Carinthia, Carniola, parts of Bohemia, and Lusatia, and is barely extinct in Mecklenburgh and Pomerania. The Vandal race, once notoriously remembered in human history, has vanished so completely from the earth that no traces of their language can be found to clarify the debated issues of their German, Sclavonian, or independent origins. The weight of ancient authority seems to oppose M. St. Martin’s view. See Malte Brun on the Vandals, 394. Also Gibbon’s note, c. xli. n. 38.—M.]

In the age of the Antonines, the Goths were still seated in Prussia. About the reign of Alexander Severus, the Roman province of Dacia had already experienced their proximity by frequent and destructive inroads. 19 In this interval, therefore, of about seventy years we must place the second migration of the Goths from the Baltic to the Euxine; but the cause that produced it lies concealed among the various motives which actuate the conduct of unsettled barbarians. Either a pestilence or a famine, a victory or a defeat, an oracle of the gods or the eloquence of a daring leader, were sufficient to impel the Gothic arms on the milder climates of the south. Besides the influence of a martial religion, the numbers and spirit of the Goths were equal to the most dangerous adventures. The use of round bucklers and short swords rendered them formidable in a close engagement; the manly obedience which they yielded to hereditary kings, gave uncommon union and stability to their councils; 20 and the renowned Amala, the hero of that age, and the tenth ancestor of Theodoric, king of Italy, enforced, by the ascendant of personal merit, the prerogative of his birth, which he derived from the Anses, or demigods of the Gothic nation. 21

During the time of the Antonines, the Goths were still living in Prussia. By the reign of Alexander Severus, the Roman province of Dacia had already felt the impact of their frequent and destructive invasions. 19 In this period of about seventy years, we should consider the second migration of the Goths from the Baltic to the Black Sea. However, the reasons behind this migration are hidden among the various factors that drive the actions of unsettled barbarians. Whether it was a plague or a famine, a victory or a defeat, a prophecy from the gods or the inspiring words of a bold leader, any of these could have pushed the Goths to seek the milder climates of the south. Along with the influence of a warrior culture, the numbers and fighting spirit of the Goths made them capable of undertaking the most dangerous adventures. Their use of round shields and short swords made them formidable in close combat; the strong loyalty they showed to their hereditary kings provided unusual unity and stability to their leadership; 20 and the famous Amala, the hero of that time and the tenth ancestor of Theodoric, king of Italy, enforced, through his personal achievements, the rights of his noble lineage, which he traced back to the Anses, or demigods, of the Gothic people. 21

19 (return)
[ See a fragment of Peter Patricius in the Excerpta Legationum and with regard to its probable date, see Tillemont, Hist, des Empereurs, tom. iii. p. 346.]

19 (return)
[Check a part of Peter Patricius in the Excerpta Legationum, and for information on its likely date, refer to Tillemont, Hist, des Empereurs, tom. iii. p. 346.]

20 (return)
[ Omnium harum gentium insigne, rotunda scuta, breves gladii, et erga rages obsequium. Tacit. Germania, c. 43. The Goths probably acquired their iron by the commerce of amber.]

20 (return)
[ The distinctive feature of all these peoples is their round shields, short swords, and obedience to their leaders. Tacit. Germania, c. 43. The Goths likely obtained their iron through the trade of amber.]

21 (return)
[ Jornandes, c. 13, 14.]

21 (return)
[ Jornandes, c. 13, 14.]

The fame of a great enterprise excited the bravest warriors from all the Vandalic states of Germany, many of whom are seen a few years afterwards combating under the common standard of the Goths. 22 The first motions of the emigrants carried them to the banks of the Prypec, a river universally conceived by the ancients to be the southern branch of the Borysthenes. 23 The windings of that great stream through the plains of Poland and Russia gave a direction to their line of march, and a constant supply of fresh water and pasturage to their numerous herds of cattle. They followed the unknown course of the river, confident in their valor, and careless of whatever power might oppose their progress. The Bastarnæ and the Venedi were the first who presented themselves; and the flower of their youth, either from choice or compulsion, increased the Gothic army. The Bastarnæ dwelt on the northern side of the Carpathian Mountains: the immense tract of land that separated the Bastarnæ from the savages of Finland was possessed, or rather wasted, by the Venedi; 24 we have some reason to believe that the first of these nations, which distinguished itself in the Macedonian war, 25 and was afterwards divided into the formidable tribes of the Peucini, the Borani, the Carpi, &c., derived its origin from the Germans. 251 With better authority, a Sarmatian extraction may be assigned to the Venedi, who rendered themselves so famous in the middle ages. 26 But the confusion of blood and manners on that doubtful frontier often perplexed the most accurate observers. 27 As the Goths advanced near the Euxine Sea, they encountered a purer race of Sarmatians, the Jazyges, the Alani, 271 and the Roxolani; and they were probably the first Germans who saw the mouths of the Borysthenes, and of the Tanais. If we inquire into the characteristic marks of the people of Germany and of Sarmatia, we shall discover that those two great portions of human kind were principally distinguished by fixed huts or movable tents, by a close dress or flowing garments, by the marriage of one or of several wives, by a military force, consisting, for the most part, either of infantry or cavalry; and above all, by the use of the Teutonic, or of the Sclavonian language; the last of which has been diffused by conquest, from the confines of Italy to the neighborhood of Japan.

The fame of a major venture drew the bravest warriors from all the Vandalic states of Germany, many of whom were later seen fighting under the unified banner of the Goths. 22 The first moves of the emigrants took them to the banks of the Prypec, a river that the ancients widely believed to be the southern branch of the Borysthenes. 23 The twists of that great river through the plains of Poland and Russia guided their journey and provided a steady supply of fresh water and pasture for their many herds of cattle. They followed the unknown path of the river, confident in their bravery and indifferent to any power that might challenge their progress. The Bastarnæ and the Venedi were the first to appear, and the best of their young men, whether willingly or under pressure, joined the Gothic army. The Bastarnæ lived on the northern side of the Carpathian Mountains; the vast area of land that separated them from the wild tribes of Finland was occupied, or rather misused, by the Venedi; 24 we have some reason to believe that the first of these nations, which made a name for itself in the Macedonian war, 25 and later split into the powerful tribes of the Peucini, the Borani, the Carpi, etc., originated from the Germans. 251 More reliably, a Sarmatian origin can be attributed to the Venedi, who became quite famous in the Middle Ages. 26 However, the mixing of blood and cultures on that uncertain border often confused even the most astute observers. 27 As the Goths approached the Euxine Sea, they encountered a more pure race of Sarmatians, the Jazyges, the Alani, 271 and the Roxolani; these were likely the first Germans to see the mouths of the Borysthenes and the Tanais. If we look into the distinguishing characteristics of the people of Germany and Sarmatia, we will find that those two large groups of humanity were mainly distinguished by fixed homes or portable tents, by well-fitted clothing or flowing garments, by the marriage of one or multiple wives, by a military strength that primarily consisted of either infantry or cavalry; and above all, by the use of the Teutonic or Slavic language, the latter of which has spread through conquest, from the borders of Italy to the vicinity of Japan.

22 (return)
[ The Heruli, and the Uregundi or Burgundi, are particularly mentioned. See Mascou’s History of the Germans, l. v. A passage in the Augustan History, p. 28, seems to allude to this great emigration. The Marcomannic war was partly occasioned by the pressure of barbarous tribes, who fled before the arms of more northern barbarians.]

22 (return)
[ The Heruli and the Uregundi, or Burgundi, are specifically mentioned. See Mascou’s History of the Germans, l. v. A passage in the Augustan History, p. 28, appears to refer to this significant migration. The Marcomannic war was partly caused by the pressure from barbaric tribes fleeing from the more northern barbarians.]

23 (return)
[ D’Anville, Geographie Ancienne, and the third part of his incomparable map of Europe.]

23 (return)
[ D’Anville, Ancient Geography, and the third part of his unmatched map of Europe.]

24 (return)
[ Tacit. Germania, c. 46.]

24 (return)
[ Tacit. Germania, c. 46.]

25 (return)
[ Cluver. Germ. Antiqua, l. iii. c. 43.]

25 (return)
[ Cluver. Germ. Antiqua, l. iii. c. 43.]

251 (return)
[ The Bastarnæ cannot be considered original inhabitants of Germany Strabo and Tacitus appear to doubt it; Pliny alone calls them Germans: Ptolemy and Dion treat them as Scythians, a vague appellation at this period of history; Livy, Plutarch, and Diodorus Siculus, call them Gauls, and this is the most probable opinion. They descended from the Gauls who entered Germany under Signoesus. They are always found associated with other Gaulish tribes, such as the Boll, the Taurisci, &c., and not to the German tribes. The names of their chiefs or princes, Chlonix, Chlondicus. Deldon, are not German names. Those who were settled in the island of Peuce in the Danube, took the name of Peucini. The Carpi appear in 237 as a Suevian tribe who had made an irruption into Mæsia. Afterwards they reappear under the Ostrogoths, with whom they were probably blended. Adelung, p. 236, 278.—G.]

251 (return)
[ The Bastarnæ can't be considered the original inhabitants of Germany. Strabo and Tacitus seem to doubt this; only Pliny refers to them as Germans. Ptolemy and Dion regard them as Scythians, which is a vague term at this time in history. Livy, Plutarch, and Diodorus Siculus call them Gauls, which is the most likely view. They descended from the Gauls who entered Germany under Signoesus. They are consistently found with other Gaulish tribes, like the Boll and the Taurisci, rather than German tribes. The names of their leaders, such as Chlonix, Chlondicus, and Deldon, are not Germanic. Those who settled on the island of Peuce in the Danube adopted the name Peucini. The Carpi appear in 237 as a Suevian tribe that invaded Mæsia. Later, they reemerge with the Ostrogoths, with whom they were likely mixed. Adelung, pp. 236, 278.—G.]

26 (return)
[ The Venedi, the Slavi, and the Antes, were the three great tribes of the same people. Jornandes, 24. * Note Dagger: They formed the great Sclavonian nation.—G.]

26 (return)
[ The Venedi, the Slavi, and the Antes were the three main tribes of the same people. Jornandes, 24. * Note Dagger: They formed the large Slavic nation.—G.]

27 (return)
[ Tacitus most assuredly deserves that title, and even his cautious suspense is a proof of his diligent inquiries.]

27 (return)
[Tacitus definitely deserves that title, and even his careful uncertainty shows his thorough research.]

271 (return)
[ Jac. Reineggs supposed that he had found, in the mountains of Caucasus, some descendants of the Alani. The Tartars call them Edeki-Alan: they speak a peculiar dialect of the ancient language of the Tartars of Caucasus. See J. Reineggs’ Descr. of Caucasus, p. 11, 13.—G. According to Klaproth, they are the Ossetes of the present day in Mount Caucasus and were the same with the Albanians of antiquity. Klaproth, Hist. de l’Asie, p. 180.—M.]

271 (return)
[ Jac. Reineggs believed he had discovered, in the Caucasus mountains, some descendants of the Alani. The Tartars refer to them as Edeki-Alan: they speak a unique dialect of the ancient Tartar language from the Caucasus. See J. Reineggs’ Descr. of Caucasus, p. 11, 13.—G. Klaproth claims they are the modern-day Ossetes in the Caucasus and are the same people as the ancient Albanians. Klaproth, Hist. de l’Asie, p. 180.—M.]

Chapter X: Emperors Decius, Gallus, Æmilianus, Valerian And Gallienus.—Part II.

The Goths were now in possession of the Ukraine, a country of considerable extent and uncommon fertility, intersected with navigable rivers, which, from either side, discharge themselves into the Borysthenes; and interspersed with large and lofty forests of oaks. The plenty of game and fish, the innumerable bee-hives deposited in the hollow of old trees, and in the cavities of rocks, and forming, even in that rude age, a valuable branch of commerce, the size of the cattle, the temperature of the air, the aptness of the soil for every species of grain, and the luxuriancy of the vegetation, all displayed the liberality of Nature, and tempted the industry of man. 28 But the Goths withstood all these temptations, and still adhered to a life of idleness, of poverty, and of rapine.

The Goths were now in control of Ukraine, a large and highly fertile country, crisscrossed by navigable rivers that flow into the Borysthenes from both sides, and dotted with vast, tall oak forests. The abundance of game and fish, the countless beehives found in the hollows of old trees and rock crevices, which even in that primitive age formed a significant part of commerce, the size of the livestock, the air's pleasant temperature, the soil's suitability for all kinds of grains, and the richness of the vegetation all showcased Nature's generosity and encouraged human effort. 28 But the Goths resisted all these temptations, opting instead for a life of idleness, poverty, and plunder.

28 (return)
[ Genealogical History of the Tartars, p. 593. Mr. Bell (vol. ii. p 379) traversed the Ukraine, in his journey from Petersburgh to Constantinople. The modern face of the country is a just representation of the ancient, since, in the hands of the Cossacks, it still remains in a state of nature.]

28 (return)
[Genealogical History of the Tartars, p. 593. Mr. Bell (vol. ii. p 379) traveled through Ukraine on his journey from St. Petersburg to Constantinople. The current landscape of the region accurately reflects the past, as it still remains in a natural state under the Cossacks' control.]

The Scythian hordes, which, towards the east, bordered on the new settlements of the Goths, presented nothing to their arms, except the doubtful chance of an unprofitable victory. But the prospect of the Roman territories was far more alluring; and the fields of Dacia were covered with rich harvests, sown by the hands of an industrious, and exposed to be gathered by those of a warlike, people. It is probable that the conquests of Trajan, maintained by his successors, less for any real advantage than for ideal dignity, had contributed to weaken the empire on that side. The new and unsettled province of Dacia was neither strong enough to resist, nor rich enough to satiate, the rapaciousness of the barbarians. As long as the remote banks of the Niester were considered as the boundary of the Roman power, the fortifications of the Lower Danube were more carelessly guarded, and the inhabitants of Mæsia lived in supine security, fondly conceiving themselves at an inaccessible distance from any barbarian invaders. The irruptions of the Goths, under the reign of Philip, fatally convinced them of their mistake. The king, or leader, of that fierce nation, traversed with contempt the province of Dacia, and passed both the Niester and the Danube without encountering any opposition capable of retarding his progress. The relaxed discipline of the Roman troops betrayed the most important posts, where they were stationed, and the fear of deserved punishment induced great numbers of them to enlist under the Gothic standard. The various multitude of barbarians appeared, at length, under the walls of Marcianopolis, a city built by Trajan in honor of his sister, and at that time the capital of the second Mæsia. 29 The inhabitants consented to ransom their lives and property by the payment of a large sum of money, and the invaders retreated back into their deserts, animated, rather than satisfied, with the first success of their arms against an opulent but feeble country. Intelligence was soon transmitted to the emperor Decius, that Cniva, king of the Goths, had passed the Danube a second time, with more considerable forces; that his numerous detachments scattered devastation over the province of Mæsia, whilst the main body of the army, consisting of seventy thousand Germans and Sarmatians, a force equal to the most daring achievements, required the presence of the Roman monarch, and the exertion of his military power.

The Scythian tribes, located to the east of the new settlements of the Goths, presented no real threat to them, only the uncertain possibility of a hollow victory. But the idea of invading Roman lands was much more tempting; the fields of Dacia were filled with abundant harvests, planted by hardworking people and ready to be taken by those who were ready for battle. It's likely that Trajan's conquests, upheld by his successors more for prestige than for actual benefit, weakened the empire in that area. The new and unsettled province of Dacia was neither strong enough to defend itself nor rich enough to satisfy the greed of the invaders. As long as the distant banks of the Niester were seen as the edge of Roman influence, the fortifications along the Lower Danube were less carefully guarded, and the people of Mæsia lived in comfortable security, mistakenly believing they were far from any barbarian threats. The incursions of the Goths during Philip's reign tragically proved them wrong. The leader of that fierce tribe contemptuously crossed through Dacia and moved past both the Niester and the Danube without facing any significant resistance to slow him down. The lax discipline of the Roman troops compromised key positions where they were stationed, and the fear of punishment led many of them to switch sides and join the Goths. Eventually, a diverse group of barbarians appeared at the gates of Marcianopolis, a city built by Trajan in honor of his sister and then the capital of second Mæsia. 29 The residents agreed to pay a large sum of money to buy back their lives and property, causing the invaders to retreat into their territories, feeling invigorated, if not fully satisfied, by their initial success against a rich but weak land. News quickly reached Emperor Decius that Cniva, king of the Goths, had crossed the Danube again with a larger army; that his many detachments were spreading destruction across Mæsia, while the main force of the army, made up of seventy thousand Germans and Sarmatians, a number capable of remarkable feats, called for the presence and military action of the Roman emperor.

29 (return)
[ In the sixteenth chapter of Jornandes, instead of secundo Mæsiam we may venture to substitute secundam, the second Mæsia, of which Marcianopolis was certainly the capital. (See Hierocles de Provinciis, and Wesseling ad locum, p. 636. Itinerar.) It is surprising how this palpable error of the scribe should escape the judicious correction of Grotius. Note: Luden has observed that Jornandes mentions two passages over the Danube; this relates to the second irruption into Mæsia. Geschichte des T V. ii. p. 448.—M.]

29 (return)
[In the sixteenth chapter of Jornandes, instead of secundo Mæsiam, we can confidently replace it with secundam, the second Mæsia, which Marcianopolis definitely served as the capital. (See Hierocles de Provinciis, and Wesseling ad locum, p. 636. Itinerar.) It's surprising that this clear mistake by the scribe went unnoticed by the careful correction of Grotius. Note: Luden has pointed out that Jornandes refers to two passages over the Danube; this pertains to the second invasion into Mæsia. Geschichte des T V. ii. p. 448.—M.]

Decius found the Goths engaged before Nicopolis, one of the many monuments of Trajan’s victories. 30 On his approach they raised the siege, but with a design only of marching away to a conquest of greater importance, the siege of Philippopolis, a city of Thrace, founded by the father of Alexander, near the foot of Mount Hæmus. 31 Decius followed them through a difficult country, and by forced marches; but when he imagined himself at a considerable distance from the rear of the Goths, Cniva turned with rapid fury on his pursuers. The camp of the Romans was surprised and pillaged, and, for the first time, their emperor fled in disorder before a troop of half-armed barbarians. After a long resistance, Philoppopolis, destitute of succor, was taken by storm. A hundred thousand persons are reported to have been massacred in the sack of that great city. 32 Many prisoners of consequence became a valuable accession to the spoil; and Priscus, a brother of the late emperor Philip, blushed not to assume the purple, under the protection of the barbarous enemies of Rome. 33 The time, however, consumed in that tedious siege, enabled Decius to revive the courage, restore the discipline, and recruit the numbers of his troops. He intercepted several parties of Carpi, and other Germans, who were hastening to share the victory of their countrymen, 34 intrusted the passes of the mountains to officers of approved valor and fidelity, 35 repaired and strengthened the fortifications of the Danube, and exerted his utmost vigilance to oppose either the progress or the retreat of the Goths. Encouraged by the return of fortune, he anxiously waited for an opportunity to retrieve, by a great and decisive blow, his own glory, and that of the Roman arms. 36

Decius found the Goths engaged outside Nicopolis, one of the many monuments to Trajan’s victories. 30 As he approached, they lifted the siege, but only to march away to a more significant conquest: the siege of Philippopolis, a city in Thrace founded by Alexander's father, located near the foot of Mount Hæmus. 31 Decius pursued them through challenging terrain and forced marches; however, when he thought he had put considerable distance between himself and the Goths’ rear, Cniva abruptly turned on his pursuers with fierce intensity. The Roman camp was caught off guard and looted, and for the first time, their emperor fled in chaos before a group of half-armed barbarians. After a prolonged resistance, Philippopolis, lacking support, was stormed. It’s reported that a hundred thousand people were massacred in the pillaging of that grand city. 32 Many notable prisoners added to the spoils, and Priscus, a brother of the late emperor Philip, didn’t hesitate to claim the purple, supported by the barbarous enemies of Rome. 33 However, the time spent in that lengthy siege allowed Decius to revive the morale, restore discipline, and increase the numbers of his troops. He intercepted several groups of Carpi and other Germans who were eager to join in the victory of their fellow countrymen, 34 entrusted the mountain passes to officers known for their valor and loyalty, 35 repaired and reinforced the fortifications along the Danube, and kept vigilant to thwart either the advance or the retreat of the Goths. With fortune on his side, he eagerly awaited the chance to reclaim his own glory and that of the Roman army with a major and decisive blow. 36

30 (return)
[ The place is still called Nicop. D’Anville, Geographie Ancienne, tom. i. p. 307. The little stream, on whose banks it stood, falls into the Danube.]

30 (return)
[The location is still known as Nicop. D’Anville, Ancient Geography, vol. i, p. 307. The small stream, along whose banks it was situated, flows into the Danube.]

31 (return)
[ Stephan. Byzant. de Urbibus, p. 740. Wesseling, Itinerar. p. 136. Zonaras, by an odd mistake, ascribes the foundation of Philippopolis to the immediate predecessor of Decius. * Note: Now Philippopolis or Philiba; its situation among the hills caused it to be also called Trimontium. D’Anville, Geog. Anc. i. 295.—G.]

31 (return)
[ Stephan. Byzant. de Urbibus, p. 740. Wesseling, Itinerar. p. 136. Zonaras, in a strange error, attributes the founding of Philippopolis to the direct predecessor of Decius. * Note: Now known as Philippopolis or Philiba; its location among the hills also led to it being called Trimontium. D’Anville, Geog. Anc. i. 295.—G.]

32 (return)
[ Ammian. xxxi. 5.]

32 (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__)
[ Ammian. xxxi. 5.]

33 (return)
[ Aurel. Victor. c. 29.]

33 (return)
[ Aurel. Victor. c. 29.]

34 (return)
[ Victoriæ Carpicæ, on some medals of Decius, insinuate these advantages.]

34 (return)
[Victoriæ Carpicæ, on some coins from Decius, suggest these benefits.]

35 (return)
[ Claudius (who afterwards reigned with so much glory) was posted in the pass of Thermopylæ with 200 Dardanians, 100 heavy and 160 light horse, 60 Cretan archers, and 1000 well-armed recruits. See an original letter from the emperor to his officer, in the Augustan History, p. 200.]

35 (return)
[Claudius (who later ruled with great distinction) was stationed at the pass of Thermopylæ with 200 Dardanians, 100 heavy infantry, 160 light cavalry, 60 Cretan archers, and 1,000 well-armed recruits. See an original letter from the emperor to his officer in the Augustan History, p. 200.]

36 (return)
[ Jornandes, c. 16—18. Zosimus, l. i. p. 22. In the general account of this war, it is easy to discover the opposite prejudices of the Gothic and the Grecian writer. In carelessness alone they are alike.]

36 (return)
[ Jornandes, c. 16—18. Zosimus, l. i. p. 22. In the overall story of this war, it's clear to see the differing biases of the Gothic and the Greek writers. They are similar only in their carelessness.]

At the same time when Decius was struggling with the violence of the tempest, his mind, calm and deliberate amidst the tumult of war, investigated the more general causes that, since the age of the Antonines, had so impetuously urged the decline of the Roman greatness. He soon discovered that it was impossible to replace that greatness on a permanent basis without restoring public virtue, ancient principles and manners, and the oppressed majesty of the laws. To execute this noble but arduous design, he first resolved to revive the obsolete office of censor; an office which, as long as it had subsisted in its pristine integrity, had so much contributed to the perpetuity of the state, 37 till it was usurped and gradually neglected by the Cæsars. 38 Conscious that the favor of the sovereign may confer power, but that the esteem of the people can alone bestow authority, he submitted the choice of the censor to the unbiased voice of the senate. By their unanimous votes, or rather acclamations, Valerian, who was afterwards emperor, and who then served with distinction in the army of Decius, was declared the most worthy of that exalted honor. As soon as the decree of the senate was transmitted to the emperor, he assembled a great council in his camp, and before the investiture of the censor elect, he apprised him of the difficulty and importance of his great office. “Happy Valerian,” said the prince to his distinguished subject, “happy in the general approbation of the senate and of the Roman republic! Accept the censorship of mankind; and judge of our manners. You will select those who deserve to continue members of the senate; you will restore the equestrian order to its ancient splendor; you will improve the revenue, yet moderate the public burdens. You will distinguish into regular classes the various and infinite multitude of citizens, and accurately view the military strength, the wealth, the virtue, and the resources of Rome. Your decisions shall obtain the force of laws. The army, the palace, the ministers of justice, and the great officers of the empire, are all subject to your tribunal. None are exempted, excepting only the ordinary consuls, 39 the præfect of the city, the king of the sacrifices, and (as long as she preserves her chastity inviolate) the eldest of the vestal virgins. Even these few, who may not dread the severity, will anxiously solicit the esteem, of the Roman censor.” 40

At the same time Decius was battling the fierce storm, his mind remained calm and thoughtful amid the chaos of war, examining the broader reasons that, since the era of the Antonines, had so aggressively pushed for the decline of Roman greatness. He quickly realized that it would be impossible to restore that greatness permanently without bringing back public virtue, traditional values and behaviors, and the respected authority of the laws. To carry out this noble but challenging plan, he first decided to revive the outdated position of censor; a role that, while it had existed in its original form, had greatly contributed to the continuity of the state until it was taken over and gradually disregarded by the Caesars. Aware that the favor of the ruler can provide power, but that the respect of the people is the only thing that can grant true authority, he put the choice of the censor in the hands of the unbiased vote of the senate. By their unanimous votes, or rather cheers, Valerian, who would later become emperor and was at that time serving commendably in Decius's army, was declared the most deserving of that high honor. Once the senate's decree was sent to the emperor, he gathered a large council in his camp, and before the installation of the elected censor, he informed him of the challenges and significance of his important role. "Happy Valerian," said the prince to his esteemed subject, "happy in the general approval of the senate and the Roman republic! Accept the censorship of mankind; and judge our morals. You will select those who deserve to remain members of the senate; you will restore the equestrian order to its former glory; you will enhance the revenue while easing the public burdens. You will categorize the vast and diverse population of citizens and closely examine the military strength, wealth, virtue, and resources of Rome. Your decisions will carry the weight of law. The army, the palace, the justice ministers, and the high officials of the empire are all under your authority. No one is exempt, except for the ordinary consuls, the prefect of the city, the king of the sacrifices, and (as long as she remains chaste) the oldest of the vestal virgins. Even these few, who may not fear the harshness, will eagerly seek the approval of the Roman censor."

37 (return)
[ Montesquieu, Grandeur et Decadence des Romains, c. viii. He illustrates the nature and use of the censorship with his usual ingenuity, and with uncommon precision.]

37 (return)
[ Montesquieu, The Rise and Fall of the Romans, c. viii. He explains the nature and function of censorship with his typical cleverness and remarkable accuracy.]

38 (return)
[ Vespasian and Titus were the last censors, (Pliny, Hist. Natur vii. 49. Censorinus de Die Natali.) The modesty of Trajan refused an honor which he deserved, and his example became a law to the Antonines. See Pliny’s Panegyric, c. 45 and 60.]

38 (return)
[ Vespasian and Titus were the last censors, (Pliny, Hist. Natur vii. 49. Censorinus de Die Natali.) Trajan’s humility denied him an honor he deserved, and his example set a standard for the Antonines. See Pliny’s Panegyric, c. 45 and 60.]

39 (return)
[ Yet in spite of his exemption, Pompey appeared before that tribunal during his consulship. The occasion, indeed, was equally singular and honorable. Plutarch in Pomp. p. 630.]

39 (return)
[ Yet despite his exemption, Pompey came before that court during his time as consul. The occasion was, in fact, both unique and honorable. Plutarch in Pomp. p. 630.]

40 (return)
[ See the original speech in the Augustan Hist. p. 173-174.]

40 (return)
[ See the original speech in the Augustan Hist. p. 173-174.]

A magistrate, invested with such extensive powers, would have appeared not so much the minister, as the colleague of his sovereign. 41 Valerian justly dreaded an elevation so full of envy and of suspicion. He modestly argued the alarming greatness of the trust, his own insufficiency, and the incurable corruption of the times. He artfully insinuated, that the office of censor was inseparable from the Imperial dignity, and that the feeble hands of a subject were unequal to the support of such an immense weight of cares and of power. 42 The approaching event of war soon put an end to the prosecution of a project so specious, but so impracticable; and whilst it preserved Valerian from the danger, saved the emperor Decius from the disappointment, which would most probably have attended it. A censor may maintain, he can never restore, the morals of a state. It is impossible for such a magistrate to exert his authority with benefit, or even with effect, unless he is supported by a quick sense of honor and virtue in the minds of the people, by a decent reverence for the public opinion, and by a train of useful prejudices combating on the side of national manners. In a period when these principles are annihilated, the censorial jurisdiction must either sink into empty pageantry, or be converted into a partial instrument of vexatious oppression. 43 It was easier to vanquish the Goths than to eradicate the public vices; yet even in the first of these enterprises, Decius lost his army and his life.

A magistrate with such extensive powers would have seemed less like a minister and more like a partner to his ruler. 41 Valerian rightly feared a position so filled with envy and suspicion. He humbly pointed out the alarming responsibility of the role, his own inadequacy, and the deep-rooted corruption of the times. He cleverly suggested that the role of censor was inherently tied to Imperial authority, and that the weak hands of a subject were not capable of bearing such a heavy burden of responsibilities and power. 42 The looming threat of war quickly ended discussions of a plan that was appealing but impractical; while it protected Valerian from danger, it also spared Emperor Decius from disappointment, which would likely have followed. A censor can claim to uphold morals but can never restore them. It's impossible for such a magistrate to wield their authority beneficially or effectively unless they are backed by a strong sense of honor and virtue in the public mindset, by a respectful acknowledgment of public opinion, and by a series of beneficial prejudices supporting national values. In a time when these principles are destroyed, the censor’s authority will either fade into mere show or become a tool for partial and annoying oppression. 43 Defeating the Goths was easier than eliminating public vices; yet even in the first task, Decius lost both his army and his life.

41 (return)
[ This transaction might deceive Zonaras, who supposes that Valerian was actually declared the colleague of Decius, l. xii. p. 625.]

41 (return)
[ This transaction might mislead Zonaras, who believes that Valerian was truly named as Decius's colleague, l. xii. p. 625.]

42 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 174. The emperor’s reply is omitted.]

42 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 174. The emperor’s reply is omitted.]

43 (return)
[ Such as the attempts of Augustus towards a reformation of manness. Tacit. Annal. iii. 24.]

43 (return)
[ Like Augustus’s efforts to reform masculinity. Tacit. Annal. iii. 24.]

The Goths were now, on every side, surrounded and pursued by the Roman arms. The flower of their troops had perished in the long siege of Philippopolis, and the exhausted country could no longer afford subsistence for the remaining multitude of licentious barbarians. Reduced to this extremity, the Goths would gladly have purchased, by the surrender of all their booty and prisoners, the permission of an undisturbed retreat. But the emperor, confident of victory, and resolving, by the chastisement of these invaders, to strike a salutary terror into the nations of the North, refused to listen to any terms of accommodation. The high-spirited barbarians preferred death to slavery. An obscure town of Mæsia, called Forum Terebronii, 44 was the scene of the battle. The Gothic army was drawn up in three lines, and either from choice or accident, the front of the third line was covered by a morass. In the beginning of the action, the son of Decius, a youth of the fairest hopes, and already associated to the honors of the purple, was slain by an arrow, in the sight of his afflicted father; who, summoning all his fortitude, admonished the dismayed troops, that the loss of a single soldier was of little importance to the republic. 45 The conflict was terrible; it was the combat of despair against grief and rage. The first line of the Goths at length gave way in disorder; the second, advancing to sustain it, shared its fate; and the third only remained entire, prepared to dispute the passage of the morass, which was imprudently attempted by the presumption of the enemy. “Here the fortune of the day turned, and all things became adverse to the Romans; the place deep with ooze, sinking under those who stood, slippery to such as advanced; their armor heavy, the waters deep; nor could they wield, in that uneasy situation, their weighty javelins. The barbarians, on the contrary, were inured to encounter in the bogs, their persons tall, their spears long, such as could wound at a distance.” 46 In this morass the Roman army, after an ineffectual struggle, was irrecoverably lost; nor could the body of the emperor ever be found. 47 Such was the fate of Decius, in the fiftieth year of his age; an accomplished prince, active in war and affable in peace; 48 who, together with his son, has deserved to be compared, both in life and death, with the brightest examples of ancient virtue. 49

The Goths were now completely surrounded and pursued by the Roman army. The best of their troops had been lost during the long siege of Philippopolis, and the exhausted land could no longer provide food for the remaining group of unruly barbarians. In this dire situation, the Goths would have happily traded all their loot and prisoners for a safe retreat. But the emperor, confident of winning and determined to instill fear in the Northern nations by punishing these invaders, refused to negotiate any terms. The proud barbarians would rather die than be enslaved. An obscure town in Mæsia, called Forum Terebronii, 44 was the setting of the battle. The Gothic army was lined up in three lines, and either by choice or by chance, the front of the third line was protected by a swamp. At the start of the fight, the son of Decius, a young man with great potential who was already involved in the honors of leadership, was killed by an arrow in front of his devastated father, who, summoning all his strength, reminded the shaken troops that the loss of a single soldier was of little significance to the republic. 45 The battle was intense; it was a fight born of despair against grief and fury. The first line of the Goths eventually fell apart in chaos; the second line, moving up to support them, shared the same fate; and only the third line remained intact, ready to defend the swamp, which the enemy foolishly attempted to cross. “Here the tide of battle changed, and everything turned against the Romans; the area was muddy, giving way under those who stood upon it, slippery for those who tried to advance; their armor was heavy, and the water was deep; they couldn’t properly wield their heavy javelins in such an awkward position. The barbarians, on the other hand, were used to fighting in the swamps, their bodies tall, and their spears long enough to strike from a distance.” 46 In this swamp, the Roman army, after a futile struggle, was irretrievably lost; the body of the emperor was never found. 47 Such was the fate of Decius, who died at the age of fifty; an accomplished leader, active in war and friendly in peace; 48 who, along with his son, deserves to be compared, both in life and in death, to the greatest examples of ancient virtue. 49

44 (return)
[ Tillemont, Histoire des Empereurs, tom. iii. p. 598. As Zosimus and some of his followers mistake the Danube for the Tanais, they place the field of battle in the plains of Scythia.]

44 (return)
[ Tillemont, History of the Emperors, vol. iii. p. 598. Since Zosimus and some of his followers confuse the Danube with the Tanais, they locate the battlefield in the plains of Scythia.]

45 (return)
[ Aurelius Victor allows two distinct actions for the deaths of the two Decii; but I have preferred the account of Jornandes.]

45 (return)
[ Aurelius Victor describes two separate events regarding the deaths of the two Decii; however, I have chosen to follow Jornandes' account.]

46 (return)
[ I have ventured to copy from Tacitus (Annal. i. 64) the picture of a similar engagement between a Roman army and a German tribe.]

46 (return)
[ I have attempted to replicate the description from Tacitus (Annal. i. 64) of a similar battle between a Roman army and a German tribe.]

47 (return)
[ Jornandes, c. 18. Zosimus, l. i. p. 22, [c. 23.] Zonaras, l. xii. p. 627. Aurelius Victor.]

47 (return)
[ Jornandes, c. 18. Zosimus, l. i. p. 22, [c. 23.] Zonaras, l. xii. p. 627. Aurelius Victor.]

48 (return)
[ The Decii were killed before the end of the year two hundred and fifty-one, since the new princes took possession of the consulship on the ensuing calends of January.]

48 (return)
[ The Decii were killed before the end of the year 251, since the new leaders assumed the consulship on the following January 1st.]

49 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 223, gives them a very honorable place among the small number of good emperors who reigned between Augustus and Diocletian.]

49 (return)
[Hist. August. p. 223, gives them a very honorable place among the small number of good emperors who reigned between Augustus and Diocletian.]

This fatal blow humbled, for a very little time, the insolence of the legions. They appeared to have patiently expected, and submissively obeyed, the decree of the senate which regulated the succession to the throne. From a just regard for the memory of Decius, the Imperial title was conferred on Hostilianus, his only surviving son; but an equal rank, with more effectual power, was granted to Gallus, whose experience and ability seemed equal to the great trust of guardian to the young prince and the distressed empire. 50 The first care of the new emperor was to deliver the Illyrian provinces from the intolerable weight of the victorious Goths. He consented to leave in their hands the rich fruits of their invasion, an immense booty, and what was still more disgraceful, a great number of prisoners of the highest merit and quality. He plentifully supplied their camp with every conveniency that could assuage their angry spirits or facilitate their so much wished-for departure; and he even promised to pay them annually a large sum of gold, on condition they should never afterwards infest the Roman territories by their incursions. 51

This deadly blow briefly humbled the arrogance of the legions. They seemed to patiently wait for and obediently follow the senate's decree that determined the succession to the throne. Out of respect for Decius's memory, the Imperial title was given to Hostilianus, his only surviving son; however, an equal rank with more effective power was granted to Gallus, whose experience and skill appeared to match the heavy responsibility of being the guardian to the young prince and the struggling empire. 50 The new emperor’s top priority was to free the Illyrian provinces from the unbearable burden of the victorious Goths. He agreed to leave the riches from their invasion, a massive amount of loot, and, even more shamefully, a considerable number of highly regarded prisoners in their hands. He generously provided their camp with everything that could ease their anger or help them leave as they so desperately wanted; he even promised to pay them a large annual sum of gold on the condition that they would never again raid Roman territory. 51

50 (return)
[ Hæc ubi Patres comperere.. .. decernunt. Victor in Cæsaribus.]

50 (return)
[ When the leaders learned this.. .. they decided. The victor among the Caesars.]

51 (return)
[ Zonaras, l. xii. p. 628.]

51 (return)
[ Zonaras, l. xii. p. 628.]

In the age of the Scipios, the most opulent kings of the earth, who courted the protection of the victorious commonwealth, were gratified with such trifling presents as could only derive a value from the hand that bestowed them; an ivory chair, a coarse garment of purple, an inconsiderable piece of plate, or a quantity of copper coin. 52 After the wealth of nations had centred in Rome, the emperors displayed their greatness, and even their policy, by the regular exercise of a steady and moderate liberality towards the allies of the state. They relieved the poverty of the barbarians, honored their merit, and recompensed their fidelity. These voluntary marks of bounty were understood to flow, not from the fears, but merely from the generosity or the gratitude of the Romans; and whilst presents and subsidies were liberally distributed among friends and suppliants, they were sternly refused to such as claimed them as a debt. 53 But this stipulation, of an annual payment to a victorious enemy, appeared without disguise in the light of an ignominious tribute; the minds of the Romans were not yet accustomed to accept such unequal laws from a tribe of barbarians; and the prince, who by a necessary concession had probably saved his country, became the object of the general contempt and aversion. The death of Hostiliamus, though it happened in the midst of a raging pestilence, was interpreted as the personal crime of Gallus; 54 and even the defeat of the later emperor was ascribed by the voice of suspicion to the perfidious counsels of his hated successor. 55 The tranquillity which the empire enjoyed during the first year of his administration, 56 served rather to inflame than to appease the public discontent; and as soon as the apprehensions of war were removed, the infamy of the peace was more deeply and more sensibly felt.

In the time of the Scipios, the wealthiest kings on earth, who sought the protection of the victorious republic, were pleased with such trivial gifts that only had value because of who gave them; an ivory chair, a simple purple garment, a small piece of silverware, or a handful of copper coins. 52 After the wealth of nations was concentrated in Rome, the emperors showcased their power and even their policies by regularly practicing a steady and moderate generosity towards their allies. They alleviated the poverty of the barbarians, recognized their contributions, and rewarded their loyalty. These voluntary acts of kindness were seen not as acts of fear but rather as expressions of the Romans' generosity or gratitude; while gifts and aid were freely given to friends and petitioners, they were harshly denied to those who claimed them as a right. 53 However, this requirement of annual payments to a conquered enemy appeared openly as a disgraceful tribute; the Roman people were not yet willing to accept such unequal demands from a barbarian tribe; and the ruler, who likely saved his country through a necessary concession, became the target of widespread scorn and hostility. The death of Hostiliamus, despite occurring amidst a devastating plague, was interpreted as Gallus's personal fault; 54 and even the later emperor's defeat was attributed, through suspicion, to the treacherous advice of his despised successor. 55 The peace the empire experienced during the first year of his rule, 56 only stoked public discontent rather than easing it; and as soon as the fear of war faded, the shame of the peace was felt even more acutely.

52 (return)
[ A Sella, a Toga, and a golden Patera of five pounds weight, were accepted with joy and gratitude by the wealthy king of Egypt. (Livy, xxvii. 4.) Quina millia Æris, a weight of copper, in value about eighteen pounds sterling, was the usual present made to foreign are ambassadors. (Livy, xxxi. 9.)]

52 (return)
[ A Sella, a Toga, and a golden Patera weighing five pounds were joyfully accepted by the wealthy king of Egypt. (Livy, xxvii. 4.) Quina millia Æris, a weight of copper worth about eighteen pounds sterling, was the usual gift given to foreign ambassadors. (Livy, xxxi. 9.)]

53 (return)
[ See the firmness of a Roman general so late as the time of Alexander Severus, in the Excerpta Legationum, p. 25, edit. Louvre.]

53 (return)
[Check out the resolve of a Roman general as late as the time of Alexander Severus, in the Excerpta Legationum, p. 25, edit. Louvre.]

54 (return)
[ For the plague, see Jornandes, c. 19, and Victor in Cæsaribus.]

54 (return)
[ For the plague, see Jornandes, c. 19, and Victor in Cæsaribus.]

55 (return)
[ These improbable accusations are alleged by Zosimus, l. i. p. 28, 24.]

55 (return)
[ These unlikely accusations are claimed by Zosimus, l. i. p. 28, 24.]

56 (return)
[ Jornandes, c. 19. The Gothic writer at least observed the peace which his victorious countrymen had sworn to Gallus.]

56 (return)
[ Jornandes, c. 19. The Gothic writer noted the peace that his victorious countrymen had promised to Gallus.]

But the Romans were irritated to a still higher degree, when they discovered that they had not even secured their repose, though at the expense of their honor. The dangerous secret of the wealth and weakness of the empire had been revealed to the world. New swarms of barbarians, encouraged by the success, and not conceiving themselves bound by the obligation of their brethren, spread devastation though the Illyrian provinces, and terror as far as the gates of Rome. The defence of the monarchy, which seemed abandoned by the pusillanimous emperor, was assumed by Æmilianus, governor of Pannonia and Mæsia; who rallied the scattered forces, and revived the fainting spirits of the troops. The barbarians were unexpectedly attacked, routed, chased, and pursued beyond the Danube. The victorious leader distributed as a donative the money collected for the tribute, and the acclamations of the soldiers proclaimed him emperor on the field of battle. 57 Gallus, who, careless of the general welfare, indulged himself in the pleasures of Italy, was almost in the same instant informed of the success, of the revolt, and of the rapid approach of his aspiring lieutenant. He advanced to meet him as far as the plains of Spoleto. When the armies came in sight of each other, the soldiers of Gallus compared the ignominious conduct of their sovereign with the glory of his rival. They admired the valor of Æmilianus; they were attracted by his liberality, for he offered a considerable increase of pay to all deserters. 58 The murder of Gallus, and of his son Volusianus, put an end to the civil war; and the senate gave a legal sanction to the rights of conquest. The letters of Æmilianus to that assembly displayed a mixture of moderation and vanity. He assured them, that he should resign to their wisdom the civil administration; and, contenting himself with the quality of their general, would in a short time assert the glory of Rome, and deliver the empire from all the barbarians both of the North and of the East. 59 His pride was flattered by the applause of the senate; and medals are still extant, representing him with the name and attributes of Hercules the Victor, and Mars the Avenger. 60

But the Romans grew even more frustrated when they realized that they hadn’t even secured their peace, even at the cost of their honor. The risky secret of the empire's wealth and vulnerability had been exposed to the world. New waves of barbarians, encouraged by this success and feeling no obligation to their fellow countrymen, spread destruction through the Illyrian provinces and instilled fear all the way to the gates of Rome. The defense of the empire, which seemed to have been abandoned by the cowardly emperor, was taken up by Æmilianus, the governor of Pannonia and Mæsia; he gathered the scattered forces and boosted the demoralized troops’ spirits. The barbarians were unexpectedly attacked, defeated, and chased beyond the Danube. The victorious leader distributed the money collected for tribute as rewards, and the soldiers’ cheers proclaimed him emperor right on the battlefield. 57 Gallus, who was preoccupied with enjoying the pleasures of Italy and neglecting the general welfare, was almost simultaneously informed of Æmilianus's success, the revolt, and the rapid advance of his ambitious lieutenant. He went to meet him as far as the plains of Spoleto. When the armies caught sight of each other, Gallus’s soldiers compared their ruler's disgraceful behavior to the glory of his rival. They admired Æmilianus’s bravery and were drawn to his generosity, as he offered a significant increase in pay to all deserters. 58 The assassination of Gallus and his son Volusianus ended the civil war, and the senate gave legal approval to the rights of conquest. Æmilianus's letters to that assembly showed a mix of moderation and pride. He assured them that he would leave the civil administration to their judgment and would content himself with the role of their general, promising to soon restore the glory of Rome and rid the empire of all barbarians from both the North and the East. 59 His pride was boosted by the senate’s applause, and medals still exist today depicting him with the name and attributes of Hercules the Victor and Mars the Avenger. 60

57 (return)
[ Zosimus, l. i. p. 25, 26.]

57 (return)
[ Zosimus, l. i. p. 25, 26.]

58 (return)
[ Victor in Cæsaribus.]

58 (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__)
[ Victor in Caesars.]

59 (return)
[ Zonaras, l. xii. p. 628.]

59 (return)
[ Zonaras, l. xii. p. 628.]

60 (return)
[ Banduri Numismata, p. 94.]

60 (return)
[ Banduri Numismata, p. 94.]

If the new monarch possessed the abilities, he wanted the time, necessary to fulfil these splendid promises. Less than four months intervened between his victory and his fall. 61 He had vanquished Gallus: he sunk under the weight of a competitor more formidable than Gallus. That unfortunate prince had sent Valerian, already distinguished by the honorable title of censor, to bring the legions of Gaul and Germany 62 to his aid. Valerian executed that commission with zeal and fidelity; and as he arrived too late to save his sovereign, he resolved to revenge him. The troops of Æmilianus, who still lay encamped in the plains of Spoleto, were awed by the sanctity of his character, but much more by the superior strength of his army; and as they were now become as incapable of personal attachment as they had always been of constitutional principle, they readily imbrued their hands in the blood of a prince who so lately had been the object of their partial choice. The guilt was theirs, 621 but the advantage of it was Valerian’s; who obtained the possession of the throne by the means indeed of a civil war, but with a degree of innocence singular in that age of revolutions; since he owed neither gratitude nor allegiance to his predecessor, whom he dethroned.

If the new king had the skills, he wanted the time needed to fulfill these grand promises. Less than four months passed between his victory and his downfall. 61 He had defeated Gallus but succumbed to a rival more powerful than Gallus. That unfortunate prince had sent Valerian, already known for the honorable title of censor, to rally the legions of Gaul and Germany 62 to his side. Valerian took on that task with enthusiasm and loyalty; and since he arrived too late to save his ruler, he decided to avenge him. The forces of Æmilianus, who were still camped in the plains of Spoleto, were impressed by his integrity, but even more by the strength of his army; and since they had become as incapable of personal loyalty as they had always been of constitutional principles, they quickly stained their hands with the blood of a prince who had recently been their favored choice. The guilt was theirs, 621 but the benefit went to Valerian, who gained the throne through a civil war but with a level of innocence rare for that time of upheaval; since he owed no loyalty or gratitude to his predecessor, whom he overthrew.

61 (return)
[ Eutropius, l. ix. c. 6, says tertio mense. Eusebio this emperor.]

61 (return)
[ Eutropius, l. ix. c. 6, says in the third month. Eusebius mentions this emperor.]

62 (return)
[ Zosimus, l. i. p. 28. Eutropius and Victor station Valerian’s army in Rhætia.]

62 (return)
[ Zosimus, l. i. p. 28. Eutropius and Victor place Valerian’s army in Rhætia.]

621 (return)
[ Aurelius Victor says that Æmilianus died of a natural disorder. Tropius, in speaking of his death, does not say that he was assassinated—G.]

621 (return)
[ Aurelius Victor states that Æmilianus died from a natural cause. Tropius mentions his death but does not indicate that he was murdered—G.]

Valerian was about sixty years of age 63 when he was invested with the purple, not by the caprice of the populace, or the clamors of the army, but by the unanimous voice of the Roman world. In his gradual ascent through the honors of the state, he had deserved the favor of virtuous princes, and had declared himself the enemy of tyrants. 64 His noble birth, his mild but unblemished manners, his learning, prudence, and experience, were revered by the senate and people; and if mankind (according to the observation of an ancient writer) had been left at liberty to choose a master, their choice would most assuredly have fallen on Valerian. 65 Perhaps the merit of this emperor was inadequate to his reputation; perhaps his abilities, or at least his spirit, were affected by the languor and coldness of old age. The consciousness of his decline engaged him to share the throne with a younger and more active associate; 66 the emergency of the times demanded a general no less than a prince; and the experience of the Roman censor might have directed him where to bestow the Imperial purple, as the reward of military merit. But instead of making a judicious choice, which would have confirmed his reign and endeared his memory, Valerian, consulting only the dictates of affection or vanity, immediately invested with the supreme honors his son Gallienus, a youth whose effeminate vices had been hitherto concealed by the obscurity of a private station. The joint government of the father and the son subsisted about seven, and the sole administration of Gallienus continued about eight, years. But the whole period was one uninterrupted series of confusion and calamity. As the Roman empire was at the same time, and on every side, attacked by the blind fury of foreign invaders, and the wild ambition of domestic usurpers, we shall consult order and perspicuity, by pursuing, not so much the doubtful arrangement of dates, as the more natural distribution of subjects. The most dangerous enemies of Rome, during the reigns of Valerian and Gallienus, were, 1. The Franks; 2. The Alemanni; 3. The Goths; and, 4. The Persians. Under these general appellations, we may comprehend the adventures of less considerable tribes, whose obscure and uncouth names would only serve to oppress the memory and perplex the attention of the reader.

Valerian was around sixty years old 63 when he was given the title of emperor, not due to the whims of the people or the shouts of the army, but by the unanimous agreement of the Roman world. Throughout his rise through various government positions, he earned the respect of honorable leaders and declared himself the enemy of tyrants. 64 His noble background, gentle yet impeccable character, knowledge, wisdom, and experience were admired by both the Senate and the people; if people (as an ancient writer noted) had been free to choose a ruler, they would have certainly picked Valerian. 65 Perhaps his accomplishments did not match his reputation; maybe his skills, or at least his determination, were weakened by the fatigue and chill of old age. Aware of his decline, he decided to share power with a younger and more energetic partner; 66 the urgent needs of the times called for a leader as much as a ruler; and the wisdom of the Roman censor might have guided him in selecting who should receive the Imperial purple as a reward for military success. But instead of making a wise choice that could have secured his reign and honored his legacy, Valerian, driven only by affection or pride, immediately appointed his son Gallienus, a young man whose weak vices had previously been hidden by his lowly position. The joint rule of father and son lasted about seven years, and Gallienus ruled alone for around eight years. However, the entire period was marked by constant chaos and disaster. The Roman Empire was simultaneously attacked from all sides by the blind rage of foreign invaders and the reckless ambition of domestic usurpers. To maintain clarity and order, we will focus not so much on the uncertain sequence of dates but on a more logical organization of topics. The most dangerous enemies of Rome during the reigns of Valerian and Gallienus included: 1. The Franks; 2. The Alemanni; 3. The Goths; and 4. The Persians. These broader categories encompass the struggles of less notable tribes, whose obscure and awkward names would only clutter the memory and confuse the reader's attention.

63 (return)
[ He was about seventy at the time of his accession, or, as it is more probable, of his death. Hist. August. p. 173. Tillemont, Hist. des Empereurs, tom. iii. p. 893, note 1.]

63 (return)
[ He was around seventy when he came to power, or, more likely, at the time of his death. Hist. August. p. 173. Tillemont, Hist. des Empereurs, tom. iii. p. 893, note 1.]

64 (return)
[ Inimicus tyrannorum. Hist. August. p. 173. In the glorious struggle of the senate against Maximin, Valerian acted a very spirited part. Hist. August. p. 156.]

64 (return)
[The enemy of tyrants. Hist. August. p. 173. In the proud battle of the senate against Maximin, Valerian played a very active role. Hist. August. p. 156.]

65 (return)
[ According to the distinction of Victor, he seems to have received the title of Imperator from the army, and that of Augustus from the senate.]

65 (return)
[Based on Victor's distinction, it looks like he got the title of Imperator from the army and the title of Augustus from the senate.]

66 (return)
[ From Victor and from the medals, Tillemont (tom. iii. p. 710) very justly infers, that Gallienus was associated to the empire about the month of August of the year 253.]

66 (return)
[ From Victor and the medals, Tillemont (vol. iii, p. 710) rightly concludes that Gallienus was made co-emperor around August in the year 253.]

I. As the posterity of the Franks compose one of the greatest and most enlightened nations of Europe, the powers of learning and ingenuity have been exhausted in the discovery of their unlettered ancestors. To the tales of credulity have succeeded the systems of fancy. Every passage has been sifted, every spot has been surveyed, that might possibly reveal some faint traces of their origin. It has been supposed that Pannonia, 67 that Gaul, that the northern parts of Germany, 68 gave birth to that celebrated colony of warriors. At length the most rational critics, rejecting the fictitious emigrations of ideal conquerors, have acquiesced in a sentiment whose simplicity persuades us of its truth. 69 They suppose, that about the year two hundred and forty, 70 a new confederacy was formed under the name of Franks, by the old inhabitants of the Lower Rhine and the Weser. 701 The present circle of Westphalia, the Landgraviate of Hesse, and the duchies of Brunswick and Luneburg, were the ancient seat of the Chauci who, in their inaccessible morasses, defied the Roman arms; 71 of the Cherusci, proud of the fame of Arminius; of the Catti, formidable by their firm and intrepid infantry; and of several other tribes of inferior power and renown. 72 The love of liberty was the ruling passion of these Germans; the enjoyment of it their best treasure; the word that expressed that enjoyment the most pleasing to their ear. They deserved, they assumed, they maintained the honorable epithet of Franks, or Freemen; which concealed, though it did not extinguish, the peculiar names of the several states of the confederacy. 73 Tacit consent, and mutual advantage, dictated the first laws of the union; it was gradually cemented by habit and experience. The league of the Franks may admit of some comparison with the Helvetic body; in which every canton, retaining its independent sovereignty, consults with its brethren in the common cause, without acknowledging the authority of any supreme head or representative assembly. 74 But the principle of the two confederacies was extremely different. A peace of two hundred years has rewarded the wise and honest policy of the Swiss. An inconstant spirit, the thirst of rapine, and a disregard to the most solemn treaties, disgraced the character of the Franks.

I. The descendants of the Franks make up one of the greatest and most enlightened nations in Europe, and extensive efforts have been made to uncover the history of their uneducated ancestors. What started as gullible stories has turned into imaginative theories. Every piece of evidence has been examined, and every possible location has been explored in hopes of finding some hints about their origins. Some believe that Pannonia, 67, Gaul, and the northern regions of Germany, 68, gave rise to this famous group of warriors. Eventually, the most rational scholars, dismissing the made-up migrations of mythical conquerors, have agreed on a simple idea that seems to be true. 69 They believe that around the year 240, 70 a new alliance was formed under the name of Franks, led by the old inhabitants of the Lower Rhine and the Weser. 701 The current area of Westphalia, the Landgraviate of Hesse, and the duchies of Brunswick and Luneburg were once home to the Chauci, who, in their impenetrable swamps, defied the Roman military; 71 to the Cherusci, who took pride in the legacy of Arminius; to the Catti, feared for their strong and fearless infantry; and to several other tribes of lesser power and recognition. 72 A deep love of freedom was the central passion of these Germans; enjoying that freedom was their greatest treasure, and the word that signified that enjoyment was the sweetest to their ears. They earned, claimed, and upheld the honorable title of Franks, or Freemen; this title overshadowed, though it didn’t erase, the individual names of the various states within the alliance. 73 Shared agreement and mutual benefit guided the initial laws of the union; it was gradually strengthened through shared habits and experiences. The league of the Franks can be somewhat compared to the Swiss Confederacy, in which each canton maintains its independent authority while collaborating with its counterparts for common interests, without recognizing any overall leader or representative body. 74 However, the foundational principles of the two alliances were very different. The Swiss enjoyed two hundred years of peace due to their wise and honorable policies, while the Franks were marred by an inconsistent spirit, a desire for plunder, and a blatant disregard for solemn treaties.

67 (return)
[ Various systems have been formed to explain a difficult passage in Gregory of Tours, l. ii. c. 9.]

67 (return)
[Different systems have been created to interpret a challenging section in Gregory of Tours, l. ii. c. 9.]

68 (return)
[ The Geographer of Ravenna, i. 11, by mentioning Mauringania, on the confines of Denmark, as the ancient seat of the Franks, gave birth to an ingenious system of Leibritz.]

68 (return)
[ The Geographer of Ravenna, i. 11, by mentioning Mauringania, on the borders of Denmark, as the ancient home of the Franks, sparked an innovative theory by Leibnitz.]

69 (return)
[ See Cluver. Germania Antiqua, l. iii. c. 20. M. Freret, in the Memoires de l’Academie des Inscriptions, tom. xviii.]

69 (return)
[ See Cluver. Germania Antiqua, l. iii. c. 20. M. Freret, in the Memoires de l’Academie des Inscriptions, tom. xviii.]

70 (return)
[ Most probably under the reign of Gordian, from an accidental circumstance fully canvassed by Tillemont, tom. iii. p. 710, 1181.]

70 (return)
[ Most likely during the reign of Gordian, based on an incidental situation thoroughly discussed by Tillemont, vol. iii. p. 710, 1181.]

701 (return)
[ The confederation of the Franks appears to have been formed, 1. Of the Chauci. 2. Of the Sicambri, the inhabitants of the duchy of Berg. 3. Of the Attuarii, to the north of the Sicambri, in the principality of Waldeck, between the Dimel and the Eder. 4. Of the Bructeri, on the banks of the Lippe, and in the Hartz. 5. Of the Chamavii, the Gambrivii of Tacitua, who were established, at the time of the Frankish confederation, in the country of the Bructeri. 6. Of the Catti, in Hessia.—G. The Salii and Cherasci are added. Greenwood’s Hist. of Germans, i 193.—M.]

701 (return)
[ The confederation of the Franks seems to have been established: 1. Of the Chauci. 2. Of the Sicambri, the people living in the duchy of Berg. 3. Of the Attuarii, located north of the Sicambri, in the principality of Waldeck, between the Dimel and the Eder. 4. Of the Bructeri, along the banks of the Lippe and in the Hartz. 5. Of the Chamavii, the Gambrivii mentioned by Tacitus, who were located in the territory of the Bructeri at the time of the Frankish confederation. 6. Of the Catti, in Hessia.—G. The Salii and Cherasci are included as well. Greenwood’s Hist. of Germans, i 193.—M.]

71 (return)
[Plin. Hist. Natur. xvi. l. The Panegyrists frequently allude to the morasses of the Franks.]

71 (return)
[Plin. Hist. Natur. xvi. l. The Panegyrists often reference the swamps of the Franks.]

72 (return)
[ Tacit. Germania, c. 30, 37.]

72 (return)
[ Tacit. Germania, c. 30, 37.]

73 (return)
[ In a subsequent period, most of those old names are occasionally mentioned. See some vestiges of them in Cluver. Germ. Antiq. l. iii.]

73 (return)
[ Later on, many of those old names come up from time to time. You can find some remnants of them in Cluver. Germ. Antiq. l. iii.]

74 (return)
[ Simler de Republica Helvet. cum notis Fuselin.]

74 (return)
[ Simler on the Republic of Helvetia with Fuselin's notes.]

Chapter X: Emperors Decius, Gallus, Æmilianus, Valerian And Gallienus.—Part III.

The Romans had long experienced the daring valor of the people of Lower Germany. The union of their strength threatened Gaul with a more formidable invasion, and required the presence of Gallienus, the heir and colleague of Imperial power. 75 Whilst that prince, and his infant son Salonius, displayed, in the court of Treves, the majesty of the empire, its armies were ably conducted by their general, Posthumus, who, though he afterwards betrayed the family of Valerian, was ever faithful to the great interests of the monarchy. The treacherous language of panegyrics and medals darkly announces a long series of victories. Trophies and titles attest (if such evidence can attest) the fame of Posthumus, who is repeatedly styled the Conqueror of the Germans, and the Savior of Gaul. 76

The Romans had long experienced the bold bravery of the people of Lower Germany. Their combined strength posed a serious threat to Gaul with a stronger invasion, making it necessary for Gallienus, the heir and co-ruler of the empire, to be present. 75 While that prince and his young son Salonius showcased the empire's grandeur at the court in Treves, its armies were skillfully led by their general, Posthumus, who, even though he later betrayed the Valerian family, remained loyal to the significant interests of the monarchy. The deceitful praise found in speeches and medals hints at a long string of victories. Trophies and titles serve as proof (if such evidence can truly prove anything) of Posthumus's fame, as he is repeatedly referred to as the Conqueror of the Germans and the Savior of Gaul. 76

75 (return)
[ Zosimus, l. i. p. 27.]

75 (return)
[ Zosimus, l. i. p. 27.]

76 (return)
[ M. de Brequigny (in the Memoires de l’Academie, tom. xxx.) has given us a very curious life of Posthumus. A series of the Augustan History from Medals and Inscriptions has been more than once planned, and is still much wanted. * Note: M. Eckhel, Keeper of the Cabinet of Medals, and Professor of Antiquities at Vienna, lately deceased, has supplied this want by his excellent work, Doctrina veterum Nummorum, conscripta a Jos. Eckhel, 8 vol. in 4to Vindobona, 1797.—G. Captain Smyth has likewise printed (privately) a valuable Descriptive Catologue of a series of Large Brass Medals of this period Bedford, 1834.—M. 1845.]

76 (return)
[ M. de Brequigny (in the Memoires de l’Academie, vol. xxx.) has provided a fascinating biography of Posthumus. A collection of the Augustan History from Medals and Inscriptions has been proposed multiple times and is still very much needed. * Note: M. Eckhel, Keeper of the Cabinet of Medals and Professor of Antiquities at Vienna, who recently passed away, has addressed this gap with his outstanding work, Doctrina veterum Nummorum, written by Jos. Eckhel, 8 volumes in 4to Vindobona, 1797.—G. Captain Smyth has also privately published a valuable Descriptive Catalogue of a series of Large Brass Medals from this era, Bedford, 1834.—M. 1845.]

But a single fact, the only one indeed of which we have any distinct knowledge, erases, in a great measure, these monuments of vanity and adulation. The Rhine, though dignified with the title of Safeguard of the provinces, was an imperfect barrier against the daring spirit of enterprise with which the Franks were actuated. Their rapid devastations stretched from the river to the foot of the Pyrenees; nor were they stopped by those mountains. Spain, which had never dreaded, was unable to resist, the inroads of the Germans. During twelve years, the greatest part of the reign of Gallienus, that opulent country was the theatre of unequal and destructive hostilities. Tarragona, the flourishing capital of a peaceful province, was sacked and almost destroyed; 77 and so late as the days of Orosius, who wrote in the fifth century, wretched cottages, scattered amidst the ruins of magnificent cities, still recorded the rage of the barbarians. 78 When the exhausted country no longer supplied a variety of plunder, the Franks seized on some vessels in the ports of Spain, 79 and transported themselves into Mauritania. The distant province was astonished with the fury of these barbarians, who seemed to fall from a new world, as their name, manners, and complexion, were equally unknown on the coast of Africa. 80

But one fact, the only one we really know for sure, largely cancels out these symbols of arrogance and flattery. The Rhine, although proudly called the Guardian of the provinces, was not a strong enough barrier against the bold spirit of the Franks. Their rapid raids stretched from the river to the foothills of the Pyrenees, and they weren't stopped by the mountains. Spain, which had never feared, found it impossible to resist the invasions from the Germans. For twelve years, throughout most of Gallienus's reign, that wealthy country became the battleground for unfair and destructive warfare. Tarragona, the thriving capital of a peaceful province, was looted and nearly destroyed; 77 and even in the days of Orosius, who wrote in the fifth century, miserable huts scattered among the ruins of grand cities still bore witness to the fury of the barbarians. 78 When the worn-out country no longer provided a variety of loot, the Franks took some ships from the ports of Spain, 79 and moved themselves to Mauritania. The far-off province was shocked by the wrath of these barbarians, who seemed to come from a new world, as their name, customs, and appearance were entirely unfamiliar on the coast of Africa. 80

77 (return)
[ Aurel. Victor, c. 33. Instead of Pœne direpto, both the sense and the expression require deleto; though indeed, for different reasons, it is alike difficult to correct the text of the best, and of the worst, writers.]

77 (return)
[ Aurel. Victor, c. 33. Instead of saying "Pœne direpto," both the meaning and the wording call for "de leto;" however, for different reasons, correcting the text of both the best and worst writers is equally challenging.]

78 (return)
[ In the time of Ausonius (the end of the fourth century) Ilerda or Lerida was in a very ruinous state, (Auson. Epist. xxv. 58,) which probably was the consequence of this invasion.]

78 (return)
[ During the time of Ausonius (the end of the 4th century), Ilerda or Lerida was in very poor condition, (Auson. Epist. xxv. 58,) which was likely the result of this invasion.]

79 (return)
[ Valesius is therefore mistaken in supposing that the Franks had invaded Spain by sea.]

79 (return)
[Valesius is therefore wrong to believe that the Franks invaded Spain by sea.]

80 (return)
[ Aurel. Victor. Eutrop. ix. 6.]

80 (return)
[ Aurel. Victor. Eutrop. ix. 6.]

II. In that part of Upper Saxony, beyond the Elbe, which is at present called the Marquisate of Lusace, there existed, in ancient times, a sacred wood, the awful seat of the superstition of the Suevi. None were permitted to enter the holy precincts, without confessing, by their servile bonds and suppliant posture, the immediate presence of the sovereign Deity. 81 Patriotism contributed, as well as devotion, to consecrate the Sonnenwald, or wood of the Semnones. 82 It was universally believed, that the nation had received its first existence on that sacred spot. At stated periods, the numerous tribes who gloried in the Suevic blood, resorted thither by their ambassadors; and the memory of their common extraction was perpetrated by barbaric rites and human sacrifices. The wide-extended name of Suevi filled the interior countries of Germany, from the banks of the Oder to those of the Danube. They were distinguished from the other Germans by their peculiar mode of dressing their long hair, which they gathered into a rude knot on the crown of the head; and they delighted in an ornament that showed their ranks more lofty and terrible in the eyes of the enemy. 83 Jealous as the Germans were of military renown, they all confessed the superior valor of the Suevi; and the tribes of the Usipetes and Tencteri, who, with a vast army, encountered the dictator Cæsar, declared that they esteemed it not a disgrace to have fled before a people to whose arms the immortal gods themselves were unequal. 84

II. In that part of Upper Saxony, beyond the Elbe, which is now known as the Marquisate of Lusace, there used to be a sacred grove, a terrifying center of the superstitions of the Suevi. No one was allowed to enter the holy grounds without demonstrating, through their submission and humble posture, the immediate presence of the supreme Deity. 81 Patriotism, along with devotion, helped to sanctify the Sonnenwald, or the wood of the Semnones. 82 It was widely believed that the nation had originated from that sacred spot. At scheduled times, the many tribes who took pride in their Suevic heritage sent their representatives there, and the memory of their shared lineage was celebrated through brutal rituals and human sacrifices. The extensive name of Suevi resonated across the central regions of Germany, from the banks of the Oder to those of the Danube. They were set apart from other Germans by their distinct way of styling their long hair, which they gathered into a rough knot on top of their heads; they also took pride in an ornament that made their ranks appear more significant and intimidating to their enemies. 83 Fiercely competitive about military honor, the Germans universally acknowledged the greater bravery of the Suevi; the tribes of the Usipetes and Tencteri, who faced the dictator Caesar with a massive army, claimed they did not see it as a dishonor to retreat before a people to whom even the immortal gods themselves were inferior. 84

81 (return)
[ Tacit.Germania, 38.]

81 (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__)
[ Tacit.Germania, 38.]

82 (return)
[ Cluver. Germ. Antiq. iii. 25.]

82 (return)
[ Cluver. Germ. Antiq. iii. 25.]

83 (return)
[ Sic Suevi a ceteris Germanis, sic Suerorum ingenui a servis separantur. A proud separation!]

83 (return)
[ Just like the Suevi are distinct from other Germans, the freeborn among the Suevi stand apart from the slaves. A proud separation!]

84 (return)
[ Cæsar in Bello Gallico, iv. 7.]

84 (return)
[ Caesar in the Gallic War, iv. 7.]

In the reign of the emperor Caracalla, an innumerable swarm of Suevi appeared on the banks of the Main, and in the neighborhood of the Roman provinces, in quest either of food, of plunder, or of glory. 85 The hasty army of volunteers gradually coalesced into a great and permanent nation, and, as it was composed from so many different tribes, assumed the name of Alemanni, 851 or Allmen, to denote at once their various lineage and their common bravery. 86 The latter was soon felt by the Romans in many a hostile inroad. The Alemanni fought chiefly on horseback; but their cavalry was rendered still more formidable by a mixture of light infantry, selected from the bravest and most active of the youth, whom frequent exercise had inured to accompany the horsemen in the longest march, the most rapid charge, or the most precipitate retreat. 87

During Emperor Caracalla's reign, a massive group of Suevi appeared along the banks of the Main River and near the Roman provinces, searching for food, loot, or glory. 85 The swift army of volunteers gradually merged into a large and permanent nation, and because they were made up of so many different tribes, they adopted the name Alemanni, 851 or Allmen, to reflect both their diverse heritage and their shared courage. 86 This bravery was soon felt by the Romans during many hostile invasions. The Alemanni primarily fought on horseback, but their cavalry became even more intimidating with the addition of light infantry, made up of the bravest and most agile young men, who had trained extensively to keep up with the horsemen during long marches, quick charges, or hasty retreats. 87

85 (return)
[ Victor in Caracal. Dion Cassius, lxvii. p. 1350.]

85 (return)
[ Victor in Caracal. Dion Cassius, lxvii. p. 1350.]

851 (return)
[ The nation of the Alemanni was not originally formed by the Suavi properly so called; these have always preserved their own name. Shortly afterwards they made (A. D. 357) an irruption into Rhætia, and it was not long after that they were reunited with the Alemanni. Still they have always been a distinct people; at the present day, the people who inhabit the north-west of the Black Forest call themselves Schwaben, Suabians, Sueves, while those who inhabit near the Rhine, in Ortenau, the Brisgaw, the Margraviate of Baden, do not consider themselves Suabians, and are by origin Alemanni. The Teucteri and the Usipetæ, inhabitants of the interior and of the north of Westphalia, formed, says Gatterer, the nucleus of the Alemannic nation; they occupied the country where the name of the Alemanni first appears, as conquered in 213, by Caracalla. They were well trained to fight on horseback, (according to Tacitus, Germ. c. 32;) and Aurelius Victor gives the same praise to the Alemanni: finally, they never made part of the Frankish league. The Alemanni became subsequently a centre round which gathered a multitude of German tribes, See Eumen. Panegyr. c. 2. Amm. Marc. xviii. 2, xxix. 4.—G. ——The question whether the Suevi was a generic name comprehending the clans which peopled central Germany, is rather hastily decided by M. Guizot Mr. Greenwood, who has studied the modern German writers on their own origin, supposes the Suevi, Alemanni, and Marcomanni, one people, under different appellations. History of Germany, vol i.—M.]

851 (return)
[ The Alemanni nation was not originally formed by the Suavi as they are properly called; the Suavi have always kept their own name. Soon after, they invaded Rhætia (A.D. 357), and it wasn't long before they reunited with the Alemanni. Yet, they have always remained a distinct people; today, those living in the north-west of the Black Forest refer to themselves as Schwaben, Suabians, or Sueves, while those near the Rhine, in Ortenau, Brisgaw, and the Margraviate of Baden do not identify as Suabians and are originally Alemanni. According to Gatterer, the Teucteri and Usipetæ, residents of the north-central Westphalia, formed the core of the Alemanni nation; they occupied the area where the name Alemanni first appears, conquered in 213 by Caracalla. They were well-trained for mounted combat (as noted by Tacitus, Germ. c. 32), and Aurelius Victor gives similar praise to the Alemanni: importantly, they never joined the Frankish league. The Alemanni later became a central point around which many German tribes gathered. See Eumen. Panegyr. c. 2. Amm. Marc. xviii. 2, xxix. 4.—G. ——The question of whether the Suevi was a general name covering the clans inhabiting central Germany is quickly concluded by M. Guizot. Mr. Greenwood, who has researched modern German writers on their origins, believes the Suevi, Alemanni, and Marcomanni to be one people under different names. History of Germany, vol i.—M.]

86 (return)
[ This etymology (far different from those which amuse the fancy of the learned) is preserved by Asinius Quadratus, an original historian, quoted by Agathias, i. c. 5.]

86 (return)
[ This origin (which is quite different from those that entertain the imaginations of scholars) is recorded by Asinius Quadratus, an early historian, as cited by Agathias, i. c. 5.]

87 (return)
[ The Suevi engaged Cæsar in this manner, and the manœuvre deserved the approbation of the conqueror, (in Bello Gallico, i. 48.)]

87 (return)
[ The Suevi confronted Cæsar like this, and the tactic earned the approval of the conqueror, (in Bello Gallico, i. 48.)]

This warlike people of Germans had been astonished by the immense preparations of Alexander Severus; they were dismayed by the arms of his successor, a barbarian equal in valor and fierceness to themselves. But still hovering on the frontiers of the empire, they increased the general disorder that ensued after the death of Decius. They inflicted severe wounds on the rich provinces of Gaul; they were the first who removed the veil that covered the feeble majesty of Italy. A numerous body of the Alemanni penetrated across the Danube and through the Rhætian Alps into the plains of Lombardy, advanced as far as Ravenna, and displayed the victorious banners of barbarians almost in sight of Rome. 88

This warlike group of Germans was shocked by the massive preparations of Alexander Severus; they were unsettled by the strength of his successor, a barbarian equally brave and fierce as they were. Yet, still lingering on the borders of the empire, they fueled the general chaos that followed after Decius's death. They dealt heavy blows to the wealthy regions of Gaul; they were the first to lift the curtain that concealed the weak grandeur of Italy. A large force of Alemanni crossed the Danube and the Rhætian Alps into the plains of Lombardy, reaching as far as Ravenna and proudly displayed the victorious banners of barbarians almost within sight of Rome. 88

88 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 215, 216. Dexippus in the Excerpts. Legationam, p. 8. Hieronym. Chron. Orosius, vii. 22.]

88 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 215, 216. Dexippus in the Excerpts. Legationam, p. 8. Hieronym. Chron. Orosius, vii. 22.]

The insult and the danger rekindled in the senate some sparks of their ancient virtue. Both the emperors were engaged in far distant wars, Valerian in the East, and Gallienus on the Rhine. All the hopes and resources of the Romans were in themselves. In this emergency, the senators resumed the defence of the republic, drew out the Prætorian guards, who had been left to garrison the capital, and filled up their numbers, by enlisting into the public service the stoutest and most willing of the Plebeians. The Alemanni, astonished with the sudden appearance of an army more numerous than their own, retired into Germany, laden with spoil; and their retreat was esteemed as a victory by the unwarlike Romans. 89

The insult and the threat sparked some of their old virtues in the senate. Both emperors were fighting far away, Valerian in the East and Gallienus on the Rhine. All the hopes and resources of the Romans depended on themselves. In this crisis, the senators took up the defense of the republic, called out the Praetorian guards that had been stationed in the capital, and increased their numbers by recruiting the strongest and most willing of the common people. The Alemanni, surprised by the sudden appearance of an army larger than their own, retreated back to Germany with their loot, and their withdrawal was seen as a victory by the peace-loving Romans. 89

89 (return)
[ Zosimus, l. i. p. 34.]

89 (return)
[ Zosimus, l. i. p. 34.]

When Gallienus received the intelligence that his capital was delivered from the barbarians, he was much less delighted than alarmed with the courage of the senate, since it might one day prompt them to rescue the public from domestic tyranny as well as from foreign invasion. His timid ingratitude was published to his subjects, in an edict which prohibited the senators from exercising any military employment, and even from approaching the camps of the legions. But his fears were groundless. The rich and luxurious nobles, sinking into their natural character, accepted, as a favor, this disgraceful exemption from military service; and as long as they were indulged in the enjoyment of their baths, their theatres, and their villas, they cheerfully resigned the more dangerous cares of empire to the rough hands of peasants and soldiers. 90

When Gallienus heard that his capital was safe from the barbarians, he felt more alarmed than happy about the bravery of the senate, fearing it might one day lead them to protect the public from both domestic tyranny and foreign threats. His cowardly ingratitude became apparent to his subjects when he issued an edict that banned senators from any military role and even from getting close to the army camps. However, his fears were unfounded. The wealthy and extravagant nobles, falling back into their true nature, viewed this shameful exemption from military service as a privilege; as long as they could enjoy their baths, theaters, and villas, they gladly left the more dangerous responsibilities of ruling to the rough hands of peasants and soldiers. 90

90 (return)
[ Aurel. Victor, in Gallieno et Probo. His complaints breathe as uncommon spirit of freedom.]

90 (return)
[ Aurel. Victor, in Gallieno et Probo. His complaints have an unusual sense of freedom.]

Another invasion of the Alemanni, of a more formidable aspect, but more glorious event, is mentioned by a writer of the lower empire. Three hundred thousand are said to have been vanquished, in a battle near Milan, by Gallienus in person, at the head of only ten thousand Romans. 91 We may, however, with great probability, ascribe this incredible victory either to the credulity of the historian, or to some exaggerated exploits of one of the emperor’s lieutenants. It was by arms of a very different nature, that Gallienus endeavored to protect Italy from the fury of the Germans. He espoused Pipa, the daughter of a king of the Marcomanni, a Suevic tribe, which was often confounded with the Alemanni in their wars and conquests. 92 To the father, as the price of his alliance, he granted an ample settlement in Pannonia. The native charms of unpolished beauty seem to have fixed the daughter in the affections of the inconstant emperor, and the bands of policy were more firmly connected by those of love. But the haughty prejudice of Rome still refused the name of marriage to the profane mixture of a citizen and a barbarian; and has stigmatized the German princess with the opprobrious title of concubine of Gallienus. 93

Another invasion by the Alemanni, which was more serious but also a more glorious event, is mentioned by a writer from the later Roman Empire. It's said that three hundred thousand were defeated in a battle near Milan by Gallienus himself, leading only ten thousand Romans. 91 However, we can likely attribute this incredible victory either to the gullibility of the historian or to some exaggerated actions of one of the emperor’s generals. Gallienus used very different means to protect Italy from the Germans' wrath. He married Pipa, the daughter of a king of the Marcomanni, a Suevic tribe that was often mistaken for the Alemanni in their wars and conquests. 92 In exchange for his alliance, he gave her father a large settlement in Pannonia. The natural charm of this unrefined beauty seems to have won the fickle emperor's heart, and political ties were strengthened through love. Yet the proud bias of Rome still refused to acknowledge their union as a marriage, labeling the German princess with the derogatory title of Gallienus's concubine. 93

91 (return)
[ Zonaras, l. xii. p. 631.]

91 (return)
[ Zonaras, l. xii. p. 631.]

92 (return)
[ One of the Victors calls him king of the Marcomanni; the other of the Germans.]

92 (return)
[ One of the Victors calls him the king of the Marcomanni; the other of the Germans.]

93 (return)
[ See Tillemont, Hist. des Empereurs, tom. iii. p. 398, &c.]

93 (return)
[ See Tillemont, Hist. des Empereurs, vol. iii. p. 398, etc.]

III. We have already traced the emigration of the Goths from Scandinavia, or at least from Prussia, to the mouth of the Borysthenes, and have followed their victorious arms from the Borysthenes to the Danube. Under the reigns of Valerian and Gallienus, the frontier of the last-mentioned river was perpetually infested by the inroads of Germans and Sarmatians; but it was defended by the Romans with more than usual firmness and success. The provinces that were the seat of war, recruited the armies of Rome with an inexhaustible supply of hardy soldiers; and more than one of these Illyrian peasants attained the station, and displayed the abilities, of a general. Though flying parties of the barbarians, who incessantly hovered on the banks of the Danube, penetrated sometimes to the confines of Italy and Macedonia, their progress was commonly checked, or their return intercepted, by the Imperial lieutenants. 94 But the great stream of the Gothic hostilities was diverted into a very different channel. The Goths, in their new settlement of the Ukraine, soon became masters of the northern coast of the Euxine: to the south of that inland sea were situated the soft and wealthy provinces of Asia Minor, which possessed all that could attract, and nothing that could resist, a barbarian conqueror.

III. We have already followed the migration of the Goths from Scandinavia, or at least from Prussia, to the mouth of the Borysthenes, and tracked their victorious campaigns from the Borysthenes to the Danube. During the reigns of Valerian and Gallienus, the border along the Danube was constantly threatened by invasions from Germans and Sarmatians; however, the Romans defended it with more than usual strength and success. The provinces involved in the fighting supplied the Roman armies with a never-ending stream of tough soldiers, and more than one of these Illyrian peasants rose to the rank and showed the skills of a general. Although small groups of barbarians frequently crossed the Danube and reached the borders of Italy and Macedonia, their advance was usually halted, or their retreat blocked, by the Imperial officers. 94 But the main wave of Gothic attacks took a very different direction. The Goths, in their new settlement in Ukraine, quickly took control of the northern coast of the Black Sea; to the south of that inland sea lay the rich and fertile provinces of Asia Minor, which had everything to attract a barbarian conqueror and nothing to stop one.

94 (return)
[ See the lives of Claudius, Aurelian, and Probus, in the Augustan History.]

94 (return)
[ Check out the lives of Claudius, Aurelian, and Probus in the Augustan History.]

The banks of the Borysthenes are only sixty miles distant from the narrow entrance 95 of the peninsula of Crim Tartary, known to the ancients under the name of Chersonesus Taurica. 96 On that inhospitable shore, Euripides, embellishing with exquisite art the tales of antiquity, has placed the scene of one of his most affecting tragedies. 97 The bloody sacrifices of Diana, the arrival of Orestes and Pylades, and the triumph of virtue and religion over savage fierceness, serve to represent an historical truth, that the Tauri, the original inhabitants of the peninsula, were, in some degree, reclaimed from their brutal manners by a gradual intercourse with the Grecian colonies, which settled along the maritime coast. The little kingdom of Bosphorus, whose capital was situated on the Straits, through which the Mæotis communicates itself to the Euxine, was composed of degenerate Greeks and half-civilized barbarians. It subsisted, as an independent state, from the time of the Peloponnesian war, 98 was at last swallowed up by the ambition of Mithridates, 99 and, with the rest of his dominions, sunk under the weight of the Roman arms. From the reign of Augustus, 100 the kings of Bosphorus were the humble, but not useless, allies of the empire. By presents, by arms, and by a slight fortification drawn across the Isthmus, they effectually guarded, against the roving plunderers of Sarmatia, the access of a country which, from its peculiar situation and convenient harbors, commanded the Euxine Sea and Asia Minor. 101 As long as the sceptre was possessed by a lineal succession of kings, they acquitted themselves of their important charge with vigilance and success. Domestic factions, and the fears, or private interest, of obscure usurpers, who seized on the vacant throne, admitted the Goths into the heart of Bosphorus. With the acquisition of a superfluous waste of fertile soil, the conquerors obtained the command of a naval force, sufficient to transport their armies to the coast of Asia. 102 These ships used in the navigation of the Euxine were of a very singular construction. They were slight flat-bottomed barks framed of timber only, without the least mixture of iron, and occasionally covered with a shelving roof, on the appearance of a tempest. 103 In these floating houses, the Goths carelessly trusted themselves to the mercy of an unknown sea, under the conduct of sailors pressed into the service, and whose skill and fidelity were equally suspicious. But the hopes of plunder had banished every idea of danger, and a natural fearlessness of temper supplied in their minds the more rational confidence, which is the just result of knowledge and experience. Warriors of such a daring spirit must have often murmured against the cowardice of their guides, who required the strongest assurances of a settled calm before they would venture to embark; and would scarcely ever be tempted to lose sight of the land. Such, at least, is the practice of the modern Turks; 104 and they are probably not inferior, in the art of navigation, to the ancient inhabitants of Bosphorus.

The banks of the Borysthenes are only sixty miles away from the narrow entrance 95 of the Crim Tartary peninsula, which the ancients called Chersonesus Taurica. 96 On that harsh shore, Euripides, using exquisite artistry to enhance the stories of the past, set the scene for one of his most moving tragedies. 97 The violent sacrifices of Diana, the arrival of Orestes and Pylades, and the victory of virtue and religion over barbaric cruelty illustrate a historical truth: the Tauri, the original inhabitants of the peninsula, were somewhat civilized by their gradual interactions with the Greek colonies that settled along the coast. The small kingdom of Bosphorus, with its capital located at the straits connecting the Mæotis to the Euxine Sea, was made up of corrupted Greeks and semi-civilized barbarians. It existed as an independent state from the time of the Peloponnesian war, 98 but was ultimately overtaken by the ambitions of Mithridates, 99 and, along with his other territories, fell under the might of Roman forces. From the reign of Augustus, 100 the kings of Bosphorus served as humble but valuable allies of the empire. They effectively protected access to a land that, due to its unique position and convenient harbors, controlled the Euxine Sea and Asia Minor, using gifts, arms, and a minor fortification built across the Isthmus to defend against the wandering raiders of Sarmatia. 101 As long as the throne was held by a direct line of kings, they managed their important responsibilities with vigilance and success. Internal conflicts and the ambitions or self-interest of obscure usurpers who took the vacant throne led to the Goths invading the heart of Bosphorus. With the acquisition of fertile land, the conquerors gained control of a naval force capable of transporting their armies to the coast of Asia. 102 The ships used for navigating the Euxine were built in a very unique way. They were lightweight flat-bottomed boats made of timber only, with no iron, and sometimes covered with a sloping roof in case of a storm. 103 In these floating homes, the Goths blithely put themselves at the mercy of an unknown sea, guided by sailors who had been coerced into service, whose skills and loyalty were both questionable. But the lure of plunder overshadowed any thoughts of danger, and their innate boldness replaced the more rational confidence that comes from knowledge and experience. Warriors with such audacious spirits must have often grumbled about the cowardice of their guides, who sought the firmest assurances of clear weather before daring to embark, and who were rarely inclined to lose sight of land. Such is the practice of the modern Turks; 104 and they are likely not inferior, in navigational skills, to the ancient inhabitants of Bosphorus.

95 (return)
[ It is about half a league in breadth. Genealogical History of the Tartars, p 598.]

95 (return)
[ It's about half a league wide. Genealogical History of the Tartars, p 598.]

96 (return)
[ M. de Peyssonel, who had been French Consul at Caffa, in his Observations sur les Peuples Barbares, que ont habite les bords du Danube]

96 (return)
[Mr. de Peyssonel, who was the French Consul in Caffa, in his Observations on the Barbaric Peoples that Inhabited the Banks of the Danube]

97 (return)
[ Eeripides in Iphigenia in Taurid.]

97 (return)
[ Euripides in Iphigenia in Tauris.]

98 (return)
[ Strabo, l. vii. p. 309. The first kings of Bosphorus were the allies of Athens.]

98 (return)
[ Strabo, l. vii. p. 309. The first kings of Bosphorus were allies of Athens.]

99 (return)
[ Appian in Mithridat.]

99 (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__)
[ Appian in Mithridates.]

100 (return)
[ It was reduced by the arms of Agrippa. Orosius, vi. 21. Eu tropius, vii. 9. The Romans once advanced within three days’ march of the Tanais. Tacit. Annal. xii. 17.]

100 (return)
[ It was diminished by the forces of Agrippa. Orosius, vi. 21. Eutropius, vii. 9. The Romans once marched within three days of the Tanais River. Tacit. Annal. xii. 17.]

101 (return)
[ See the Toxaris of Lucian, if we credit the sincerity and the virtues of the Scythian, who relates a great war of his nation against the kings of Bosphorus.]

101 (return)
[ Check out the Toxaris by Lucian, if we believe in the honesty and virtues of the Scythian, who recounts a major conflict between his people and the kings of Bosphorus.]

102 (return)
[ Zosimus, l. i. p. 28.]

102 (return)
[ Zosimus, l. i. p. 28.]

103 (return)
[ Strabo, l. xi. Tacit. Hist. iii. 47. They were called Camarœ.]

103 (return)
[ Strabo, l. xi. Tacit. Hist. iii. 47. They were called Camarœ.]

104 (return)
[ See a very natural picture of the Euxine navigation, in the xvith letter of Tournefort.]

104 (return)
[Check out a really natural depiction of navigation on the Black Sea in the 15th letter of Tournefort.]

The fleet of the Goths, leaving the coast of Circassia on the left hand, first appeared before Pityus, 105 the utmost limits of the Roman provinces; a city provided with a convenient port, and fortified with a strong wall. Here they met with a resistance more obstinate than they had reason to expect from the feeble garrison of a distant fortress. They were repulsed; and their disappointment seemed to diminish the terror of the Gothic name. As long as Successianus, an officer of superior rank and merit, defended that frontier, all their efforts were ineffectual; but as soon as he was removed by Valerian to a more honorable but less important station, they resumed the attack of Pityus; and by the destruction of that city, obliterated the memory of their former disgrace. 106

The Gothic fleet, leaving the coast of Circassia on the left, first appeared at Pityus, 105 the farthest edge of the Roman provinces; a city equipped with a convenient harbor and protected by a strong wall. Here, they faced resistance that was surprisingly fierce for the weak garrison of a distant fortress. They were driven back, and their disappointment seemed to lessen the fear associated with the Gothic name. As long as Successianus, a high-ranking and capable officer, defended that border, all their attempts were futile. But once he was reassigned by Valerian to a more prestigious yet less critical position, they renewed their assault on Pityus; and by destroying that city, they wiped out the memory of their earlier failure. 106

105 (return)
[ Arrian places the frontier garrison at Dioscurias, or Sebastopolis, forty-four miles to the east of Pityus. The garrison of Phasis consisted in his time of only four hundred foot. See the Periplus of the Euxine. * Note: Pityus is Pitchinda, according to D’Anville, ii. 115.—G. Rather Boukoun.—M. Dioscurias is Iskuriah.—G.]

105 (return)
[ Arrian states that the frontier garrison was located at Dioscurias, or Sebastopolis, which is about forty-four miles east of Pityus. At that time, the garrison in Phasis only had four hundred infantry. Refer to the Periplus of the Euxine. * Note: Pityus is Pitchinda, according to D’Anville, ii. 115.—G. Rather Boukoun.—M. Dioscurias is Iskuriah.—G.]

106 (return)
[ Zosimus, l. i. p. 30.]

106 (return)
[ Zosimus, l. i. p. 30.]

Circling round the eastern extremity of the Euxine Sea, the navigation from Pityus to Trebizond is about three hundred miles. 107 The course of the Goths carried them in sight of the country of Colchis, so famous by the expedition of the Argonauts; and they even attempted, though without success, to pillage a rich temple at the mouth of the River Phasis. Trebizond, celebrated in the retreat of the ten thousand as an ancient colony of Greeks, 108 derived its wealth and splendor from the magnificence of the emperor Hadrian, who had constructed an artificial port on a coast left destitute by nature of secure harbors. 109 The city was large and populous; a double enclosure of walls seemed to defy the fury of the Goths, and the usual garrison had been strengthened by a reënforcement of ten thousand men. But there are not any advantages capable of supplying the absence of discipline and vigilance. The numerous garrison of Trebizond, dissolved in riot and luxury, disdained to guard their impregnable fortifications. The Goths soon discovered the supine negligence of the besieged, erected a lofty pile of fascines, ascended the walls in the silence of the night, and entered the defenceless city sword in hand. A general massacre of the people ensued, whilst the affrighted soldiers escaped through the opposite gates of the town. The most holy temples, and the most splendid edifices, were involved in a common destruction. The booty that fell into the hands of the Goths was immense: the wealth of the adjacent countries had been deposited in Trebizond, as in a secure place of refuge. The number of captives was incredible, as the victorious barbarians ranged without opposition through the extensive province of Pontus. 110 The rich spoils of Trebizond filled a great fleet of ships that had been found in the port. The robust youth of the sea-coast were chained to the oar; and the Goths, satisfied with the success of their first naval expedition, returned in triumph to their new establishment in the kingdom of Bosphorus. 111

Circling around the eastern edge of the Black Sea, the journey from Pityus to Trebizond is about three hundred miles. 107 The path of the Goths took them past the land of Colchis, famously known from the story of the Argonauts; they even tried, though unsuccessfully, to loot a wealthy temple at the mouth of the River Phasis. Trebizond, noted in the retreat of the Ten Thousand as an ancient Greek colony, 108 gained its wealth and grandeur from the splendor of Emperor Hadrian, who built an artificial harbor on a coast that lacked natural secure ports. 109 The city was large and crowded; a double set of walls seemed to defy the Goths’ fury, and the regular garrison had been bolstered by an additional ten thousand men. However, there are no advantages that can make up for a lack of discipline and vigilance. The large garrison of Trebizond fell into chaos and luxury, neglecting to guard their seemingly impregnable defenses. The Goths quickly noticed the careless negligence of the defenders, built a tall pile of brush, climbed the walls in the silence of the night, and entered the unprotected city armed with swords. A widespread massacre of the people followed, while the terrified soldiers fled through the opposite gates of the town. The most sacred temples and the most magnificent buildings were destroyed together. The loot that the Goths seized was immense: the wealth of the surrounding regions had been stored in Trebizond as a safe haven. The number of captives was staggering, as the victorious barbarians roamed freely through the vast province of Pontus. 110 The rich spoils from Trebizond filled a large fleet of ships that had been found in the harbor. The strong young men from the coast were chained to the oars; and the Goths, satisfied with the success of their first naval expedition, returned triumphantly to their new establishment in the Kingdom of Bosphorus. 111

107 (return)
[ Arrian (in Periplo Maris Euxine, p. 130) calls the distance 2610 stadia.]

107 (return)
[ Arrian (in Periplo Maris Euxine, p. 130) refers to the distance as 2610 stadia.]

108 (return)
[ Xenophon, Anabasis, l. iv. p. 348, edit. Hutchinson. Note: Fallmerayer (Geschichte des Kaiserthums von Trapezunt, p. 6, &c) assigns a very ancient date to the first (Pelasgic) foundation of Trapezun (Trebizond)—M.]

108 (return)
[ Xenophon, Anabasis, l. iv. p. 348, edit. Hutchinson. Note: Fallmerayer (History of the Empire of Trebizond, p. 6, &c) attributes a very ancient date to the initial (Pelasgic) foundation of Trapezunt (Trebizond)—M.]

109 (return)
[ Arrian, p. 129. The general observation is Tournefort’s.]

109 (return)
[ Arrian, p. 129. The general observation is Tournefort’s.]

110 (return)
[ See an epistle of Gregory Thaumaturgus, bishop of Neo-Cæoarea, quoted by Mascou, v. 37.]

110 (return)
[ See a letter from Gregory Thaumaturgus, bishop of Neo-Cæsarea, cited by Mascou, v. 37.]

111 (return)
[ Zosimus, l. i. p. 32, 33.]

111 (return)
[ Zosimus, l. i. p. 32, 33.]

The second expedition of the Goths was undertaken with greater powers of men and ships; but they steered a different course, and, disdaining the exhausted provinces of Pontus, followed the western coast of the Euxine, passed before the wide mouths of the Borysthenes, the Niester, and the Danube, and increasing their fleet by the capture of a great number of fishing barks, they approached the narrow outlet through which the Euxine Sea pours its waters into the Mediterranean, and divides the continents of Europe and Asia. The garrison of Chalcedon was encamped near the temple of Jupiter Urius, on a promontory that commanded the entrance of the Strait; and so inconsiderable were the dreaded invasions of the barbarians that this body of troops surpassed in number the Gothic army. But it was in numbers alone that they surpassed it. They deserted with precipitation their advantageous post, and abandoned the town of Chalcedon, most plentifully stored with arms and money, to the discretion of the conquerors. Whilst they hesitated whether they should prefer the sea or land, Europe or Asia, for the scene of their hostilities, a perfidious fugitive pointed out Nicomedia, 1111 once the capital of the kings of Bithynia, as a rich and easy conquest. He guided the march, which was only sixty miles from the camp of Chalcedon, 112 directed the resistless attack, and partook of the booty; for the Goths had learned sufficient policy to reward the traitor whom they detested. Nice, Prusa, Apamæa, Cius, 1121 cities that had sometimes rivalled, or imitated, the splendor of Nicomedia, were involved in the same calamity, which, in a few weeks, raged without control through the whole province of Bithynia. Three hundred years of peace, enjoyed by the soft inhabitants of Asia, had abolished the exercise of arms, and removed the apprehension of danger. The ancient walls were suffered to moulder away, and all the revenue of the most opulent cities was reserved for the construction of baths, temples, and theatres. 113

The second expedition of the Goths was carried out with more manpower and ships; however, they took a different route, ignoring the depleted regions of Pontus, and followed the western coast of the Euxine. They passed the wide mouths of the Borysthenes, the Niester, and the Danube, and boosted their fleet by capturing many fishing boats. They approached the narrow opening through which the Euxine Sea flows into the Mediterranean, separating Europe and Asia. The garrison at Chalcedon was stationed near the temple of Jupiter Urius, on a promontory that overlooked the entrance to the Strait; and the feared invasions of the barbarians were so negligible that this group of troops outnumbered the Gothic army. But their advantage was only in numbers. They hurriedly abandoned their strategic position and vacated the city of Chalcedon, which was well-stocked with weapons and money, leaving it to the victors' mercy. While they debated whether to choose the sea or land, Europe or Asia, for their attacks, a treacherous deserter pointed out Nicomedia, 1111 once the capital of the kings of Bithynia, as a wealthy and easy target. He led the march, which was only sixty miles from the Chalcedon camp, 112 directed the unstoppable assault, and shared in the spoils; for the Goths had learned enough strategy to reward the traitor they loathed. Nice, Prusa, Apamæa, Cius, 1121 cities that had once rivaled or copied the glory of Nicomedia, were caught in the same disaster, which swept uncontrollably through the whole province of Bithynia in just a few weeks. Three hundred years of peace, enjoyed by the gentle people of Asia, had eliminated the practice of warfare and removed the fear of danger. The ancient walls were allowed to decay, and all the revenue of the wealthiest cities was used for building baths, temples, and theaters. 113

1111 (return)
[ It has preserved its name, joined to the preposition of place in that of Nikmid. D’Anv. Geog. Anc. ii. 28.—G.]

1111 (return)
[ It has kept its name, combined with the preposition of place in that of Nikmid. D’Anv. Geog. Anc. ii. 28.—G.]

112 (return)
[ Itiner. Hierosolym. p. 572. Wesseling.]

112 (return)
[ Itiner. Hierosolym. p. 572. Wesseling.]

1121 (return)
[ Now Isnik, Bursa, Mondania Ghio or Kemlik D’Anv. ii. 23.—G.]

1121 (return)
[ Now Isnik, Bursa, Mondania Ghio or Kemlik D'Anv. ii. 23.—G.]

113 (return)
[ Zosimus, l.. p. 32, 33.]

113 (return)
[ Zosimus, l.. p. 32, 33.]

When the city of Cyzicus withstood the utmost effort of Mithridates, 114 it was distinguished by wise laws, a naval power of two hundred galleys, and three arsenals, of arms, of military engines, and of corn. 115 It was still the seat of wealth and luxury; but of its ancient strength, nothing remained except the situation, in a little island of the Propontis, connected with the continent of Asia only by two bridges. From the recent sack of Prusa, the Goths advanced within eighteen miles 116 of the city, which they had devoted to destruction; but the ruin of Cyzicus was delayed by a fortunate accident. The season was rainy, and the Lake Apolloniates, the reservoir of all the springs of Mount Olympus, rose to an uncommon height. The little river of Rhyndacus, which issues from the lake, swelled into a broad and rapid stream, and stopped the progress of the Goths. Their retreat to the maritime city of Heraclea, where the fleet had probably been stationed, was attended by a long train of wagons, laden with the spoils of Bithynia, and was marked by the flames of Nico and Nicomedia, which they wantonly burnt. 117 Some obscure hints are mentioned of a doubtful combat that secured their retreat. 118 But even a complete victory would have been of little moment, as the approach of the autumnal equinox summoned them to hasten their return. To navigate the Euxine before the month of May, or after that of September, is esteemed by the modern Turks the most unquestionable instance of rashness and folly. 119

When the city of Cyzicus resisted Mithridates' strongest efforts, 114 it was known for its wise laws, a navy of two hundred ships, and three arsenals for weapons, military machinery, and grain. 115 It was still a place of wealth and luxury, but the only remnant of its former strength was its location on a small island in the Propontis, connected to the Asian mainland by just two bridges. Following the recent sacking of Prusa, the Goths advanced within eighteen miles 116 of the city, which they intended to destroy; however, Cyzicus was spared due to a fortunate turn of events. The rainy season caused Lake Apolloniates, which collects all the springs from Mount Olympus, to rise unusually high. The small river Rhyndacus, flowing from the lake, became a wide and fast-moving stream, halting the Goths' advance. Their withdrawal to the coastal city of Heraclea, likely where their fleet was stationed, was accompanied by a long line of wagons filled with spoils from Bithynia and marked by the flames of Nico and Nicomedia, which they wantonly set on fire. 117 Some vague references mention an uncertain battle that allowed their escape. 118 But even a total victory would have mattered little, as the approach of the autumn equinox urged them to hurry back. Traveling the Euxine Sea before May or after September is considered by modern Turks to be the clearest example of recklessness and foolishness. 119

114 (return)
[ He besieged the place with 400 galleys, 150,000 foot, and a numerous cavalry. See Plutarch in Lucul. Appian in Mithridat Cicero pro Lege Manilia, c. 8.]

114 (return)
[ He surrounded the location with 400 ships, 150,000 soldiers on foot, and a large number of cavalry. See Plutarch in Lucul. Appian in Mithridates Cicero pro Lege Manilia, c. 8.]

115 (return)
[ Strabo, l. xii. p. 573.]

115 (return)
[ Strabo, l. xii. p. 573.]

116 (return)
[ Pocock’s Description of the East, l. ii. c. 23, 24.]

116 (return)
[ Pocock’s Description of the East, l. ii. c. 23, 24.]

117 (return)
[ Zosimus, l. i. p. 33.]

117 (return)
[ Zosimus, l. i. p. 33.]

118 (return)
[ Syncellus tells an unintelligible story of Prince Odenathus, who defeated the Goths, and who was killed by Prince Odenathus.]

118 (return)
[ Syncellus shares a confusing tale about Prince Odenathus, who conquered the Goths, and who was later killed by Prince Odenathus.]

119 (return)
[Footnote 119: Voyages de Chardin, tom. i. p. 45. He sailed with the Turks from Constantinople to Caffa.]

119 (return)
[Footnote 119: Voyages de Chardin, vol. i, p. 45. He traveled with the Turks from Constantinople to Caffa.]

When we are informed that the third fleet, equipped by the Goths in the ports of Bosphorus, consisted of five hundred sails of ships, 120 our ready imagination instantly computes and multiplies the formidable armament; but, as we are assured by the judicious Strabo, 121 that the piratical vessels used by the barbarians of Pontus and the Lesser Scythia, were not capable of containing more than twenty-five or thirty men we may safely affirm, that fifteen thousand warriors, at the most, embarked in this great expedition. Impatient of the limits of the Euxine, they steered their destructive course from the Cimmerian to the Thracian Bosphorus. When they had almost gained the middle of the Straits, they were suddenly driven back to the entrance of them; till a favorable wind, springing up the next day, carried them in a few hours into the placid sea, or rather lake, of the Propontis. Their landing on the little island of Cyzicus was attended with the ruin of that ancient and noble city. From thence issuing again through the narrow passage of the Hellespont, they pursued their winding navigation amidst the numerous islands scattered over the Archipelago, or the Ægean Sea. The assistance of captives and deserters must have been very necessary to pilot their vessels, and to direct their various incursions, as well on the coast of Greece as on that of Asia. At length the Gothic fleet anchored in the port of Piræus, five miles distant from Athens, 122 which had attempted to make some preparations for a vigorous defence. Cleodamus, one of the engineers employed by the emperor’s orders to fortify the maritime cities against the Goths, had already begun to repair the ancient walls, fallen to decay since the time of Scylla. The efforts of his skill were ineffectual, and the barbarians became masters of the native seat of the muses and the arts. But while the conquerors abandoned themselves to the license of plunder and intemperance, their fleet, that lay with a slender guard in the harbor of Piræus, was unexpectedly attacked by the brave Dexippus, who, flying with the engineer Cleodamus from the sack of Athens, collected a hasty band of volunteers, peasants as well as soldiers, and in some measure avenged the calamities of his country. 123

When we learn that the third fleet, supplied by the Goths at the ports of Bosphorus, had five hundred ships, 120 our imaginations quickly calculate and multiply the impressive numbers of the armada. However, as the wise Strabo assures us, 121 the pirate ships used by the barbarians of Pontus and Lesser Scythia could hold only about twenty-five or thirty men, so we can safely say that at most fifteen thousand soldiers participated in this massive expedition. Eager to break free from the boundaries of the Euxine Sea, they set a destructive course from the Cimmerian to the Thracian Bosphorus. Just as they reached the midpoint of the Straits, they were suddenly pushed back to the entrance; then a favorable wind the next day quickly carried them into the calm waters of the Propontis. Their landing on the small island of Cyzicus led to the downfall of that ancient and esteemed city. From there, they went back through the narrow Hellespont passage, navigating through the many islands scattered over the Archipelago, or the Aegean Sea. The help of captives and deserters was likely essential for guiding their ships and directing their raids along the coasts of both Greece and Asia. Eventually, the Gothic fleet anchored at the port of Piræus, just five miles from Athens, 122 which had tried to prepare for a strong defense. Cleodamus, one of the engineers appointed by the emperor to fortify the coastal cities against the Goths, had already started to repair the ancient walls that had fallen into disrepair since Scylla's time. His efforts were futile, and the barbarians took control of the homeland of the Muses and the arts. But while the conquerors indulged in plunder and excess, their fleet, which was lightly guarded in the harbor of Piræus, was unexpectedly attacked by the brave Dexippus. Escaping with engineer Cleodamus from the devastation of Athens, he gathered a quick band of volunteers, both peasants and soldiers, and somewhat avenged the tragedies of his homeland. 123

120 (return)
[ Syncellus (p. 382) speaks of this expedition, as undertaken by the Heruli.]

120 (return)
[ Syncellus (p. 382) speaks of this expedition as being carried out by the Heruli.]

121 (return)
[ Strabo, l. xi. p. 495.]

121 (return)
[ Strabo, l. xi. p. 495.]

122 (return)
[ Plin. Hist. Natur. iii. 7.]

122 (return)
[ Plin. Hist. Natur. iii. 7.]

123 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 181. Victor, c. 33. Orosius, vii. 42. Zosimus, l. i. p. 35. Zonaras, l. xii. 635. Syncellus, p. 382. It is not without some attention, that we can explain and conciliate their imperfect hints. We can still discover some traces of the partiality of Dexippus, in the relation of his own and his countrymen’s exploits. * Note: According to a new fragment of Dexippus, published by Mai, the 2000 men took up a strong position in a mountainous and woods district, and kept up a harassing warfare. He expresses a hope of being speedily joined by the Imperial fleet. Dexippus in rov. Byzantinorum Collect a Niebuhr, p. 26, 8—M.]

123 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 181. Victor, c. 33. Orosius, vii. 42. Zosimus, l. i. p. 35. Zonaras, l. xii. 635. Syncellus, p. 382. It's important that we carefully examine and connect their incomplete hints. We can still find evidence of Dexippus's biases in the account of his own and his fellow countrymen's achievements. * Note: According to a new fragment of Dexippus, published by Mai, the 2000 men took a strong position in a mountainous and forested area, engaging in a disruptive form of warfare. He expresses hope of being quickly joined by the Imperial fleet. Dexippus in rov. Byzantinorum Collect a Niebuhr, p. 26, 8—M.]

But this exploit, whatever lustre it might shed on the declining age of Athens, served rather to irritate than to subdue the undaunted spirit of the northern invaders. A general conflagration blazed out at the same time in every district of Greece. Thebes and Argos, Corinth and Sparta, which had formerly waged such memorable wars against each other, were now unable to bring an army into the field, or even to defend their ruined fortifications. The rage of war, both by land and by sea, spread from the eastern point of Sunium to the western coast of Epirus. The Goths had already advanced within sight of Italy, when the approach of such imminent danger awakened the indolent Gallienus from his dream of pleasure. The emperor appeared in arms; and his presence seems to have checked the ardor, and to have divided the strength, of the enemy. Naulobatus, a chief of the Heruli, accepted an honorable capitulation, entered with a large body of his countrymen into the service of Rome, and was invested with the ornaments of the consular dignity, which had never before been profaned by the hands of a barbarian. 124 Great numbers of the Goths, disgusted with the perils and hardships of a tedious voyage, broke into Mæsia, with a design of forcing their way over the Danube to their settlements in the Ukraine. The wild attempt would have proved inevitable destruction, if the discord of the Roman generals had not opened to the barbarians the means of an escape. 125 The small remainder of this destroying host returned on board their vessels; and measuring back their way through the Hellespont and the Bosphorus, ravaged in their passage the shores of Troy, whose fame, immortalized by Homer, will probably survive the memory of the Gothic conquests. As soon as they found themselves in safety within the basin of the Euxine, they landed at Anchialus in Thrace, near the foot of Mount Hæmus; and, after all their toils, indulged themselves in the use of those pleasant and salutary hot baths. What remained of the voyage was a short and easy navigation. 126 Such was the various fate of this third and greatest of their naval enterprises. It may seem difficult to conceive how the original body of fifteen thousand warriors could sustain the losses and divisions of so bold an adventure. But as their numbers were gradually wasted by the sword, by shipwrecks, and by the influence of a warm climate, they were perpetually renewed by troops of banditti and deserters, who flocked to the standard of plunder, and by a crowd of fugitive slaves, often of German or Sarmatian extraction, who eagerly seized the glorious opportunity of freedom and revenge. In these expeditions, the Gothic nation claimed a superior share of honor and danger; but the tribes that fought under the Gothic banners are sometimes distinguished and sometimes confounded in the imperfect histories of that age; and as the barbarian fleets seemed to issue from the mouth of the Tanais, the vague but familiar appellation of Scythians was frequently bestowed on the mixed multitude. 127

But this feat, no matter how impressive it might make the fading era of Athens seem, actually served more to provoke than to intimidate the fearless spirit of the northern invaders. A massive fire erupted simultaneously in every part of Greece. Thebes and Argos, Corinth and Sparta, which had once fought such notable wars against each other, were now unable to muster an army or even defend their crumbling fortifications. The fury of war, on both land and sea, spread from the eastern point of Sunium to the western coast of Epirus. The Goths had already moved within sight of Italy when the looming threat jolted the lethargic Gallienus from his life of indulgence. The emperor took up arms; his presence seemed to dampen the enemy's enthusiasm and split their forces. Naulobatus, a leader of the Heruli, agreed to an honorable surrender, bringing a large group of his countrymen into the service of Rome and was granted the honors of the consular position, which had never before been touched by a barbarian. 124 Many Goths, fed up with the dangers and struggles of a long voyage, invaded Mæsia, intending to cross the Danube back to their homes in Ukraine. This reckless move would have led to their certain doom if not for the disagreements among the Roman generals that provided the barbarians a chance to escape. 125 The small remaining part of this destructive group returned to their ships; and retracing their route through the Hellespont and the Bosphorus, they ravaged the shores of Troy, whose fame, immortalized by Homer, will likely outlast the memory of the Gothic conquests. Once they felt safe within the waters of the Euxine, they landed at Anchialus in Thrace, near the base of Mount Hæmus; and, after all their struggles, they treated themselves to the pleasant and beneficial hot baths. The rest of the journey was a short and straightforward sail. 126 Such was the varied fate of this third and greatest of their naval ventures. It might be hard to believe how the original group of fifteen thousand warriors could endure the losses and splits of such a daring mission. However, as their numbers were gradually depleted by battle, shipwrecks, and the effects of a warm climate, they were continually replenished by bands of outlaws and deserters who flocked to the banner of plunder, along with a multitude of runaway slaves, often of German or Sarmatian descent, who eagerly seized the glorious chance for freedom and revenge. In these campaigns, the Gothic nation claimed a greater share of honor and risk; but the tribes that fought under the Gothic banners are sometimes separately recognized and sometimes mixed together in the incomplete histories of that time; and as the barbarian fleets seemed to emerge from the mouth of the Tanais, the vague but familiar label of Scythians was frequently applied to the diverse crowd. 127

124 (return)
[Syncellus, p. 382. This body of Heruli was for a long time faithful and famous.]

124 (return)
[Syncellus, p. 382. This group of Heruli was loyal and well-known for a long time.]

125 (return)
[ Claudius, who commanded on the Danube, thought with propriety and acted with spirit. His colleague was jealous of his fame Hist. August. p. 181.]

125 (return)
[Claudius, who was in charge on the Danube, thought wisely and acted decisively. His colleague was envious of his reputation. Hist. August. p. 181.]

126 (return)
[ Jornandes, c. 20.]

126 (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__)
[ Jornandes, around 20.]

127 (return)
[ Zosimus and the Greeks (as the author of the Philopatris) give the name of Scythians to those whom Jornandes, and the Latin writers, constantly represent as Goths.]

127 (return)
[Zosimus and the Greeks (as the author of the Philopatris) call those people Scythians, while Jornandes and the Latin writers consistently refer to them as Goths.]

Chapter X: Emperors Decius, Gallus, Æmilianus, Valerian And Gallienus.—Part IV.

In the general calamities of mankind, the death of an individual, however exalted, the ruin of an edifice, however famous, are passed over with careless inattention. Yet we cannot forget that the temple of Diana at Ephesus, after having risen with increasing splendor from seven repeated misfortunes, 128 was finally burnt by the Goths in their third naval invasion. The arts of Greece, and the wealth of Asia, had conspired to erect that sacred and magnificent structure. It was supported by a hundred and twenty-seven marble columns of the Ionic order. They were the gifts of devout monarchs, and each was sixty feet high. The altar was adorned with the masterly sculptures of Praxiteles, who had, perhaps, selected from the favorite legends of the place the birth of the divine children of Latona, the concealment of Apollo after the slaughter of the Cyclops, and the clemency of Bacchus to the vanquished Amazons. 129 Yet the length of the temple of Ephesus was only four hundred and twenty-five feet, about two thirds of the measure of the church of St. Peter’s at Rome. 130 In the other dimensions, it was still more inferior to that sublime production of modern architecture. The spreading arms of a Christian cross require a much greater breadth than the oblong temples of the Pagans; and the boldest artists of antiquity would have been startled at the proposal of raising in the air a dome of the size and proportions of the Pantheon. The temple of Diana was, however, admired as one of the wonders of the world. Successive empires, the Persian, the Macedonian, and the Roman, had revered its sanctity and enriched its splendor. 131 But the rude savages of the Baltic were destitute of a taste for the elegant arts, and they despised the ideal terrors of a foreign superstition. 132

In the grand misfortunes of humanity, the death of a single person, no matter how significant, and the destruction of a notable structure are often overlooked without much thought. Yet we can't forget that the Temple of Diana at Ephesus, after rising in splendor through seven different disasters, 128 was ultimately burned down by the Goths during their third naval attack. The arts of Greece and the riches of Asia came together to build that sacred and magnificent building. It was supported by 127 marble columns of the Ionic style, gifted by devoted kings, each standing sixty feet tall. The altar was adorned with the brilliant sculptures of Praxiteles, who perhaps chose from the beloved legends of the site the birth of the divine children of Latona, the hiding of Apollo after the defeat of the Cyclops, and Bacchus's mercy towards the conquered Amazons. 129 Yet, the length of the Temple of Ephesus was only 425 feet, about two-thirds the length of St. Peter’s Church in Rome. 130 In other dimensions, it fell even shorter compared to that magnificent creation of modern architecture. The extending arms of a Christian cross need a much wider space than the longer temples of the Pagans; and even the most daring artists of antiquity would have been shocked by the idea of raising a dome as large and proportioned as the Pantheon into the air. The Temple of Diana was, nevertheless, admired as one of the wonders of the world. Successive empires—the Persian, the Macedonian, and the Roman—had honored its sanctity and enhanced its beauty. 131 But the barbaric tribes of the Baltic lacked an appreciation for the fine arts and looked down on the imagined fears of a foreign religion. 132

128 (return)
[ Hist. Aug. p. 178. Jornandes, c. 20.]

128 (return)
[ Hist. Aug. p. 178. Jornandes, c. 20.]

129 (return)
[ Strabo, l. xiv. p. 640. Vitruvius, l. i. c. i. præfat l vii. Tacit Annal. iii. 61. Plin. Hist. Nat. xxxvi. 14.]

129 (return)
[ Strabo, l. xiv. p. 640. Vitruvius, l. i. c. i. præfat l vii. Tacit Annal. iii. 61. Plin. Hist. Nat. xxxvi. 14.]

130 (return)
[ The length of St. Peter’s is 840 Roman palms; each palm is very little short of nine English inches. See Greaves’s Miscellanies vol. i. p. 233; on the Roman Foot. * Note: St. Paul’s Cathedral is 500 feet. Dallaway on Architecture—M.]

130 (return)
[ St. Peter’s is 840 Roman palms long; each palm is just under nine inches in English measurements. See Greaves’s Miscellanies vol. i. p. 233; on the Roman Foot. * Note: St. Paul’s Cathedral is 500 feet. Dallaway on Architecture—M.]

131 (return)
[ The policy, however, of the Romans induced them to abridge the extent of the sanctuary or asylum, which by successive privileges had spread itself two stadia round the temple. Strabo, l. xiv. p. 641. Tacit. Annal. iii. 60, &c.]

131 (return)
[ However, the Romans' policies led them to reduce the size of the sanctuary or asylum, which had expanded over time to two stadia around the temple. Strabo, l. xiv. p. 641. Tacit. Annal. iii. 60, &c.]

132 (return)
[ They offered no sacrifices to the Grecian gods. See Epistol Gregor. Thaumat.]

132 (return)
[ They didn't make any sacrifices to the Greek gods. See Epistol Gregor. Thaumat.]

Another circumstance is related of these invasions, which might deserve our notice, were it not justly to be suspected as the fanciful conceit of a recent sophist. We are told that in the sack of Athens the Goths had collected all the libraries, and were on the point of setting fire to this funeral pile of Grecian learning, had not one of their chiefs, of more refined policy than his brethren, dissuaded them from the design; by the profound observation, that as long as the Greeks were addicted to the study of books, they would never apply themselves to the exercise of arms. 133 The sagacious counsellor (should the truth of the fact be admitted) reasoned like an ignorant barbarian. In the most polite and powerful nations, genius of every kind has displayed itself about the same period; and the age of science has generally been the age of military virtue and success.

Another situation related to these invasions, which might catch our attention, could be seen as just the imaginative idea of a recent thinker. We're told that during the sack of Athens, the Goths gathered all the libraries and were about to set fire to this enormous heap of Greek knowledge, but one of their leaders, who had more refined ideas than his peers, convinced them not to go through with it. He argued that as long as the Greeks were focused on studying books, they wouldn't dedicate themselves to fighting. 133 The clever adviser (if we accept the truth of this story) argued like an uneducated barbarian. In the most cultured and powerful nations, creativity of all kinds usually flourished around the same time; and the age of science has typically coincided with an age of military strength and achievement.

133 (return)
[ Zonaras, l. xii. p. 635. Such an anecdote was perfectly suited to the taste of Montaigne. He makes use of it in his agreeable Essay on Pedantry, l. i. c. 24.]

133 (return)
[Zonaras, l. xii. p. 635. This story was exactly what Montaigne liked. He includes it in his entertaining Essay on Pedantry, l. i. c. 24.]

IV. The new sovereign of Persia, Artaxerxes and his son Sapor, had triumphed (as we have already seen) over the house of Arsaces. Of the many princes of that ancient race. Chosroes, king of Armenia, had alone preserved both his life and his independence. He defended himself by the natural strength of his country; by the perpetual resort of fugitives and malecontents; by the alliance of the Romans, and above all, by his own courage.

IV. The new ruler of Persia, Artaxerxes, and his son Sapor, had triumphed (as we have already seen) over the house of Arsaces. Among the many princes of that ancient lineage, Chosroes, the king of Armenia, had managed to preserve both his life and his independence. He defended himself using the natural strengths of his land, the continuous support of refugees and discontented people, the alliance with the Romans, and most importantly, his own bravery.

Invincible in arms, during a thirty years’ war, he was at length assassinated by the emissaries of Sapor, king of Persia. The patriotic satraps of Armenia, who asserted the freedom and dignity of the crown, implored the protection of Rome in favor of Tiridates, the lawful heir. But the son of Chosroes was an infant, the allies were at a distance, and the Persian monarch advanced towards the frontier at the head of an irresistible force. Young Tiridates, the future hope of his country, was saved by the fidelity of a servant, and Armenia continued above twenty-seven years a reluctant province of the great monarchy of Persia. 134 Elated with this easy conquest, and presuming on the distresses or the degeneracy of the Romans, Sapor obliged the strong garrisons of Carrhæ and Nisibis 1341 to surrender, and spread devastation and terror on either side of the Euphrates.

Invincible in battle, during a thirty-year war, he was eventually assassinated by agents of Sapor, the king of Persia. The patriotic leaders of Armenia, who defended the freedom and dignity of the crown, called on Rome for help on behalf of Tiridates, the rightful heir. But the son of Chosroes was just a child, the allies were far away, and the Persian king advanced toward the border with an unstoppable army. Young Tiridates, the future hope of his nation, was rescued by the loyalty of a servant, and Armenia remained a reluctant province of the vast Persian empire for over twenty-seven years. 134 Elated by this easy victory and overestimating the troubles or decline of the Romans, Sapor forced the strong garrisons of Carrhæ and Nisibis 1341 to surrender, and spread destruction and fear on both sides of the Euphrates.

134 (return)
[ Moses Chorenensis, l. ii. c. 71, 73, 74. Zonaras, l. xii. p. 628. The anthentic relation of the Armenian historian serves to rectify the confused account of the Greek. The latter talks of the children of Tiridates, who at that time was himself an infant. (Compare St Martin Memoires sur l’Armenie, i. p. 301.—M.)]

134 (return)
[Moses Chorenensis, book ii, chapters 71, 73, 74. Zonaras, book xii, page 628. The accurate account from the Armenian historian helps clarify the muddled story presented by the Greek. The Greek mentions the children of Tiridates, who was still an infant at that time. (See St Martin Memoirs on Armenia, volume i, page 301.—M.)]

1341 (return)
[ Nisibis, according to Persian authors, was taken by a miracle, the wall fell, in compliance with the prayers of the army. Malcolm’s Persia, l. 76.—M]

1341 (return)
[ According to Persian authors, Nisibis was captured through a miracle when the wall collapsed in response to the army's prayers. Malcolm’s Persia, l. 76.—M]

The loss of an important frontier, the ruin of a faithful and natural ally, and the rapid success of Sapor’s ambition, affected Rome with a deep sense of the insult as well as of the danger. Valerian flattered himself, that the vigilance of his lieutenants would sufficiently provide for the safety of the Rhine and of the Danube; but he resolved, notwithstanding his advanced age, to march in person to the defence of the Euphrates.

The loss of a key frontier, the downfall of a loyal and natural ally, and the swift success of Sapor’s ambitions deeply impacted Rome, bringing a strong sense of both insult and danger. Valerian convinced himself that the watchfulness of his commanders would be enough to ensure the safety of the Rhine and the Danube; however, he decided, despite his old age, to personally lead the defense of the Euphrates.

During his progress through Asia Minor, the naval enterprises of the Goths were suspended, and the afflicted province enjoyed a transient and fallacious calm. He passed the Euphrates, encountered the Persian monarch near the walls of Edessa, was vanquished, and taken prisoner by Sapor. The particulars of this great event are darkly and imperfectly represented; yet, by the glimmering light which is afforded us, we may discover a long series of imprudence, of error, and of deserved misfortunes on the side of the Roman emperor. He reposed an implicit confidence in Macrianus, his Prætorian præfect. 135 That worthless minister rendered his master formidable only to the oppressed subjects, and contemptible to the enemies of Rome. 136 By his weak or wicked counsels, the Imperial army was betrayed into a situation where valor and military skill were equally unavailing. 137 The vigorous attempt of the Romans to cut their way through the Persian host was repulsed with great slaughter; 138 and Sapor, who encompassed the camp with superior numbers, patiently waited till the increasing rage of famine and pestilence had insured his victory. The licentious murmurs of the legions soon accused Valerian as the cause of their calamities; their seditious clamors demanded an instant capitulation. An immense sum of gold was offered to purchase the permission of a disgraceful retreat. But the Persian, conscious of his superiority, refused the money with disdain; and detaining the deputies, advanced in order of battle to the foot of the Roman rampart, and insisted on a personal conference with the emperor. Valerian was reduced to the necessity of intrusting his life and dignity to the faith of an enemy. The interview ended as it was natural to expect. The emperor was made a prisoner, and his astonished troops laid down their arms. 139 In such a moment of triumph, the pride and policy of Sapor prompted him to fill the vacant throne with a successor entirely dependent on his pleasure. Cyriades, an obscure fugitive of Antioch, stained with every vice, was chosen to dishonor the Roman purple; and the will of the Persian victor could not fail of being ratified by the acclamations, however reluctant, of the captive army. 140

During his journey through Asia Minor, the naval activities of the Goths were paused, and the troubled province experienced a brief and misleading peace. He crossed the Euphrates, met the Persian king near the walls of Edessa, was defeated, and captured by Sapor. The details of this significant event are obscured and not fully clear; however, based on the limited information available, we can uncover a pattern of mistakes, errors, and just misfortunes on the part of the Roman emperor. He placed complete trust in Macrianus, his Prætorian præfect. 135 That incompetent advisor made his master seem formidable only to the oppressed subjects, and ridiculous to the enemies of Rome. 136 Through his weak or malicious advice, the Imperial army found itself in a position where bravery and military skill were of no use. 137 The Romans' strong attempt to cut their way through the Persian forces was met with great bloodshed; 138 and Sapor, who surrounded the camp with superior numbers, patiently waited until the growing hunger and disease guaranteed his victory. The angry murmurs of the legions quickly blamed Valerian for their misfortunes; their rebellious shouts demanded an immediate surrender. A massive amount of gold was offered to buy a disgraceful retreat. But the Persian, aware of his advantage, rejected the money with contempt; and detaining the envoys, he moved in battle formation to the foot of the Roman ramparts and insisted on a personal meeting with the emperor. Valerian was forced to trust his life and dignity to the goodwill of an enemy. The meeting ended as one might expect. The emperor was captured, and his astonished troops laid down their arms. 139 In such a moment of triumph, Sapor's pride and strategy pushed him to fill the empty throne with a successor completely dependent on his favor. Cyriades, a nameless fugitive from Antioch, tainted by every vice, was selected to disgrace the Roman purple; and the wishes of the Persian victor were sure to be confirmed by the cheers, however reluctant, of the captured army. 140

135 (return)
[ Hist. Aug. p. 191. As Macrianus was an enemy to the Christians, they charged him with being a magician.]

135 (return)
[ Hist. Aug. p. 191. Since Macrianus was against the Christians, they accused him of being a magician.]

136 (return)
[ Zosimus, l. i. p. 33.]

136 (return)
[ Zosimus, l. i. p. 33.]

137 (return)
[ Hist. Aug. p. 174.]

137 (return)
[ Hist. Aug. p. 174.]

138 (return)
[ Victor in Cæsar. Eutropius, ix. 7.]

138 (return)
[ Victor in Caesar. Eutropius, ix. 7.]

139 (return)
[ Zosimus, l. i. p. 33. Zonaras, l. xii. p. 630. Peter Patricius, in the Excerpta Legat. p. 29.]

139 (return)
[ Zosimus, l. i. p. 33. Zonaras, l. xii. p. 630. Peter Patricius, in the Excerpta Legat. p. 29.]

140 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 185. The reign of Cyriades appears in that collection prior to the death of Valerian; but I have preferred a probable series of events to the doubtful chronology of a most inaccurate writer]

140 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 185. The reign of Cyriades is mentioned in that collection before Valerian's death; however, I've chosen to follow a likely sequence of events instead of the uncertain timeline of a very unreliable writer.]

The Imperial slave was eager to secure the favor of his master by an act of treason to his native country. He conducted Sapor over the Euphrates, and, by the way of Chalcis, to the metropolis of the East. So rapid were the motions of the Persian cavalry, that, if we may credit a very judicious historian, 141 the city of Antioch was surprised when the idle multitude was fondly gazing on the amusements of the theatre. The splendid buildings of Antioch, private as well as public, were either pillaged or destroyed; and the numerous inhabitants were put to the sword, or led away into captivity. 142 The tide of devastation was stopped for a moment by the resolution of the high priest of Emesa. Arrayed in his sacerdotal robes, he appeared at the head of a great body of fanatic peasants, armed only with slings, and defended his god and his property from the sacrilegious hands of the followers of Zoroaster. 143 But the ruin of Tarsus, and of many other cities, furnishes a melancholy proof that, except in this singular instance, the conquest of Syria and Cilicia scarcely interrupted the progress of the Persian arms. The advantages of the narrow passes of Mount Taurus were abandoned, in which an invader, whose principal force consisted in his cavalry, would have been engaged in a very unequal combat: and Sapor was permitted to form the siege of Cæsarea, the capital of Cappadocia; a city, though of the second rank, which was supposed to contain four hundred thousand inhabitants. Demosthenes commanded in the place, not so much by the commission of the emperor, as in the voluntary defence of his country. For a long time he deferred its fate; and when at last Cæsarea was betrayed by the perfidy of a physician, he cut his way through the Persians, who had been ordered to exert their utmost diligence to take him alive. This heroic chief escaped the power of a foe who might either have honored or punished his obstinate valor; but many thousands of his fellow-citizens were involved in a general massacre, and Sapor is accused of treating his prisoners with wanton and unrelenting cruelty. 144 Much should undoubtedly be allowed for national animosity, much for humbled pride and impotent revenge; yet, upon the whole, it is certain, that the same prince, who, in Armenia, had displayed the mild aspect of a legislator, showed himself to the Romans under the stern features of a conqueror. He despaired of making any permanent establishment in the empire, and sought only to leave behind him a wasted desert, whilst he transported into Persia the people and the treasures of the provinces. 145

The Imperial slave was eager to win his master’s favor by betraying his home country. He led Sapor across the Euphrates, and through Chalcis, to the capital of the East. The Persian cavalry moved so quickly that, according to a very astute historian, 141 the city of Antioch was caught off guard while the crowds were engrossed in entertainment at the theater. The magnificent buildings of Antioch, both private and public, were either looted or destroyed; and many of the inhabitants were killed or taken captive. 142 The wave of destruction was temporarily halted by the determination of the high priest of Emesa. Dressed in his ceremonial robes, he led a large group of fanatical peasants armed only with slings, defending his god and property from the sacrilegious hands of Zoroaster's followers. 143 However, the devastation of Tarsus and many other cities provides a sad reminder that, apart from this unique case, the conquest of Syria and Cilicia barely slowed the advance of the Persian forces. The strategic advantages of the narrow passes of Mount Taurus were neglected, where an invader, primarily reliant on cavalry, would have faced a very unbalanced fight: and Sapor was allowed to lay siege to Cæsarea, the capital of Cappadocia; a city, though of secondary status, believed to house four hundred thousand residents. Demosthenes was in charge there, not so much by the emperor’s order, but out of a voluntary commitment to protect his homeland. For a long time, he delayed its downfall; and when Cæsarea was eventually betrayed by a treacherous physician, he fought his way through the Persians, who had been instructed to capture him alive at all costs. This brave leader escaped the grasp of an enemy who could have either rewarded or punished his stubborn bravery; however, many thousands of his fellow citizens were caught in a widespread slaughter, and Sapor is accused of treating his prisoners with cruel and unyielding brutality. 144 Much should clearly be attributed to national hostility, as well as to wounded pride and futile revenge; yet, overall, it is evident that the same ruler who had acted as a gentle lawgiver in Armenia presented himself to the Romans as a stern conqueror. He had given up on establishing a lasting presence in the empire and aimed only to transform the region into a barren wasteland, while carrying off the people and treasures of the provinces back to Persia. 145

141 (return)
[ The sack of Antioch, anticipated by some historians, is assigned, by the decisive testimony of Ammianus Marcellinus, to the reign of Gallienus, xxiii. 5. * Note: Heyne, in his note on Zosimus, contests this opinion of Gibbon and observes, that the testimony of Ammianus is in fact by no means clear, decisive. Gallienus and Valerian reigned together. Zosimus, in a passage, l. iiii. 32, 8, distinctly places this event before the capture of Valerian.—M.]

141 (return)
[ The sack of Antioch, anticipated by some historians, is attributed, according to the clear evidence of Ammianus Marcellinus, to the reign of Gallienus, xxiii. 5. * Note: Heyne, in his commentary on Zosimus, challenges Gibbon's view and points out that Ammianus's testimony is not as clear or decisive as suggested. Gallienus and Valerian reigned together. Zosimus, in a specific passage, l. iiii. 32, 8, clearly states that this event happened before Valerian was captured.—M.]

142 (return)
[ Zosimus, l. i. p. 35.]

142 (return)
[ Zosimus, l. i. p. 35.]

143 (return)
[ John Malala, tom. i. p. 391. He corrupts this probable event by some fabulous circumstances.]

143 (return)
[ John Malala, vol. i. p. 391. He alters this likely event with some fictional circumstances.]

144 (return)
[ Zonaras, l. xii. p. 630. Deep valleys were filled up with the slain. Crowds of prisoners were driven to water like beasts, and many perished for want of food.]

144 (return)
[ Zonaras, l. xii. p. 630. Deep valleys were packed with the dead. Groups of prisoners were herded to water like animals, and many died from starvation.]

145 (return)
[ Zosimus, l. i. p. 25 asserts, that Sapor, had he not preferred spoil to conquest, might have remained master of Asia.]

145 (return)
[Zosimus, l. i. p. 25 asserts that if Sapor had chosen plunder over conquest, he could have remained the ruler of Asia.]

At the time when the East trembled at the name of Sapor, he received a present not unworthy of the greatest kings; a long train of camels, laden with the most rare and valuable merchandises. The rich offering was accompanied with an epistle, respectful, but not servile, from Odenathus, one of the noblest and most opulent senators of Palmyra. “Who is this Odenathus,” (said the haughty victor, and he commanded that the present should be cast into the Euphrates,) “that he thus insolently presumes to write to his lord? If he entertains a hope of mitigating his punishment, let him fall prostrate before the foot of our throne, with his hands bound behind his back. Should he hesitate, swift destruction shall be poured on his head, on his whole race, and on his country.” 146 The desperate extremity to which the Palmyrenian was reduced, called into action all the latent powers of his soul. He met Sapor; but he met him in arms.

At the time when the East shook at the name of Sapor, he received a gift fit for the greatest kings: a long line of camels loaded with the rarest and most valuable goods. The generous offering came with a letter, respectful but not submissive, from Odenathus, one of the noblest and wealthiest senators of Palmyra. “Who is this Odenathus,” said the arrogant victor, and he ordered that the gift should be thrown into the Euphrates, “that he so boldly dares to write to his lord? If he hopes to lessen his punishment, let him fall prostrate before our throne, with his hands tied behind his back. If he hesitates, swift destruction will come upon him, his entire family, and his country.” 146 The desperate situation that Odenathus found himself in brought out all the hidden strength of his spirit. He faced Sapor; but he faced him armed.

Infusing his own spirit into a little army collected from the villages of Syria 147 and the tents of the desert, 148 he hovered round the Persian host, harassed their retreat, carried off part of the treasure, and, what was dearer than any treasure, several of the women of the great king; who was at last obliged to repass the Euphrates with some marks of haste and confusion. 149 By this exploit, Odenathus laid the foundations of his future fame and fortunes. The majesty of Rome, oppressed by a Persian, was protected by a Syrian or Arab of Palmyra.

Infusing his own spirit into a small army gathered from the villages of Syria 147 and the tents of the desert, 148 he flanked the Persian army, disturbed their retreat, took some of their treasure, and, more importantly, several women of the great king; who was ultimately forced to cross the Euphrates in a hurry and in confusion. 149 Through this act, Odenathus laid the groundwork for his future fame and success. The power of Rome, threatened by a Persian, was saved by a Syrian or Arab from Palmyra.

146 (return)
[ Peter Patricius in Excerpt. Leg. p. 29.]

146 (return)
[ Peter Patricius in Excerpt. Leg. p. 29.]

147 (return)
[ Syrorum agrestium manu. Sextus Rufus, c. 23. Rufus Victor the Augustan History, (p. 192,) and several inscriptions, agree in making Odenathus a citizen of Palmyra.]

147 (return)
[ The rural Syrors by hand. Sextus Rufus, c. 23. Rufus Victor in the Augustan History, (p. 192,) and several inscriptions all agree in stating that Odenathus was a citizen of Palmyra.]

148 (return)
[ He possessed so powerful an interest among the wandering tribes, that Procopius (Bell. Persic. l. ii. c. 5) and John Malala, (tom. i. p. 391) style him Prince of the Saracens.]

148 (return)
[ He had such a strong influence among the wandering tribes that Procopius (Bell. Persic. l. ii. c. 5) and John Malala (tom. i. p. 391) referred to him as the Prince of the Saracens.]

149 (return)
[ Peter Patricius, p. 25.]

149 (return)
[ Peter Patricius, p. 25.]

The voice of history, which is often little more than the organ of hatred or flattery, reproaches Sapor with a proud abuse of the rights of conquest. We are told that Valerian, in chains, but invested with the Imperial purple, was exposed to the multitude, a constant spectacle of fallen greatness; and that whenever the Persian monarch mounted on horseback, he placed his foot on the neck of a Roman emperor. Notwithstanding all the remonstrances of his allies, who repeatedly advised him to remember the vicissitudes of fortune, to dread the returning power of Rome, and to make his illustrious captive the pledge of peace, not the object of insult, Sapor still remained inflexible. When Valerian sunk under the weight of shame and grief, his skin, stuffed with straw, and formed into the likeness of a human figure, was preserved for ages in the most celebrated temple of Persia; a more real monument of triumph, than the fancied trophies of brass and marble so often erected by Roman vanity. 150 The tale is moral and pathetic, but the truth 1501 of it may very fairly be called in question. The letters still extant from the princes of the East to Sapor are manifest forgeries; 151 nor is it natural to suppose that a jealous monarch should, even in the person of a rival, thus publicly degrade the majesty of kings. Whatever treatment the unfortunate Valerian might experience in Persia, it is at least certain that the only emperor of Rome who had ever fallen into the hands of the enemy, languished away his life in hopeless captivity.

The voice of history, which often sounds like nothing more than a tool for hatred or flattery, criticizes Sapor for his arrogant misuse of the rights of conquest. We're told that Valerian, in chains but wearing the Imperial purple, was displayed to the crowd as a constant reminder of fallen greatness; and that whenever the Persian king rode his horse, he would place his foot on the neck of a Roman emperor. Despite the objections of his allies, who repeatedly advised him to remember the ups and downs of fortune, to fear the resurgence of Rome, and to make his illustrious captive a symbol of peace instead of an object of humiliation, Sapor remained stubborn. When Valerian succumbed to the shame and grief, his skin, stuffed with straw and shaped like a human figure, was preserved for centuries in the most famous temple of Persia; a more genuine monument of triumph than the imagined trophies of brass and marble often erected by Roman pride. 150 The story is both moral and sad, but the 1501 truth of it can definitely be questioned. The letters still existing from the Eastern princes to Sapor are clear forgeries; 151 nor is it reasonable to think that a jealous king would publicly humiliate the majesty of kings, even in the case of a rival. Regardless of how the unfortunate Valerian was treated in Persia, it's at least certain that the only Roman emperor who ever fell into the hands of the enemy wasted away his life in hopeless captivity.

150 (return)
[ The Pagan writers lament, the Christian insult, the misfortunes of Valerian. Their various testimonies are accurately collected by Tillemont, tom. iii. p. 739, &c. So little has been preserved of eastern history before Mahomet, that the modern Persians are totally ignorant of the victory Sapor, an event so glorious to their nation. See Bibliotheque Orientale. * Note: Malcolm appears to write from Persian authorities, i. 76.—M.]

150 (return)
[ The Pagan writers complain, the Christians mock, the hardships of Valerian. Their different accounts are carefully gathered by Tillemont, tom. iii. p. 739, & etc. So little has been preserved of eastern history before Muhammad, that today’s Persians have no idea about the victory of Sapor, an event so honorable for their nation. See Bibliotheque Orientale. * Note: Malcolm seems to write from Persian sources, i. 76.—M.]

1501 (return)
[ Yet Gibbon himself records a speech of the emperor Galerius, which alludes to the cruelties exercised against the living, and the indignities to which they exposed the dead Valerian, vol. ii. ch. 13. Respect for the kingly character would by no means prevent an eastern monarch from ratifying his pride and his vengeance on a fallen foe.—M.]

1501 (return)
[ Yet Gibbon himself notes a speech by Emperor Galerius, which refers to the brutalities inflicted on the living and the disrespect shown to the deceased Valerian, vol. ii. ch. 13. Respect for royalty certainly wouldn’t stop an eastern monarch from asserting his pride and seeking revenge against a defeated enemy.—M.]

151 (return)
[ One of these epistles is from Artavasdes, king of Armenia; since Armenia was then a province of Persia, the king, the kingdom, and the epistle must be fictitious.]

151 (return)
[ One of these letters is from Artavasdes, the king of Armenia; since Armenia was at that time a province of Persia, the king, the kingdom, and the letter must be made up.]

The emperor Gallienus, who had long supported with impatience the censorial severity of his father and colleague, received the intelligence of his misfortunes with secret pleasure and avowed indifference. “I knew that my father was a mortal,” said he; “and since he has acted as it becomes a brave man, I am satisfied.” Whilst Rome lamented the fate of her sovereign, the savage coldness of his son was extolled by the servile courtiers as the perfect firmness of a hero and a stoic. 152 It is difficult to paint the light, the various, the inconstant character of Gallienus, which he displayed without constraint, as soon as he became sole possessor of the empire. In every art that he attempted, his lively genius enabled him to succeed; and as his genius was destitute of judgment, he attempted every art, except the important ones of war and government. He was a master of several curious, but useless sciences, a ready orator, an elegant poet, 153 a skilful gardener, an excellent cook, and most contemptible prince. When the great emergencies of the state required his presence and attention, he was engaged in conversation with the philosopher Plotinus, 154 wasting his time in trifling or licentious pleasures, preparing his initiation to the Grecian mysteries, or soliciting a place in the Areopagus of Athens. His profuse magnificence insulted the general poverty; the solemn ridicule of his triumphs impressed a deeper sense of the public disgrace. 155 The repeated intelligence of invasions, defeats, and rebellions, he received with a careless smile; and singling out, with affected contempt, some particular production of the lost province, he carelessly asked, whether Rome must be ruined, unless it was supplied with linen from Egypt, and arras cloth from Gaul. There were, however, a few short moments in the life of Gallienus, when, exasperated by some recent injury, he suddenly appeared the intrepid soldier and the cruel tyrant; till, satiated with blood, or fatigued by resistance, he insensibly sunk into the natural mildness and indolence of his character. 156

The emperor Gallienus, who had long been frustrated by his father's strictness, received news of his father's misfortunes with hidden satisfaction and claimed indifference. “I knew my father was human,” he said; “and since he acted like a brave man, I’m satisfied.” While Rome mourned for her sovereign, the cold indifference of his son was praised by the obedient courtiers as the ideal strength of a hero and a stoic. 152 It’s hard to capture the light, varied, and inconsistent nature of Gallienus, which he displayed freely once he became the sole ruler of the empire. In every craft he attempted, his vibrant talent brought him success; however, lacking sound judgment, he tried everything except the crucial areas of war and governance. He excelled in several interesting but useless fields, was a skilled speaker, an elegant poet, 153 a proficient gardener, an excellent cook, and a terribly ineffective ruler. When the state's urgent issues demanded his attention, he was off chatting with philosopher Plotinus, 154 squandering his time on trivial or immoral pleasures, preparing for initiation into Greek mysteries, or seeking a role in the Areopagus of Athens. His extravagant lifestyle mocked the widespread poverty, while the ridiculousness of his triumphs highlighted the public disgrace even more. 155 He received repeated reports of invasions, defeats, and rebellions with a careless smile and, with feigned disregard, would casually ask whether Rome would fall unless it received linen from Egypt and tapestries from Gaul. Yet, there were a few brief moments in Gallienus’s life when, irritated by a recent insult, he suddenly showed himself as a fearless soldier and a ruthless tyrant; but soon, either exhausted from violence or worn down by resistance, he would gradually return to his naturally gentle and lazy disposition. 156

152 (return)
[ See his life in the Augustan History.]

152 (return)
[ Check out his life in the Augustan History.]

153 (return)
[ There is still extant a very pretty Epithalamium, composed by Gallienus for the nuptials of his nephews:—“Ite ait, O juvenes, pariter sudate medullis Omnibus, inter vos: non murmura vestra columbæ, Brachia non hederæ, non vincant oscula conchæ.”]

153 (return)
[ There is still a beautiful wedding poem, written by Gallienus for his nephews' marriage:—“Go on, young men, sweat together, let your hearts be united: do not let the coos of doves, the embrace of ivy, or the kisses of shells overcome you.”]

154 (return)
[ He was on the point of giving Plotinus a ruined city of Campania to try the experiment of realizing Plato’s Republic. See the Life of Plotinus, by Porphyry, in Fabricius’s Biblioth. Græc. l. iv.]

154 (return)
[ He was about to give Plotinus a ruined city in Campania to attempt the experiment of bringing Plato’s Republic to life. See the Life of Plotinus, by Porphyry, in Fabricius’s Biblioth. Græc. l. iv.]

155 (return)
[A medal which bears the head of Gallienus has perplexed the antiquarians by its legend and reverse; the former Gallienæ Augustæ, the latter Ubique Pax. M. Spanheim supposes that the coin was struck by some of the enemies of Gallienus, and was designed as a severe satire on that effeminate prince. But as the use of irony may seem unworthy of the gravity of the Roman mint, M. de Vallemont has deduced from a passage of Trebellius Pollio (Hist. Aug. p. 198) an ingenious and natural solution. Galliena was first cousin to the emperor. By delivering Africa from the usurper Celsus, she deserved the title of Augusta. On a medal in the French king’s collection, we read a similar inscription of Faustina Augusta round the head of Marcus Aurelius. With regard to the Ubique Pax, it is easily explained by the vanity of Gallienus, who seized, perhaps, the occasion of some momentary calm. See Nouvelles de la Republique des Lettres, Janvier, 1700, p. 21—34.]

155 (return)
[A medal featuring the head of Gallienus has confused historians with its inscription and reverse; the former reads Gallienæ Augustæ, while the latter says Ubique Pax. M. Spanheim suggests that this coin was minted by some of Gallienus's enemies as a sharp critique of that weak prince. However, since irony seems unbefitting of the seriousness of the Roman mint, M. de Vallemont has come up with a clever and reasonable explanation based on a passage from Trebellius Pollio (Hist. Aug. p. 198). Galliena was the emperor's first cousin. By freeing Africa from the usurper Celsus, she earned the title of Augusta. On a medal in the French king's collection, there's a similar inscription of Faustina Augusta around the head of Marcus Aurelius. As for Ubique Pax, it can easily be explained by Gallienus's vanity, who might have taken advantage of a brief period of peace. See Nouvelles de la Republique des Lettres, Janvier, 1700, p. 21—34.]

156 (return)
[ This singular character has, I believe, been fairly transmitted to us. The reign of his immediate successor was short and busy; and the historians who wrote before the elevation of the family of Constantine could not have the most remote interest to misrepresent the character of Gallienus.]

156 (return)
[ I believe this unique character has been accurately passed down to us. The rule of his direct successor was brief and eventful, and the historians who wrote before the rise of Constantine’s family had no real reason to distort Gallienus's character.]

At the time when the reins of government were held with so loose a hand, it is not surprising that a crowd of usurpers should start up in every province of the empire against the son of Valerian. It was probably some ingenious fancy, of comparing the thirty tyrants of Rome with the thirty tyrants of Athens, that induced the writers of the Augustan History to select that celebrated number, which has been gradually received into a popular appellation. 157 But in every light the parallel is idle and defective. What resemblance can we discover between a council of thirty persons, the united oppressors of a single city, and an uncertain list of independent rivals, who rose and fell in irregular succession through the extent of a vast empire? Nor can the number of thirty be completed, unless we include in the account the women and children who were honored with the Imperial title. The reign of Gallienus, distracted as it was, produced only nineteen pretenders to the throne: Cyriades, Macrianus, Balista, Odenathus, and Zenobia, in the East; in Gaul, and the western provinces, Posthumus, Lollianus, Victorinus, and his mother Victoria, Marius, and Tetricus; in Illyricum and the confines of the Danube, Ingenuus, Regillianus, and Aureolus; in Pontus, 158 Saturninus; in Isauria, Trebellianus; Piso in Thessaly; Valens in Achaia; Æmilianus in Egypt; and Celsus in Africa. 1581 To illustrate the obscure monuments of the life and death of each individual, would prove a laborious task, alike barren of instruction and of amusement. We may content ourselves with investigating some general characters, that most strongly mark the condition of the times, and the manners of the men, their pretensions, their motives, their fate, and the destructive consequences of their usurpation. 159

At a time when government was run so loosely, it’s no surprise that a bunch of usurpers began to emerge in every part of the empire against the son of Valerian. It was likely an interesting idea to compare the thirty tyrants of Rome with the thirty tyrants of Athens that led the writers of the Augustan History to choose that famous number, which has gradually become a common term. 157 However, in every way, the comparison is pointless and flawed. What similarities can we find between a council of thirty individuals, who collectively oppressed a single city, and an uncertain list of independent rivals, who rose and fell in an irregular order throughout a huge empire? We also can’t reach thirty unless we count the women and children who were given the Imperial title. The reign of Gallienus, chaotic as it was, saw only nineteen claimants to the throne: Cyriades, Macrianus, Balista, Odenathus, and Zenobia in the East; in Gaul and the western provinces, Posthumus, Lollianus, Victorinus, and his mother Victoria, Marius, and Tetricus; in Illyricum and along the Danube, Ingenuus, Regillianus, and Aureolus; in Pontus, 158 Saturninus; in Isauria, Trebellianus; Piso in Thessaly; Valens in Achaia; Æmilianus in Egypt; and Celsus in Africa. 1581 Exploring the obscure details of each individual’s life and death would be a tedious task, lacking both instruction and entertainment. Instead, we can focus on examining some general characteristics that best illustrate the state of the times, the behavior of the people, their claims, motives, fates, and the destructive outcomes of their usurpation. 159

157 (return)
[ Pollio expresses the most minute anxiety to complete the number. * Note: Compare a dissertation of Manso on the thirty tyrants at the end of his Leben Constantius des Grossen. Breslau, 1817.—M.]

157 (return)
[ Pollio shows great concern about reaching the total. * Note: Check out Manso's essay on the thirty tyrants at the end of his Leben Constantius des Grossen. Breslau, 1817.—M.]

158 (return)
[ The place of his reign is somewhat doubtful; but there was a tyrant in Pontus, and we are acquainted with the seat of all the others.]

158 (return)
[ The exact location of his rule is a bit unclear; however, there was a tyrant in Pontus, and we know where all the others were located.]

1581 (return)
[ Captain Smyth, in his “Catalogue of Medals,” p. 307, substitutes two new names to make up the number of nineteen, for those of Odenathus and Zenobia. He subjoins this list:—1. 2. 3. Of those whose coins Those whose coins Those of whom no are undoubtedly true. are suspected. coins are known. Posthumus. Cyriades. Valens. Lælianus, (Lollianus, G.) Ingenuus. Balista Victorinus Celsus. Saturninus. Marius. Piso Frugi. Trebellianus. Tetricus. —M. 1815 Macrianus. Quietus. Regalianus (Regillianus, G.) Alex. Æmilianus. Aureolus. Sulpicius Antoninus]

1581 (return)
[ Captain Smyth, in his “Catalogue of Medals,” p. 307, adds two new names to reach a total of nineteen, replacing Odenathus and Zenobia. He includes the following list:—1. 2. 3. Those whose coins are undoubtedly authentic. Those whose coins are questionable. Those whose coins are unknown. Posthumus. Cyriades. Valens. Lælianus (Lollianus, G.) Ingenuus. Balista Victorinus. Celsus. Saturninus. Marius. Piso Frugi. Trebellianus. Tetricus. —M. 1815 Macrianus. Quietus. Regalianus (Regillianus, G.) Alex. Æmilianus. Aureolus. Sulpicius Antoninus]

159 (return)
[ Tillemont, tom. iii. p. 1163, reckons them somewhat differently.]

159 (return)
[ Tillemont, vol. iii. p. 1163, counts them a bit differently.]

It is sufficiently known, that the odious appellation of Tyrant was often employed by the ancients to express the illegal seizure of supreme power, without any reference to the abuse of it. Several of the pretenders, who raised the standard of rebellion against the emperor Gallienus, were shining models of virtue, and almost all possessed a considerable share of vigor and ability. Their merit had recommended them to the favor of Valerian, and gradually promoted them to the most important commands of the empire. The generals, who assumed the title of Augustus, were either respected by their troops for their able conduct and severe discipline, or admired for valor and success in war, or beloved for frankness and generosity. The field of victory was often the scene of their election; and even the armorer Marius, the most contemptible of all the candidates for the purple, was distinguished, however, by intrepid courage, matchless strength, and blunt honesty. 160 His mean and recent trade cast, indeed, an air of ridicule on his elevation; 1601 but his birth could not be more obscure than was that of the greater part of his rivals, who were born of peasants, and enlisted in the army as private soldiers. In times of confusion every active genius finds the place assigned him by nature: in a general state of war military merit is the road to glory and to greatness. Of the nineteen tyrants Tetricus only was a senator; Piso alone was a noble. The blood of Numa, through twenty-eight successive generations, ran in the veins of Calphurnius Piso, 161 who, by female alliances, claimed a right of exhibiting, in his house, the images of Crassus and of the great Pompey. 162 His ancestors had been repeatedly dignified with all the honors which the commonwealth could bestow; and of all the ancient families of Rome, the Calphurnian alone had survived the tyranny of the Cæsars. The personal qualities of Piso added new lustre to his race. The usurper Valens, by whose order he was killed, confessed, with deep remorse, that even an enemy ought to have respected the sanctity of Piso; and although he died in arms against Gallienus, the senate, with the emperor’s generous permission, decreed the triumphal ornaments to the memory of so virtuous a rebel. 163

It's widely known that the hateful label of Tyrant was frequently used by the ancients to describe the illegal takeover of supreme power, without considering how that power was abused. Many of the claimants who raised the flag of rebellion against Emperor Gallienus were shining examples of virtue, and most had a significant amount of strength and skill. Their merits had earned them Valerian's favor, gradually promoting them to key positions in the empire. The generals who claimed the title of Augustus were either respected by their troops for their competent leadership and strict discipline, admired for their bravery and success in battle, or beloved for their honesty and generosity. The field of victory was often where they were chosen; even the armorer Marius, the most disdainful of all candidates for the purple, was noted for his fearless courage, unmatched strength, and straightforward honesty. 160 His lowly and recent profession indeed made his rise seem laughable; 1601 however, his background could not be more obscure than that of most of his rivals, who were born to peasants and joined the army as private soldiers. In chaotic times, every active genius finds their rightful place: in a widespread war, military merit is the path to glory and greatness. Of the nineteen tyrants, only Tetricus was a senator; Piso was the only noble. The blood of Numa, through twenty-eight generations, flowed in the veins of Calphurnius Piso, 161 who, through female connections, claimed the right to showcase the images of Crassus and the great Pompey in his home. 162 His ancestors had repeatedly been honored with all the accolades the commonwealth could offer; and of all the ancient families of Rome, only the Calphurnians had survived the tyranny of the Cæsars. Piso's personal qualities brought even more honor to his lineage. The usurper Valens, who ordered his death, acknowledged with deep regret that even an enemy should have respected the sanctity of Piso; and although he died fighting against Gallienus, the senate, with the emperor's gracious permission, awarded the triumphal honors to the memory of such a virtuous rebel. 163

160 (return)
[ See the speech of Marius in the Augustan History, p. 197. The accidental identity of names was the only circumstance that could tempt Pollio to imitate Sallust.]

160 (return)
[ See Marius's speech in the Augustan History, p. 197. The chance similarity of names was the only reason that might have led Pollio to mimic Sallust.]

1601 (return)
[ Marius was killed by a soldier, who had formerly served as a workman in his shop, and who exclaimed, as he struck, “Behold the sword which thyself hast forged.” Trob vita.—G.]

1601 (return)
[ Marius was killed by a soldier who had previously worked as a laborer in his shop, and as he attacked, he shouted, “Look at the sword you made yourself.” Trob vita.—G.]

161 (return)
[ “Vos, O Pompilius sanguis!” is Horace’s address to the Pisos See Art. Poet. v. 292, with Dacier’s and Sanadon’s notes.]

161 (return)
[ “You, O Pompilius blood!” is Horace’s address to the Pisos See Art. Poet. v. 292, with Dacier’s and Sanadon’s notes.]

162 (return)
[ Tacit. Annal. xv. 48. Hist. i. 15. In the former of these passages we may venture to change paterna into materna. In every generation from Augustus to Alexander Severus, one or more Pisos appear as consuls. A Piso was deemed worthy of the throne by Augustus, (Tacit. Annal. i. 13;) a second headed a formidable conspiracy against Nero; and a third was adopted, and declared Cæsar, by Galba.]

162 (return)
[ Tacitus. Annals. xv. 48. History. i. 15. In the first of these passages, we can safely change paterna to materna. In every generation from Augustus to Alexander Severus, one or more Pisos shows up as consuls. Augustus believed a Piso was worthy of the throne, (Tacitus. Annals. i. 13); a second led a serious conspiracy against Nero; and a third was adopted and declared Caesar by Galba.]

163 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 195. The senate, in a moment of enthusiasm, seems to have presumed on the approbation of Gallienus.]

163 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 195. The senate, in a burst of enthusiasm, appears to have taken for granted Gallienus’s approval.]

The lieutenants of Valerian were grateful to the father, whom they esteemed. They disdained to serve the luxurious indolence of his unworthy son. The throne of the Roman world was unsupported by any principle of loyalty; and treason against such a prince might easily be considered as patriotism to the state. Yet if we examine with candor the conduct of these usurpers, it will appear, that they were much oftener driven into rebellion by their fears, than urged to it by their ambition. They dreaded the cruel suspicions of Gallienus; they equally dreaded the capricious violence of their troops. If the dangerous favor of the army had imprudently declared them deserving of the purple, they were marked for sure destruction; and even prudence would counsel them to secure a short enjoyment of empire, and rather to try the fortune of war than to expect the hand of an executioner.

The lieutenants of Valerian were thankful to the father, whom they respected. They refused to serve the luxurious laziness of his unworthy son. The throne of the Roman world lacked any foundation of loyalty, and betraying such a prince could easily be seen as patriotism to the state. However, if we honestly look at the actions of these usurpers, it becomes clear that they were more often pushed into rebellion by their fears than driven by ambition. They were afraid of Gallienus's cruel suspicions and equally wary of the unpredictable violence of their troops. If the dangerous favor of the army foolishly proclaimed them worthy of the throne, they were certainly marked for destruction; even common sense would advise them to secure a brief reign and take their chances in battle rather than wait for an executioner's hand.

When the clamor of the soldiers invested the reluctant victims with the ensigns of sovereign authority, they sometimes mourned in secret their approaching fate. “You have lost,” said Saturninus, on the day of his elevation, “you have lost a useful commander, and you have made a very wretched emperor.” 164

When the noise of the soldiers surrounded the unwilling victims with the symbols of royal power, they sometimes secretly mourned their coming fate. “You’ve lost,” said Saturninus on the day he was promoted, “you’ve lost a capable leader, and you’ve created a very unfortunate emperor.” 164

164 (return)
[ Hist. August p. 196.]

164 (return)
[ Hist. August p. 196.]

The apprehensions of Saturninus were justified by the repeated experience of revolutions. Of the nineteen tyrants who started up under the reign of Gallienus, there was not one who enjoyed a life of peace, or a natural death. As soon as they were invested with the bloody purple, they inspired their adherents with the same fears and ambition which had occasioned their own revolt. Encompassed with domestic conspiracy, military sedition, and civil war, they trembled on the edge of precipices, in which, after a longer or shorter term of anxiety, they were inevitably lost. These precarious monarchs received, however, such honors as the flattery of their respective armies and provinces could bestow; but their claim, founded on rebellion, could never obtain the sanction of law or history. Italy, Rome, and the senate, constantly adhered to the cause of Gallienus, and he alone was considered as the sovereign of the empire. That prince condescended, indeed, to acknowledge the victorious arms of Odenathus, who deserved the honorable distinction, by the respectful conduct which he always maintained towards the son of Valerian. With the general applause of the Romans, and the consent of Gallienus, the senate conferred the title of Augustus on the brave Palmyrenian; and seemed to intrust him with the government of the East, which he already possessed, in so independent a manner, that, like a private succession, he bequeathed it to his illustrious widow, Zenobia. 165

The concerns of Saturninus were validated by the ongoing cycle of revolutions. Of the nineteen tyrants who rose during Gallienus's reign, none experienced peace or a natural death. As soon as they donned the bloody purple, they instilled in their followers the same fears and ambitions that led to their own uprising. Surrounded by domestic conspiracies, military unrest, and civil war, they lived in constant fear, teetering on the edge of destruction, where, after varying periods of anxiety, they ultimately fell. These unstable rulers received honors from the flattery of their armies and provinces, but their claim, rooted in rebellion, could never gain the approval of law or history. Italy, Rome, and the senate consistently supported Gallienus's cause, and he alone was seen as the true sovereign of the empire. That prince did recognize the victorious efforts of Odenathus, who merited this honor due to his respectful conduct towards the son of Valerian. With the widespread approval of the Romans and Gallienus's consent, the senate granted the title of Augustus to the brave Palmyrenian, entrusting him with governance of the East, which he already held so independently that he passed it on to his esteemed widow, Zenobia. 165

165 (return)
[ The association of the brave Palmyrenian was the most popular act of the whole reign of Gallienus. Hist. August. p. 180.]

165 (return)
[ The alliance of the courageous Palmyrenian was the most well-liked performance during the entire reign of Gallienus. Hist. August. p. 180.]

The rapid and perpetual transitions from the cottage to the throne, and from the throne to the grave, might have amused an indifferent philosopher; were it possible for a philosopher to remain indifferent amidst the general calamities of human kind. The election of these precarious emperors, their power and their death, were equally destructive to their subjects and adherents. The price of their fatal elevation was instantly discharged to the troops by an immense donative, drawn from the bowels of the exhausted people. However virtuous was their character, however pure their intentions, they found themselves reduced to the hard necessity of supporting their usurpation by frequent acts of rapine and cruelty. When they fell, they involved armies and provinces in their fall. There is still extant a most savage mandate from Gallienus to one of his ministers, after the suppression of Ingenuus, who had assumed the purple in Illyricum.

The quick and constant shifts from humble homes to the throne, and then from the throne to the grave, might have entertained an indifferent philosopher; if it were possible for any philosopher to stay indifferent during the widespread suffering of humanity. The rise of these unstable emperors, along with their power and demise, was equally damaging to their subjects and followers. The cost of their deadly ascent was immediately paid to the troops through a huge gift taken from the already drained population. No matter how virtuous their character or how noble their intentions, they found themselves forced to support their takeover through frequent acts of theft and brutality. When they fell, they dragged armies and regions down with them. There is still a brutal order from Gallienus to one of his ministers, following the suppression of Ingenuus, who had claimed the throne in Illyricum.

“It is not enough,” says that soft but inhuman prince, “that you exterminate such as have appeared in arms; the chance of battle might have served me as effectually. The male sex of every age must be extirpated; provided that, in the execution of the children and old men, you can contrive means to save our reputation. Let every one die who has dropped an expression, who has entertained a thought against me, against me, the son of Valerian, the father and brother of so many princes. 166 Remember that Ingenuus was made emperor: tear, kill, hew in pieces. I write to you with my own hand, and would inspire you with my own feelings.” 167 Whilst the public forces of the state were dissipated in private quarrels, the defenceless provinces lay exposed to every invader. The bravest usurpers were compelled, by the perplexity of their situation, to conclude ignominious treaties with the common enemy, to purchase with oppressive tributes the neutrality or services of the Barbarians, and to introduce hostile and independent nations into the heart of the Roman monarchy. 168

“It’s not enough,” says that soft but inhuman prince, “that you wipe out those who have taken up arms; the chance of battle might have worked just as well for me. The male population of every age must be exterminated; as long as you can find a way to protect our reputation while executing the children and old men. Let everyone die who has said anything, who has thought anything against me, against me, the son of Valerian, the father and brother of so many princes. 166 Remember that Ingenuus was made emperor: tear, kill, chop to pieces. I’m writing to you myself, wanting to share my own feelings with you.” 167 While the public forces of the state were caught up in private disputes, the defenseless provinces were left vulnerable to every invader. The bravest usurpers were forced, due to their tricky situations, to strike shameful deals with the common enemy, paying heavy tributes to secure the neutrality or support of the Barbarians, and allowing hostile and independent nations to enter the heart of the Roman empire. 168

166 (return)
[ Gallienus had given the titles of Cæsar and Augustus to his son Saloninus, slain at Cologne by the usurper Posthumus. A second son of Gallienus succeeded to the name and rank of his elder brother Valerian, the brother of Gallienus, was also associated to the empire: several other brothers, sisters, nephews, and nieces of the emperor formed a very numerous royal family. See Tillemont, tom iii, and M. de Brequigny in the Memoires de l’Academie, tom xxxii p. 262.]

166 (return)
[ Gallienus had given the titles of Caesar and Augustus to his son Saloninus, who was killed in Cologne by the usurper Posthumus. A second son of Gallienus took on the name and status of his older brother. Valerian, Gallienus's brother, was also included in the empire: several other brothers, sisters, nephews, and nieces of the emperor created a very large royal family. See Tillemont, tom iii, and M. de Brequigny in the Memoires de l’Academie, tom xxxii p. 262.]

167 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 188.]

167 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 188.]

168 (return)
[ Regillianus had some bands of Roxolani in his service; Posthumus a body of Franks. It was, perhaps, in the character of auxiliaries that the latter introduced themselves into Spain.]

168 (return)
[Regillianus had some groups of Roxolani working for him, while Posthumus had a group of Franks. It was likely as supporting forces that the latter made their way into Spain.]

Such were the barbarians, and such the tyrants, who, under the reigns of Valerian and Gallienus, dismembered the provinces, and reduced the empire to the lowest pitch of disgrace and ruin, from whence it seemed impossible that it should ever emerge. As far as the barrenness of materials would permit, we have attempted to trace, with order and perspicuity, the general events of that calamitous period. There still remain some particular facts; I. The disorders of Sicily; II. The tumults of Alexandria; and, III. The rebellion of the Isaurians, which may serve to reflect a strong light on the horrid picture.

Such were the barbarians and tyrants who, during the reigns of Valerian and Gallienus, tore apart the provinces and brought the empire to a new low of shame and destruction, from which it seemed impossible to recover. As much as the lack of resources allowed, we have tried to clearly and orderly outline the key events of that disastrous time. There are still some specific facts to consider: I. The chaos in Sicily; II. The unrest in Alexandria; and III. The rebellion of the Isaurians, which can shed significant light on this grim picture.

I. Whenever numerous troops of banditti, multiplied by success and impunity, publicly defy, instead of eluding, the justice of their country, we may safely infer that the excessive weakness of the country is felt and abused by the lowest ranks of the community. The situation of Sicily preserved it from the Barbarians; nor could the disarmed province have supported a usurper. The sufferings of that once flourishing and still fertile island were inflicted by baser hands. A licentious crowd of slaves and peasants reigned for a while over the plundered country, and renewed the memory of the servile wars of more ancient times. 169 Devastations, of which the husbandman was either the victim or the accomplice, must have ruined the agriculture of Sicily; and as the principal estates were the property of the opulent senators of Rome, who often enclosed within a farm the territory of an old republic, it is not improbable, that this private injury might affect the capital more deeply, than all the conquests of the Goths or the Persians.

I. Whenever large groups of bandits, emboldened by their success and lack of consequences, openly challenge the justice of their country instead of hiding from it, we can reasonably conclude that the country's extreme weakness is being exploited by the lowest members of society. Sicily's location kept it safe from the Barbarians, and the disarmed province couldn't have withstood a usurper. The hardships endured by that once-thriving and still productive island were caused by lesser individuals. A reckless mob of slaves and peasants temporarily took control over the looted land, bringing back memories of the ancient servile wars. 169 Devastation, in which farmers were either the victims or the accomplices, must have destroyed Sicilian agriculture; and since the major estates were owned by the wealthy senators of Rome, who often enclosed within a single farm the lands of an old republic, it’s likely that this private harm could have impacted the capital more profoundly than all the invasions by the Goths or the Persians.

169 (return)
[ The Augustan History, p. 177. See Diodor. Sicul. l. xxxiv.]

169 (return)
[ The Augustan History, p. 177. See Diodor. Sicul. l. xxxiv.]

II. The foundation of Alexandria was a noble design, at once conceived and executed by the son of Philip. The beautiful and regular form of that great city, second only to Rome itself, comprehended a circumference of fifteen miles; 170 it was peopled by three hundred thousand free inhabitants, besides at least an equal number of slaves. 171 The lucrative trade of Arabia and India flowed through the port of Alexandria, to the capital and provinces of the empire. 1711 Idleness was unknown. Some were employed in blowing of glass, others in weaving of linen, others again manufacturing the papyrus. Either sex, and every age, was engaged in the pursuits of industry, nor did even the blind or the lame want occupations suited to their condition. 172 But the people of Alexandria, a various mixture of nations, united the vanity and inconstancy of the Greeks with the superstition and obstinacy of the Egyptians. The most trifling occasion, a transient scarcity of flesh or lentils, the neglect of an accustomed salutation, a mistake of precedency in the public baths, or even a religious dispute, 173 were at any time sufficient to kindle a sedition among that vast multitude, whose resentments were furious and implacable. 174 After the captivity of Valerian and the insolence of his son had relaxed the authority of the laws, the Alexandrians abandoned themselves to the ungoverned rage of their passions, and their unhappy country was the theatre of a civil war, which continued (with a few short and suspicious truces) above twelve years. 175 All intercourse was cut off between the several quarters of the afflicted city, every street was polluted with blood, every building of strength converted into a citadel; nor did the tumults subside till a considerable part of Alexandria was irretrievably ruined. The spacious and magnificent district of Bruchion, 1751 with its palaces and musæum, the residence of the kings and philosophers of Egypt, is described above a century afterwards, as already reduced to its present state of dreary solitude. 176

II. The foundation of Alexandria was a grand idea, both envisioned and carried out by the son of Philip. The beautiful and orderly layout of this great city, second only to Rome, covered a circumference of fifteen miles; 170 it housed three hundred thousand free residents, plus at least an equal number of slaves. 171 The profitable trade from Arabia and India flowed through the port of Alexandria, reaching the capital and provinces of the empire. 1711 Idleness was unheard of. Some were busy blowing glass, others weaving linen, and others making papyrus. People of all genders and ages were engaged in various industries, and even the blind or disabled found work suited to their abilities. 172 However, the people of Alexandria, a diverse mix of cultures, combined the vanity and unpredictability of the Greeks with the superstition and stubbornness of the Egyptians. Even minor issues, like a temporary shortage of meat or lentils, missing a customary greeting, a mix-up in rank at the public baths, or even a religious disagreement, 173 could easily spark unrest among the large population, whose anger was fierce and unyielding. 174 After Valerian's capture and the arrogance of his son weakened the authority of the laws, the Alexandrians surrendered to their uncontrolled passions, and their unfortunate city became the stage for a civil war that lasted (with only a few brief and dubious truces) over twelve years. 175 Communication was completely severed between the different parts of the suffering city, every street was stained with blood, and every strong building turned into a fortress; the chaos didn't settle until a significant portion of Alexandria was left irreparably damaged. The vast and impressive area of Bruchion, 1751 with its palaces and museum, the home of Egypt's kings and philosophers, is described over a century later as already fallen into its current state of bleak solitude. 176

170 (return)
[ Plin. Hist. Natur. v. 10.]

170 (return)
[ Plin. Hist. Natur. v. 10.]

171 (return)
[ Diodor. Sicul. l. xvii. p. 590, edit. Wesseling.]

171 (return)
[ Diodor. Sicul. l. xvii. p. 590, edit. Wesseling.]

1711 (return)
[ Berenice, or Myos-Hormos, on the Red Sea, received the eastern commodities. From thence they were transported to the Nile, and down the Nile to Alexandria.—M.]

1711 (return)
[ Berenice, or Myos-Hormos, on the Red Sea, received the eastern goods. From there, they were shipped to the Nile, and then down the Nile to Alexandria.—M.]

172 (return)
[ See a very curious letter of Hadrian, in the Augustan History, p. 245.]

172 (return)
[Look at a very interesting letter from Hadrian in the Augustan History, p. 245.]

173 (return)
[ Such as the sacrilegious murder of a divine cat. See Diodor. Sicul. l. i. * Note: The hostility between the Jewish and Grecian part of the population afterwards between the two former and the Christian, were unfailing causes of tumult, sedition, and massacre. In no place were the religious disputes, after the establishment of Christianity, more frequent or more sanguinary. See Philo. de Legat. Hist. of Jews, ii. 171, iii. 111, 198. Gibbon, iii c. xxi. viii. c. xlvii.—M.]

173 (return)
[ Such as the sacrilegious killing of a holy cat. See Diodor. Sicul. l. i. * Note: The tensions between the Jewish and Greek parts of the population, and later between the former two and Christians, consistently led to riots, uprisings, and massacres. Nowhere were the religious conflicts, after the rise of Christianity, more frequent or more bloody. See Philo. de Legat. Hist. of Jews, ii. 171, iii. 111, 198. Gibbon, iii c. xxi. viii. c. xlvii.—M.]

174 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 195. This long and terrible sedition was first occasioned by a dispute between a soldier and a townsman about a pair of shoes.]

174 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 195. This long and brutal rebellion started due to a disagreement between a soldier and a local resident over a pair of shoes.]

175 (return)
[ Dionysius apud. Euses. Hist. Eccles. vii. p. 21. Ammian xxii. 16.]

175 (return)
[ Dionysius apud. Euses. Hist. Eccles. vii. p. 21. Ammian xxii. 16.]

1751 (return)
[ The Bruchion was a quarter of Alexandria which extended along the largest of the two ports, and contained many palaces, inhabited by the Ptolemies. D’Anv. Geogr. Anc. iii. 10.—G.]

1751 (return)
[ The Bruchion was a district of Alexandria that stretched along the larger of the two ports and featured many palaces occupied by the Ptolemies. D’Anv. Geogr. Anc. iii. 10.—G.]

176 (return)
[ Scaliger. Animadver. ad Euseb. Chron. p. 258. Three dissertations of M. Bonamy, in the Mem. de l’Academie, tom. ix.]

176 (return)
[Scaliger. Commentary on Eusebius’s Chronology, p. 258. Three essays by M. Bonamy in the Memoirs of the Academy, vol. ix.]

III. The obscure rebellion of Trebellianus, who assumed the purple in Isauria, a petty province of Asia Minor, was attended with strange and memorable consequences. The pageant of royalty was soon destroyed by an officer of Gallienus; but his followers, despairing of mercy, resolved to shake off their allegiance, not only to the emperor, but to the empire, and suddenly returned to the savage manners from which they had never perfectly been reclaimed. Their craggy rocks, a branch of the wide-extended Taurus, protected their inaccessible retreat. The tillage of some fertile valleys 177 supplied them with necessaries, and a habit of rapine with the luxuries of life. In the heart of the Roman monarchy, the Isaurians long continued a nation of wild barbarians. Succeeding princes, unable to reduce them to obedience, either by arms or policy, were compelled to acknowledge their weakness, by surrounding the hostile and independent spot with a strong chain of fortifications, 178 which often proved insufficient to restrain the incursions of these domestic foes. The Isaurians, gradually extending their territory to the sea-coast, subdued the western and mountainous part of Cilicia, formerly the nest of those daring pirates, against whom the republic had once been obliged to exert its utmost force, under the conduct of the great Pompey. 179

III. The obscure rebellion of Trebellianus, who claimed the title of emperor in Isauria, a small region in Asia Minor, had strange and significant consequences. The spectacle of his reign was quickly crushed by an officer of Gallienus; however, his followers, filled with despair and expecting no mercy, chose to renounce their loyalty not just to the emperor, but to the entire empire. They abruptly reverted to the brutal ways they had never quite left behind. The jagged mountains, part of the extensive Taurus range, sheltered their remote hideout. The cultivation of some fertile valleys 177 provided them with essential resources, while their established habit of plundering brought them the luxuries of life. Right in the heart of the Roman Empire, the Isaurians remained a tribe of fierce barbarians for a long time. Successive rulers, unable to bring them under control through military might or diplomacy, were forced to admit their own weakness by surrounding this hostile and independent area with a strong network of fortifications, 178 which often proved inadequate to stop the attacks from these homegrown enemies. The Isaurians gradually expanded their territory to the coast, conquering the western and mountainous regions of Cilicia, which had once been a stronghold for those bold pirates that the republic had previously had to fight against with all its strength, led by the great Pompey. 179

177 (return)
[ Strabo, l. xiii. p. 569.]

177 (return)
[ Strabo, l. xiii. p. 569.]

178 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 197.]

178 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 197.]

179 (return)
[ See Cellarius, Geogr Antiq. tom. ii. p. 137, upon the limits of Isauria.]

179 (return)
[ See Cellarius, Geogr Antiq. vol. II, p. 137, regarding the boundaries of Isauria.]

Our habits of thinking so fondly connect the order of the universe with the fate of man, that this gloomy period of history has been decorated with inundations, earthquakes, uncommon meteors, preternatural darkness, and a crowd of prodigies fictitious or exaggerated. 180 But a long and general famine was a calamity of a more serious kind. It was the inevitable consequence of rapine and oppression, which extirpated the produce of the present and the hope of future harvests. Famine is almost always followed by epidemical diseases, the effect of scanty and unwholesome food. Other causes must, however, have contributed to the furious plague, which, from the year two hundred and fifty to the year two hundred and sixty-five, raged without interruption in every province, every city, and almost every family, of the Roman empire. During some time five thousand persons died daily in Rome; and many towns, that had escaped the hands of the Barbarians, were entirely depopulated. 181b

Our way of thinking closely ties the nature of the universe to human fate, so this dark period in history has been marked by floods, earthquakes, strange meteors, unnatural darkness, and a number of exaggerated or fictional wonders. 180 But a prolonged and widespread famine was a more serious disaster. It was the unavoidable result of plundering and oppression, which destroyed both the current produce and the hope for future harvests. Famine is almost always followed by widespread diseases, caused by insufficient and unhealthy food. However, other factors must have contributed to the violent plague that, from the year 250 to 265, spread continuously across every province, every city, and nearly every family in the Roman Empire. For a while, five thousand people died each day in Rome, and many towns that had avoided the Barbarians were completely depopulated. 181b

180 (return)
[ Hist August p 177.]

180 (return)
[ Hist August p 177.]

181b (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 177. Zosimus, l. i. p. 24. Zonaras, l. xii. p. 623. Euseb. Chronicon. Victor in Epitom. Victor in Cæsar. Eutropius, ix. 5. Orosius, vii. 21.]

181b (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 177. Zosimus, l. i. p. 24. Zonaras, l. xii. p. 623. Euseb. Chronicon. Victor in Epitom. Victor in Cæsar. Eutropius, ix. 5. Orosius, vii. 21.]

We have the knowledge of a very curious circumstance, of some use perhaps in the melancholy calculation of human calamities. An exact register was kept at Alexandria of all the citizens entitled to receive the distribution of corn. It was found, that the ancient number of those comprised between the ages of forty and seventy, had been equal to the whole sum of claimants, from fourteen to fourscore years of age, who remained alive after the reign of Gallienus. 182 Applying this authentic fact to the most correct tables of mortality, it evidently proves, that above half the people of Alexandria had perished; and could we venture to extend the analogy to the other provinces, we might suspect, that war, pestilence, and famine, had consumed, in a few years, the moiety of the human species. 183

We have knowledge of a very intriguing situation that might be useful in understanding the sad realities of human suffering. An accurate record was kept in Alexandria of all the citizens entitled to receive corn distribution. It was discovered that the number of people aged between forty and seventy matched the total number of claimants, from fourteen to eighty years old, who were still alive after Gallienus's reign. 182 Applying this factual information to the most reliable mortality tables clearly shows that more than half of Alexandria's population had died; and if we dared to apply this comparison to other regions, we might suspect that war, disease, and famine had wiped out, in just a few years, half of the human population. 183

182 (return)
[ Euseb. Hist. Eccles. vii. 21. The fact is taken from the Letters of Dionysius, who, in the time of those troubles, was bishop of Alexandria.]

182 (return)
[ Euseb. Hist. Eccles. vii. 21. This fact is taken from the letters of Dionysius, who was the bishop of Alexandria during that time of turmoil.]

183 (return)
[ In a great number of parishes, 11,000 persons were found between fourteen and eighty; 5365 between forty and seventy. See Buffon, Histoire Naturelle, tom. ii. p. 590.]

183 (return)
[ In many parishes, 11,000 people were counted between the ages of fourteen and eighty; 5,365 were between forty and seventy. See Buffon, Histoire Naturelle, tom. ii. p. 590.]

Chapter XI: Reign Of Claudius, Defeat Of The Goths.—Part I.

Reign Of Claudius.—Defeat Of The Goths.—Victories, Triumph, And Death Of Aurelian.

Reign of Claudius.—Defeat of the Goths.—Victories, Triumph, and Death of Aurelian.

Under the deplorable reigns of Valerian and Gallienus, the empire was oppressed and almost destroyed by the soldiers, the tyrants, and the barbarians. It was saved by a series of great princes, who derived their obscure origin from the martial provinces of Illyricum. Within a period of about thirty years, Claudius, Aurelian, Probus, Diocletian and his colleagues, triumphed over the foreign and domestic enemies of the state, reëstablished, with the military discipline, the strength of the frontiers, and deserved the glorious title of Restorers of the Roman world.

During the unfortunate reigns of Valerian and Gallienus, the empire was heavily burdened and nearly destroyed by soldiers, tyrants, and barbarians. It was rescued by a series of remarkable leaders, who came from the lesser-known military provinces of Illyricum. Over roughly thirty years, Claudius, Aurelian, Probus, Diocletian, and their allies triumphed over both foreign and domestic enemies of the state, reinstated military discipline, strengthened the borders, and earned the esteemed title of Restorers of the Roman world.

The removal of an effeminate tyrant made way for a succession of heroes. The indignation of the people imputed all their calamities to Gallienus, and the far greater part were, indeed, the consequence of his dissolute manners and careless administration. He was even destitute of a sense of honor, which so frequently supplies the absence of public virtue; and as long as he was permitted to enjoy the possession of Italy, a victory of the barbarians, the loss of a province, or the rebellion of a general, seldom disturbed the tranquil course of his pleasures. At length, a considerable army, stationed on the Upper Danube, invested with the Imperial purple their leader Aureolus; who, disdaining a confined and barren reign over the mountains of Rhætia, passed the Alps, occupied Milan, threatened Rome, and challenged Gallienus to dispute in the field the sovereignty of Italy. The emperor, provoked by the insult, and alarmed by the instant danger, suddenly exerted that latent vigor which sometimes broke through the indolence of his temper. Forcing himself from the luxury of the palace, he appeared in arms at the head of his legions, and advanced beyond the Po to encounter his competitor. The corrupted name of Pontirolo 1 still preserves the memory of a bridge over the Adda, which, during the action, must have proved an object of the utmost importance to both armies. The Rhætian usurper, after receiving a total defeat and a dangerous wound, retired into Milan. The siege of that great city was immediately formed; the walls were battered with every engine in use among the ancients; and Aureolus, doubtful of his internal strength, and hopeless of foreign succors already anticipated the fatal consequences of unsuccessful rebellion.

The removal of a weak tyrant made way for a series of heroes. The people's anger blamed all their misfortunes on Gallienus, most of which were indeed the result of his reckless behavior and negligent leadership. He even lacked a sense of honor, which often compensates for the absence of public virtue; and as long as he was allowed to enjoy Italy, a barbarian victory, the loss of a province, or a general's rebellion rarely interrupted his indulgent lifestyle. Eventually, a significant army stationed on the Upper Danube declared their leader Aureolus as emperor; disdaining a limited and fruitless reign over the mountains of Rhætia, he crossed the Alps, took Milan, threatened Rome, and challenged Gallienus to a battle for the control of Italy. The emperor, angered by the insult and worried about the immediate threat, suddenly tapped into the hidden strength that sometimes broke through his lazy temperament. Forcing himself out of the luxuries of the palace, he appeared armed at the head of his troops and advanced beyond the Po to face his rival. The now-corrupted name of Pontirolo 1 still recalls a bridge over the Adda, which during the battle must have been crucial for both armies. The Rhætian usurper, after suffering a total defeat and a serious injury, retreated to Milan. Immediately, a siege of that great city was established; the walls were attacked with every ancient siege engine available; and Aureolus, uncertain of his strength and without hope for foreign support, already anticipated the disastrous consequences of his failed rebellion.

1 (return)
[ Pons Aureoli, thirteen miles from Bergamo, and thirty-two from Milan. See Cluver. Italia, Antiq. tom. i. p. 245. Near this place, in the year 1703, the obstinate battle of Cassano was fought between the French and Austrians. The excellent relation of the Chevalier de Folard, who was present, gives a very distinct idea of the ground. See Polybe de Folard, tom. iii. p. 233-248.]

1 (return)
[ Pons Aureoli, thirteen miles from Bergamo and thirty-two from Milan. See Cluver. Italia, Antiq. vol. i, p. 245. Near this location, in 1703, the fierce battle of Cassano took place between the French and Austrians. The detailed account by Chevalier de Folard, who was there, provides a clear picture of the terrain. See Polybe de Folard, vol. iii, p. 233-248.]

His last resource was an attempt to seduce the loyalty of the besiegers. He scattered libels through the camp, inviting the troops to desert an unworthy master, who sacrificed the public happiness to his luxury, and the lives of his most valuable subjects to the slightest suspicions. The arts of Aureolus diffused fears and discontent among the principal officers of his rival. A conspiracy was formed by Heraclianus, the Prætorian præfect, by Marcian, a general of rank and reputation, and by Cecrops, who commanded a numerous body of Dalmatian guards. The death of Gallienus was resolved; and notwithstanding their desire of first terminating the siege of Milan, the extreme danger which accompanied every moment’s delay obliged them to hasten the execution of their daring purpose. At a late hour of the night, but while the emperor still protracted the pleasures of the table, an alarm was suddenly given, that Aureolus, at the head of all his forces, had made a desperate sally from the town; Gallienus, who was never deficient in personal bravery, started from his silken couch, and without allowing himself time either to put on his armor, or to assemble his guards, he mounted on horseback, and rode full speed towards the supposed place of the attack. Encompassed by his declared or concealed enemies, he soon, amidst the nocturnal tumult, received a mortal dart from an uncertain hand. Before he expired, a patriotic sentiment rising in the mind of Gallienus, induced him to name a deserving successor; and it was his last request, that the Imperial ornaments should be delivered to Claudius, who then commanded a detached army in the neighborhood of Pavia. The report at least was diligently propagated, and the order cheerfully obeyed by the conspirators, who had already agreed to place Claudius on the throne. On the first news of the emperor’s death, the troops expressed some suspicion and resentment, till the one was removed, and the other assuaged, by a donative of twenty pieces of gold to each soldier. They then ratified the election, and acknowledged the merit of their new sovereign. 2

His last resort was trying to win over the loyalty of the attackers. He spread rumors throughout the camp, urging the soldiers to abandon an unworthy leader who prioritized his own luxury over the public's well-being and sacrificed the lives of his most valuable subjects over minor suspicions. Aureolus’s tactics spread fear and discontent among the main officers of his enemy. A conspiracy was formed by Heraclianus, the praetorian prefect; Marcian, a well-respected general; and Cecrops, who commanded a large group of Dalmatian guards. They decided that Gallienus had to die, and even though they wanted to first end the siege of Milan, the extreme danger of waiting any longer forced them to quickly act on their bold plan. Late at night, while the emperor was still indulging at the dinner table, an alarm was raised that Aureolus had launched a desperate attack with all his forces. Gallienus, known for his personal bravery, jumped up from his silk couch, and without taking the time to put on armor or gather his guards, he mounted his horse and sped toward the supposed site of the attack. Surrounded by both open and hidden enemies, he was soon struck down by a fatal blow in the chaos of the night. Before he died, a patriotic feeling prompted Gallienus to choose a worthy successor; his last request was that the imperial insignia be given to Claudius, who was then leading a separate army near Pavia. This report spread rapidly, and the conspirators happily complied, having already agreed to place Claudius on the throne. When news of the emperor’s death first reached the troops, they were suspicious and resentful, but these feelings were quelled by a bonus of twenty gold pieces for each soldier. They then endorsed the election and recognized the merit of their new ruler. 2

2 (return)
[ On the death of Gallienus, see Trebellius Pollio in Hist. August. p. 181. Zosimus, l. i. p. 37. Zonaras, l. xii. p. 634. Eutrop. ix. ll. Aurelius Victor in Epitom. Victor in Cæsar. I have compared and blended them all, but have chiefly followed Aurelius Victor, who seems to have had the best memoirs.]

2 (return)
[ For information about the death of Gallienus, refer to Trebellius Pollio in Hist. August. p. 181, Zosimus, l. i. p. 37, Zonaras, l. xii. p. 634, Eutrop. ix. ll., and Aurelius Victor in Epitom. Victor in Cæsar. I've compared and combined all these sources, but I primarily followed Aurelius Victor, who appears to have the most reliable records.]

The obscurity which covered the origin of Claudius, though it was afterwards embellished by some flattering fictions, 3 sufficiently betrays the meanness of his birth. We can only discover that he was a native of one of the provinces bordering on the Danube; that his youth was spent in arms, and that his modest valor attracted the favor and confidence of Decius. The senate and people already considered him as an excellent officer, equal to the most important trusts; and censured the inattention of Valerian, who suffered him to remain in the subordinate station of a tribune. But it was not long before that emperor distinguished the merit of Claudius, by declaring him general and chief of the Illyrian frontier, with the command of all the troops in Thrace, Mæsia, Dacia, Pannonia, and Dalmatia, the appointments of the præfect of Egypt, the establishment of the proconsul of Africa, and the sure prospect of the consulship. By his victories over the Goths, he deserved from the senate the honor of a statue, and excited the jealous apprehensions of Gallienus. It was impossible that a soldier could esteem so dissolute a sovereign, nor is it easy to conceal a just contempt. Some unguarded expressions which dropped from Claudius were officiously transmitted to the royal ear. The emperor’s answer to an officer of confidence describes in very lively colors his own character, and that of the times. “There is not any thing capable of giving me more serious concern, than the intelligence contained in your last despatch; 4 that some malicious suggestions have indisposed towards us the mind of our friend and parent Claudius. As you regard your allegiance, use every means to appease his resentment, but conduct your negotiation with secrecy; let it not reach the knowledge of the Dacian troops; they are already provoked, and it might inflame their fury. I myself have sent him some presents: be it your care that he accept them with pleasure. Above all, let him not suspect that I am made acquainted with his imprudence. The fear of my anger might urge him to desperate counsels.” 5 The presents which accompanied this humble epistle, in which the monarch solicited a reconciliation with his discontented subject, consisted of a considerable sum of money, a splendid wardrobe, and a valuable service of silver and gold plate. By such arts Gallienus softened the indignation and dispelled the fears of his Illyrian general; and during the remainder of that reign, the formidable sword of Claudius was always drawn in the cause of a master whom he despised. At last, indeed, he received from the conspirators the bloody purple of Gallienus: but he had been absent from their camp and counsels; and however he might applaud the deed, we may candidly presume that he was innocent of the knowledge of it. 6 When Claudius ascended the throne, he was about fifty-four years of age.

The mystery surrounding Claudius's origins, although later embellished with flattering stories, 3 clearly reveals the lowliness of his birth. We can only determine that he was from one of the provinces near the Danube, that he spent his youth in military service, and that his humble bravery won the favor and trust of Decius. The senate and the people already viewed him as a skilled officer, capable of handling significant responsibilities, and criticized Valerian for allowing him to remain in the lower position of a tribune. However, it wasn't long before that emperor recognized Claudius’s worth by appointing him as general and commander of the Illyrian frontier, overseeing all the troops in Thrace, Mæsia, Dacia, Pannonia, and Dalmatia, along with the titles of prefect of Egypt and proconsul of Africa, plus a clear path to the consulship. Through his victories against the Goths, he earned from the senate the honor of a statue, which sparked the jealous concerns of Gallienus. It was impossible for a soldier to respect such a corrupt ruler, nor is it easy to hide a rightful disdain. Some careless remarks made by Claudius were eagerly reported to the emperor. The emperor’s response to a trusted officer vividly describes both his own character and that of the times. “There is nothing that worries me more than the news in your last message; 4 that some malicious whispers have turned our friend and parent Claudius against us. As you value your loyalty, do everything you can to calm his anger, but handle your negotiations discreetly; let it not reach the Dacian troops; they are already irritated, and it could ignite their fury. I myself have sent him some gifts: make sure he accepts them happily. Above all, he must not suspect that I know about his indiscretion. The fear of my wrath might push him toward desperate actions.” 5 The gifts that accompanied this humble letter, in which the king sought to mend fences with his disgruntled subject, included a large sum of money, an elegant wardrobe, and a valuable set of silver and gold tableware. Through such measures, Gallienus eased the anger and calmed the worries of his Illyrian general; and for the rest of that reign, Claudius’s formidable sword was always drawn in service of a master he held in contempt. Eventually, he was given the bloody purple of Gallienus by the conspirators, but he had been absent from their camp and their plans; and although he might have approved of the act, we can frankly assume that he was unaware of it. 6 When Claudius took the throne, he was about fifty-four years old.

3 (return)
[ Some supposed him, oddly enough, to be a bastard of the younger Gordian. Others took advantage of the province of Dardania, to deduce his origin from Dardanus, and the ancient kings of Troy.]

3 (return)
[Some people oddly suspected he was an illegitimate child of the younger Gordian. Others, taking into account the region of Dardania, speculated that he was descended from Dardanus and the ancient kings of Troy.]

4 (return)
[ Notoria, a periodical and official despatch which the emperor received from the frumentarii, or agents dispersed through the provinces. Of these we may speak hereafter.]

4 (return)
[ Notoria, a magazine and official report that the emperor received from the frumentarii, or agents spread across the provinces. We may discuss these later.]

5 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 208. Gallienus describes the plate, vestments, etc., like a man who loved and understood those splendid trifles.]

5 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 208. Gallienus talks about the plate, clothing, and so on, like someone who appreciated and understood those beautiful details.]

6 (return)
[ Julian (Orat. i. p. 6) affirms that Claudius acquired the empire in a just and even holy manner. But we may distrust the partiality of a kinsman.]

6 (return)
[ Julian (Orat. i. p. 6) claims that Claudius took over the empire in a fair and even righteous way. However, we might be skeptical of the bias of a family member.]

The siege of Milan was still continued, and Aureolus soon discovered that the success of his artifices had only raised up a more determined adversary. He attempted to negotiate with Claudius a treaty of alliance and partition. “Tell him,” replied the intrepid emperor, “that such proposals should have been made to Gallienus; he, perhaps, might have listened to them with patience, and accepted a colleague as despicable as himself.” 7 This stern refusal, and a last unsuccessful effort, obliged Aureolus to yield the city and himself to the discretion of the conqueror. The judgment of the army pronounced him worthy of death; and Claudius, after a feeble resistance, consented to the execution of the sentence. Nor was the zeal of the senate less ardent in the cause of their new sovereign. They ratified, perhaps with a sincere transport of zeal, the election of Claudius; and, as his predecessor had shown himself the personal enemy of their order, they exercised, under the name of justice, a severe revenge against his friends and family. The senate was permitted to discharge the ungrateful office of punishment, and the emperor reserved for himself the pleasure and merit of obtaining by his intercession a general act of indemnity. 8

The siege of Milan continued, and Aureolus soon realized that his tactics had only created a more determined opponent. He tried to negotiate with Claudius for a treaty of alliance and division. “Tell him,” replied the fearless emperor, “that those kinds of proposals should have been made to Gallienus; he might have listened to them patiently and accepted a partner as contemptible as himself.” 7 This harsh refusal, along with one last failed attempt, forced Aureolus to surrender the city and himself to the victor's mercy. The army deemed him deserving of death, and after some weak resistance, Claudius agreed to carry out the sentence. The senate was no less enthusiastic in supporting their new emperor. They confirmed Claudius's election, possibly with genuine excitement, and since his predecessor had been their personal enemy, they took the opportunity to enact a severe revenge against his allies and family under the guise of justice. The senate was allowed to perform the unpleasant task of punishment, while the emperor reserved for himself the satisfaction and honor of securing a general act of amnesty through his intervention. 8

7 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 203. There are some trifling differences concerning the circumstances of the last defeat and death of Aureolus]

7 (return)
[Hist. August. p. 203. There are some minor differences regarding the details of Aureolus's final defeat and death.]

8 (return)
[ Aurelius Victor in Gallien. The people loudly prayed for the damnation of Gallienus. The senate decreed that his relations and servants should be thrown down headlong from the Gemonian stairs. An obnoxious officer of the revenue had his eyes torn out whilst under examination. Note: The expression is curious, “terram matrem deosque inferos impias uti Gallieno darent.”—M.]

8 (return)
[ Aurelius Victor in Gallien. The people cried out for Gallienus to be damned. The senate decided that his family and servants should be thrown down from the Gemonian stairs. A disliked tax officer had his eyes gouged out during interrogation. Note: The phrase is interesting, “terram matrem deosque inferos impias uti Gallieno darent.”—M.]

Such ostentatious clemency discovers less of the real character of Claudius, than a trifling circumstance in which he seems to have consulted only the dictates of his heart. The frequent rebellions of the provinces had involved almost every person in the guilt of treason, almost every estate in the case of confiscation; and Gallienus often displayed his liberality by distributing among his officers the property of his subjects. On the accession of Claudius, an old woman threw herself at his feet, and complained that a general of the late emperor had obtained an arbitrary grant of her patrimony. This general was Claudius himself, who had not entirely escaped the contagion of the times. The emperor blushed at the reproach, but deserved the confidence which she had reposed in his equity. The confession of his fault was accompanied with immediate and ample restitution. 9

Such showy mercy reveals less about Claudius's true character than a small incident where he seems to have followed his heart. The frequent uprisings in the provinces had made almost everyone guilty of treason, and nearly every estate faced confiscation; Gallienus often showed his generosity by giving away his subjects' property to his officers. When Claudius came to power, an old woman threw herself at his feet and complained that a general under the previous emperor had wrongfully taken her inheritance. That general was Claudius himself, who hadn’t entirely escaped the corruption of the time. The emperor felt ashamed at her accusation but deserved the trust she placed in his fairness. He acknowledged his mistake and quickly made generous restitution. 9

9 (return)
[ Zonaras, l. xii. p. 137.]

9 (return)
[ Zonaras, l. xii. p. 137.]

In the arduous task which Claudius had undertaken, of restoring the empire to its ancient splendor, it was first necessary to revive among his troops a sense of order and obedience. With the authority of a veteran commander, he represented to them that the relaxation of discipline had introduced a long train of disorders, the effects of which were at length experienced by the soldiers themselves; that a people ruined by oppression, and indolent from despair, could no longer supply a numerous army with the means of luxury, or even of subsistence; that the danger of each individual had increased with the despotism of the military order, since princes who tremble on the throne will guard their safety by the instant sacrifice of every obnoxious subject. The emperor expiated on the mischiefs of a lawless caprice, which the soldiers could only gratify at the expense of their own blood; as their seditious elections had so frequently been followed by civil wars, which consumed the flower of the legions either in the field of battle, or in the cruel abuse of victory. He painted in the most lively colors the exhausted state of the treasury, the desolation of the provinces, the disgrace of the Roman name, and the insolent triumph of rapacious barbarians. It was against those barbarians, he declared, that he intended to point the first effort of their arms. Tetricus might reign for a while over the West, and even Zenobia might preserve the dominion of the East. 10 These usurpers were his personal adversaries; nor could he think of indulging any private resentment till he had saved an empire, whose impending ruin would, unless it was timely prevented, crush both the army and the people.

In the challenging task that Claudius had taken on—to restore the empire to its former glory—it was crucial to instill a sense of order and discipline among his troops. With the authority of an experienced commander, he explained to them that the breakdown of discipline had led to a series of problems, the consequences of which were ultimately felt by the soldiers themselves. A people ruined by oppression and demoralized by despair could no longer provide a large army with the luxuries or even the basic necessities. The individual danger had increased with the growing tyranny of the military, as rulers who are fearful for their thrones protect their own safety by quickly getting rid of any perceived threats. The emperor spoke about the dangers of lawlessness, which the soldiers could only satisfy at the cost of their own lives; their tumultuous elections had often led to civil wars that decimated the finest soldiers either in battle or in the brutal aftermath of victory. He vividly described the depleted state of the treasury, the devastation of the provinces, the tarnishing of the Roman reputation, and the arrogant victory of greedy barbarians. He declared that his first military effort would be directed against those barbarians. Tetricus might rule over the West for a time, and even Zenobia might maintain control in the East. 10 These usurpers were his personal enemies, and he couldn’t think about any personal grudges until he had saved an empire whose looming collapse would, if not averted in time, destroy both the army and the people.

10 (return)
[ Zonaras on this occasion mentions Posthumus but the registers of the senate (Hist. August. p. 203) prove that Tetricus was already emperor of the western provinces.]

10 (return)
[ Zonaras talks about Posthumus here, but the senate records (Hist. August. p. 203) show that Tetricus was already the emperor of the western provinces.]

The various nations of Germany and Sarmatia, who fought under the Gothic standard, had already collected an armament more formidable than any which had yet issued from the Euxine. On the banks of the Niester, one of the great rivers that discharge themselves into that sea, they constructed a fleet of two thousand, or even of six thousand vessels; 11 numbers which, however incredible they may seem, would have been insufficient to transport their pretended army of three hundred and twenty thousand barbarians. Whatever might be the real strength of the Goths, the vigor and success of the expedition were not adequate to the greatness of the preparations. In their passage through the Bosphorus, the unskilful pilots were overpowered by the violence of the current; and while the multitude of their ships were crowded in a narrow channel, many were dashed against each other, or against the shore. The barbarians made several descents on the coasts both of Europe and Asia; but the open country was already plundered, and they were repulsed with shame and loss from the fortified cities which they assaulted. A spirit of discouragement and division arose in the fleet, and some of their chiefs sailed away towards the islands of Crete and Cyprus; but the main body, pursuing a more steady course, anchored at length near the foot of Mount Athos, and assaulted the city of Thessalonica, the wealthy capital of all the Macedonian provinces. Their attacks, in which they displayed a fierce but artless bravery, were soon interrupted by the rapid approach of Claudius, hastening to a scene of action that deserved the presence of a warlike prince at the head of the remaining powers of the empire. Impatient for battle, the Goths immediately broke up their camp, relinquished the siege of Thessalonica, left their navy at the foot of Mount Athos, traversed the hills of Macedonia, and pressed forwards to engage the last defence of Italy.

The various nations of Germany and Sarmatia, fighting under the Gothic banner, had already gathered an army stronger than any that had previously come from the Black Sea. Along the banks of the Dniester, one of the major rivers flowing into that sea, they built a fleet of two thousand or even six thousand ships; 11 numbers which, no matter how unbelievable they may seem, were still not enough to transport their claimed force of three hundred and twenty thousand barbarians. Regardless of the actual strength of the Goths, the energy and success of the mission didn't match the scale of their preparations. During their journey through the Bosporus, the inexperienced pilots were overwhelmed by the strong current; as many of their ships were squeezed into a narrow channel, several collided with each other or ran aground. The barbarians landed multiple times on the coasts of both Europe and Asia; however, the countryside had already been pillaged, and they were shamefully repelled from the fortified cities they attacked. A sense of discouragement and division developed within the fleet, leading some of their leaders to sail off towards the islands of Crete and Cyprus; but the main force, sticking to their course, eventually anchored near the base of Mount Athos and laid siege to the city of Thessalonica, the affluent capital of all the Macedonian provinces. Their assaults, filled with fierce yet unrefined bravery, were quickly interrupted by the swift arrival of Claudius, who rushed to a location deserving of a warlike prince leading the remaining forces of the empire. Eager for battle, the Goths immediately broke camp, abandoned the siege of Thessalonica, left their navy by Mount Athos, crossed the hills of Macedonia, and pressed on to confront the last defense of Italy.

11 (return)
[ The Augustan History mentions the smaller, Zonaras the larger number; the lively fancy of Montesquieu induced him to prefer the latter.]

11 (return)
[ The Augustan History mentions the smaller number, while Zonaras refers to the larger. Montesquieu's vivid imagination led him to favor the latter.]

We still posses an original letter addressed by Claudius to the senate and people on this memorable occasion. “Conscript fathers,” says the emperor, “know that three hundred and twenty thousand Goths have invaded the Roman territory. If I vanquish them, your gratitude will reward my services. Should I fall, remember that I am the successor of Gallienus. The whole republic is fatigued and exhausted. We shall fight after Valerian, after Ingenuus, Regillianus, Lollianus, Posthumus, Celsus, and a thousand others, whom a just contempt for Gallienus provoked into rebellion. We are in want of darts, of spears, and of shields. The strength of the empire, Gaul, and Spain, are usurped by Tetricus, and we blush to acknowledge that the archers of the East serve under the banners of Zenobia. Whatever we shall perform will be sufficiently great.” 12 The melancholy firmness of this epistle announces a hero careless of his fate, conscious of his danger, but still deriving a well-grounded hope from the resources of his own mind.

We still have an original letter from Claudius to the senate and the people on this significant occasion. “Conscript fathers,” the emperor states, “know that three hundred and twenty thousand Goths have invaded Roman territory. If I defeat them, your gratitude will reward my efforts. Should I fall, remember that I am Gallienus's successor. The entire republic is tired and worn out. We will fight after Valerian, after Ingenuus, Regillianus, Lollianus, Posthumus, Celsus, and a thousand others, who were driven into rebellion by a rightful contempt for Gallienus. We are in need of arrows, spears, and shields. The strength of the empire, Gaul, and Spain, is taken over by Tetricus, and we are ashamed to admit that the archers from the East serve under Zenobia's banners. Whatever we accomplish will be significant.” 12 The somber determination of this letter reveals a hero indifferent to his fate, aware of his peril, yet still drawing genuine hope from his own resources.

12 (return)
[ Trebell. Pollio in Hist. August. p. 204.]

12 (return)
[ Trebell. Pollio in Hist. August. p. 204.]

The event surpassed his own expectations and those of the world. By the most signal victories he delivered the empire from this host of barbarians, and was distinguished by posterity under the glorious appellation of the Gothic Claudius. The imperfect historians of an irregular war 13 do not enable us to describe the order and circumstances of his exploits; but, if we could be indulged in the allusion, we might distribute into three acts this memorable tragedy. I. The decisive battle was fought near Naissus, a city of Dardania. The legions at first gave way, oppressed by numbers, and dismayed by misfortunes. Their ruin was inevitable, had not the abilities of their emperor prepared a seasonable relief. A large detachment, rising out of the secret and difficult passes of the mountains, which, by his order, they had occupied, suddenly assailed the rear of the victorious Goths.

The event exceeded both his and the world's expectations. Through his significant victories, he saved the empire from this group of barbarians and is remembered by history as the Gothic Claudius. The incomplete accounts from historians of a chaotic war 13 don't allow us to detail the order and context of his achievements, but if we could make an analogy, we could divide this memorable tragedy into three acts. I. The decisive battle took place near Naissus, a city in Dardania. The legions initially faltered, overwhelmed by numbers and discouraged by past losses. Their destruction seemed certain, had it not been for their emperor's skills, which provided timely support. A large detachment, emerging from the hidden and challenging mountain paths that he had ordered them to occupy, suddenly attacked the rear of the victorious Goths.

The favorable instant was improved by the activity of Claudius. He revived the courage of his troops, restored their ranks, and pressed the barbarians on every side. Fifty thousand men are reported to have been slain in the battle of Naissus. Several large bodies of barbarians, covering their retreat with a movable fortification of wagons, retired, or rather escaped, from the field of slaughter.

The opportune moment was enhanced by Claudius's actions. He boosted the morale of his troops, reorganized their ranks, and attacked the barbarians from all angles. It’s said that fifty thousand men were killed in the battle of Naissus. Several large groups of barbarians, shielding their withdrawal with a moving barricade of wagons, retreated, or rather escaped, from the battlefield.

II. We may presume that some insurmountable difficulty, the fatigue, perhaps, or the disobedience, of the conquerors, prevented Claudius from completing in one day the destruction of the Goths. The war was diffused over the province of Mæsia, Thrace, and Macedonia, and its operations drawn out into a variety of marches, surprises, and tumultuary engagements, as well by sea as by land. When the Romans suffered any loss, it was commonly occasioned by their own cowardice or rashness; but the superior talents of the emperor, his perfect knowledge of the country, and his judicious choice of measures as well as officers, assured on most occasions the success of his arms. The immense booty, the fruit of so many victories, consisted for the greater part of cattle and slaves. A select body of the Gothic youth was received among the Imperial troops; the remainder was sold into servitude; and so considerable was the number of female captives that every soldier obtained to his share two or three women. A circumstance from which we may conclude, that the invaders entertained some designs of settlement as well as of plunder; since even in a naval expedition, they were accompanied by their families.

II. We can assume that some major difficulty, like fatigue or the soldiers’ disobedience, stopped Claudius from completely wiping out the Goths in one day. The war spread across the regions of Mæsia, Thrace, and Macedonia, involving various marches, surprise attacks, and chaotic battles, both at sea and on land. When the Romans faced losses, it was usually because of their own cowardice or recklessness; however, the emperor’s exceptional skills, his thorough understanding of the terrain, and his smart choices in strategies and officers ensured that his forces succeeded most of the time. The huge spoils, resulting from numerous victories, mainly included cattle and slaves. A select group of young Goths was incorporated into the Imperial troops, while the rest were sold into slavery; the number of female captives was so large that each soldier ended up with two or three women. This suggests that the invaders had plans to settle down in addition to seeking wealth, as they even brought their families on a naval expedition.

III. The loss of their fleet, which was either taken or sunk, had intercepted the retreat of the Goths. A vast circle of Roman posts, distributed with skill, supported with firmness, and gradually closing towards a common centre, forced the barbarians into the most inaccessible parts of Mount Hæmus, where they found a safe refuge, but a very scanty subsistence. During the course of a rigorous winter in which they were besieged by the emperor’s troops, famine and pestilence, desertion and the sword, continually diminished the imprisoned multitude. On the return of spring, nothing appeared in arms except a hardy and desperate band, the remnant of that mighty host which had embarked at the mouth of the Niester.

III. The loss of their fleet, which was either captured or sunk, blocked the retreat of the Goths. A large circle of Roman posts, skillfully arranged and firmly supported, gradually closed in towards a common center, forcing the barbarians into the most inaccessible areas of Mount Hæmus. There, they found a safe refuge but very little food. During a harsh winter, while besieged by the emperor’s troops, famine and disease, along with desertion and fighting, continuously reduced the trapped population. When spring returned, all that remained in arms was a tough and desperate group, the remnants of that powerful army which had set out from the mouth of the Niester.

13 (return)
[ Hist. August. in Claud. Aurelian. et Prob. Zosimus, l. i. p. 38-42. Zonaras, l. xii. p. 638. Aurel. Victor in Epitom. Victor Junior in Cæsar. Eutrop. ix ll. Euseb. in Chron.]

13 (return)
[ Hist. August. in Claud. Aurelian. and Prob. Zosimus, l. i. p. 38-42. Zonaras, l. xii. p. 638. Aurel. Victor in Epitom. Victor Junior in Cæsar. Eutrop. ix ll. Euseb. in Chron.]

The pestilence which swept away such numbers of the barbarians, at length proved fatal to their conqueror. After a short but glorious reign of two years, Claudius expired at Sirmium, amidst the tears and acclamations of his subjects. In his last illness, he convened the principal officers of the state and army, and in their presence recommended Aurelian, 14 one of his generals, as the most deserving of the throne, and the best qualified to execute the great design which he himself had been permitted only to undertake. The virtues of Claudius, his valor, affability, justice, and temperance, his love of fame and of his country, place him in that short list of emperors who added lustre to the Roman purple. Those virtues, however, were celebrated with peculiar zeal and complacency by the courtly writers of the age of Constantine, who was the great-grandson of Crispus, the elder brother of Claudius. The voice of flattery was soon taught to repeat, that gods, who so hastily had snatched Claudius from the earth, rewarded his merit and piety by the perpetual establishment of the empire in his family. 15

The plague that wiped out so many of the barbarians eventually took the life of their conqueror. After a brief but glorious two-year reign, Claudius died in Sirmium, surrounded by the tears and cheers of his people. During his final illness, he gathered the top officials of the state and military, and in front of them, he endorsed Aurelian, one of his generals, as the most deserving of the throne and the best suited to carry out the significant plans he had only been allowed to initiate. Claudius's virtues—his bravery, friendliness, fairness, and self-control, along with his love for fame and his country—place him among the few emperors who truly enhanced the glory of the Roman Empire. However, these qualities were particularly praised and embellished by the court writers of Constantine's era, who was the great-grandson of Crispus, Claudius's older brother. The voice of flattery quickly learned to repeat that the gods, having swiftly taken Claudius from the earth, rewarded his merit and devotion by ensuring the empire remained in his family.

14 (return)
[ According to Zonaras, (l. xii. p. 638,) Claudius, before his death, invested him with the purple; but this singular fact is rather contradicted than confirmed by other writers.]

14 (return)
[ Zonaras states that Claudius, before he died, gave him the purple robe; however, other writers tend to contradict this unique claim rather than support it.]

15 (return)
[ See the Life of Claudius by Pollio, and the Orations of Mamertinus, Eumenius, and Julian. See likewise the Cæsars of Julian p. 318. In Julian it was not adulation, but superstition and vanity.]

15 (return)
[ Check out the Life of Claudius by Pollio, and the speeches of Mamertinus, Eumenius, and Julian. Also, refer to the Cæsars of Julian p. 318. In Julian's work, it was not flattery, but rather superstition and vanity.]

Notwithstanding these oracles, the greatness of the Flavian family (a name which it had pleased them to assume) was deferred above twenty years, and the elevation of Claudius occasioned the immediate ruin of his brother Quintilius, who possessed not sufficient moderation or courage to descend into the private station to which the patriotism of the late emperor had condemned him. Without delay or reflection, he assumed the purple at Aquileia, where he commanded a considerable force; and though his reign lasted only seventeen days, 151 he had time to obtain the sanction of the senate, and to experience a mutiny of the troops.

Notwithstanding these prophecies, the prominence of the Flavian family (the name they had chosen for themselves) was delayed for over twenty years. The rise of Claudius led to the swift downfall of his brother Quintilius, who lacked the restraint or bravery to accept the private life to which the late emperor’s patriotism had relegated him. Without hesitation or thought, he claimed the title of emperor at Aquileia, where he led a significant force; and although his rule lasted only seventeen days, 151 he managed to gain the approval of the senate and faced a mutiny from the troops.

As soon as he was informed that the great army of the Danube had invested the well-known valor of Aurelian with Imperial power, he sunk under the fame and merit of his rival; and ordering his veins to be opened, prudently withdrew himself from the unequal contest. 16

As soon as he learned that the powerful army of the Danube had recognized Aurelian's courage with Imperial authority, he succumbed to the fame and merit of his rival; and, wisely deciding against the unfair battle, he had his veins opened and withdrew. 16

151 (return)
[ Such is the narrative of the greater part of the older historians; but the number and the variety of his medals seem to require more time, and give probability to the report of Zosimus, who makes him reign some months.—G.]

151 (return)
[ This is the account given by most of the earlier historians; however, the number and variety of his medals suggest that more time is needed, supporting Zosimus's claim that he ruled for several months.—G.]

16 (return)
[ Zosimus, l. i. p. 42. Pollio (Hist. August. p. 107) allows him virtues, and says, that, like Pertinax, he was killed by the licentious soldiers. According to Dexippus, he died of a disease.]

16 (return)
[ Zosimus, l. i. p. 42. Pollio (Hist. August. p. 107) acknowledges his virtues and states that, like Pertinax, he was killed by unruly soldiers. According to Dexippus, he died of an illness.]

The general design of this work will not permit us minutely to relate the actions of every emperor after he ascended the throne, much less to deduce the various fortunes of his private life. We shall only observe, that the father of Aurelian was a peasant of the territory of Sirmium, who occupied a small farm, the property of Aurelius, a rich senator. His warlike son enlisted in the troops as a common soldier, successively rose to the rank of a centurion, a tribune, the præfect of a legion, the inspector of the camp, the general, or, as it was then called, the duke, of a frontier; and at length, during the Gothic war, exercised the important office of commander-in-chief of the cavalry. In every station he distinguished himself by matchless valor, 17 rigid discipline, and successful conduct. He was invested with the consulship by the emperor Valerian, who styles him, in the pompous language of that age, the deliverer of Illyricum, the restorer of Gaul, and the rival of the Scipios. At the recommendation of Valerian, a senator of the highest rank and merit, Ulpius Crinitus, whose blood was derived from the same source as that of Trajan, adopted the Pannonian peasant, gave him his daughter in marriage, and relieved with his ample fortune the honorable poverty which Aurelian had preserved inviolate. 18

The overall structure of this work doesn’t allow us to go into detail about each emperor’s actions after taking the throne, let alone to describe the ups and downs of their personal lives. We will just note that Aurelian’s father was a farmer from Sirmium who worked on a small plot owned by Aurelius, a wealthy senator. His ambitious son joined the military as a common soldier and gradually rose through the ranks to become a centurion, a tribune, the commander of a legion, the camp inspector, and eventually the general, or duke, of a border region. During the Gothic war, he even held the crucial position of commander-in-chief of the cavalry. At each level, he stood out for his unmatched bravery, strict discipline, and successful leadership. Emperor Valerian appointed him consul, calling him, in the grand language of the time, the savior of Illyricum, the restorer of Gaul, and a rival to the Scipios. Following Valerian's recommendation, a highly esteemed senator named Ulpius Crinitus, who was from the same lineage as Trajan, adopted the Pannonian farmer, married him to his daughter, and helped Aurelian escape the dignified poverty he had maintained.

17 (return)
[ Theoclius (as quoted in the Augustan History, p. 211) affirms that in one day he killed with his own hand forty-eight Sarmatians, and in several subsequent engagements nine hundred and fifty. This heroic valor was admired by the soldiers, and celebrated in their rude songs, the burden of which was, mille, mile, mille, occidit.]

17 (return)
[ Theoclius (as quoted in the Augustan History, p. 211) claims that in one day he personally killed forty-eight Sarmatians, and in several later battles, nine hundred and fifty. This heroic courage was admired by the soldiers and celebrated in their simple songs, the refrain of which was, thousand, thousand, thousand, he killed.]

18 (return)
[ Acholius (ap. Hist. August. p. 213) describes the ceremony of the adoption, as it was performed at Byzantium, in the presence of the emperor and his great officers.]

18 (return)
[ Acholius (ap. Hist. August. p. 213) describes the adoption ceremony as it took place in Byzantium, attended by the emperor and his high-ranking officials.]

The reign of Aurelian lasted only four years and about nine months; but every instant of that short period was filled by some memorable achievement. He put an end to the Gothic war, chastised the Germans who invaded Italy, recovered Gaul, Spain, and Britain out of the hands of Tetricus, and destroyed the proud monarchy which Zenobia had erected in the East on the ruins of the afflicted empire.

The reign of Aurelian lasted just four years and about nine months, but every moment of that brief time was marked by significant accomplishments. He ended the Gothic war, punished the Germans who invaded Italy, reclaimed Gaul, Spain, and Britain from Tetricus, and dismantled the powerful kingdom that Zenobia had built in the East on the ruins of the troubled empire.

It was the rigid attention of Aurelian, even to the minutest articles of discipline, which bestowed such uninterrupted success on his arms. His military regulations are contained in a very concise epistle to one of his inferior officers, who is commanded to enforce them, as he wishes to become a tribune, or as he is desirous to live. Gaming, drinking, and the arts of divination, were severely prohibited. Aurelian expected that his soldiers should be modest, frugal, and laborious; that their armor should be constantly kept bright, their weapons sharp, their clothing and horses ready for immediate service; that they should live in their quarters with chastity and sobriety, without damaging the cornfields, without stealing even a sheep, a fowl, or a bunch of grapes, without exacting from their landlords either salt, or oil, or wood. “The public allowance,” continues the emperor, “is sufficient for their support; their wealth should be collected from the spoils of the enemy, not from the tears of the provincials.” 19 A single instance will serve to display the rigor, and even cruelty, of Aurelian. One of the soldiers had seduced the wife of his host. The guilty wretch was fastened to two trees forcibly drawn towards each other, and his limbs were torn asunder by their sudden separation. A few such examples impressed a salutary consternation. The punishments of Aurelian were terrible; but he had seldom occasion to punish more than once the same offence. His own conduct gave a sanction to his laws, and the seditious legions dreaded a chief who had learned to obey, and who was worthy to command.

It was Aurelian's strict attention to even the smallest details of discipline that brought him such consistent success in battle. His military rules are outlined in a brief letter to one of his subordinate officers, who is ordered to enforce them if he wants to become a tribune or even just to survive. Activities like gambling, drinking, and divination were strictly forbidden. Aurelian expected his soldiers to be modest, frugal, and hardworking; their armor should always be shiny, their weapons sharp, and their clothing and horses ready for immediate use. They were to live in their quarters with chastity and sobriety, without damaging farmers' fields, stealing even a sheep, chicken, or bunch of grapes, and without demanding salt, oil, or wood from their landlords. “The public allowance,” the emperor stated, “is enough for their support; their wealth should come from the enemy's spoils, not from the suffering of the locals.” 19 One example illustrates Aurelian's strictness and even cruelty. A soldier had seduced his host's wife. The guilty man was tied to two trees that were pulled apart, tearing his limbs apart in the process. A few such examples created a healthy fear. Aurelian's punishments were severe, but he rarely had to punish the same offense more than once. His own behavior reinforced his laws, and the rebellious legions feared a leader who knew how to obey and was deserving of command.

19 (return)
[ Hist. August, p. 211 This laconic epistle is truly the work of a soldier; it abounds with military phrases and words, some of which cannot be understood without difficulty. Ferramenta samiata is well explained by Salmasius. The former of the words means all weapons of offence, and is contrasted with Arma, defensive armor The latter signifies keen and well sharpened.]

19 (return)
[ Hist. August, p. 211 This brief letter definitely feels like it was written by a soldier; it’s full of military terms and language that can be hard to understand. Salmasius provides a good explanation for ferramentum samiata. The first word refers to all offensive weapons and is set against Arma, which means defensive armor. The second word signifies weapons that are sharp and well-honed.]

Chapter XI: Reign Of Claudius, Defeat Of The Goths.—Part II.

The death of Claudius had revived the fainting spirit of the Goths. The troops which guarded the passes of Mount Hæmus, and the banks of the Danube, had been drawn away by the apprehension of a civil war; and it seems probable that the remaining body of the Gothic and Vandalic tribes embraced the favorable opportunity, abandoned their settlements of the Ukraine, traversed the rivers, and swelled with new multitudes the destroying host of their countrymen. Their united numbers were at length encountered by Aurelian, and the bloody and doubtful conflict ended only with the approach of night. 20 Exhausted by so many calamities, which they had mutually endured and inflicted during a twenty years’ war, the Goths and the Romans consented to a lasting and beneficial treaty. It was earnestly solicited by the barbarians, and cheerfully ratified by the legions, to whose suffrage the prudence of Aurelian referred the decision of that important question. The Gothic nation engaged to supply the armies of Rome with a body of two thousand auxiliaries, consisting entirely of cavalry, and stipulated in return an undisturbed retreat, with a regular market as far as the Danube, provided by the emperor’s care, but at their own expense. The treaty was observed with such religious fidelity, that when a party of five hundred men straggled from the camp in quest of plunder, the king or general of the barbarians commanded that the guilty leader should be apprehended and shot to death with darts, as a victim devoted to the sanctity of their engagements. 201 It is, however, not unlikely, that the precaution of Aurelian, who had exacted as hostages the sons and daughters of the Gothic chiefs, contributed something to this pacific temper. The youths he trained in the exercise of arms, and near his own person: to the damsels he gave a liberal and Roman education, and by bestowing them in marriage on some of his principal officers, gradually introduced between the two nations the closest and most endearing connections. 21

The death of Claudius had revived the dwindling spirit of the Goths. The troops guarding the mountain passes of Hæmus and the banks of the Danube had been pulled away due to fears of a civil war; it seems likely that the remaining Gothic and Vandal tribes seized the chance, left their homes in Ukraine, crossed the rivers, and joined the growing numbers of their fellow warriors. Their combined forces were eventually confronted by Aurelian, and the bloody and uncertain battle only ended with the fall of night. 20 Worn out from the many hardships they had both suffered and caused during a twenty-year war, the Goths and the Romans agreed to a lasting and beneficial treaty. The barbarians earnestly requested it, and the legions willingly approved it, as Aurelian wisely referred the decision on this important matter to their vote. The Gothic nation promised to provide the Roman armies with a group of two thousand auxiliaries, all cavalry, and in return, they asked for a safe retreat with a regulated market up to the Danube, arranged by the emperor but at their own cost. The treaty was upheld with such strict loyalty that when a group of five hundred men strayed from the camp in search of loot, the king or general of the barbarians ordered that the responsible leader be captured and killed with arrows as a sacrifice dedicated to the sanctity of their agreements. 201 However, it's quite possible that Aurelian's precaution of taking the sons and daughters of the Gothic chiefs as hostages played a role in maintaining this peaceful attitude. He trained the young men in military skills, keeping them close to him, while he provided the young women with a generous Roman education and gradually formed strong and affectionate ties between the two nations by marrying them off to some of his top officers. 21

20 (return)
[ Zosimus, l. i. p. 45.]

20 (return)
[ Zosimus, l. i. p. 45.]

201 (return)
[ The five hundred stragglers were all slain.—M.]

201 (return)
[ The five hundred stragglers were all killed.—M.]

21 (return)
[ Dexipphus (ap. Excerpta Legat. p. 12) relates the whole transaction under the name of Vandals. Aurelian married one of the Gothic ladies to his general Bonosus, who was able to drink with the Goths and discover their secrets. Hist. August. p. 247.]

21 (return)
[ Dexipphus (in Excerpta Legat. p. 12) describes the entire event referring to the Vandals. Aurelian arranged for one of the Gothic women to marry his general Bonosus, who was skilled at drinking with the Goths and learned their secrets. Hist. August. p. 247.]

But the most important condition of peace was understood rather than expressed in the treaty. Aurelian withdrew the Roman forces from Dacia, and tacitly relinquished that great province to the Goths and Vandals. 22 His manly judgment convinced him of the solid advantages, and taught him to despise the seeming disgrace, of thus contracting the frontiers of the monarchy. The Dacian subjects, removed from those distant possessions which they were unable to cultivate or defend, added strength and populousness to the southern side of the Danube. A fertile territory, which the repetition of barbarous inroads had changed into a desert, was yielded to their industry, and a new province of Dacia still preserved the memory of Trajan’s conquests. The old country of that name detained, however, a considerable number of its inhabitants, who dreaded exile more than a Gothic master. 23 These degenerate Romans continued to serve the empire, whose allegiance they had renounced, by introducing among their conquerors the first notions of agriculture, the useful arts, and the conveniences of civilized life. An intercourse of commerce and language was gradually established between the opposite banks of the Danube; and after Dacia became an independent state, it often proved the firmest barrier of the empire against the invasions of the savages of the North. A sense of interest attached these more settled barbarians to the alliance of Rome, and a permanent interest very frequently ripens into sincere and useful friendship. This various colony, which filled the ancient province, and was insensibly blended into one great people, still acknowledged the superior renown and authority of the Gothic tribe, and claimed the fancied honor of a Scandinavian origin. At the same time, the lucky though accidental resemblance of the name of Getæ, 231 infused among the credulous Goths a vain persuasion, that in a remote age, their own ancestors, already seated in the Dacian provinces, had received the instructions of Zamolxis, and checked the victorious arms of Sesostris and Darius. 24

But the most important condition of peace was understood rather than expressed in the treaty. Aurelian withdrew the Roman forces from Dacia and quietly gave that large province to the Goths and Vandals. 22 His strong judgment led him to recognize the solid advantages of this move and taught him to overlook the perceived disgrace of shrinking the borders of the empire. The Dacian subjects, removed from those far-off territories they couldn’t manage or defend, strengthened and increased the population on the southern side of the Danube. A once fertile land, which had become a desert due to repeated barbarian attacks, was now tended to by their efforts, and a new province of Dacia still remembered Trajan’s victories. However, the original region still held a significant number of its inhabitants who feared exile more than living under a Gothic ruler. 23 These weakened Romans continued to serve the empire they had turned their back on, introducing their conquerors to farming, useful skills, and the comforts of civilized life. Trade and language gradually connected the opposite sides of the Danube, and after Dacia became an independent state, it often served as a strong barrier for the empire against invaders from the North. A sense of self-interest linked these more settled barbarians to the alliance with Rome, and a lasting interest frequently develops into genuine and beneficial friendship. This diverse group filled the ancient province and gradually merged into one great people, still recognizing the greater fame and authority of the Gothic tribe and claiming the imagined honor of Scandinavian roots. At the same time, the fortunate but coincidental similarity of the name Getæ, 231 sparked in the credulous Goths a false belief that long ago, their ancestors, already established in the Dacian provinces, had received teachings from Zamolxis and had held back the victorious armies of Sesostris and Darius. 24

22 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 222. Eutrop. ix. 15. Sextus Rufus, c. 9. de Mortibus Persecutorum, c. 9.]

22 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 222. Eutrop. ix. 15. Sextus Rufus, c. 9. de Mortibus Persecutorum, c. 9.]

23 (return)
[ The Walachians still preserve many traces of the Latin language and have boasted, in every age, of their Roman descent. They are surrounded by, but not mixed with, the barbarians. See a Memoir of M. d’Anville on ancient Dacia, in the Academy of Inscriptions, tom. xxx.]

23 (return)
[ The Walachians still hold onto many remnants of the Latin language and have claimed, throughout history, their Roman ancestry. They are surrounded by, but not intermixed with, the barbarians. See a Memoir of M. d’Anville on ancient Dacia, in the Academy of Inscriptions, vol. xxx.]

231 (return)
[ The connection between the Getæ and the Goths is still in my opinion incorrectly maintained by some learned writers—M.]

231 (return)
[I still believe that some knowledgeable authors incorrectly assert the connection between the Getæ and the Goths—M.]

24 (return)
[See the first chapter of Jornandes. The Vandals, however, (c. 22,) maintained a short independence between the Rivers Marisia and Crissia, (Maros and Keres,) which fell into the Teiss.]

24 (return)
[See the first chapter of Jornandes. The Vandals, however, (c. 22,) had a brief period of independence between the Marisia and Crissia Rivers (Maros and Keres), which flowed into the Teiss.]

While the vigorous and moderate conduct of Aurelian restored the Illyrian frontier, the nation of the Alemanni 25 violated the conditions of peace, which either Gallienus had purchased, or Claudius had imposed, and, inflamed by their impatient youth, suddenly flew to arms. Forty thousand horse appeared in the field, 26 and the numbers of the infantry doubled those of the cavalry. 27 The first objects of their avarice were a few cities of the Rhætian frontier; but their hopes soon rising with success, the rapid march of the Alemanni traced a line of devastation from the Danube to the Po. 28

While Aurelian's strong yet balanced approach restored the Illyrian border, the Alemanni nation 25 broke the terms of peace that either Gallienus had bought or Claudius had enforced, and driven by their restless youth, they suddenly took up arms. Forty thousand cavalry showed up in the field, 26 and the number of infantry was double that of the cavalry. 27 Their initial targets were a few cities along the Rhætian border; however, as their success grew, the rapid advance of the Alemanni left a path of destruction from the Danube to the Po. 28

25 (return)
[ Dexippus, p. 7—12. Zosimus, l. i. p. 43. Vopiscus in Aurelian in Hist. August. However these historians differ in names, (Alemanni Juthungi, and Marcomanni,) it is evident that they mean the same people, and the same war; but it requires some care to conciliate and explain them.]

25 (return)
[ Dexippus, p. 7—12. Zosimus, l. i. p. 43. Vopiscus in Aurelian in Hist. August. Even though these historians use different names (Alemanni, Juthungi, and Marcomanni), it's clear they are referring to the same groups and the same conflict; however, it takes some effort to reconcile and clarify their accounts.]

26 (return)
[ Cantoclarus, with his usual accuracy, chooses to translate three hundred thousand: his version is equally repugnant to sense and to grammar.]

26 (return)
[ Cantoclarus, as usual, decides to translate it as three hundred thousand: his translation is just as confusing and grammatically incorrect.]

27 (return)
[ We may remark, as an instance of bad taste, that Dexippus applies to the light infantry of the Alemanni the technical terms proper only to the Grecian phalanx.]

27 (return)
[As a case of poor judgment, we can note that Dexippus uses terms specific to the Greek phalanx to describe the light infantry of the Alemanni.]

28 (return)
[ In Dexippus, we at present read Rhodanus: M. de Valois very judiciously alters the word to Eridanus.]

28 (return)
[ In Dexippus, we currently read Rhodanus: M. de Valois wisely changes the word to Eridanus.]

The emperor was almost at the same time informed of the irruption, and of the retreat, of the barbarians. Collecting an active body of troops, he marched with silence and celerity along the skirts of the Hercynian forest; and the Alemanni, laden with the spoils of Italy, arrived at the Danube, without suspecting, that on the opposite bank, and in an advantageous post, a Roman army lay concealed and prepared to intercept their return. Aurelian indulged the fatal security of the barbarians, and permitted about half their forces to pass the river without disturbance and without precaution. Their situation and astonishment gave him an easy victory; his skilful conduct improved the advantage. Disposing the legions in a semicircular form, he advanced the two horns of the crescent across the Danube, and wheeling them on a sudden towards the centre, enclosed the rear of the German host. The dismayed barbarians, on whatsoever side they cast their eyes, beheld, with despair, a wasted country, a deep and rapid stream, a victorious and implacable enemy.

The emperor was soon informed about the invasion and the retreat of the barbarians. Gathering an active troop of soldiers, he moved quietly and swiftly along the edges of the Hercynian forest. The Alemanni, burdened with the loot from Italy, reached the Danube, unaware that across the river, in a strong position, a Roman army was hidden and ready to block their return. Aurelian took advantage of the barbarians’ false sense of security and let about half of their forces cross the river without interference or caution. Their vulnerable position and surprise gave him an easy victory; his strategic planning capitalized on this advantage. He arranged the legions in a semicircle, moving the two ends of the crescent across the Danube, and suddenly pivoting them towards the center, trapping the rear of the German forces. The terrified barbarians, no matter where they looked, saw a devastated land, a deep and rushing river, and a winning, relentless enemy.

Reduced to this distressed condition, the Alemanni no longer disdained to sue for peace. Aurelian received their ambassadors at the head of his camp, and with every circumstance of martial pomp that could display the greatness and discipline of Rome. The legions stood to their arms in well-ordered ranks and awful silence. The principal commanders, distinguished by the ensigns of their rank, appeared on horseback on either side of the Imperial throne. Behind the throne the consecrated images of the emperor, and his predecessors, 29 the golden eagles, and the various titles of the legions, engraved in letters of gold, were exalted in the air on lofty pikes covered with silver. When Aurelian assumed his seat, his manly grace and majestic figure 30 taught the barbarians to revere the person as well as the purple of their conqueror. The ambassadors fell prostrate on the ground in silence. They were commanded to rise, and permitted to speak. By the assistance of interpreters they extenuated their perfidy, magnified their exploits, expatiated on the vicissitudes of fortune and the advantages of peace, and, with an ill-timed confidence, demanded a large subsidy, as the price of the alliance which they offered to the Romans. The answer of the emperor was stern and imperious. He treated their offer with contempt, and their demand with indignation, reproached the barbarians, that they were as ignorant of the arts of war as of the laws of peace, and finally dismissed them with the choice only of submitting to this unconditional mercy, or awaiting the utmost severity of his resentment. 31 Aurelian had resigned a distant province to the Goths; but it was dangerous to trust or to pardon these perfidious barbarians, whose formidable power kept Italy itself in perpetual alarms.

Reduced to this desperate state, the Alemanni no longer rejected the idea of asking for peace. Aurelian welcomed their ambassadors at the front of his camp, showcasing every aspect of military grandeur that highlighted the strength and discipline of Rome. The legions stood armed in well-organized ranks and complete silence. The top commanders, marked by the symbols of their rank, appeared on horseback on either side of the Imperial throne. Behind the throne, the sacred images of the emperor and his predecessors, the golden eagles, and the various titles of the legions, inscribed in letters of gold, were raised in the air on tall poles covered in silver. When Aurelian took his seat, his commanding presence and impressive figure taught the barbarians to respect both him and the authority of their conqueror. The ambassadors fell to the ground in silence. They were told to stand and allowed to speak. With the help of interpreters, they downplayed their treachery, highlighted their achievements, elaborated on the ups and downs of fate and the benefits of peace, and, with misplaced confidence, requested a large payment as the price for the alliance they offered to the Romans. The emperor's response was harsh and commanding. He dismissed their offer with disdain and their demand with anger, scolding the barbarians for being ignorant of both the arts of war and the laws of peace, and finally sending them away with only the choice of accepting his mercy without conditions or facing the full force of his wrath. Aurelian had given up a distant province to the Goths, but it was risky to trust or forgive these treacherous barbarians, whose significant power kept Italy itself in constant fear.

29 (return)
[ The emperor Claudius was certainly of the number; but we are ignorant how far this mark of respect was extended; if to Cæsar and Augustus, it must have produced a very awful spectacle; a long line of the masters of the world.]

29 (return)
[ The emperor Claudius was definitely included; however, we don't know how far this expression of respect reached. If it was towards Caesar and Augustus, it would have created a truly frightening sight: a long line of the rulers of the world.]

30 (return)
[ Vopiscus in Hist. August. p. 210.]

30 (return)
[ Vopiscus in Hist. August. p. 210.]

31 (return)
[ Dexippus gives them a subtle and prolix oration, worthy of a Grecian sophist.]

31 (return)
[ Dexippus delivers a lengthy and clever speech, fitting for a Greek philosopher.]

Immediately after this conference, it should seem that some unexpected emergency required the emperor’s presence in Pannonia.

Immediately after this conference, it might seem that some unforeseen emergency needed the emperor's attention in Pannonia.

He devolved on his lieutenants the care of finishing the destruction of the Alemanni, either by the sword, or by the surer operation of famine. But an active despair has often triumphed over the indolent assurance of success. The barbarians, finding it impossible to traverse the Danube and the Roman camp, broke through the posts in their rear, which were more feebly or less carefully guarded; and with incredible diligence, but by a different road, returned towards the mountains of Italy. 32 Aurelian, who considered the war as totally extinguished, received the mortifying intelligence of the escape of the Alemanni, and of the ravage which they already committed in the territory of Milan. The legions were commanded to follow, with as much expedition as those heavy bodies were capable of exerting, the rapid flight of an enemy whose infantry and cavalry moved with almost equal swiftness. A few days afterwards, the emperor himself marched to the relief of Italy, at the head of a chosen body of auxiliaries, (among whom were the hostages and cavalry of the Vandals,) and of all the Prætorian guards who had served in the wars on the Danube. 33

He handed over to his lieutenants the responsibility of finishing off the Alemanni, either by killing them or through the more reliable method of starvation. However, active desperation has often outmatched the lazy confidence of guaranteed victory. The barbarians, finding it impossible to cross the Danube and the Roman camp, broke through the posts behind them, which were guarded more weakly or carelessly; and with remarkable speed, but taking a different route, they headed back towards the mountains of Italy. 32 Aurelian, who thought the war was completely over, received the disappointing news about the escape of the Alemanni and the destruction they were already causing in the territory of Milan. He ordered the legions to pursue, as quickly as those heavy troops could manage, the rapid retreat of an enemy whose infantry and cavalry moved with nearly equal speed. A few days later, the emperor himself marched to aid Italy, leading a selected group of auxiliaries (which included the hostages and cavalry of the Vandals) and all the Praetorian guards who had fought in the wars along the Danube. 33

32 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 215.]

32 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 215.]

33 (return)
[ Dexippus, p. 12.]

33 (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__)
[Dexippus, p. 12.]

As the light troops of the Alemanni had spread themselves from the Alps to the Apennine, the incessant vigilance of Aurelian and his officers was exercised in the discovery, the attack, and the pursuit of the numerous detachments. Notwithstanding this desultory war, three considerable battles are mentioned, in which the principal force of both armies was obstinately engaged. 34 The success was various. In the first, fought near Placentia, the Romans received so severe a blow, that, according to the expression of a writer extremely partial to Aurelian, the immediate dissolution of the empire was apprehended. 35 The crafty barbarians, who had lined the woods, suddenly attacked the legions in the dusk of the evening, and, it is most probable, after the fatigue and disorder of a long march.

As the light troops of the Alemanni spread from the Alps to the Apennines, Aurelian and his officers remained constantly vigilant in discovering, attacking, and pursuing the numerous detachments. Despite this scattered warfare, three major battles are noted where the main forces of both armies were fiercely engaged. 34 The outcomes varied. In the first battle, fought near Placentia, the Romans suffered such a heavy blow that, according to a writer who was quite biased in favor of Aurelian, there were fears of the empire's immediate collapse. 35 The cunning barbarians, who had taken positions in the woods, launched a sudden attack on the legions in the evening twilight, likely after the troops had endured the fatigue and confusion of a long march.

The fury of their charge was irresistible; but, at length, after a dreadful slaughter, the patient firmness of the emperor rallied his troops, and restored, in some degree, the honor of his arms. The second battle was fought near Fano in Umbria; on the spot which, five hundred years before, had been fatal to the brother of Hannibal. 36 Thus far the successful Germans had advanced along the Æmilian and Flaminian way, with a design of sacking the defenceless mistress of the world. But Aurelian, who, watchful for the safety of Rome, still hung on their rear, found in this place the decisive moment of giving them a total and irretrievable defeat. 37 The flying remnant of their host was exterminated in a third and last battle near Pavia; and Italy was delivered from the inroads of the Alemanni.

The intensity of their attack was overwhelming; however, after a brutal slaughter, the emperor's steadfast determination rallied his troops and somewhat restored the honor of his army. The second battle took place near Fano in Umbria, at the same site that had been deadly for Hannibal's brother five hundred years earlier. 36 Up to this point, the victorious Germans had advanced along the Æmilian and Flaminian roads, intending to plunder the defenseless capital of the world. But Aurelian, ever vigilant for Rome's safety, kept trailing behind them and found the perfect opportunity to deliver them a complete and irreversible defeat. 37 The fleeing remnants of their army were wiped out in a third and final battle near Pavia, and Italy was freed from the invasions of the Alemanni.

34 (return)
[ Victor Junior in Aurelian.]

34 (return)
[ Victor Junior in Aurelian.]

35 (return)
[ Vopiscus in Hist. August. p. 216.]

35 (return)
[ Vopiscus in Hist. August. p. 216.]

36 (return)
[ The little river, or rather torrent, of, Metaurus, near Fano, has been immortalized, by finding such an historian as Livy, and such a poet as Horace.]

36 (return)
[The small river, or more accurately, the rushing stream of Metaurus, close to Fano, became famous thanks to historians like Livy and poets like Horace.]

37 (return)
[ It is recorded by an inscription found at Pesaro. See Gruter cclxxvi. 3.]

37 (return)
[ There's an inscription found in Pesaro that mentions this. See Gruter cclxxvi. 3.]

Fear has been the original parent of superstition, and every new calamity urges trembling mortals to deprecate the wrath of their invisible enemies. Though the best hope of the republic was in the valor and conduct of Aurelian, yet such was the public consternation, when the barbarians were hourly expected at the gates of Rome, that, by a decree of the senate the Sibylline books were consulted. Even the emperor himself, from a motive either of religion or of policy, recommended this salutary measure, chided the tardiness of the senate, 38 and offered to supply whatever expense, whatever animals, whatever captives of any nation, the gods should require. Notwithstanding this liberal offer, it does not appear, that any human victims expiated with their blood the sins of the Roman people. The Sibylline books enjoined ceremonies of a more harmless nature, processions of priests in white robes, attended by a chorus of youths and virgins; lustrations of the city and adjacent country; and sacrifices, whose powerful influence disabled the barbarians from passing the mystic ground on which they had been celebrated. However puerile in themselves, these superstitious arts were subservient to the success of the war; and if, in the decisive battle of Fano, the Alemanni fancied they saw an army of spectres combating on the side of Aurelian, he received a real and effectual aid from this imaginary reënforcement. 39

Fear has always been the root of superstition, and every new disaster pushes scared people to try to appease the anger of their unseen foes. Even though the best hope for the republic rested in the bravery and leadership of Aurelian, public panic was so intense, with the barbarians expected at the gates of Rome any moment, that the senate decided to consult the Sibylline books. The emperor himself, whether for religious reasons or political strategy, endorsed this helpful action, criticized the senate for being slow, and offered to cover any costs, animals, or captives from any nation that the gods might require. Despite this generous offer, it doesn't seem that any human sacrifices were made to atone for the sins of the Roman people. The Sibylline books called for less harmful rituals: priests in white robes leading processions, accompanied by a group of young men and women; purifications of the city and surrounding areas; and sacrifices whose strong influence prevented the barbarians from crossing the sacred ground where they were performed. Although these superstitious practices might seem trivial, they played a role in the war's success; and in the crucial battle of Fano, if the Alemanni thought they saw an army of ghosts fighting alongside Aurelian, he definitely received genuine support from this imagined reinforcement.

38 (return)
[ One should imagine, he said, that you were assembled in a Christian church, not in the temple of all the gods.]

38 (return)
[ You should picture, he said, that you are gathered in a Christian church, not in a temple dedicated to all the gods.]

39 (return)
[ Vopiscus, in Hist. August. p. 215, 216, gives a long account of these ceremonies from the Registers of the senate.]

39 (return)
[ Vopiscus, in Hist. August. p. 215, 216, provides a detailed description of these ceremonies from the Senate's records.]

But whatever confidence might be placed in ideal ramparts, the experience of the past, and the dread of the future, induced the Romans to construct fortifications of a grosser and more substantial kind. The seven hills of Rome had been surrounded by the successors of Romulus with an ancient wall of more than thirteen miles. 40 The vast enclosure may seem disproportioned to the strength and numbers of the infant-state. But it was necessary to secure an ample extent of pasture and arable land against the frequent and sudden incursions of the tribes of Latium, the perpetual enemies of the republic. With the progress of Roman greatness, the city and its inhabitants gradually increased, filled up the vacant space, pierced through the useless walls, covered the field of Mars, and, on every side, followed the public highways in long and beautiful suburbs. 41 The extent of the new walls, erected by Aurelian, and finished in the reign of Probus, was magnified by popular estimation to near fifty, 42 but is reduced by accurate measurement to about twenty-one miles. 43 It was a great but a melancholy labor, since the defence of the capital betrayed the decline of monarchy. The Romans of a more prosperous age, who trusted to the arms of the legions the safety of the frontier camps, 44 were very far from entertaining a suspicion that it would ever become necessary to fortify the seat of empire against the inroads of the barbarians. 45

But whatever confidence people might have in ideal barriers, the lessons from the past and fears of the future led the Romans to build stronger, more substantial fortifications. The seven hills of Rome were surrounded by Romulus's successors with an ancient wall that stretched over thirteen miles. 40 This vast enclosure might seem too large for the strength and numbers of the young state. However, it was necessary to secure a wide area of pasture and farmland against the frequent and sudden attacks from the tribes of Latium, the republic's constant enemies. As Roman power grew, the city and its residents expanded, filled the empty spaces, breached the useless walls, covered the field of Mars, and developed beautiful suburbs along the public roads. 41 The new walls built by Aurelian, which were completed during Probus's reign, were popularly estimated to be nearly fifty miles long, 42 but accurate measurements show they were about twenty-one miles. 43 It was a significant yet sorrowful task, as defending the capital revealed the decline of monarchy. The Romans from a more prosperous time, who relied on the legions to protect the frontier camps, 44 could never have imagined it would be necessary to fortify the center of their empire against barbarian invasions. 45

40 (return)
[ Plin. Hist. Natur. iii. 5. To confirm our idea, we may observe, that for a long time Mount Cælius was a grove of oaks, and Mount Viminal was overrun with osiers; that, in the fourth century, the Aventine was a vacant and solitary retirement; that, till the time of Augustus, the Esquiline was an unwholesome burying-ground; and that the numerous inequalities, remarked by the ancients in the Quirinal, sufficiently prove that it was not covered with buildings. Of the seven hills, the Capitoline and Palatine only, with the adjacent valleys, were the primitive habitations of the Roman people. But this subject would require a dissertation.]

40 (return)
[ Plin. Hist. Natur. iii. 5. To support our idea, we can see that for a long time, Mount Cælius was a grove of oak trees, and Mount Viminal was filled with willows; that in the fourth century, the Aventine was a deserted and quiet retreat; that until the time of Augustus, the Esquiline was an unhealthy burial ground; and that the many uneven surfaces noted by the ancients in the Quirinal show that it was not built up. Of the seven hills, only the Capitoline and Palatine, along with the surrounding valleys, were the original homes of the Roman people. But this topic would need a deeper discussion.]

41 (return)
[ Exspatiantia tecta multas addidere urbes, is the expression of Pliny.]

41 (return)
[Expanding roofs added many cities, is the expression of Pliny.]

42 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 222. Both Lipsius and Isaac Vossius have eagerly embraced this measure.]

42 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 222. Both Lipsius and Isaac Vossius have enthusiastically supported this action.]

43 (return)
[ See Nardini, Roman Antica, l. i. c. 8. * Note: But compare Gibbon, ch. xli. note 77.—M.]

43 (return)
[ See Nardini, Roman Antica, l. i. c. 8. * Note: But see Gibbon, ch. xli. note 77.—M.]

44 (return)
[ Tacit. Hist. iv. 23.]

44 (return)
[ Tacit. Hist. iv. 23.]

45 (return)
[ For Aurelian’s walls, see Vopiscus in Hist. August. p. 216, 222. Zosimus, l. i. p. 43. Eutropius, ix. 15. Aurel. Victor in Aurelian Victor Junior in Aurelian. Euseb. Hieronym. et Idatius in Chronic]

45 (return)
[ For Aurelian’s walls, see Vopiscus in Hist. August. p. 216, 222. Zosimus, l. i. p. 43. Eutropius, ix. 15. Aurel. Victor in Aurelian Victor Junior in Aurelian. Euseb. Hieronym. et Idatius in Chronic]

The victory of Claudius over the Goths, and the success of Aurelian against the Alemanni, had already restored to the arms of Rome their ancient superiority over the barbarous nations of the North. To chastise domestic tyrants, and to reunite the dismembered parts of the empire, was a task reserved for the second of those warlike emperors. Though he was acknowledged by the senate and people, the frontiers of Italy, Africa, Illyricum, and Thrace, confined the limits of his reign. Gaul, Spain, and Britain, Egypt, Syria, and Asia Minor, were still possessed by two rebels, who alone, out of so numerous a list, had hitherto escaped the dangers of their situation; and to complete the ignominy of Rome, these rival thrones had been usurped by women.

The victory of Claudius over the Goths and Aurelian's success against the Alemanni had already restored Rome's ancient dominance over the barbaric nations of the North. It was left to the second of these warrior emperors to punish internal tyrants and reunite the fractured parts of the empire. Although he was recognized by the senate and the people, his reign was limited to the borders of Italy, Africa, Illyricum, and Thrace. Gaul, Spain, Britain, Egypt, Syria, and Asia Minor were still held by two rebels, who, out of so many, had so far avoided the dangers of their situation; to add to Rome's shame, these rival thrones were taken over by women.

A rapid succession of monarchs had arisen and fallen in the provinces of Gaul. The rigid virtues of Posthumus served only to hasten his destruction. After suppressing a competitor, who had assumed the purple at Mentz, he refused to gratify his troops with the plunder of the rebellious city; and in the seventh year of his reign, became the victim of their disappointed avarice. 46 The death of Victorinus, his friend and associate, was occasioned by a less worthy cause. The shining accomplishments 47 of that prince were stained by a licentious passion, which he indulged in acts of violence, with too little regard to the laws of society, or even to those of love. 48 He was slain at Cologne, by a conspiracy of jealous husbands, whose revenge would have appeared more justifiable, had they spared the innocence of his son. After the murder of so many valiant princes, it is somewhat remarkable, that a female for a long time controlled the fierce legions of Gaul, and still more singular, that she was the mother of the unfortunate Victorinus. The arts and treasures of Victoria enabled her successively to place Marius and Tetricus on the throne, and to reign with a manly vigor under the name of those dependent emperors. Money of copper, of silver, and of gold, was coined in her name; she assumed the titles of Augusta and Mother of the Camps: her power ended only with her life; but her life was perhaps shortened by the ingratitude of Tetricus. 49

A quick series of kings had risen and fallen in the provinces of Gaul. The strict principles of Posthumus only hastened his downfall. After defeating a rival who had taken the throne in Mentz, he refused to reward his troops with the loot from the rebellious city; in the seventh year of his reign, he became a victim of their disappointed greed. 46 The death of Victorinus, his friend and ally, was due to a less noble reason. The impressive qualities 47 of that prince were tainted by a reckless passion, which led him to commit violent acts, with little regard for societal laws or even those of love. 48 He was killed in Cologne by a conspiracy of jealous husbands, whose revenge might have seemed more justified if they had spared the innocence of his son. After so many brave princes were murdered, it's somewhat notable that a woman managed to control the fierce legions of Gaul for a long time, and even more unusual that she was the mother of the unfortunate Victorinus. The skills and resources of Victoria allowed her to successively place Marius and Tetricus on the throne and to rule with a strong authority under the names of those dependent emperors. Coins made of copper, silver, and gold were minted in her name; she took on the titles of Augusta and Mother of the Camps: her power lasted only until her death, but her life might have been shortened by Tetricus's ingratitude. 49

46 (return)
[ His competitor was Lollianus, or Ælianus, if, indeed, these names mean the same person. See Tillemont, tom. iii. p. 1177. Note: The medals which bear the name of Lollianus are considered forgeries except one in the museum of the Prince of Waldeck there are many extent bearing the name of Lælianus, which appears to have been that of the competitor of Posthumus. Eckhel. Doct. Num. t. vi. 149—G.]

46 (return)
[ His competitor was Lollianus, or Ælianus, if these names refer to the same individual. See Tillemont, vol. iii, p. 1177. Note: The coins that carry the name Lollianus are thought to be forgeries, except for one in the museum of the Prince of Waldeck. However, there are many coins with the name Lælianus, which seems to have been the name of Posthumus's competitor. Eckhel. Doct. Num. vol. vi. 149—G.]

47 (return)
[ The character of this prince by Julius Aterianus (ap. Hist. August. p. 187) is worth transcribing, as it seems fair and impartial Victorino qui Post Junium Posthumium Gallias rexit neminem existemo præferendum; non in virtute Trajanum; non Antoninum in clementia; non in gravitate Nervam; non in gubernando ærario Vespasianum; non in Censura totius vitæ ac severitate militari Pertinacem vel Severum. Sed omnia hæc libido et cupiditas voluptatis mulierriæ sic perdidit, ut nemo audeat virtutes ejus in literas mittere quem constat omnium judicio meruisse puniri.]

47 (return)
[ The character of this prince by Julius Aterianus (ap. Hist. August. p. 187) is worth noting, as it seems fair and unbiased. I think no one should be preferred over Victorino, who ruled Gaul after Junium Posthumium; not Trajan in virtue, not Antoninus in mercy, not Nerva in seriousness, not Vespasian in managing the treasury, nor Pertinax or Severus in the strictness of their military discipline. But all these qualities have been so overshadowed by lust and the desire for pleasure that no one dares to write down his virtues, as it is agreed by all that he deserved to be punished.]

48 (return)
[ He ravished the wife of Attitianus, an actuary, or army agent, Hist. August. p. 186. Aurel. Victor in Aurelian.]

48 (return)
[ He raped the wife of Attitianus, who was an actuary, or an army agent, Hist. August. p. 186. Aurel. Victor in Aurelian.]

49 (return)
[ Pollio assigns her an article among the thirty tyrants. Hist. August. p. 200.]

49 (return)
[ Pollio gives her a mention among the thirty tyrants. Hist. August. p. 200.]

When, at the instigation of his ambitious patroness, Tetricus assumed the ensigns of royalty, he was governor of the peaceful province of Aquitaine, an employment suited to his character and education. He reigned four or five years over Gaul, Spain, and Britain, the slave and sovereign of a licentious army, whom he dreaded, and by whom he was despised. The valor and fortune of Aurelian at length opened the prospect of a deliverance. He ventured to disclose his melancholy situation, and conjured the emperor to hasten to the relief of his unhappy rival. Had this secret correspondence reached the ears of the soldiers, it would most probably have cost Tetricus his life; nor could he resign the sceptre of the West without committing an act of treason against himself. He affected the appearances of a civil war, led his forces into the field, against Aurelian, posted them in the most disadvantageous manner, betrayed his own counsels to his enemy, and with a few chosen friends deserted in the beginning of the action. The rebel legions, though disordered and dismayed by the unexpected treachery of their chief, defended themselves with desperate valor, till they were cut in pieces almost to a man, in this bloody and memorable battle, which was fought near Chalons in Champagne. 50 The retreat of the irregular auxiliaries, Franks and Batavians, 51 whom the conqueror soon compelled or persuaded to repass the Rhine, restored the general tranquillity, and the power of Aurelian was acknowledged from the wall of Antoninus to the columns of Hercules.

When, pushed by his ambitious patron, Tetricus took on the symbols of kingship, he was the governor of the peaceful region of Aquitaine, a role that suited his personality and background. He ruled for about four or five years over Gaul, Spain, and Britain, feeling both like a slave and a ruler to a wild army that he feared and that looked down on him. Eventually, Aurelian's bravery and success offered a chance for escape. Tetricus decided to share his grim situation and urged the emperor to hurry to help his unfortunate rival. If the soldiers had learned about this secret communication, it likely would have cost Tetricus his life; he couldn’t give up control of the West without betraying himself. He pretended to start a civil war, marched his troops out against Aurelian, positioned them poorly, betrayed his own plans to the enemy, and deserted at the start of the fight with a few trusted friends. The rebel legions, although thrown into confusion and shocked by their leader's sudden betrayal, fought fiercely until they were nearly all killed in this bloody and significant battle near Chalons in Champagne. 50 The retreat of the irregular allies, the Franks and Batavians, 51 whom the victor soon forced or convinced to cross back over the Rhine, restored general peace, and Aurelian's power was recognized from the wall of Antoninus to the columns of Hercules.

50 (return)
[ Pollio in Hist. August. p. 196. Vopiscus in Hist. August. p. 220. The two Victors, in the lives of Gallienus and Aurelian. Eutrop. ix. 13. Euseb. in Chron. Of all these writers, only the two last (but with strong probability) place the fall of Tetricus before that of Zenobia. M. de Boze (in the Academy of Inscriptions, tom. xxx.) does not wish, and Tillemont (tom. iii. p. 1189) does not dare to follow them. I have been fairer than the one, and bolder than the other.]

50 (return)
[ Pollio in Hist. August. p. 196. Vopiscus in Hist. August. p. 220. The two Victors, in the lives of Gallienus and Aurelian. Eutrop. ix. 13. Euseb. in Chron. Among all these writers, only the last two (with strong chances) suggest that Tetricus fell before Zenobia. M. de Boze (in the Academy of Inscriptions, vol. xxx.) doesn't want to follow them, and Tillemont (vol. iii. p. 1189) is too cautious to do so. I’ve been fairer than one and bolder than the other.]

51 (return)
[ Victor Junior in Aurelian. Eumenius mentions Batavicœ; some critics, without any reason, would fain alter the word to Bagandicœ.] As early as the reign of Claudius, the city of Autun, alone and unassisted, had ventured to declare against the legions of Gaul. After a siege of seven months, they stormed and plundered that unfortunate city, already wasted by famine. 52 Lyons, on the contrary, had resisted with obstinate disaffection the arms of Aurelian. We read of the punishment of Lyons, 53 but there is not any mention of the rewards of Autun. Such, indeed, is the policy of civil war: severely to remember injuries, and to forget the most important services. Revenge is profitable, gratitude is expensive.

51 (return)
[ Victor Junior in Aurelian. Eumenius mentions Batavicœ; some critics, without any reason, would like to change the word to Bagandicœ.] As early as the reign of Claudius, the city of Autun boldly declared its opposition to the legions of Gaul. After a seven-month siege, they attacked and looted that unfortunate city, which was already suffering from famine. 52 Lyons, on the other hand, stubbornly resisted Aurelian's forces. We read about the punishment of Lyons, 53 but there is no mention of any rewards for Autun. This is the nature of civil war: to harshly remember wrongs and to forget the most significant contributions. Revenge is rewarding, gratitude is costly.

52 (return)
[ Eumen. in Vet. Panegyr. iv. 8.]

52 (return)
[ Eumen. in Vet. Panegyr. iv. 8.]

53 (return)
[ Vopiscus in Hist. August. p. 246. Autun was not restored till the reign of Diocletian. See Eumenius de restaurandis scholis.]

53 (return)
[ Vopiscus in Hist. August. p. 246. Autun wasn’t restored until the reign of Diocletian. See Eumenius on the restoration of the schools.]

Aurelian had no sooner secured the person and provinces of Tetricus, than he turned his arms against Zenobia, the celebrated queen of Palmyra and the East. Modern Europe has produced several illustrious women who have sustained with glory the weight of empire; nor is our own age destitute of such distinguished characters. But if we except the doubtful achievements of Semiramis, Zenobia is perhaps the only female whose superior genius broke through the servile indolence imposed on her sex by the climate and manners of Asia. 54 She claimed her descent from the Macedonian kings of Egypt, 541 equalled in beauty her ancestor Cleopatra, and far surpassed that princess in chastity 55 and valor. Zenobia was esteemed the most lovely as well as the most heroic of her sex. She was of a dark complexion (for in speaking of a lady these trifles become important). Her teeth were of a pearly whiteness, and her large black eyes sparkled with uncommon fire, tempered by the most attractive sweetness. Her voice was strong and harmonious. Her manly understanding was strengthened and adorned by study. She was not ignorant of the Latin tongue, but possessed in equal perfection the Greek, the Syriac, and the Egyptian languages. She had drawn up for her own use an epitome of oriental history, and familiarly compared the beauties of Homer and Plato under the tuition of the sublime Longinus.

Aurelian had barely captured Tetricus and his territories when he turned his attention to Zenobia, the famous queen of Palmyra and the East. Modern Europe has seen several remarkable women who have successfully carried the burden of empire; our own time is not without such notable figures. But aside from the questionable feats of Semiramis, Zenobia is probably the only woman whose exceptional talent broke through the lazy constraints placed on her gender by the culture and climate of Asia. 54 She claimed descent from the Macedonian kings of Egypt, 541 matched the beauty of her ancestor Cleopatra, and far exceeded that princess in purity 55 and bravery. Zenobia was regarded as the most beautiful and the most heroic of her gender. She had a dark complexion (which matters when talking about a lady). Her teeth were pearly white, and her large black eyes sparkled with remarkable intensity, softened by the most captivating sweetness. Her voice was strong and melodic. Her masculine intellect was enhanced and enriched by her studies. She was familiar with Latin and perfectly fluent in Greek, Syriac, and Egyptian. She had created a concise version of oriental history for her own use and often compared the brilliance of Homer and Plato under the guidance of the great Longinus.

54 (return)
[ Almost everything that is said of the manners of Odenathus and Zenobia is taken from their lives in the Augustan History, by Trebeljus Pollio; see p. 192, 198.]

54 (return)
[ Almost everything mentioned about the behavior of Odenathus and Zenobia comes from their biographies in the Augustan History, by Trebeljus Pollio; see p. 192, 198.]

541 (return)
[ According to some Christian writers, Zenobia was a Jewess. (Jost Geschichte der Israel. iv. 16. Hist. of Jews, iii. 175.)—M.]

541 (return)
[Some Christian writers claim that Zenobia was a Jewish woman. (Jost Geschichte der Israel. iv. 16. Hist. of Jews, iii. 175.)—M.]

55 (return)
[ She never admitted her husband’s embraces but for the sake of posterity. If her hopes were baffled, in the ensuing month she reiterated the experiment.]

55 (return)
[ She never acknowledged her husband's hugs except for the sake of future generations. If her hopes were disappointed, in the following month she repeated the attempt.]

This accomplished woman gave her hand to Odenathus, 551 who, from a private station, raised himself to the dominion of the East. She soon became the friend and companion of a hero. In the intervals of war, Odenathus passionately delighted in the exercise of hunting; he pursued with ardor the wild beasts of the desert, lions, panthers, and bears; and the ardor of Zenobia in that dangerous amusement was not inferior to his own. She had inured her constitution to fatigue, disdained the use of a covered carriage, generally appeared on horseback in a military habit, and sometimes marched several miles on foot at the head of the troops. The success of Odenathus was in a great measure ascribed to her incomparable prudence and fortitude. Their splendid victories over the Great King, whom they twice pursued as far as the gates of Ctesiphon, laid the foundations of their united fame and power. The armies which they commanded, and the provinces which they had saved, acknowledged not any other sovereigns than their invincible chiefs. The senate and people of Rome revered a stranger who had avenged their captive emperor, and even the insensible son of Valerian accepted Odenathus for his legitimate colleague.

This accomplished woman married Odenathus, 551 who rose from a private life to rule the East. She quickly became the friend and partner of a hero. During the breaks between wars, Odenathus passionately enjoyed hunting; he eagerly chased the wild animals of the desert: lions, panthers, and bears. Zenobia shared his enthusiasm for this risky pastime. She toughened her body to endure fatigue, rejected the idea of riding in a covered carriage, often rode on horseback in military attire, and sometimes marched several miles on foot leading the troops. Much of Odenathus's success was credited to her unmatched wisdom and courage. Their remarkable victories over the Great King, whom they pursued to the very gates of Ctesiphon twice, established the foundation of their shared fame and power. The armies they led and the provinces they saved recognized no other rulers than their unbeatable leaders. The Senate and people of Rome admired a foreigner who had avenged their captured emperor, and even the unfeeling son of Valerian accepted Odenathus as his rightful partner.

551 (return)
[ According to Zosimus, Odenathus was of a noble family in Palmyra and according to Procopius, he was prince of the Saracens, who inhabit the ranks of the Euphrates. Echhel. Doct. Num. vii. 489.—G.]

551 (return)
[ According to Zosimus, Odenathus came from a noble family in Palmyra, and Procopius noted that he was the prince of the Saracens, who live along the Euphrates River. Echhel. Doct. Num. vii. 489.—G.]

Chapter XI: Reign Of Claudius, Defeat Of The Goths.—Part III.

After a successful expedition against the Gothic plunderers of Asia, the Palmyrenian prince returned to the city of Emesa in Syria. Invincible in war, he was there cut off by domestic treason, and his favorite amusement of hunting was the cause, or at least the occasion, of his death. 56 His nephew Mæonius presumed to dart his javelin before that of his uncle; and though admonished of his error, repeated the same insolence. As a monarch, and as a sportsman, Odenathus was provoked, took away his horse, a mark of ignominy among the barbarians, and chastised the rash youth by a short confinement. The offence was soon forgot, but the punishment was remembered; and Mæonius, with a few daring associates, assassinated his uncle in the midst of a great entertainment. Herod, the son of Odenathus, though not of Zenobia, a young man of a soft and effeminate temper, 57 was killed with his father. But Mæonius obtained only the pleasure of revenge by this bloody deed. He had scarcely time to assume the title of Augustus, before he was sacrificed by Zenobia to the memory of her husband. 58

After a successful campaign against the Gothic raiders in Asia, the Palmyrene prince returned to the city of Emesa in Syria. Unbeatable in battle, he was ultimately betrayed at home, and his favorite pastime of hunting led to his death. 56 His nephew Mæonius dared to throw his javelin before his uncle's; despite being warned about his mistake, he repeated the disrespectful act. As a king and a sportsman, Odenathus was angered, took away Mæonius's horse—a huge embarrassment among the barbarians—and punished the reckless youth with a brief confinement. The offense was quickly forgotten, but the punishment lingered in memory; and Mæonius, along with a few audacious companions, murdered his uncle during a grand feast. Herod, the son of Odenathus, although not Zenobia's child and a young man of gentle and delicate nature, 57 was killed alongside his father. Yet, Mæonius gained only the satisfaction of revenge through this brutal act. He barely had time to claim the title of Augustus before Zenobia sacrificed him in honor of her late husband. 58

56 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 192, 193. Zosimus, l. i. p. 36. Zonaras, l. xii p. 633. The last is clear and probable, the others confused and inconsistent. The text of Syncellus, if not corrupt, is absolute nonsense.]

56 (return)
[Hist. August. p. 192, 193. Zosimus, l. i. p. 36. Zonaras, l. xii p. 633. The last one is clear and likely, while the others are muddled and inconsistent. The text from Syncellus, unless it's corrupted, makes no sense at all.]

57 (return)
[ Odenathus and Zenobia often sent him, from the spoils of the enemy, presents of gems and toys, which he received with infinite delight.]

57 (return)
[ Odenathus and Zenobia often sent him gifts of gems and toys from the enemy's spoils, which he received with immense joy.]

58 (return)
[ Some very unjust suspicions have been cast on Zenobia, as if she was accessory to her husband’s death.]

58 (return)
[ Some really unfair suspicions have been put on Zenobia, as if she was involved in her husband’s death.]

With the assistance of his most faithful friends, she immediately filled the vacant throne, and governed with manly counsels Palmyra, Syria, and the East, above five years. By the death of Odenathus, that authority was at an end which the senate had granted him only as a personal distinction; but his martial widow, disdaining both the senate and Gallienus, obliged one of the Roman generals, who was sent against her, to retreat into Europe, with the loss of his army and his reputation. 59 Instead of the little passions which so frequently perplex a female reign, the steady administration of Zenobia was guided by the most judicious maxims of policy. If it was expedient to pardon, she could calm her resentment; if it was necessary to punish, she could impose silence on the voice of pity. Her strict economy was accused of avarice; yet on every proper occasion she appeared magnificent and liberal. The neighboring states of Arabia, Armenia, and Persia, dreaded her enmity, and solicited her alliance. To the dominions of Odenathus, which extended from the Euphrates to the frontiers of Bithynia, his widow added the inheritance of her ancestors, the populous and fertile kingdom of Egypt. 60 The emperor Claudius acknowledged her merit, and was content, that, while he pursued the Gothic war, she should assert the dignity of the empire in the East. The conduct, however, of Zenobia was attended with some ambiguity; not is it unlikely that she had conceived the design of erecting an independent and hostile monarchy. She blended with the popular manners of Roman princes the stately pomp of the courts of Asia, and exacted from her subjects the same adoration that was paid to the successor of Cyrus. She bestowed on her three sons 61 a Latin education, and often showed them to the troops adorned with the Imperial purple. For herself she reserved the diadem, with the splendid but doubtful title of Queen of the East.

With the help of her loyal friends, she quickly took the vacant throne and ruled over Palmyra, Syria, and the East with strong leadership for over five years. Following Odenathus's death, the power granted to him by the senate as a personal honor came to an end. However, his warrior widow, ignoring both the senate and Gallienus, forced one of the Roman generals sent to confront her to retreat to Europe, leaving behind his army and reputation. 59 Instead of the petty emotions that often complicate a woman’s rule, Zenobia’s steady governance was guided by wise political principles. When it was necessary to forgive, she could set aside her anger; when it was time to punish, she could silence her compassion. Her strict management was criticized as greed, yet she demonstrated grandeur and generosity whenever appropriate. The neighboring regions of Arabia, Armenia, and Persia feared her wrath and sought her partnership. In addition to Odenathus's territories, which stretched from the Euphrates to the borders of Bithynia, his widow brought in her ancestral lands, the rich and populous kingdom of Egypt. 60 Emperor Claudius recognized her abilities and was satisfied that, while he dealt with the Gothic war, she would uphold the empire’s dignity in the East. However, Zenobia's actions were somewhat ambiguous; it's quite possible she had plans to establish an independent and rival kingdom. She combined the popular styles of Roman rulers with the grandeur of Asian courts and demanded from her subjects the same reverence given to the successor of Cyrus. She provided her three sons 61 a Latin education and often displayed them to the troops dressed in Imperial purple. For herself, she kept the crown, along with the flashy yet uncertain title of Queen of the East.

59 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 180, 181.]

59 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 180, 181.]

60 (return)
[ See, in Hist. August. p. 198, Aurelian’s testimony to her merit; and for the conquest of Egypt, Zosimus, l. i. p. 39, 40.] This seems very doubtful. Claudius, during all his reign, is represented as emperor on the medals of Alexandria, which are very numerous. If Zenobia possessed any power in Egypt, it could only have been at the beginning of the reign of Aurelian. The same circumstance throws great improbability on her conquests in Galatia. Perhaps Zenobia administered Egypt in the name of Claudius, and emboldened by the death of that prince, subjected it to her own power.—G.]

60 (return)
[ See, in Hist. August. p. 198, Aurelian’s testimony to her merit; and for the conquest of Egypt, Zosimus, l. i. p. 39, 40.] This seems very unlikely. Throughout his reign, Claudius is shown as emperor on the numerous medals from Alexandria. If Zenobia had any authority in Egypt, it could only have been at the start of Aurelian's reign. This same situation makes her conquests in Galatia seem very improbable. Perhaps Zenobia ruled Egypt in Claudius's name and, encouraged by the death of that prince, took control for herself.—G.]

61 (return)
[ Timolaus, Herennianus, and Vaballathus. It is supposed that the two former were already dead before the war. On the last, Aurelian bestowed a small province of Armenia, with the title of King; several of his medals are still extant. See Tillemont, tom. 3, p. 1190.]

61 (return)
[ Timolaus, Herennianus, and Vaballathus. It’s believed that the first two had already died before the war. Aurelian granted the last one a small province in Armenia, giving him the title of King; several of his medals still exist today. See Tillemont, tom. 3, p. 1190.]

When Aurelian passed over into Asia, against an adversary whose sex alone could render her an object of contempt, his presence restored obedience to the province of Bithynia, already shaken by the arms and intrigues of Zenobia. 62 Advancing at the head of his legions, he accepted the submission of Ancyra, and was admitted into Tyana, after an obstinate siege, by the help of a perfidious citizen. The generous though fierce temper of Aurelian abandoned the traitor to the rage of the soldiers; a superstitious reverence induced him to treat with lenity the countrymen of Apollonius the philosopher. 63 Antioch was deserted on his approach, till the emperor, by his salutary edicts, recalled the fugitives, and granted a general pardon to all who, from necessity rather than choice, had been engaged in the service of the Palmyrenian Queen. The unexpected mildness of such a conduct reconciled the minds of the Syrians, and as far as the gates of Emesa, the wishes of the people seconded the terror of his arms. 64

When Aurelian entered Asia, facing an opponent whose gender alone could make her an object of ridicule, his arrival brought order back to the province of Bithynia, which had already been disrupted by Zenobia's forces and schemes. 62 Leading his legions, he accepted Ancyra's surrender and was let into Tyana after a tough siege, thanks to the betrayal of a treacherous local. Aurelian's noble yet fierce nature led him to leave the traitor to the soldiers' fury; a sense of superstition compelled him to show mercy towards the people of Apollonius the philosopher. 63 Antioch was emptied as he approached, but the emperor, through his beneficial edicts, brought back the refugees and offered a general pardon to all those who had been reluctantly involved in the service of the Palmyrene Queen. The unexpected kindness of this approach settled the minds of the Syrians, and as far as the gates of Emesa, the people's desires matched the fear inspired by his military might. 64

62 (return)
[ Zosimus, l. i. p. 44.]

62 (return)
[ Zosimus, l. i. p. 44.]

63 (return)
[ Vopiscus (in Hist. August. p. 217) gives us an authentic letter and a doubtful vision, of Aurelian. Apollonius of Tyana was born about the same time as Jesus Christ. His life (that of the former) is related in so fabulous a manner by his disciples, that we are at a loss to discover whether he was a sage, an impostor, or a fanatic.]

63 (return)
[ Vopiscus (in Hist. August. p. 217) provides an authentic letter and a questionable vision of Aurelian. Apollonius of Tyana was born around the same time as Jesus Christ. His life (the life of the former) is told in such a fantastical way by his followers that it's hard to determine whether he was a wise man, a fraud, or a zealot.]

64 (return)
[ Zosimus, l. i. p. 46.]

64 (return)
[ Zosimus, l. i. p. 46.]

Zenobia would have ill deserved her reputation, had she indolently permitted the emperor of the West to approach within a hundred miles of her capital. The fate of the East was decided in two great battles; so similar in almost every circumstance, that we can scarcely distinguish them from each other, except by observing that the first was fought near Antioch, 65 and the second near Emesa. 66 In both the queen of Palmyra animated the armies by her presence, and devolved the execution of her orders on Zabdas, who had already signalized his military talents by the conquest of Egypt. The numerous forces of Zenobia consisted for the most part of light archers, and of heavy cavalry clothed in complete steel. The Moorish and Illyrian horse of Aurelian were unable to sustain the ponderous charge of their antagonists. They fled in real or affected disorder, engaged the Palmyrenians in a laborious pursuit, harassed them by a desultory combat, and at length discomfited this impenetrable but unwieldy body of cavalry. The light infantry, in the mean time, when they had exhausted their quivers, remaining without protection against a closer onset, exposed their naked sides to the swords of the legions. Aurelian had chosen these veteran troops, who were usually stationed on the Upper Danube, and whose valor had been severely tried in the Alemannic war. 67 After the defeat of Emesa, Zenobia found it impossible to collect a third army. As far as the frontier of Egypt, the nations subject to her empire had joined the standard of the conqueror, who detached Probus, the bravest of his generals, to possess himself of the Egyptian provinces. Palmyra was the last resource of the widow of Odenathus. She retired within the walls of her capital, made every preparation for a vigorous resistance, and declared, with the intrepidity of a heroine, that the last moment of her reign and of her life should be the same.

Zenobia would have truly deserved her reputation if she had lazily allowed the emperor of the West to come within a hundred miles of her capital. The fate of the East was determined in two major battles; they were so similar in almost every detail that we can barely tell them apart, except that the first took place near Antioch, 65 and the second near Emesa. 66 In both battles, the queen of Palmyra inspired the armies with her presence, assigning the implementation of her orders to Zabdas, who had already demonstrated his military skills by conquering Egypt. Zenobia's large forces primarily consisted of light archers and heavily armored cavalry. The Moorish and Illyrian cavalry under Aurelian could not withstand the heavy charge from their opponents. They fled in genuine or feigned chaos, engaged the Palmyrenians in a tiring chase, harassed them with scattered skirmishes, and ultimately defeated this solid but unwieldy cavalry. Meanwhile, the light infantry, having run out of arrows and left unprotected against a closer attack, exposed their vulnerable sides to the swords of the legions. Aurelian had selected these battle-hardened troops, typically stationed on the Upper Danube, whose bravery had been thoroughly tested in the Alemannic war. 67 After the defeat at Emesa, Zenobia could not muster a third army. Up to the borders of Egypt, the nations under her rule rallied to the conqueror's banner, who sent Probus, his bravest general, to take control of the Egyptian territories. Palmyra was the last stronghold for the widow of Odenathus. She withdrew within the walls of her capital, made all necessary preparations for a fierce defense, and declared, with the courage of a heroine, that the final moment of her reign and her life would be the same.

65 (return)
[ At a place called Immæ. Eutropius, Sextus Rufus, and Jerome, mention only this first battle.]

65 (return)
[ In a place called Immæ. Eutropius, Sextus Rufus, and Jerome only talk about this first battle.]

66 (return)
[ Vopiscus (in Hist. August. p. 217) mentions only the second.]

66 (return)
[Vopiscus (in Hist. August. p. 217) only mentions the second.]

67 (return)
[ Zosimus, l. i. p. 44—48. His account of the two battles is clear and circumstantial.]

67 (return)
[ Zosimus, l. i. p. 44—48. His description of the two battles is detailed and specific.]

Amid the barren deserts of Arabia, a few cultivated spots rise like islands out of the sandy ocean. Even the name of Tadmor, or Palmyra, by its signification in the Syriac as well as in the Latin language, denoted the multitude of palm-trees which afforded shade and verdure to that temperate region. The air was pure, and the soil, watered by some invaluable springs, was capable of producing fruits as well as corn. A place possessed of such singular advantages, and situated at a convenient distance 68 between the Gulf of Persia and the Mediterranean, was soon frequented by the caravans which conveyed to the nations of Europe a considerable part of the rich commodities of India. Palmyra insensibly increased into an opulent and independent city, and connecting the Roman and the Parthian monarchies by the mutual benefits of commerce, was suffered to observe an humble neutrality, till at length, after the victories of Trajan, the little republic sunk into the bosom of Rome, and flourished more than one hundred and fifty years in the subordinate though honorable rank of a colony. It was during that peaceful period, if we may judge from a few remaining inscriptions, that the wealthy Palmyrenians constructed those temples, palaces, and porticos of Grecian architecture, whose ruins, scattered over an extent of several miles, have deserved the curiosity of our travellers. The elevation of Odenathus and Zenobia appeared to reflect new splendor on their country, and Palmyra, for a while, stood forth the rival of Rome: but the competition was fatal, and ages of prosperity were sacrificed to a moment of glory. 69

Amid the barren deserts of Arabia, a few cultivated areas rise like islands out of the sandy sea. Even the name Tadmor, or Palmyra, signifies the abundance of palm trees that provided shade and greenery to that temperate region. The air was fresh, and the soil, nourished by valuable springs, could produce both fruits and grain. A place with such unique advantages, located conveniently between the Persian Gulf and the Mediterranean, quickly became a stop for caravans that brought a significant portion of India's rich goods to Europe. Palmyra gradually grew into a wealthy and independent city, connecting the Roman and Parthian empires through the mutual benefits of trade, enjoying a humble neutrality until, after Trajan's victories, the small republic merged into Rome's realm and thrived for more than one hundred and fifty years as a subordinate but respected colony. During that peaceful time, judging from a few surviving inscriptions, the affluent Palmyrenians built those temples, palaces, and porticos in Greek style, whose ruins, spread over several miles, have drawn the curiosity of our travelers. The rise of Odenathus and Zenobia seemed to bring new glory to their homeland, and for a time, Palmyra rivaled Rome. However, this competition proved disastrous, and centuries of prosperity were sacrificed for a fleeting moment of fame. 69

68 (return)
[ It was five hundred and thirty-seven miles from Seleucia, and two hundred and three from the nearest coast of Syria, according to the reckoning of Pliny, who, in a few words, (Hist. Natur. v. 21,) gives an excellent description of Palmyra. * Note: Talmor, or Palmyra, was probably at a very early period the connecting link between the commerce of Tyre and Babylon. Heeren, Ideen, v. i. p. ii. p. 125. Tadmor was probably built by Solomon as a commercial station. Hist. of Jews, v. p. 271—M.]

68 (return)
[It was five hundred and thirty-seven miles from Seleucia and two hundred and three miles from the nearest coast of Syria, according to Pliny’s calculations, who provides a great description of Palmyra in just a few words (Hist. Natur. v. 21). * Note: Talmor, or Palmyra, likely served as an important link in the trade between Tyre and Babylon in very early times. Heeren, Ideen, v. i. p. ii. p. 125. Tadmor was probably constructed by Solomon as a trading post. Hist. of Jews, v. p. 271—M.]

69 (return)
[ Some English travellers from Aleppo discovered the ruins of Palmyra about the end of the last century. Our curiosity has since been gratified in a more splendid manner by Messieurs Wood and Dawkins. For the history of Palmyra, we may consult the masterly dissertation of Dr. Halley in the Philosophical Transactions: Lowthorp’s Abridgment, vol. iii. p. 518.]

69 (return)
[ Some English travelers from Aleppo found the ruins of Palmyra towards the end of the last century. Our curiosity has since been satisfied in a more remarkable way by Messieurs Wood and Dawkins. For the history of Palmyra, we can refer to the excellent dissertation by Dr. Halley in the Philosophical Transactions: Lowthorp’s Abridgment, vol. iii. p. 518.]

In his march over the sandy desert between Emesa and Palmyra, the emperor Aurelian was perpetually harassed by the Arabs; nor could he always defend his army, and especially his baggage, from those flying troops of active and daring robbers, who watched the moment of surprise, and eluded the slow pursuit of the legions. The siege of Palmyra was an object far more difficult and important, and the emperor, who, with incessant vigor, pressed the attacks in person, was himself wounded with a dart. “The Roman people,” says Aurelian, in an original letter, “speak with contempt of the war which I am waging against a woman. They are ignorant both of the character and of the power of Zenobia. It is impossible to enumerate her warlike preparations, of stones, of arrows, and of every species of missile weapons. Every part of the walls is provided with two or three balistæ and artificial fires are thrown from her military engines. The fear of punishment has armed her with a desperate courage. Yet still I trust in the protecting deities of Rome, who have hitherto been favorable to all my undertakings.” 70 Doubtful, however, of the protection of the gods, and of the event of the siege, Aurelian judged it more prudent to offer terms of an advantageous capitulation; to the queen, a splendid retreat; to the citizens, their ancient privileges. His proposals were obstinately rejected, and the refusal was accompanied with insult.

In his march across the sandy desert between Emesa and Palmyra, Emperor Aurelian was constantly harassed by the Arabs; he couldn't always protect his army, especially his supplies, from those fast-moving and bold robbers who waited for the right moment to attack and dodged the slow pursuit of the legions. The siege of Palmyra was a much harder and more significant task, and the emperor, who relentlessly led the attacks himself, was wounded by a dart. “The Roman people,” Aurelian noted in an original letter, “speak with disdain about the war I’m fighting against a woman. They don’t understand either the character or the power of Zenobia. It’s impossible to count her military preparations, which include stones, arrows, and all kinds of projectile weapons. Every section of the walls is equipped with two or three balistæ, and fire is launched from her siege engines. The fear of punishment has given her a fierce determination. Yet, I still have faith in the protecting gods of Rome, who have so far supported all my efforts.” 70 However, doubting the gods' protection and the outcome of the siege, Aurelian thought it wiser to propose terms for a favorable surrender; a splendid retreat for the queen and the restoration of ancient privileges for the citizens. His offers were stubbornly rejected, and the refusal was met with insults.

70 (return)
[ Vopiscus in Hist. August. p. 218.]

70 (return)
[ Vopiscus in Hist. August. p. 218.]

The firmness of Zenobia was supported by the hope, that in a very short time famine would compel the Roman army to repass the desert; and by the reasonable expectation that the kings of the East, and particularly the Persian monarch, would arm in the defence of their most natural ally. But fortune, and the perseverance of Aurelian, overcame every obstacle. The death of Sapor, which happened about this time, 71 distracted the councils of Persia, and the inconsiderable succors that attempted to relieve Palmyra were easily intercepted either by the arms or the liberality of the emperor. From every part of Syria, a regular succession of convoys safely arrived in the camp, which was increased by the return of Probus with his victorious troops from the conquest of Egypt. It was then that Zenobia resolved to fly. She mounted the fleetest of her dromedaries, 72 and had already reached the banks of the Euphrates, about sixty miles from Palmyra, when she was overtaken by the pursuit of Aurelian’s light horse, seized, and brought back a captive to the feet of the emperor. Her capital soon afterwards surrendered, and was treated with unexpected lenity. The arms, horses, and camels, with an immense treasure of gold, silver, silk, and precious stones, were all delivered to the conqueror, who, leaving only a garrison of six hundred archers, returned to Emesa, and employed some time in the distribution of rewards and punishments at the end of so memorable a war, which restored to the obedience of Rome those provinces that had renounced their allegiance since the captivity of Valerian.

Zenobia's determination was backed by the hope that famine would soon force the Roman army to retreat across the desert, and by the reasonable expectation that the Eastern kings, especially the Persian king, would rally to defend their most natural ally. However, luck and Aurelian's persistence overcame every obstacle. The death of Sapor around this time distracted the Persian leaders, and the minor reinforcements attempting to rescue Palmyra were easily intercepted by either the military strength or the generosity of the emperor. Steady supplies were consistently delivered from all parts of Syria to the camp, which was bolstered by Probus's return with his victorious troops from conquering Egypt. It was at this point that Zenobia decided to flee. She mounted her fastest dromedary and had nearly reached the banks of the Euphrates, about sixty miles from Palmyra, when she was caught by Aurelian’s light cavalry, captured, and taken back to the emperor. Soon after, her capital surrendered and was treated with unexpected mercy. The arms, horses, camels, and a vast treasure of gold, silver, silk, and precious stones were all handed over to the conqueror, who, leaving only a garrison of six hundred archers, returned to Emesa and spent time distributing rewards and punishments following this significant war, which reestablished Roman control over the provinces that had abandoned their allegiance since Valerian's capture.

71 (return)
[ From a very doubtful chronology I have endeavored to extract the most probable date.]

71 (return)
[ From a rather uncertain timeline, I've tried to figure out the most likely date.]

72 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 218. Zosimus, l. i. p. 50. Though the camel is a heavy beast of burden, the dromedary, which is either of the same or of a kindred species, is used by the natives of Asia and Africa on all occasions which require celerity. The Arabs affirm, that he will run over as much ground in one day as their fleetest horses can perform in eight or ten. See Buffon, Hist. Naturelle, tom. xi. p. 222, and Shaw’s Travels p. 167]

72 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 218. Zosimus, l. i. p. 50. Although the camel is a heavy animal for carrying loads, the dromedary, which is either the same species or closely related, is used by the people of Asia and Africa whenever speed is needed. The Arabs claim that it can travel as much distance in a day as their fastest horses can cover in eight or ten. See Buffon, Hist. Naturelle, tom. xi. p. 222, and Shaw’s Travels p. 167]

When the Syrian queen was brought into the presence of Aurelian, he sternly asked her, How she had presumed to rise in arms against the emperors of Rome! The answer of Zenobia was a prudent mixture of respect and firmness. “Because I disdained to consider as Roman emperors an Aureolus or a Gallienus. You alone I acknowledge as my conqueror and my sovereign.” 73 But as female fortitude is commonly artificial, so it is seldom steady or consistent. The courage of Zenobia deserted her in the hour of trial; she trembled at the angry clamors of the soldiers, who called aloud for her immediate execution, forgot the generous despair of Cleopatra, which she had proposed as her model, and ignominiously purchased life by the sacrifice of her fame and her friends. It was to their counsels, which governed the weakness of her sex, that she imputed the guilt of her obstinate resistance; it was on their heads that she directed the vengeance of the cruel Aurelian. The fame of Longinus, who was included among the numerous and perhaps innocent victims of her fear, will survive that of the queen who betrayed, or the tyrant who condemned him. Genius and learning were incapable of moving a fierce unlettered soldier, but they had served to elevate and harmonize the soul of Longinus. Without uttering a complaint, he calmly followed the executioner, pitying his unhappy mistress, and bestowing comfort on his afflicted friends. 74

When the Syrian queen was brought before Aurelian, he sternly asked her how she dared to take up arms against the emperors of Rome. Zenobia’s response was a wise blend of respect and assertiveness. “Because I refused to recognize Aureolus or Gallienus as Roman emperors. You alone I acknowledge as my conqueror and my ruler.” 73 But since women's strength is often artificial, it rarely stays steady or consistent. Zenobia's courage failed her in her moment of crisis; she shook at the furious shouts of the soldiers, who called for her immediate execution, forgot the noble despair of Cleopatra, who she had looked up to, and shamefully bought her life at the cost of her reputation and her friends. She blamed their advice for her stubborn resistance, directing the wrath of the ruthless Aurelian toward them. The legacy of Longinus, who was among the many possibly innocent victims of her fear, will outlast that of the queen who betrayed him or the tyrant who condemned him. Genius and knowledge couldn't sway a fierce, unlettered soldier, but they had helped to uplift and balance Longinus's spirit. Without a word of complaint, he calmly followed the executioner, feeling pity for his unfortunate mistress and providing comfort to his grieving friends. 74

73 (return)
[ Pollio in Hist. August. p. 199.]

73 (return)
[ Pollio in Hist. August. p. 199.]

74 (return)
[ Vopiscus in Hist. August. p. 219. Zosimus, l. i. p. 51.]

74 (return)
[Vopiscus in Hist. August. p. 219. Zosimus, l. i. p. 51.]

Returning from the conquest of the East, Aurelian had already crossed the Straits which divided Europe from Asia, when he was provoked by the intelligence that the Palmyrenians had massacred the governor and garrison which he had left among them, and again erected the standard of revolt. Without a moment’s deliberation, he once more turned his face towards Syria. Antioch was alarmed by his rapid approach, and the helpless city of Palmyra felt the irresistible weight of his resentment. We have a letter of Aurelian himself, in which he acknowledges, 75 that old men, women, children, and peasants, had been involved in that dreadful execution, which should have been confined to armed rebellion; and although his principal concern seems directed to the reëstablishment of a temple of the Sun, he discovers some pity for the remnant of the Palmyrenians, to whom he grants the permission of rebuilding and inhabiting their city. But it is easier to destroy than to restore. The seat of commerce, of arts, and of Zenobia, gradually sunk into an obscure town, a trifling fortress, and at length a miserable village. The present citizens of Palmyra, consisting of thirty or forty families, have erected their mud cottages within the spacious court of a magnificent temple.

Returning from the conquest of the East, Aurelian had already crossed the Straits that separate Europe from Asia when he received the news that the Palmyrenians had killed the governor and garrison he had left there and had once again raised the banner of rebellion. Without a moment's hesitation, he turned back towards Syria. Antioch was on alert due to his swift approach, and the defenseless city of Palmyra felt the full force of his anger. We have a letter from Aurelian himself, in which he admits that old men, women, children, and farmers were involved in that terrible execution, which should have been limited to armed rebels; and although his main focus seems to be on restoring a temple to the Sun, he shows some compassion for the surviving Palmyrenians, allowing them to rebuild and live in their city. But it's easier to destroy than to rebuild. The center of commerce, arts, and Zenobia gradually fell into obscurity, turning into a minor fortress and eventually a miserable village. Today, the citizens of Palmyra, made up of thirty or forty families, have built their mud huts within the large courtyard of a magnificent temple.

75 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 219.]

75 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 219.]

Another and a last labor still awaited the indefatigable Aurelian; to suppress a dangerous though obscure rebel, who, during the revolt of Palmyra, had arisen on the banks of the Nile. Firmus, the friend and ally, as he proudly styled himself, of Odenathus and Zenobia, was no more than a wealthy merchant of Egypt. In the course of his trade to India, he had formed very intimate connections with the Saracens and the Blemmyes, whose situation on either coast of the Red Sea gave them an easy introduction into the Upper Egypt. The Egyptians he inflamed with the hope of freedom, and, at the head of their furious multitude, broke into the city of Alexandria, where he assumed the Imperial purple, coined money, published edicts, and raised an army, which, as he vainly boasted, he was capable of maintaining from the sole profits of his paper trade. Such troops were a feeble defence against the approach of Aurelian; and it seems almost unnecessary to relate, that Firmus was routed, taken, tortured, and put to death. 76 Aurelian might now congratulate the senate, the people, and himself, that in little more than three years, he had restored universal peace and order to the Roman world.

Another final task awaited the tireless Aurelian: to eliminate a dangerous but obscure rebel who had emerged on the banks of the Nile during the Palmyra revolt. Firmus, who proudly called himself the friend and ally of Odenathus and Zenobia, was just a wealthy merchant from Egypt. In his trading trips to India, he had built strong connections with the Saracens and the Blemmyes, whose locations on either side of the Red Sea allowed them easy access to Upper Egypt. He inspired the Egyptians with dreams of freedom and, leading their enraged crowd, stormed into Alexandria, where he claimed the Imperial purple, minted his own currency, issued edicts, and raised an army that, he arrogantly claimed, he could support solely with the profits from his paper trade. Such forces were a weak defense against Aurelian's approach; it almost seems unnecessary to say that Firmus was defeated, captured, tortured, and executed. 76 Aurelian could now congratulate the Senate, the people, and himself that, in just over three years, he had restored peace and order across the Roman world.

76 (return)
[ See Vopiscus in Hist. August. p. 220, 242. As an instance of luxury, it is observed, that he had glass windows. He was remarkable for his strength and appetite, his courage and dexterity. From the letter of Aurelian, we may justly infer, that Firmus was the last of the rebels, and consequently that Tetricus was already suppressed.]

76 (return)
[ See Vopiscus in Hist. August. p. 220, 242. As an example of luxury, it's noted that he had glass windows. He was known for his strength and appetite, as well as his bravery and skill. From Aurelian's letter, we can rightly conclude that Firmus was the last of the rebels, and that Tetricus had already been defeated.]

Since the foundation of Rome, no general had more nobly deserved a triumph than Aurelian; nor was a triumph ever celebrated with superior pride and magnificence. 77 The pomp was opened by twenty elephants, four royal tigers, and above two hundred of the most curious animals from every climate of the North, the East, and the South. They were followed by sixteen hundred gladiators, devoted to the cruel amusement of the amphitheatre. The wealth of Asia, the arms and ensigns of so many conquered nations, and the magnificent plate and wardrobe of the Syrian queen, were disposed in exact symmetry or artful disorder. The ambassadors of the most remote parts of the earth, of Æthiopia, Arabia, Persia, Bactriana, India, and China, all remarkable by their rich or singular dresses, displayed the fame and power of the Roman emperor, who exposed likewise to the public view the presents that he had received, and particularly a great number of crowns of gold, the offerings of grateful cities.

Since the founding of Rome, no general had ever deserved a triumph more nobly than Aurelian, nor was a triumph ever celebrated with greater pride and magnificence. 77 The spectacle began with twenty elephants, four royal tigers, and over two hundred of the most exotic animals from every corner of the North, East, and South. They were followed by sixteen hundred gladiators, dedicated to the brutal entertainment of the amphitheater. The riches of Asia, the weapons and standards of numerous conquered nations, and the stunning plates and attire of the Syrian queen were arranged in precise order or creative chaos. Ambassadors from the farthest parts of the world, from Ethiopia, Arabia, Persia, Bactria, India, and China, all distinguished by their rich or unique clothing, showcased the fame and power of the Roman emperor, who also displayed to the public the gifts he had received, particularly a large number of gold crowns, the offerings of grateful cities.

The victories of Aurelian were attested by the long train of captives who reluctantly attended his triumph, Goths, Vandals, Sarmatians, Alemanni, Franks, Gauls, Syrians, and Egyptians. Each people was distinguished by its peculiar inscription, and the title of Amazons was bestowed on ten martial heroines of the Gothic nation who had been taken in arms. 78 But every eye, disregarding the crowd of captives, was fixed on the emperor Tetricus and the queen of the East. The former, as well as his son, whom he had created Augustus, was dressed in Gallic trousers, 79 a saffron tunic, and a robe of purple. The beauteous figure of Zenobia was confined by fetters of gold; a slave supported the gold chain which encircled her neck, and she almost fainted under the intolerable weight of jewels. She preceded on foot the magnificent chariot, in which she once hoped to enter the gates of Rome. It was followed by two other chariots, still more sumptuous, of Odenathus and of the Persian monarch. The triumphal car of Aurelian (it had formerly been used by a Gothic king) was drawn, on this memorable occasion, either by four stags or by four elephants. 80 The most illustrious of the senate, the people, and the army, closed the solemn procession. Unfeigned joy, wonder, and gratitude, swelled the acclamations of the multitude; but the satisfaction of the senate was clouded by the appearance of Tetricus; nor could they suppress a rising murmur, that the haughty emperor should thus expose to public ignominy the person of a Roman and a magistrate. 81

The victories of Aurelian were marked by the long line of captives who reluctantly followed him in his triumph—Goths, Vandals, Sarmatians, Alemanni, Franks, Gauls, Syrians, and Egyptians. Each group was identified by its unique inscription, and the title of Amazons was given to ten brave heroines from the Gothic nation who had been captured in battle. 78 However, every eye, ignoring the crowd of captives, was focused on Emperor Tetricus and the queen of the East. Both he and his son, whom he had named Augustus, were dressed in Gallic trousers, 79 a saffron tunic, and a purple robe. The beautiful Zenobia was bound in golden chains; a slave held the gold chain that wrapped around her neck, and she nearly fainted under the unbearable weight of jewels. She walked in front of the grand chariot, in which she once hoped to enter the gates of Rome. It was followed by two more lavish chariots belonging to Odenathus and the Persian king. Aurelian's triumphal chariot (which had previously been used by a Gothic king) was, on this memorable occasion, pulled by either four stags or four elephants. 80 The most distinguished members of the senate, the people, and the army brought up the rear of the solemn procession. Genuine joy, wonder, and gratitude filled the cheers of the crowd; however, the satisfaction of the senate was overshadowed by the sight of Tetricus, and they couldn't hold back a growing murmur, upset that the proud emperor would so publicly humiliate a Roman and a magistrate. 81

77 (return)
[ See the triumph of Aurelian, described by Vopiscus. He relates the particulars with his usual minuteness; and, on this occasion, they happen to be interesting. Hist. August. p. 220.]

77 (return)
[ Check out Aurelian's victory, as detailed by Vopiscus. He goes into his usual level of detail, and in this case, the details are intriguing. Hist. August. p. 220.]

78 (return)
[ Among barbarous nations, women have often combated by the side of their husbands. But it is almost impossible that a society of Amazons should ever have existed either in the old or new world. * Note: Klaproth’s theory on the origin of such traditions is at least recommended by its ingenuity. The males of a tribe having gone out on a marauding expedition, and having been cut off to a man, the females may have endeavored, for a time, to maintain their independence in their camp village, till their children grew up. Travels, ch. xxx. Eng. Trans—M.]

78 (return)
[ Among savage nations, women have often fought alongside their husbands. However, it's nearly impossible for a society of Amazons to have ever existed, either in the old world or the new. * Note: Klaproth’s theory on the origin of such traditions is at least recognized for its cleverness. When the males of a tribe went on a raiding expedition and were all killed, the females may have tried for a time to sustain their independence in their camp until their children grew up. Travels, ch. xxx. Eng. Trans—M.]

79 (return)
[ The use of braccœ, breeches, or trousers, was still considered in Italy as a Gallic and barbarian fashion. The Romans, however, had made great advances towards it. To encircle the legs and thighs with fasciœ, or bands, was understood, in the time of Pompey and Horace, to be a proof of ill health or effeminacy. In the age of Trajan, the custom was confined to the rich and luxurious. It gradually was adopted by the meanest of the people. See a very curious note of Casaubon, ad Sueton. in August. c. 82.]

79 (return)
[ In Italy, wearing braccœ, breeches, or trousers was still seen as a Gallic and barbarian style. However, the Romans had made significant progress towards it. Back in the time of Pompey and Horace, wrapping the legs and thighs with fasciœ, or bands, was considered a sign of poor health or femininity. By the era of Trajan, this practice was limited to the wealthy and extravagant. Over time, it was gradually embraced by even the lower classes. See a very interesting note from Casaubon, ad Sueton. in August. c. 82.]

80 (return)
[ Most probably the former; the latter seen on the medals of Aurelian, only denote (according to the learned Cardinal Norris) an oriental victory.]

80 (return)
[Most likely the first one; the second, which appears on Aurelian's medals, only indicates (according to the knowledgeable Cardinal Norris) a victory in the East.]

81 (return)
[ The expression of Calphurnius, (Eclog. i. 50) Nullos decet captiva triumphos, as applied to Rome, contains a very manifest allusion and censure.]

81 (return)
[ Calphurnius's statement, (Eclog. i. 50) "Captives should not celebrate triumphs," is a clear reference and criticism directed at Rome.]

But however, in the treatment of his unfortunate rivals, Aurelian might indulge his pride, he behaved towards them with a generous clemency, which was seldom exercised by the ancient conquerors. Princes who, without success, had defended their throne or freedom, were frequently strangled in prison, as soon as the triumphal pomp ascended the Capitol. These usurpers, whom their defeat had convicted of the crime of treason, were permitted to spend their lives in affluence and honorable repose.

But even though Aurelian could have indulged his pride in dealing with his unfortunate rivals, he chose to act with a generous mercy that was rare among ancient conquerors. Princes who had unsuccessfully fought for their thrones or freedom often ended up being strangled in prison as soon as the triumphal parade reached the Capitol. These usurpers, whose defeat proved them guilty of treason, were allowed to live out their lives in comfort and dignity.

The emperor presented Zenobia with an elegant villa at Tibur, or Tivoli, about twenty miles from the capital; the Syrian queen insensibly sunk into a Roman matron, her daughters married into noble families, and her race was not yet extinct in the fifth century. 82 Tetricus and his son were reinstated in their rank and fortunes. They erected on the Cælian hill a magnificent palace, and as soon as it was finished, invited Aurelian to supper. On his entrance, he was agreeably surprised with a picture which represented their singular history. They were delineated offering to the emperor a civic crown and the sceptre of Gaul, and again receiving at his hands the ornaments of the senatorial dignity. The father was afterwards invested with the government of Lucania, 83 and Aurelian, who soon admitted the abdicated monarch to his friendship and conversation, familiarly asked him, Whether it were not more desirable to administer a province of Italy, than to reign beyond the Alps. The son long continued a respectable member of the senate; nor was there any one of the Roman nobility more esteemed by Aurelian, as well as by his successors. 84

The emperor gave Zenobia a stylish villa in Tibur, or Tivoli, about twenty miles from the capital. The Syrian queen gradually adapted to life as a Roman matron, her daughters marrying into noble families, and her lineage wasn’t completely gone even in the fifth century. 82 Tetricus and his son were restored to their status and wealth. They built an impressive palace on the Cælian hill, and once it was done, they invited Aurelian for dinner. When he arrived, he was pleasantly surprised by a painting that depicted their unique story. They were shown offering the emperor a civic crown and the scepter of Gaul, and receiving back from him the honors of senatorial rank. The father was later given control of Lucania, 83 and Aurelian, who quickly welcomed the former ruler into his circle and conversations, casually asked him if it wasn’t better to govern a province in Italy than to rule beyond the Alps. The son remained a respected member of the senate for a long time, and no one among the Roman nobility was held in higher regard by Aurelian and his successors. 84

82 (return)
[ Vopiscus in Hist. August. p. 199. Hieronym. in Chron. Prosper in Chron. Baronius supposes that Zenobius, bishop of Florence in the time of St. Ambrose, was of her family.]

82 (return)
[ Vopiscus in Hist. August. p. 199. Hieronym. in Chron. Prosper in Chron. Baronius thinks that Zenobius, the bishop of Florence during St. Ambrose's time, was related to her family.]

83 (return)
[ Vopisc. in Hist. August. p. 222. Eutropius, ix. 13. Victor Junior. But Pollio, in Hist. August. p. 196, says, that Tetricus was made corrector of all Italy.]

83 (return)
[ Vopisc. in Hist. August. p. 222. Eutropius, ix. 13. Victor Junior. But Pollio, in Hist. August. p. 196, says that Tetricus was appointed as the overseer of all of Italy.]

84 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 197.]

84 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 197.]

So long and so various was the pomp of Aurelian’s triumph, that although it opened with the dawn of day, the slow majesty of the procession ascended not the Capitol before the ninth hour; and it was already dark when the emperor returned to the palace. The festival was protracted by theatrical representations, the games of the circus, the hunting of wild beasts, combats of gladiators, and naval engagements. Liberal donatives were distributed to the army and people, and several institutions, agreeable or beneficial to the city, contributed to perpetuate the glory of Aurelian. A considerable portion of his oriental spoils was consecrated to the gods of Rome; the Capitol, and every other temple, glittered with the offerings of his ostentatious piety; and the temple of the Sun alone received above fifteen thousand pounds of gold. 85 This last was a magnificent structure, erected by the emperor on the side of the Quirinal hill, and dedicated, soon after the triumph, to that deity whom Aurelian adored as the parent of his life and fortunes. His mother had been an inferior priestess in a chapel of the Sun; a peculiar devotion to the god of Light was a sentiment which the fortunate peasant imbibed in his infancy; and every step of his elevation, every victory of his reign, fortified superstition by gratitude. 86

So grand and diverse was the spectacle of Aurelian’s triumph that even though it began at dawn, the slow procession didn’t reach the Capitol until after the ninth hour; it was already dark when the emperor returned to the palace. The celebration continued with theatrical performances, circus games, wild beast hunts, gladiator battles, and naval shows. Generous gifts were given to the army and the people, and various institutions that were pleasing or beneficial to the city helped to preserve Aurelian's glory. A significant part of his spoils from the East was dedicated to the gods of Rome; the Capitol and every other temple shone with offerings of his showy devotion, and the temple of the Sun alone received over fifteen thousand pounds of gold. 85 This was a magnificent building, constructed by the emperor on the Quirinal Hill, dedicated shortly after the triumph to the deity whom Aurelian worshipped as the source of his life and fortune. His mother had been a low-ranking priestess in a Sun chapel; a special devotion to the god of Light was a belief that the fortunate peasant developed in his childhood, and with every step in his rise and every victory of his reign, superstition grew alongside his gratitude. 86

85 (return)
[ Vopiscus in Hist. August. 222. Zosimus, l. i. p. 56. He placed in it the images of Belus and of the Sun, which he had brought from Palmyra. It was dedicated in the fourth year of his reign, (Euseb in Chron.,) but was most assuredly begun immediately on his accession.]

85 (return)
[Vopiscus in Hist. August. 222. Zosimus, l. i. p. 56. He put up statues of Belus and the Sun, which he had brought from Palmyra. It was dedicated in the fourth year of his rule (Euseb in Chron.), but it was definitely started right after he took the throne.]

86 (return)
[ See, in the Augustan History, p. 210, the omens of his fortune. His devotion to the Sun appears in his letters, on his medals, and is mentioned in the Cæsars of Julian. Commentaire de Spanheim, p. 109.]

86 (return)
[ See, in the Augustan History, p. 210, the signs of his fortune. His devotion to the Sun shows in his letters, on his coins, and is noted in the Cæsars of Julian. Commentaire de Spanheim, p. 109.]

The arms of Aurelian had vanquished the foreign and domestic foes of the republic. We are assured, that, by his salutary rigor, crimes and factions, mischievous arts and pernicious connivance, the luxurious growth of a feeble and oppressive government, were eradicated throughout the Roman world. 87 But if we attentively reflect how much swifter is the progress of corruption than its cure, and if we remember that the years abandoned to public disorders exceeded the months allotted to the martial reign of Aurelian, we must confess that a few short intervals of peace were insufficient for the arduous work of reformation. Even his attempt to restore the integrity of the coin was opposed by a formidable insurrection. The emperor’s vexation breaks out in one of his private letters. “Surely,” says he, “the gods have decreed that my life should be a perpetual warfare. A sedition within the walls has just now given birth to a very serious civil war. The workmen of the mint, at the instigation of Felicissimus, a slave to whom I had intrusted an employment in the finances, have risen in rebellion. They are at length suppressed; but seven thousand of my soldiers have been slain in the contest, of those troops whose ordinary station is in Dacia, and the camps along the Danube.” 88 Other writers, who confirm the same fact, add likewise, that it happened soon after Aurelian’s triumph; that the decisive engagement was fought on the Cælian hill; that the workmen of the mint had adulterated the coin; and that the emperor restored the public credit, by delivering out good money in exchange for the bad, which the people was commanded to bring into the treasury. 89

The forces of Aurelian had defeated both foreign and domestic enemies of the republic. We are told that his strict measures eliminated crimes and factions, harmful schemes and corrupt collusion, along with the excessive growth of a weak and oppressive government, throughout the Roman world. 87 However, if we carefully consider how much faster corruption spreads than it can be fixed, and if we recall that the years lost to public chaos were more than the few months of Aurelian's military rule, we must admit that those short periods of peace were not enough for real reform. Even his effort to restore the integrity of the coin met with a strong uprising. The emperor’s frustration is evident in one of his private letters. “Surely,” he says, “the gods have decided that my life will be a constant struggle. A rebellion inside the city has just led to a serious civil war. The workers at the mint, influenced by Felicissimus, a slave I had trusted with a position in the finances, have revolted. They have finally been put down; but seven thousand of my soldiers have died in the fight, from those units that normally operate in Dacia and the camps along the Danube.” 88 Other writers, who support this same account, also note that it occurred soon after Aurelian's victory; that the decisive battle took place on the Cælian hill; that the mint workers had falsified the coin; and that the emperor restored public trust by exchanging good money for the bad, which the people were ordered to bring to the treasury. 89

87 (return)
[ Vopiscus in Hist. August. p. 221.]

87 (return)
[ Vopiscus in Hist. August. p. 221.]

88 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 222. Aurelian calls these soldiers Hiberi Riporiences Castriani, and Dacisci.]

88 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 222. Aurelian refers to these soldiers as Hiberi Riporiences Castriani and Dacisci.]

89 (return)
[ Zosimus, l. i. p. 56. Eutropius, ix. 14. Aurel Victor.]

89 (return)
[ Zosimus, l. i. p. 56. Eutropius, ix. 14. Aurel Victor.]

We might content ourselves with relating this extraordinary transaction, but we cannot dissemble how much in its present form it appears to us inconsistent and incredible. The debasement of the coin is indeed well suited to the administration of Gallienus; nor is it unlikely that the instruments of the corruption might dread the inflexible justice of Aurelian. But the guilt, as well as the profit, must have been confined to a very few; nor is it easy to conceive by what arts they could arm a people whom they had injured, against a monarch whom they had betrayed. We might naturally expect that such miscreants should have shared the public detestation with the informers and the other ministers of oppression; and that the reformation of the coin should have been an action equally popular with the destruction of those obsolete accounts, which by the emperor’s order were burnt in the forum of Trajan. 90 In an age when the principles of commerce were so imperfectly understood, the most desirable end might perhaps be effected by harsh and injudicious means; but a temporary grievance of such a nature can scarcely excite and support a serious civil war. The repetition of intolerable taxes, imposed either on the land or on the necessaries of life, may at last provoke those who will not, or who cannot, relinquish their country. But the case is far otherwise in every operation which, by whatsoever expedients, restores the just value of money. The transient evil is soon obliterated by the permanent benefit, the loss is divided among multitudes; and if a few wealthy individuals experience a sensible diminution of treasure, with their riches, they at the same time lose the degree of weight and importance which they derived from the possession of them. However Aurelian might choose to disguise the real cause of the insurrection, his reformation of the coin could furnish only a faint pretence to a party already powerful and discontented. Rome, though deprived of freedom, was distracted by faction. The people, towards whom the emperor, himself a plebeian, always expressed a peculiar fondness, lived in perpetual dissension with the senate, the equestrian order, and the Prætorian guards. 91 Nothing less than the firm though secret conspiracy of those orders, of the authority of the first, the wealth of the second, and the arms of the third, could have displayed a strength capable of contending in battle with the veteran legions of the Danube, which, under the conduct of a martial sovereign, had achieved the conquest of the West and of the East.

We could just talk about this remarkable event, but we can’t pretend that in its current form it doesn't seem inconsistent and unbelievable to us. The decline in the value of currency fits well with Gallienus’ administration; it's also likely that the corrupt officials feared the strict justice of Aurelian. However, the wrongdoing, as well as the gain, must have been limited to very few people; it's hard to understand how they could mobilize the people they had wronged against a ruler they had betrayed. We would expect that such villains would share the public's hatred along with the informers and other oppressors, and that fixing the currency would be just as popular as destroying those old records that the emperor ordered to be burned in Trajan's forum. 90 In a time when the principles of commerce were not well understood, it's possible that the best outcome could be achieved through harsh and misguided methods; but a temporary issue like that is unlikely to spark serious civil war. Repeated unbearable taxes, imposed either on land or life’s essentials, might eventually provoke those who are unwilling or unable to leave their homeland. But the situation is very different with any action that, by whatever means, restores the rightful value of money. The short-term harm is quickly overshadowed by the long-term benefit; the loss is shared among many; and if a few wealthy individuals experience a noticeable decrease in their wealth, they also lose the level of influence and importance that came with their riches. No matter how Aurelian might want to mask the real reason for the uprising, his currency reform could only provide a weak excuse for a group that was already powerful and discontented. Rome, though lacking in freedom, was torn apart by factions. The citizens, who the emperor, a commoner himself, always favored, were in constant conflict with the senate, the equestrian class, and the Praetorian guards. 91 Only the solid yet covert conspiracy of these groups—the authority of the senate, the wealth of the equestrians, and the arms of the guards—could have shown enough strength to fight against the veteran legions of the Danube, which, led by a military ruler, had successfully conquered both the West and the East.

90 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 222. Aurel Victor.]

90 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 222. Aurel Victor.]

91 (return)
[ It already raged before Aurelian’s return from Egypt. See Vipiscus, who quotes an original letter. Hist. August. p. 244.]

91 (return)
[ It had already been intense before Aurelian returned from Egypt. See Vipiscus, who cites an original letter. Hist. August. p. 244.]

Whatever was the cause or the object of this rebellion, imputed with so little probability to the workmen of the mint, Aurelian used his victory with unrelenting rigor. 92 He was naturally of a severe disposition. A peasant and a soldier, his nerves yielded not easily to the impressions of sympathy, and he could sustain without emotion the sight of tortures and death. Trained from his earliest youth in the exercise of arms, he set too small a value on the life of a citizen, chastised by military execution the slightest offences, and transferred the stern discipline of the camp into the civil administration of the laws. His love of justice often became a blind and furious passion; and whenever he deemed his own or the public safety endangered, he disregarded the rules of evidence, and the proportion of punishments. The unprovoked rebellion with which the Romans rewarded his services, exasperated his haughty spirit. The noblest families of the capital were involved in the guilt or suspicion of this dark conspiracy. A nasty spirit of revenge urged the bloody prosecution, and it proved fatal to one of the nephews of the emperor. The executioners (if we may use the expression of a contemporary poet) were fatigued, the prisons were crowded, and the unhappy senate lamented the death or absence of its most illustrious members. 93 Nor was the pride of Aurelian less offensive to that assembly than his cruelty. Ignorant or impatient of the restraints of civil institutions, he disdained to hold his power by any other title than that of the sword, and governed by right of conquest an empire which he had saved and subdued. 94

Whatever the cause or reason for this rebellion, which seemed unlikely to be instigated by the mint workers, Aurelian dealt with his victory harshly. 92 He had a naturally stern personality. A peasant and a soldier, he was not easily swayed by feelings of sympathy, and he could watch torture and death without flinching. From a young age, he was trained in warfare and valued civilian life too little. He punished even minor offenses with military execution and imposed strict military discipline on civil law. His sense of justice sometimes turned into a blind rage; whenever he felt that his own safety or that of the public was at risk, he ignored rules of evidence and the fairness of punishments. The unprovoked rebellion that the Romans launched against him for his service only fueled his prideful anger. The most noble families in the capital were entangled in the guilt or suspicion of this dark conspiracy. A vicious desire for revenge drove the bloody crackdown, which ultimately cost one of the emperor’s nephews his life. The executioners (as a contemporary poet might say) were exhausted, the prisons were overflowing, and the beleaguered senate mourned the loss or absence of some of its most distinguished members. 93 Aurelian's pride was just as offensive to the senate as his cruelty. Unfamiliar or intolerant of the limits set by civil institutions, he refused to hold his power by any means other than the sword, governing an empire he had both saved and conquered through sheer force. 94

92 (return)
[ Vopiscus in Hist. August p. 222. The two Victors. Eutropius ix. 14. Zosimus (l. i. p. 43) mentions only three senators, and placed their death before the eastern war.]

92 (return)
[ Vopiscus in Hist. August p. 222. The two Victors. Eutropius ix. 14. Zosimus (l. i. p. 43) only mentions three senators and states that their deaths happened before the eastern war.]

93 (return)
[ Nulla catenati feralis pompa senatus Carnificum lassabit opus; nec carcere pleno Infelix raros numerabit curia Patres. Calphurn. Eclog. i. 60.]

93 (return)
[ The gloomy parade of the chained will wear out the work of the Senate; nor will the unfortunate count the rare Curia Fathers in the full prison. Calphurn. Eclog. i. 60.]

94 (return)
[ According to the younger Victor, he sometimes wore the diadem, Deus and Dominus appear on his medals.]

94 (return)
[ According to the younger Victor, he occasionally wore the crown, God and Lord appear on his medals.]

It was observed by one of the most sagacious of the Roman princes, that the talents of his predecessor Aurelian were better suited to the command of an army, than to the government of an empire. 95 Conscious of the character in which nature and experience had enabled him to excel, he again took the field a few months after his triumph. It was expedient to exercise the restless temper of the legions in some foreign war, and the Persian monarch, exulting in the shame of Valerian, still braved with impunity the offended majesty of Rome. At the head of an army, less formidable by its numbers than by its discipline and valor, the emperor advanced as far as the Straits which divide Europe from Asia. He there experienced that the most absolute power is a weak defence against the effects of despair. He had threatened one of his secretaries who was accused of extortion; and it was known that he seldom threatened in vain. The last hope which remained for the criminal was to involve some of the principal officers of the army in his danger, or at least in his fears. Artfully counterfeiting his master’s hand, he showed them, in a long and bloody list, their own names devoted to death. Without suspecting or examining the fraud, they resolved to secure their lives by the murder of the emperor. On his march, between Byzantium and Heraclea, Aurelian was suddenly attacked by the conspirators, whose stations gave them a right to surround his person, and after a short resistance, fell by the hand of Mucapor, a general whom he had always loved and trusted. He died regretted by the army, detested by the senate, but universally acknowledged as a warlike and fortunate prince, the useful, though severe reformer of a degenerate state. 96

It was noted by one of the wisest Roman leaders that his predecessor Aurelian was more suited for military command than for ruling an empire. 95 Aware of what nature and experience had helped him excel at, he took to the battlefield again a few months after his victory. It was necessary to keep the restless legions engaged in some foreign conflict, and the Persian king, reveling in Valerian's disgrace, continued to act defiantly against the majesty of Rome without fear. Leading an army that was more impressive for its discipline and courage than its numbers, the emperor made his way to the Straits separating Europe from Asia. There, he learned that even absolute power offers little protection against the effects of despair. He had threatened one of his secretaries accused of extortion, and it was known that he rarely issued threats without following through. The last hope for the criminal was to drag some of the top officers of the army into his predicament, or at least into his fears. Skillfully forging his master's signature, he showed them a long, bloody list that included their own names marked for death. Without suspicion or examination, they resolved to save their own lives by murdering the emperor. While traveling between Byzantium and Heraclea, Aurelian was unexpectedly attacked by the conspirators, who were positioned to surround him, and after a brief resistance, he fell at the hands of Mucapor, a general he had always loved and trusted. He died regretted by the army, hated by the senate, but widely recognized as a brave and successful leader, a tough yet valuable reformer of a declining state. 96

95 (return)
[ It was the observation of Dioclatian. See Vopiscus in Hist. August. p. 224.]

95 (return)
[ Diocletian noticed this. See Vopiscus in Hist. August. p. 224.]

96 (return)
[ Vopiscus in Hist. August. p. 221. Zosimus, l. i. p. 57. Eutrop ix. 15. The two Victors.]

96 (return)
[ Vopiscus in Hist. August. p. 221. Zosimus, l. i. p. 57. Eutrop ix. 15. The two Victors.]

Chapter XII: Reigns Of Tacitus, Probus, Carus And His Sons.—Part I.

Conduct Of The Army And Senate After The Death Of Aurelian.—Reigns Of Tacitus, Probus, Carus, And His Sons.

Conduct of the Army and Senate After the Death of Aurelian.—Reigns of Tacitus, Probus, Carus, and His Sons.

Such was the unhappy condition of the Roman emperors, that, whatever might be their conduct, their fate was commonly the same. A life of pleasure or virtue, of severity or mildness, of indolence or glory, alike led to an untimely grave; and almost every reign is closed by the same disgusting repetition of treason and murder. The death of Aurelian, however, is remarkable by its extraordinary consequences. The legions admired, lamented, and revenged their victorious chief. The artifice of his perfidious secretary was discovered and punished.

The situation of the Roman emperors was so unfortunate that, regardless of their actions, their outcomes were usually the same. Whether they led a life of pleasure or virtue, strictness or gentleness, laziness or achievement, they all faced an early death; almost every reign ends with the same disturbing cycle of betrayal and murder. However, the death of Aurelian stands out because of its remarkable consequences. The soldiers admired, mourned, and avenged their victorious leader. The deception of his treacherous secretary was uncovered and dealt with.

The deluded conspirators attended the funeral of their injured sovereign, with sincere or well-feigned contrition, and submitted to the unanimous resolution of the military order, which was signified by the following epistle: “The brave and fortunate armies to the senate and people of Rome.—The crime of one man, and the error of many, have deprived us of the late emperor Aurelian. May it please you, venerable lords and fathers! to place him in the number of the gods, and to appoint a successor whom your judgment shall declare worthy of the Imperial purple! None of those whose guilt or misfortune have contributed to our loss, shall ever reign over us.” 1 The Roman senators heard, without surprise, that another emperor had been assassinated in his camp; they secretly rejoiced in the fall of Aurelian; but the modest and dutiful address of the legions, when it was communicated in full assembly by the consul, diffused the most pleasing astonishment. Such honors as fear and perhaps esteem could extort, they liberally poured forth on the memory of their deceased sovereign. Such acknowledgments as gratitude could inspire, they returned to the faithful armies of the republic, who entertained so just a sense of the legal authority of the senate in the choice of an emperor. Yet, notwithstanding this flattering appeal, the most prudent of the assembly declined exposing their safety and dignity to the caprice of an armed multitude. The strength of the legions was, indeed, a pledge of their sincerity, since those who may command are seldom reduced to the necessity of dissembling; but could it naturally be expected, that a hasty repentance would correct the inveterate habits of fourscore years? Should the soldiers relapse into their accustomed seditions, their insolence might disgrace the majesty of the senate, and prove fatal to the object of its choice. Motives like these dictated a decree, by which the election of a new emperor was referred to the suffrage of the military order.

The misguided conspirators attended the funeral of their injured leader, showing either genuine or feigned sorrow, and went along with the unanimous decision of the military, communicated through this letter: “The brave and fortunate armies to the senate and people of Rome.—The wrongdoing of one man and the mistakes of many have cost us our recent emperor, Aurelian. We respectfully ask you, esteemed lords and fathers, to deify him and to choose a successor whom your wisdom finds worthy of the imperial position! None of those whose guilt or misfortune contributed to our loss will ever rule over us.” 1 The Roman senators received the news, without surprise, that another emperor had been killed in his camp; they secretly celebrated Aurelian’s downfall, but the humble and respectful message from the legions, when presented in full assembly by the consul, brought about a delightful shock. They openly paid tribute to the memory of their fallen leader, noting that fear and perhaps respect could compel such honors. They also expressed gratitude to the loyal armies of the republic, who clearly understood the senate's legal authority in choosing an emperor. Nevertheless, despite this flattering appeal, the most cautious members of the assembly chose not to put their safety and dignity at risk by surrendering to the whims of an armed crowd. The legions' strength indeed assured their sincerity, since those in command rarely find themselves needing to pretend; but could it realistically be expected that a sudden regret would change habits that had developed over eighty years? If the soldiers reverted to their usual rebellions, their arrogance might tarnish the senate's dignity and endanger whoever it chose. Concerns like these led to a decree that the election of a new emperor would be handed over to the military's vote.

1 (return)
[ Vopiscus in Hist. August. p. 222. Aurelius Victor mentions a formal deputation from the troops to the senate.]

1 (return)
[ Vopiscus in Hist. August. p. 222. Aurelius Victor notes that there was an official delegation from the soldiers to the senate.]

The contention that ensued is one of the best attested, but most improbable events in the history of mankind. 2 The troops, as if satiated with the exercise of power, again conjured the senate to invest one of its own body with the Imperial purple. The senate still persisted in its refusal; the army in its request. The reciprocal offer was pressed and rejected at least three times, and, whilst the obstinate modesty of either party was resolved to receive a master from the hands of the other, eight months insensibly elapsed; an amazing period of tranquil anarchy, during which the Roman world remained without a sovereign, without a usurper, and without a sedition. 201 The generals and magistrates appointed by Aurelian continued to execute their ordinary functions; and it is observed, that a proconsul of Asia was the only considerable person removed from his office in the whole course of the interregnum.

The conflict that followed is one of the most well-documented yet unlikely events in human history. 2 The troops, seemingly satisfied with their power, urged the senate once more to appoint one of its own members as emperor. The senate still refused, while the army maintained its demand. The mutual proposal was pushed and turned down at least three times, and while neither side was willing to accept a leader from the other, eight months passed by without anyone noticing; an astonishing period of peaceful chaos, during which the Roman world was without a ruler, usurper, or rebellion. 201 The generals and officials appointed by Aurelian continued to carry out their usual duties, and it was noted that a proconsul of Asia was the only significant person removed from office throughout the entire interregnum.

2 (return)
[ Vopiscus, our principal authority, wrote at Rome, sixteen years only after the death of Aurelian; and, besides the recent notoriety of the facts, constantly draws his materials from the Journals of the Senate, and the original papers of the Ulpian library. Zosimus and Zonaras appear as ignorant of this transaction as they were in general of the Roman constitution.]

2 (return)
[ Vopiscus, our main source, wrote in Rome just sixteen years after Aurelian's death; and, besides the recent fame of the events, he consistently relies on the Senate Journals and the original documents from the Ulpian library. Zosimus and Zonaras seem just as clueless about this event as they usually were about the Roman constitution.]

201 (return)
[ The interregnum could not be more than seven months; Aurelian was assassinated in the middle of March, the year of Rome 1028. Tacitus was elected the 25th September in the same year.—G.]

201 (return)
[ The gap in leadership couldn't last more than seven months; Aurelian was killed in mid-March of the year 1028 of Rome. Tacitus was elected on September 25 of the same year.—G.]

An event somewhat similar, but much less authentic, is supposed to have happened after the death of Romulus, who, in his life and character, bore some affinity with Aurelian. The throne was vacant during twelve months, till the election of a Sabine philosopher, and the public peace was guarded in the same manner, by the union of the several orders of the state. But, in the time of Numa and Romulus, the arms of the people were controlled by the authority of the Patricians; and the balance of freedom was easily preserved in a small and virtuous community. 3 The decline of the Roman state, far different from its infancy, was attended with every circumstance that could banish from an interregnum the prospect of obedience and harmony: an immense and tumultuous capital, a wide extent of empire, the servile equality of despotism, an army of four hundred thousand mercenaries, and the experience of frequent revolutions. Yet, notwithstanding all these temptations, the discipline and memory of Aurelian still restrained the seditious temper of the troops, as well as the fatal ambition of their leaders. The flower of the legions maintained their stations on the banks of the Bosphorus, and the Imperial standard awed the less powerful camps of Rome and of the provinces. A generous though transient enthusiasm seemed to animate the military order; and we may hope that a few real patriots cultivated the returning friendship of the army and the senate as the only expedient capable of restoring the republic to its ancient beauty and vigor.

An event that was somewhat similar, but not as genuine, is said to have occurred after Romulus's death, who shared some traits with Aurelian during his life. The throne was empty for twelve months until a Sabine philosopher was elected, and the public peace was maintained similarly through the collaboration of different branches of the state. However, during the times of Numa and Romulus, the people’s arms were controlled by the authority of the Patricians, and it was easy to keep a balance of freedom in a small, virtuous community. 3 The decline of the Roman state, which was very different from its early days, came with every condition that could erase the chance of obedience and harmony during an interregnum: a massive and chaotic capital, an extensive empire, the forced equality of despotism, a military of four hundred thousand mercenaries, and the experience of constant revolutions. Yet, despite all these pressures, Aurelian's discipline and legacy still kept the troops' rebellious tendencies and the dangerous ambitions of their leaders in check. The elite legions held their positions along the banks of the Bosphorus, and the Imperial standard intimidated the weaker camps of Rome and its provinces. A noble but fleeting enthusiasm seemed to inspire the military ranks, and we can hope that a few true patriots nurtured the renewed friendship between the army and the senate as the only way to restore the republic to its former glory and strength.

3 (return)
[ Liv. i. 17 Dionys. Halicarn. l. ii. p. 115. Plutarch in Numa, p. 60. The first of these writers relates the story like an orator, the second like a lawyer, and the third like a moralist, and none of them probably without some intermixture of fable.]

3 (return)
[ Liv. i. 17 Dionys. Halicarn. l. ii. p. 115. Plutarch in Numa, p. 60. The first of these writers tells the story like a speaker, the second like an attorney, and the third like a philosopher, and none of them likely without some mixture of fiction.]

On the twenty-fifth of September, near eight months after the murder of Aurelian, the consul convoked an assembly of the senate, and reported the doubtful and dangerous situation of the empire. He slightly insinuated, that the precarious loyalty of the soldiers depended on the chance of every hour, and of every accident; but he represented, with the most convincing eloquence, the various dangers that might attend any further delay in the choice of an emperor. Intelligence, he said, was already received, that the Germans had passed the Rhine, and occupied some of the strongest and most opulent cities of Gaul. The ambition of the Persian king kept the East in perpetual alarms; Egypt, Africa, and Illyricum, were exposed to foreign and domestic arms, and the levity of Syria would prefer even a female sceptre to the sanctity of the Roman laws. The consul, then addressing himself to Tacitus, the first of the senators, 4 required his opinion on the important subject of a proper candidate for the vacant throne.

On September 25th, nearly eight months after Aurelian's murder, the consul called a meeting of the senate and reported the uncertain and risky situation of the empire. He subtly hinted that the soldiers' unstable loyalty was at the mercy of every passing hour and any unexpected event; however, he powerfully articulated the various dangers that could arise from any further delay in selecting an emperor. He mentioned that they had received news that the Germans had crossed the Rhine and taken over some of the strongest and wealthiest cities in Gaul. The Persian king's ambitions kept the East in constant turmoil; Egypt, Africa, and Illyricum were threatened by both foreign invaders and internal strife, and the instability in Syria would even consider a female ruler over the integrity of Roman law. The consul then turned to Tacitus, the foremost senator, 4 asking for his opinion on the crucial matter of a suitable candidate for the vacant throne.

4 (return)
[ Vopiscus (in Hist. August p. 227) calls him “primæ sententia consularis;” and soon afterwards Princeps senatus. It is natural to suppose, that the monarchs of Rome, disdaining that humble title, resigned it to the most ancient of the senators.]

4 (return)
[ Vopiscus (in Hist. August p. 227) refers to him as “the first consular opinion;” and shortly after, he is called the Leader of the Senate. It makes sense to think that the kings of Rome, looking down on that modest title, passed it on to the oldest of the senators.]

If we can prefer personal merit to accidental greatness, we shall esteem the birth of Tacitus more truly noble than that of kings. He claimed his descent from the philosophic historian whose writings will instruct the last generations of mankind. 5 The senator Tacitus was then seventy-five years of age. 6 The long period of his innocent life was adorned with wealth and honors. He had twice been invested with the consular dignity, 7 and enjoyed with elegance and sobriety his ample patrimony of between two and three millions sterling. 8 The experience of so many princes, whom he had esteemed or endured, from the vain follies of Elagabalus to the useful rigor of Aurelian, taught him to form a just estimate of the duties, the dangers, and the temptations of their sublime station. From the assiduous study of his immortal ancestor, he derived the knowledge of the Roman constitution, and of human nature. 9 The voice of the people had already named Tacitus as the citizen the most worthy of empire. The ungrateful rumor reached his ears, and induced him to seek the retirement of one of his villas in Campania. He had passed two months in the delightful privacy of Baiæ, when he reluctantly obeyed the summons of the consul to resume his honorable place in the senate, and to assist the republic with his counsels on this important occasion.

If we value personal achievement over random status, we will regard Tacitus's origin as more genuinely noble than that of kings. He traced his lineage back to the philosopher-historian whose writings will educate future generations. 5 The senator Tacitus was then seventy-five years old. 6 The long stretch of his virtuous life was filled with wealth and honors. He had twice held the position of consul, 7 and enjoyed his substantial inheritance of between two and three million pounds with grace and moderation. 8 His experiences with numerous princes, whom he either respected or tolerated, from the foolishness of Elagabalus to the practical discipline of Aurelian, taught him to accurately assess the responsibilities, dangers, and temptations associated with their high rank. Through the diligent study of his immortal ancestor, he gained an understanding of the Roman constitution and human nature. 9 The voice of the people had already recognized Tacitus as the citizen most deserving of the empire. This ungrateful rumor reached him, prompting him to seek the seclusion of one of his villas in Campania. He had spent two months enjoying the peacefulness of Baiæ when he reluctantly complied with the consul's request to return to the senate and offer his guidance to the republic on this critical occasion.

5 (return)
[ The only objection to this genealogy is, that the historian was named Cornelius, the emperor, Claudius. But under the lower empire, surnames were extremely various and uncertain.]

5 (return)
[ The only issue with this family tree is that the historian was named Cornelius, who was the emperor, Claudius. However, during the later empire, surnames were very diverse and often unclear.]

6 (return)
[ Zonaras, l. xii. p. 637. The Alexandrian Chronicle, by an obvious mistake, transfers that age to Aurelian.]

6 (return)
[ Zonaras, l. xii. p. 637. The Alexandrian Chronicle mistakenly assigns that time period to Aurelian.]

7 (return)
[ In the year 273, he was ordinary consul. But he must have been Suffectus many years before, and most probably under Valerian.]

7 (return)
[ In the year 273, he was an ordinary consul. But he must have been Suffectus many years earlier, most likely during Valerian's time.]

8 (return)
[ Bis millies octingenties. Vopiscus in Hist. August p. 229. This sum, according to the old standard, was equivalent to eight hundred and forty thousand Roman pounds of silver, each of the value of three pounds sterling. But in the age of Tacitus, the coin had lost much of its weight and purity.]

8 (return)
[ Eight hundred and eighty thousand. Vopiscus in Hist. August p. 229. This amount, according to the old standard, was equivalent to eight hundred and forty thousand Roman pounds of silver, each worth three pounds sterling. However, during Tacitus's time, the coin had lost a lot of its weight and purity.]

9 (return)
[ After his accession, he gave orders that ten copies of the historian should be annually transcribed and placed in the public libraries. The Roman libraries have long since perished, and the most valuable part of Tacitus was preserved in a single Ms., and discovered in a monastery of Westphalia. See Bayle, Dictionnaire, Art. Tacite, and Lipsius ad Annal. ii. 9.]

9 (return)
[ After he became ruler, he ordered that ten copies of the historian's work should be transcribed each year and placed in public libraries. The Roman libraries have long since disappeared, and the most valuable part of Tacitus was preserved in a single manuscript, which was found in a monastery in Westphalia. See Bayle, Dictionnaire, Art. Tacite, and Lipsius ad Annal. ii. 9.]

He arose to speak, when from every quarter of the house, he was saluted with the names of Augustus and emperor. “Tacitus Augustus, the gods preserve thee! we choose thee for our sovereign; to thy care we intrust the republic and the world. Accept the empire from the authority of the senate. It is due to thy rank, to thy conduct, to thy manners.” As soon as the tumult of acclamations subsided, Tacitus attempted to decline the dangerous honor, and to express his wonder, that they should elect his age and infirmities to succeed the martial vigor of Aurelian. “Are these limbs, conscript fathers! fitted to sustain the weight of armor, or to practise the exercises of the camp? The variety of climates, and the hardships of a military life, would soon oppress a feeble constitution, which subsists only by the most tender management. My exhausted strength scarcely enables me to discharge the duty of a senator; how insufficient would it prove to the arduous labors of war and government! Can you hope, that the legions will respect a weak old man, whose days have been spent in the shade of peace and retirement? Can you desire that I should ever find reason to regret the favorable opinion of the senate?” 10

He stood up to speak, and from all around the room, he was greeted with the names of Augustus and emperor. “Tacitus Augustus, may the gods protect you! We choose you as our ruler; we entrust the republic and the world to you. Accept the empire with the authority of the senate. It’s deserved based on your rank, your behavior, and your character.” Once the cheers and applause quieted down, Tacitus tried to decline the risky honor and expressed his disbelief that they would choose someone of his age and weakness to follow the strong leadership of Aurelian. “Are these old limbs, esteemed senators, capable of bearing armor or undergoing the rigors of military training? The different climates and hardships of a soldier's life would quickly overwhelm a frail body that survives only with the utmost care. My tired strength barely allows me to perform my duties as a senator; how could it possibly handle the demanding responsibilities of war and governance? Can you expect the legions to respect a frail old man whose life has been spent in the comfort of peace and seclusion? Can you wish for me to regret the senate's positive view of me?” 10

10 (return)
[ Vopiscus in Hist. August. p. 227.]

10 (return)
[ Vopiscus in Hist. August. p. 227.]

The reluctance of Tacitus (and it might possibly be sincere) was encountered by the affectionate obstinacy of the senate. Five hundred voices repeated at once, in eloquent confusion, that the greatest of the Roman princes, Numa, Trajan, Hadrian, and the Antonines, had ascended the throne in a very advanced season of life; that the mind, not the body, a sovereign, not a soldier, was the object of their choice; and that they expected from him no more than to guide by his wisdom the valor of the legions. These pressing though tumultuary instances were seconded by a more regular oration of Metius Falconius, the next on the consular bench to Tacitus himself. He reminded the assembly of the evils which Rome had endured from the vices of headstrong and capricious youths, congratulated them on the election of a virtuous and experienced senator, and, with a manly, though perhaps a selfish, freedom, exhorted Tacitus to remember the reasons of his elevation, and to seek a successor, not in his own family, but in the republic. The speech of Falconius was enforced by a general acclamation. The emperor elect submitted to the authority of his country, and received the voluntary homage of his equals. The judgment of the senate was confirmed by the consent of the Roman people and of the Prætorian guards. 11

The hesitance of Tacitus (which could very well be genuine) was met with the stubborn affection of the senate. Five hundred voices raised in eloquent chaos, reminding everyone that the greatest Roman emperors—Numa, Trajan, Hadrian, and the Antonines—had ascended to the throne later in life. They argued that it was the mind, not the body, that mattered; that they wanted a ruler, not a soldier; and that they expected him to lead the legions with his wisdom. These urgent but chaotic demands were supported by a more structured speech from Metius Falconius, who sat next to Tacitus on the consular bench. He reminded the assembly of the troubles Rome had faced due to impulsive and erratic young leaders, congratulated them on choosing a virtuous and seasoned senator, and, with a boldness that might have had selfish motives, urged Tacitus to remember why he was chosen and to look for a successor not within his own family but for the republic. Falconius's speech was met with widespread applause. The elected emperor accepted his country's will and received the willing respect of his peers. The senate's decision was backed by the approval of the Roman people and the Praetorian guards. 11

11 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 228. Tacitus addressed the Prætorians by the appellation of sanctissimi milites, and the people by that of sacratissim. Quirites.]

11 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 228. Tacitus referred to the Praetorians as the most sacred soldiers and to the people as the most sacred Quirites.]

The administration of Tacitus was not unworthy of his life and principles. A grateful servant of the senate, he considered that national council as the author, and himself as the subject, of the laws. 12 He studied to heal the wounds which Imperial pride, civil discord, and military violence, had inflicted on the constitution, and to restore, at least, the image of the ancient republic, as it had been preserved by the policy of Augustus, and the virtues of Trajan and the Antonines. It may not be useless to recapitulate some of the most important prerogatives which the senate appeared to have regained by the election of Tacitus. 13 1. To invest one of their body, under the title of emperor, with the general command of the armies, and the government of the frontier provinces. 2. To determine the list, or, as it was then styled, the College of Consuls. They were twelve in number, who, in successive pairs, each, during the space of two months, filled the year, and represented the dignity of that ancient office. The authority of the senate, in the nomination of the consuls, was exercised with such independent freedom, that no regard was paid to an irregular request of the emperor in favor of his brother Florianus. “The senate,” exclaimed Tacitus, with the honest transport of a patriot, “understand the character of a prince whom they have chosen.” 3. To appoint the proconsuls and presidents of the provinces, and to confer on all the magistrates their civil jurisdiction. 4. To receive appeals through the intermediate office of the præfect of the city from all the tribunals of the empire. 5. To give force and validity, by their decrees, to such as they should approve of the emperor’s edicts. 6. To these several branches of authority we may add some inspection over the finances, since, even in the stern reign of Aurelian, it was in their power to divert a part of the revenue from the public service. 14

The administration of Tacitus was a reflection of his life and values. A grateful servant of the senate, he viewed that national council as the creator of laws, with himself as the executor. 12 He worked to heal the damage caused by imperial pride, civil strife, and military violence to the constitution, aiming to restore, at least in appearance, the essence of the ancient republic, as maintained by the policies of Augustus and the virtues of Trajan and the Antonines. It might be helpful to summarize some of the key powers that the senate seemed to regain with Tacitus's election. 13 1. To appoint one of their members, who held the title of emperor, to have overall command of the armies and the governance of the frontier provinces. 2. To decide on the list, or what was then called the College of Consuls. There were twelve of them who, in pairs, filled the year for two months each and represented the honor of that ancient office. The senate exercised its authority in appointing the consuls with such independence that they ignored an unusual request from the emperor in favor of his brother Florianus. “The senate,” Tacitus declared passionately as a patriot, “understands the kind of leader they have chosen.” 3. To appoint the proconsuls and governors of the provinces and to grant civil jurisdiction to all magistrates. 4. To accept appeals via the city prefect from all the courts of the empire. 5. To validate emperor’s edicts through their decrees. 6. In addition to these powers, we can also note their oversight over finances, since even during the strict reign of Aurelian, they had the ability to redirect some of the revenue from public service. 14

12 (return)
[ In his manumissions he never exceeded the number of a hundred, as limited by the Caninian law, which was enacted under Augustus, and at length repealed by Justinian. See Casaubon ad locum Vopisci.]

12 (return)
[ In his manumissions, he never went beyond a hundred, as restricted by the Caninian law, which was established under Augustus and eventually repealed by Justinian. See Casaubon ad locum Vopisci.]

13 (return)
[ See the lives of Tacitus, Florianus, and Probus, in the Augustan History; we may be well assured, that whatever the soldier gave the senator had already given.]

13 (return)
[ Check out the lives of Tacitus, Florianus, and Probus in the Augustan History; we can be pretty sure that whatever the soldier gave the senator had already been given.]

14 (return)
[ Vopiscus in Hist. August. p. 216. The passage is perfectly clear, both Casaubon and Salmasius wish to correct it.]

14 (return)
[ Vopiscus in Hist. August. p. 216. The passage is completely clear; both Casaubon and Salmasius want to amend it.]

Circular epistles were sent, without delay, to all the principal cities of the empire, Treves, Milan, Aquileia, Thessalonica, Corinth, Athens, Antioch, Alexandria, and Carthage, to claim their obedience, and to inform them of the happy revolution, which had restored the Roman senate to its ancient dignity. Two of these epistles are still extant. We likewise possess two very singular fragments of the private correspondence of the senators on this occasion. They discover the most excessive joy, and the most unbounded hopes. “Cast away your indolence,” it is thus that one of the senators addresses his friend, “emerge from your retirements of Baiæ and Puteoli. Give yourself to the city, to the senate. Rome flourishes, the whole republic flourishes. Thanks to the Roman army, to an army truly Roman; at length we have recovered our just authority, the end of all our desires. We hear appeals, we appoint proconsuls, we create emperors; perhaps too we may restrain them—to the wise a word is sufficient.” 15 These lofty expectations were, however, soon disappointed; nor, indeed, was it possible that the armies and the provinces should long obey the luxurious and unwarlike nobles of Rome. On the slightest touch, the unsupported fabric of their pride and power fell to the ground. The expiring senate displayed a sudden lustre, blazed for a moment, and was extinguished forever.

Circular letters were quickly sent to all the major cities of the empire: Treves, Milan, Aquileia, Thessalonica, Corinth, Athens, Antioch, Alexandria, and Carthage, to demand their loyalty and to inform them about the positive change that had restored the Roman senate to its former glory. Two of these letters still exist. We also have two very unique fragments of private correspondence among the senators regarding this event. They reveal their overwhelming joy and boundless hopes. “Get rid of your laziness,” one senator writes to his friend, “come out from your retreats in Baiae and Puteoli. Devote yourself to the city and the senate. Rome thrives, the entire republic thrives. Thanks to the Roman army, a genuinely Roman army; we have finally regained our rightful authority, the fulfillment of all our desires. We hear appeals, we appoint proconsuls, we create emperors; perhaps we can also keep them in check—a word is enough for the wise.” 15 However, these lofty expectations were soon dashed; it was unlikely that the armies and provinces would continue to follow the indulgent and unmilitary nobles of Rome for long. With the slightest provocation, their fragile pride and power crumbled. The dying senate briefly shone, flared for a moment, and was extinguished forever.

15 (return)
[ Vopiscus in Hist. August. p. 230, 232, 233. The senators celebrated the happy restoration with hecatombs and public rejoicings.]

15 (return)
[Vopiscus in Hist. August. p. 230, 232, 233. The senators celebrated the joyous restoration with sacrifices and public festivities.]

All that had yet passed at Rome was no more than a theatrical representation, unless it was ratified by the more substantial power of the legions. Leaving the senators to enjoy their dream of freedom and ambition, Tacitus proceeded to the Thracian camp, and was there, by the Prætorian præfect, presented to the assembled troops, as the prince whom they themselves had demanded, and whom the senate had bestowed. As soon as the præfect was silent, the emperor addressed himself to the soldiers with eloquence and propriety. He gratified their avarice by a liberal distribution of treasure, under the names of pay and donative. He engaged their esteem by a spirited declaration, that although his age might disable him from the performance of military exploits, his counsels should never be unworthy of a Roman general, the successor of the brave Aurelian. 16

All that had happened in Rome was just a show unless it was backed by the real power of the legions. While the senators indulged in their fantasies of freedom and ambition, Tacitus went to the Thracian camp, where the Prætorian prefect introduced him to the gathered troops as the prince they had called for and the senate had appointed. As soon as the prefect stopped speaking, the emperor addressed the soldiers with impressive and appropriate words. He satisfied their greed by generously handing out treasure, labeled as pay and bonuses. He earned their respect by confidently stating that even though his age might prevent him from military actions, his advice would always be worthy of a Roman general, the successor of the brave Aurelian. 16

16 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 228.]

16 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 228.]

Whilst the deceased emperor was making preparations for a second expedition into the East, he had negotiated with the Alani, 161 a Scythian people, who pitched their tents in the neighborhood of the Lake Mæotis. Those barbarians, allured by presents and subsidies, had promised to invade Persia with a numerous body of light cavalry. They were faithful to their engagements; but when they arrived on the Roman frontier, Aurelian was already dead, the design of the Persian war was at least suspended, and the generals, who, during the interregnum, exercised a doubtful authority, were unprepared either to receive or to oppose them. Provoked by such treatment, which they considered as trifling and perfidious, the Alani had recourse to their own valor for their payment and revenge; and as they moved with the usual swiftness of Tartars, they had soon spread themselves over the provinces of Pontus, Cappadocia, Cilicia, and Galatia. The legions, who from the opposite shores of the Bosphorus could almost distinguish the flames of the cities and villages, impatiently urged their general to lead them against the invaders. The conduct of Tacitus was suitable to his age and station. He convinced the barbarians of the faith, as well as the power, of the empire. Great numbers of the Alani, appeased by the punctual discharge of the engagements which Aurelian had contracted with them, relinquished their booty and captives, and quietly retreated to their own deserts, beyond the Phasis. Against the remainder, who refused peace, the Roman emperor waged, in person, a successful war. Seconded by an army of brave and experienced veterans, in a few weeks he delivered the provinces of Asia from the terror of the Scythian invasion. 17

While the deceased emperor was preparing for a second expedition to the East, he had made a deal with the Alani, a Scythian people who set up their camps near the Sea of Azov. These barbarians, tempted by gifts and financial support, had promised to invade Persia with a large force of light cavalry. They honored their agreement; however, when they reached the Roman border, Aurelian was already dead, the plan for the Persian war was at least on hold, and the generals, who were exercising uncertain authority during the interim, were unprepared to either receive or confront them. Offended by such treatment, which they deemed trivial and treacherous, the Alani resorted to their own bravery for payment and revenge; and as they moved with the typical speed of Tartars, they quickly spread across the provinces of Pontus, Cappadocia, Cilicia, and Galatia. The legions, who from the opposite shores of the Bosphorus could almost see the flames from the cities and villages, eagerly urged their general to lead them against the invaders. Tacitus’s actions were appropriate for his age and position. He convinced the barbarians of the empire's faith as well as its strength. Many of the Alani, satisfied by the timely fulfillment of the commitments that Aurelian had made to them, gave up their loot and captives, and peacefully retreated to their own deserts beyond the Phasis. Against the remaining ones, who refused peace, the Roman emperor personally waged a successful war. Supported by an army of brave and experienced veterans, in just a few weeks he freed the provinces of Asia from the threat of the Scythian invasion.

161 (return)
[ On the Alani, see ch. xxvi. note 55.—M.]

161 (return)
[ For information on the Alani, refer to ch. xxvi. note 55.—M.]

17 (return)
[ Vopiscus in Hist. August. p. 230. Zosimus, l. i. p. 57. Zonaras, l. xii. p. 637. Two passages in the life of Probus (p. 236, 238) convince me, that these Scythian invaders of Pontus were Alani. If we may believe Zosimus, (l. i. p. 58,) Florianus pursued them as far as the Cimmerian Bosphorus. But he had scarcely time for so long and difficult an expedition.]

17 (return)
[ Vopiscus in Hist. August. p. 230. Zosimus, l. i. p. 57. Zonaras, l. xii. p. 637. Two passages in the life of Probus (p. 236, 238) convince me that these Scythian invaders of Pontus were Alani. If we can believe Zosimus (l. i. p. 58), Florianus chased them all the way to the Cimmerian Bosphorus. But he hardly had enough time for such a long and challenging expedition.]

But the glory and life of Tacitus were of short duration. Transported, in the depth of winter, from the soft retirement of Campania to the foot of Mount Caucasus, he sunk under the unaccustomed hardships of a military life. The fatigues of the body were aggravated by the cares of the mind. For a while, the angry and selfish passions of the soldiers had been suspended by the enthusiasm of public virtue. They soon broke out with redoubled violence, and raged in the camp, and even in the tent of the aged emperor. His mild and amiable character served only to inspire contempt, and he was incessantly tormented with factions which he could not assuage, and by demands which it was impossible to satisfy. Whatever flattering expectations he had conceived of reconciling the public disorders, Tacitus soon was convinced that the licentiousness of the army disdained the feeble restraint of laws, and his last hour was hastened by anguish and disappointment. It may be doubtful whether the soldiers imbrued their hands in the blood of this innocent prince. 18 It is certain that their insolence was the cause of his death. He expired at Tyana in Cappadocia, after a reign of only six months and about twenty days. 19

But the glory and life of Tacitus were short-lived. Transferred in the middle of winter from the comfortable surroundings of Campania to the base of Mount Caucasus, he succumbed to the unfamiliar challenges of military life. The physical exhaustion was worsened by mental stress. For a time, the angry and selfish feelings of the soldiers were put on hold by the excitement of public good. They quickly flared up with even more intensity and raged in the camp, and even in the tent of the elderly emperor. His gentle and kind nature only inspired contempt, and he was constantly tormented by factions he couldn't calm and by demands that were impossible to meet. Whatever optimistic hopes he had for bringing order to the public chaos, Tacitus soon realized that the unruliness of the army ignored the weak constraints of laws, and his final moments were hastened by pain and disappointment. It's uncertain whether the soldiers stained their hands with the blood of this innocent prince. It is certain that their arrogance was the cause of his death. He passed away at Tyana in Cappadocia, after a reign of only six months and about twenty days.

18 (return)
[ Eutropius and Aurelius Victor only say that he died; Victor Junior adds, that it was of a fever. Zosimus and Zonaras affirm, that he was killed by the soldiers. Vopiscus mentions both accounts, and seems to hesitate. Yet surely these jarring opinions are easily reconciled.]

18 (return)
[ Eutropius and Aurelius Victor only mention that he died; Victor Junior adds that it was from a fever. Zosimus and Zonaras claim that he was killed by the soldiers. Vopiscus notes both accounts and seems uncertain. Yet, these conflicting opinions can surely be easily resolved.]

19 (return)
[ According to the two Victors, he reigned exactly two hundred days.]

19 (return)
[According to the two Victors, he ruled for exactly two hundred days.]

The eyes of Tacitus were scarcely closed, before his brother Florianus showed himself unworthy to reign, by the hasty usurpation of the purple, without expecting the approbation of the senate. The reverence for the Roman constitution, which yet influenced the camp and the provinces, was sufficiently strong to dispose them to censure, but not to provoke them to oppose, the precipitate ambition of Florianus. The discontent would have evaporated in idle murmurs, had not the general of the East, the heroic Probus, boldly declared himself the avenger of the senate.

The moment Tacitus closed his eyes for the last time, his brother Florianus quickly proved he was unfit to rule by seizing power without waiting for the senate's approval. The respect for the Roman constitution, which still affected the army and the provinces, was strong enough to make them criticize him, but not enough to lead them to outright oppose Florianus's rash ambition. The discontent would have faded into empty complaints, if it hadn't been for Probus, the courageous general of the East, who boldly positioned himself as the senate's avenger.

The contest, however, was still unequal; nor could the most able leader, at the head of the effeminate troops of Egypt and Syria, encounter, with any hopes of victory, the legions of Europe, whose irresistible strength appeared to support the brother of Tacitus. But the fortune and activity of Probus triumphed over every obstacle. The hardy veterans of his rival, accustomed to cold climates, sickened and consumed away in the sultry heats of Cilicia, where the summer proved remarkably unwholesome. Their numbers were diminished by frequent desertion; the passes of the mountains were feebly defended; Tarsus opened its gates; and the soldiers of Florianus, when they had permitted him to enjoy the Imperial title about three months, delivered the empire from civil war by the easy sacrifice of a prince whom they despised. 20

The contest, however, was still unfair; even the most skilled leader, commanding the weak troops of Egypt and Syria, had no real chance of winning against the powerful legions of Europe, which seemed to support the brother of Tacitus. Yet, Probus's skill and determination overcame every challenge. The tough veterans of his opponent, used to cold climates, grew ill and faded away in the sweltering heat of Cilicia, where the summer was especially unhealthy. Their numbers shrank due to frequent desertions; the mountain passes were poorly defended; Tarsus opened its gates; and the soldiers of Florianus, after allowing him to hold the title of Emperor for about three months, ended the civil war by easily sacrificing a prince they looked down on. 20

20 (return)
[ Hist. August, p. 231. Zosimus, l. i. p. 58, 59. Zonaras, l. xii. p. 637. Aurelius Victor says, that Probus assumed the empire in Illyricum; an opinion which (though adopted by a very learned man) would throw that period of history into inextricable confusion.]

20 (return)
[ Hist. August, p. 231. Zosimus, l. i. p. 58, 59. Zonaras, l. xii. p. 637. Aurelius Victor says that Probus took over the empire in Illyricum; this view, though accepted by a very knowledgeable scholar, would lead to significant confusion in that historical period.]

The perpetual revolutions of the throne had so perfectly erased every notion of hereditary title, that the family of an unfortunate emperor was incapable of exciting the jealousy of his successors. The children of Tacitus and Florianus were permitted to descend into a private station, and to mingle with the general mass of the people. Their poverty indeed became an additional safeguard to their innocence. When Tacitus was elected by the senate, he resigned his ample patrimony to the public service; 21 an act of generosity specious in appearance, but which evidently disclosed his intention of transmitting the empire to his descendants. The only consolation of their fallen state was the remembrance of transient greatness, and a distant hope, the child of a flattering prophecy, that at the end of a thousand years, a monarch of the race of Tacitus should arise, the protector of the senate, the restorer of Rome, and the conqueror of the whole earth. 22

The constant changes in leadership had completely eliminated any idea of inheriting the throne, so the family of a fallen emperor didn't stir up jealousy among his successors. The children of Tacitus and Florianus were allowed to live ordinary lives and blend in with the rest of the population. Their poverty actually became an extra layer of protection for their innocence. When Tacitus was elected by the senate, he gave up his considerable wealth for public service; 21 a seemingly generous act, but it clearly revealed his intention to pass the empire to his children. The only comfort in their fallen situation was the memory of their brief glory and a distant hope, inspired by a flattering prophecy, that after a thousand years, a leader from the line of Tacitus would emerge, a protector of the senate, a restorer of Rome, and a conqueror of the entire world. 22

21 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 229]

21 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 229]

22 (return)
[ He was to send judges to the Parthians, Persians, and Sarmatians, a president to Taprobani, and a proconsul to the Roman island, (supposed by Casaubon and Salmasius to mean Britain.) Such a history as mine (says Vopiscus with proper modesty) will not subsist a thousand years, to expose or justify the prediction.]

22 (return)
[He was supposed to send judges to the Parthians, Persians, and Sarmatians, a governor to Taprobana, and a proconsul to the Roman island, which Casaubon and Salmasius believe refers to Britain. Such a history as mine (says Vopiscus with appropriate humility) won’t last a thousand years to either confirm or refute the prediction.]

The peasants of Illyricum, who had already given Claudius and Aurelian to the sinking empire, had an equal right to glory in the elevation of Probus. 23 Above twenty years before, the emperor Valerian, with his usual penetration, had discovered the rising merit of the young soldier, on whom he conferred the rank of tribune, long before the age prescribed by the military regulations. The tribune soon justified his choice, by a victory over a great body of Sarmatians, in which he saved the life of a near relation of Valerian; and deserved to receive from the emperor’s hand the collars, bracelets, spears, and banners, the mural and the civic crown, and all the honorable rewards reserved by ancient Rome for successful valor. The third, and afterwards the tenth, legion were intrusted to the command of Probus, who, in every step of his promotion, showed himself superior to the station which he filled. Africa and Pontus, the Rhine, the Danube, the Euphrates, and the Nile, by turns afforded him the most splendid occasions of displaying his personal prowess and his conduct in war. Aurelian was indebted for the honest courage with which he often checked the cruelty of his master. Tacitus, who desired by the abilities of his generals to supply his own deficiency of military talents, named him commander-in-chief of all the eastern provinces, with five times the usual salary, the promise of the consulship, and the hope of a triumph. When Probus ascended the Imperial throne, he was about forty-four years of age; 24 in the full possession of his fame, of the love of the army, and of a mature vigor of mind and body.

The peasants of Illyricum, who had already given Claudius and Aurelian to the declining empire, had every right to celebrate Probus's rise. 23 Over twenty years earlier, Emperor Valerian, with his usual insight, recognized the young soldier's growing prowess and promoted him to tribune long before the military age limit. The tribune quickly proved Valerian right by defeating a large group of Sarmatians, in which he saved the life of a close relative of Valerian. He rightfully received from the emperor the collars, bracelets, spears, banners, the mural crown, the civic crown, and all the honors reserved by ancient Rome for outstanding bravery. The third, and later the tenth, legion were placed under Probus's command, where he consistently demonstrated he was more capable than the position required. Africa and Pontus, the Rhine, the Danube, the Euphrates, and the Nile provided him with exceptional opportunities to showcase his bravery and leadership in battle. Aurelian was grateful for the honest bravery with which Probus often restrained his master’s cruelty. Tacitus, hoping to compensate for his own lack of military skills with the abilities of his generals, appointed him commander-in-chief of all the eastern provinces, offering five times the usual salary, the promise of the consulship, and the prospect of a triumph. When Probus took the Imperial throne, he was around forty-four years old; 24 at the peak of his reputation, beloved by the army, and in excellent mental and physical shape.

23 (return)
[ For the private life of Probus, see Vopiscus in Hist. August p. 234—237]

23 (return)
[ For the private life of Probus, see Vopiscus in Hist. August p. 234—237]

24 (return)
[ According to the Alexandrian chronicle, he was fifty at the time of his death.]

24 (return)
[ According to the Alexandrian chronicle, he was fifty when he died.]

His acknowledged merit, and the success of his arms against Florianus, left him without an enemy or a competitor. Yet, if we may credit his own professions, very far from being desirous of the empire, he had accepted it with the most sincere reluctance. “But it is no longer in my power,” says Probus, in a private letter, “to lay down a title so full of envy and of danger. I must continue to personate the character which the soldiers have imposed upon me.” 25 His dutiful address to the senate displayed the sentiments, or at least the language, of a Roman patriot: “When you elected one of your order, conscript fathers! to succeed the emperor Aurelian, you acted in a manner suitable to your justice and wisdom. For you are the legal sovereigns of the world, and the power which you derive from your ancestors will descend to your posterity. Happy would it have been, if Florianus, instead of usurping the purple of his brother, like a private inheritance, had expected what your majesty might determine, either in his favor, or in that of any other person. The prudent soldiers have punished his rashness. To me they have offered the title of Augustus. But I submit to your clemency my pretensions and my merits.” 26 When this respectful epistle was read by the consul, the senators were unable to disguise their satisfaction, that Probus should condescend thus numbly to solicit a sceptre which he already possessed. They celebrated with the warmest gratitude his virtues, his exploits, and above all his moderation. A decree immediately passed, without a dissenting voice, to ratify the election of the eastern armies, and to confer on their chief all the several branches of the Imperial dignity: the names of Cæsar and Augustus, the title of Father of his country, the right of making in the same day three motions in the senate, 27 the office of Pontifex Maximus, the tribunitian power, and the proconsular command; a mode of investiture, which, though it seemed to multiply the authority of the emperor, expressed the constitution of the ancient republic. The reign of Probus corresponded with this fair beginning. The senate was permitted to direct the civil administration of the empire. Their faithful general asserted the honor of the Roman arms, and often laid at their feet crowns of gold and barbaric trophies, the fruits of his numerous victories. 28 Yet, whilst he gratified their vanity, he must secretly have despised their indolence and weakness. Though it was every moment in their power to repeal the disgraceful edict of Gallienus, the proud successors of the Scipios patiently acquiesced in their exclusion from all military employments. They soon experienced, that those who refuse the sword must renounce the sceptre.

His recognized merit and success against Florianus left him without any enemies or competitors. However, if we can believe his own claims, he was very much not interested in the empire and had taken it on with genuine reluctance. “But I can no longer give up a title filled with envy and danger,” Probus said in a private letter. “I must continue to play the role that the soldiers have placed upon me.” 25 His respectful address to the senate reflected the sentiments, or at least the words, of a Roman patriot: “When you elected one of your own as the successor to Emperor Aurelian, conscript fathers! you acted in a manner fitting of your sense of justice and wisdom. For you are the legal rulers of the world, and the power you inherit from your ancestors will pass down to your children. It would have been better if Florianus, instead of seizing his brother's purple like a personal possession, had awaited your decision regarding his fate or that of anyone else. The wise soldiers have punished his recklessness. To me, they have offered the title of Augustus. But I present my claims and my merits to your mercy.” 26 When the consul read this respectful letter, the senators couldn't hide their satisfaction that Probus would humbly seek a throne he already held. They praised his virtues, his achievements, and especially his restraint with the warmest gratitude. A decree was passed immediately, without any dissent, to confirm the election of the eastern armies and to grant their leader all the various aspects of imperial authority: the titles of Cæsar and Augustus, the title of Father of his country, the right to propose three motions in the senate on the same day, 27 the office of Pontifex Maximus, tribunitian power, and proconsular command; a way of formalizing authority that, while appearing to increase the emperor's power, reflected the constitution of the ancient republic. Probus's reign matched this favorable start. The senate was allowed to handle the civil administration of the empire. Their loyal general upheld the honor of Roman arms and frequently laid at their feet gold crowns and trophies from foreign lands, the rewards of his numerous victories. 28 Yet, while he pleased their pride, he must have secretly looked down on their laziness and weakness. Even though it was always within their power to cancel the shameful edict of Gallienus, the proud successors of the Scipios passively accepted their exclusion from all military roles. They soon realized that those who turn their backs on the sword must also give up the sceptre.

25 (return)
[ This letter was addressed to the Prætorian præfect, whom (on condition of his good behavior) he promised to continue in his great office. See Hist. August. p. 237.]

25 (return)
[ This letter was addressed to the Praetorian prefect, whom he promised to keep in his high position as long as he continued to behave well. See Hist. August. p. 237.]

26 (return)
[ Vopiscus in Hist. August. p. 237. The date of the letter is assuredly faulty. Instead of Nen. Februar. we may read Non August.]

26 (return)
[ Vopiscus in Hist. August. p. 237. The date of the letter is definitely incorrect. Instead of Nen. Februar. we should read Non August.]

27 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 238. It is odd that the senate should treat Probus less favorably than Marcus Antoninus. That prince had received, even before the death of Pius, Jus quintoe relationis. See Capitolin. in Hist. August. p. 24.]

27 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 238. It’s strange that the senate treated Probus worse than Marcus Antoninus. That emperor had already been granted Jus quintoe relationis even before Pius died. See Capitolin. in Hist. August. p. 24.]

28 (return)
[ See the dutiful letter of Probus to the senate, after his German victories. Hist. August. p. 239.]

28 (return)
[ Check out the loyal letter from Probus to the senate after his victories in Germany. Hist. August. p. 239.]

Chapter XII: Reigns Of Tacitus, Probus, Carus And His Sons.—Part II.

The strength of Aurelian had crushed on every side the enemies of Rome. After his death they seemed to revive with an increase of fury and of numbers. They were again vanquished by the active vigor of Probus, who, in a short reign of about six years, 29 equalled the fame of ancient heroes, and restored peace and order to every province of the Roman world. The dangerous frontier of Rhætia he so firmly secured, that he left it without the suspicion of an enemy. He broke the wandering power of the Sarmatian tribes, and by the terror of his arms compelled those barbarians to relinquish their spoil. The Gothic nation courted the alliance of so warlike an emperor. 30 He attacked the Isaurians in their mountains, besieged and took several of their strongest castles, 31 and flattered himself that he had forever suppressed a domestic foe, whose independence so deeply wounded the majesty of the empire. The troubles excited by the usurper Firmus in the Upper Egypt had never been perfectly appeased, and the cities of Ptolemais and Coptos, fortified by the alliance of the Blemmyes, still maintained an obscure rebellion. The chastisement of those cities, and of their auxiliaries the savages of the South, is said to have alarmed the court of Persia, 32 and the Great King sued in vain for the friendship of Probus. Most of the exploits which distinguished his reign were achieved by the personal valor and conduct of the emperor, insomuch that the writer of his life expresses some amazement how, in so short a time, a single man could be present in so many distant wars. The remaining actions he intrusted to the care of his lieutenants, the judicious choice of whom forms no inconsiderable part of his glory. Carus, Diocletian, Maximian, Constantius, Galerius, Asclepiodatus, Annibalianus, and a crowd of other chiefs, who afterwards ascended or supported the throne, were trained to arms in the severe school of Aurelian and Probus. 33

The power of Aurelian had defeated the enemies of Rome on all sides. After he died, they seemed to come back with even more anger and numbers. They were once again defeated by the active energy of Probus, who, during his short six-year reign, 29 matched the fame of ancient heroes and brought peace and order to every province of the Roman world. He secured the dangerous frontier of Rhætia so well that he left it without the hint of an enemy. He dismantled the roaming power of the Sarmatian tribes and, through the fear of his might, forced those barbarians to give up their plunder. The Gothic nation sought the alliance of such a formidable emperor. 30 He attacked the Isaurians in their mountains, besieged and captured several of their strongest castles, 31 and convinced himself that he had permanently dealt with a domestic threat that deeply offended the dignity of the empire. The issues caused by the usurper Firmus in Upper Egypt had never fully settled down, and the cities of Ptolemais and Coptos, strengthened by their alliance with the Blemmyes, still held onto a quiet rebellion. The punishment of those cities and their savage allies from the South reportedly alarmed the court of Persia, 32 and the Great King tried unsuccessfully to gain the friendship of Probus. Most of the achievements that defined his reign were due to the personal bravery and leadership of the emperor, to the point that the biographer of his life expressed some amazement at how one man could be involved in so many distant wars in such a short time. He entrusted the remaining actions to his lieutenants, and the wise selection of them is a significant part of his glory. Carus, Diocletian, Maximian, Constantius, Galerius, Asclepiodatus, Annibalianus, and many other leaders, who later rose to or supported the throne, were trained in the tough school of Aurelian and Probus. 33

29 (return)
[ The date and duration of the reign of Probus are very correctly ascertained by Cardinal Noris in his learned work, De Epochis Syro-Macedonum, p. 96—105. A passage of Eusebius connects the second year of Probus with the æras of several of the Syrian cities.]

29 (return)
[ Cardinal Noris accurately determines the dates and length of Probus's reign in his scholarly work, De Epochis Syro-Macedonum, pp. 96–105. A quote from Eusebius links the second year of Probus to the timelines of various Syrian cities.]

30 (return)
[ Vopiscus in Hist. August. p. 239.]

30 (return)
[ Vopiscus in Hist. August. p. 239.]

31 (return)
[ Zosimus (l. i. p. 62—65) tells us a very long and trifling story of Lycius, the Isaurian robber.]

31 (return)
[ Zosimus (l. i. p. 62—65) gives us a lengthy and insignificant tale about Lycius, the Isaurian thief.]

32 (return)
[ Zosim. l. i. p. 65. Vopiscus in Hist. August. p. 239, 240. But it seems incredible that the defeat of the savages of Æthiopia could affect the Persian monarch.]

32 (return)
[ Zosim. l. i. p. 65. Vopiscus in Hist. August. p. 239, 240. But it seems unbelievable that the defeat of the Ethiopians could impact the Persian king.]

33 (return)
[ Besides these well-known chiefs, several others are named by Vopiscus, (Hist. August. p. 241,) whose actions have not reached knowledge.]

33 (return)
[ In addition to these well-known leaders, Vopiscus mentions several others (Hist. August. p. 241) whose deeds have gone unrecorded.]

But the most important service which Probus rendered to the republic was the deliverance of Gaul, and the recovery of seventy flourishing cities oppressed by the barbarians of Germany, who, since the death of Aurelian, had ravaged that great province with impunity. 34 Among the various multitude of those fierce invaders we may distinguish, with some degree of clearness, three great armies, or rather nations, successively vanquished by the valor of Probus. He drove back the Franks into their morasses; a descriptive circumstance from whence we may infer, that the confederacy known by the manly appellation of Free, already occupied the flat maritime country, intersected and almost overflown by the stagnating waters of the Rhine, and that several tribes of the Frisians and Batavians had acceded to their alliance. He vanquished the Burgundians, a considerable people of the Vandalic race. 341 They had wandered in quest of booty from the banks of the Oder to those of the Seine. They esteemed themselves sufficiently fortunate to purchase, by the restitution of all their booty, the permission of an undisturbed retreat. They attempted to elude that article of the treaty. Their punishment was immediate and terrible. 35 But of all the invaders of Gaul, the most formidable were the Lygians, a distant people, who reigned over a wide domain on the frontiers of Poland and Silesia. 36 In the Lygian nation, the Arii held the first rank by their numbers and fierceness. “The Arii” (it is thus that they are described by the energy of Tacitus) “study to improve by art and circumstances the innate terrors of their barbarism. Their shields are black, their bodies are painted black. They choose for the combat the darkest hour of the night. Their host advances, covered as it were with a funeral shade; 37 nor do they often find an enemy capable of sustaining so strange and infernal an aspect. Of all our senses, the eyes are the first vanquished in battle.” 38 Yet the arms and discipline of the Romans easily discomfited these horrid phantoms. The Lygii were defeated in a general engagement, and Semno, the most renowned of their chiefs, fell alive into the hands of Probus. That prudent emperor, unwilling to reduce a brave people to despair, granted them an honorable capitulation, and permitted them to return in safety to their native country. But the losses which they suffered in the march, the battle, and the retreat, broke the power of the nation: nor is the Lygian name ever repeated in the history either of Germany or of the empire. The deliverance of Gaul is reported to have cost the lives of four hundred thousand of the invaders; a work of labor to the Romans, and of expense to the emperor, who gave a piece of gold for the head of every barbarian. 39 But as the fame of warriors is built on the destruction of human kind, we may naturally suspect that the sanguinary account was multiplied by the avarice of the soldiers, and accepted without any very severe examination by the liberal vanity of Probus.

But the most important service Probus provided to the republic was freeing Gaul and recovering seventy prosperous cities that were oppressed by the Germanic barbarians, who had been plundering that great province with no consequences since Aurelian's death. 34 Among the various groups of those fierce invaders, we can clearly identify three major armies, or rather nations, that Probus defeated one after another. He pushed the Franks back into their marshes, which suggests that the alliance known as the "Free" had already settled in the low-lying coastal region, which was crisscrossed and nearly flooded by the stagnant waters of the Rhine, and that several tribes of the Frisians and Batavians had joined them. He defeated the Burgundians, a significant group of the Vandalic lineage. 341 They had roamed in search of loot from the banks of the Oder to those of the Seine. They considered themselves fortunate to negotiate their safe retreat by returning all their plunder. They tried to violate that agreement. Their punishment was swift and severe. 35 But among all the invaders of Gaul, the most formidable were the Lygians, a distant people who ruled over a vast territory on the borders of Poland and Silesia. 36 Within the Lygian nation, the Arii were the most prominent due to their numbers and ferocity. “The Arii” (as they are described by Tacitus) “seek to enhance the innate terrors of their barbarism through art and circumstance. Their shields are black, and their bodies are painted black. They choose the darkest hour of the night for battle. Their army advances, as if shrouded in a funeral gloom; 37 nor do they often encounter an enemy capable of withstanding such a strange and terrifying appearance. Of all our senses, vision is the first to be overwhelmed in battle.” 38 Yet the arms and discipline of the Romans easily dispelled these terrifying specters. The Lygii were defeated in a large battle, and Semno, their most famous leader, was captured alive by Probus. That wise emperor, unwilling to drive a brave people to despair, granted them an honorable surrender and allowed them to safely return to their homeland. However, the losses they suffered during the march, the battle, and the retreat shattered the power of their nation: the name Lygian is rarely mentioned in the histories of either Germany or the empire. Reporting the liberation of Gaul states that it cost the lives of four hundred thousand invaders; a heavy toll for the Romans and a significant expense for the emperor, who paid a piece of gold for the head of each barbarian. 39 But since the reputation of warriors is built on the destruction of human life, we might suspect that this bloody tally was exaggerated by the greed of the soldiers and taken at face value by the boastful vanity of Probus.

34 (return)
[ See the Cæsars of Julian, and Hist. August. p. 238, 240, 241.]

34 (return)
[ See the Caesars of Julian, and Hist. August. p. 238, 240, 241.]

341 (return)
[ It was only under the emperors Diocletian and Maximian, that the Burgundians, in concert with the Alemanni, invaded the interior of Gaul; under the reign of Probus, they did no more than pass the river which separated them from the Roman Empire: they were repelled. Gatterer presumes that this river was the Danube; a passage in Zosimus appears to me rather to indicate the Rhine. Zos. l. i. p. 37, edit H. Etienne, 1581.—G. On the origin of the Burgundians may be consulted Malte Brun, Geogr vi. p. 396, (edit. 1831,) who observes that all the remains of the Burgundian language indicate that they spoke a Gothic dialect.—M.]

341 (return)
[ It was only under the emperors Diocletian and Maximian that the Burgundians, along with the Alemanni, invaded the interior of Gaul. During Probus's reign, they only managed to cross the river that separated them from the Roman Empire, but they were pushed back. Gatterer thinks this river was the Danube, but a passage in Zosimus suggests it was actually the Rhine. Zos. l. i. p. 37, edit H. Etienne, 1581.—G. For information on the origin of the Burgundians, you can refer to Malte Brun, Geogr vi. p. 396, (edit. 1831), who notes that all the remnants of the Burgundian language indicate they spoke a Gothic dialect.—M.]

35 (return)
[ Zosimus, l. i. p. 62. Hist. August. p. 240. But the latter supposes the punishment inflicted with the consent of their kings: if so, it was partial, like the offence.]

35 (return)
[ Zosimus, l. i. p. 62. Hist. August. p. 240. However, the latter assumes that the punishment was carried out with the agreement of their kings: if that's the case, it was selective, similar to the offense.]

36 (return)
[ See Cluver. Germania Antiqua, l. iii. Ptolemy places in their country the city of Calisia, probably Calish in Silesia. * Note: Luden (vol ii. 501) supposes that these have been erroneously identified with the Lygii of Tacitus. Perhaps one fertile source of mistakes has been, that the Romans have turned appellations into national names. Malte Brun observes of the Lygii, “that their name appears Sclavonian, and signifies ‘inhabitants of plains;’ they are probably the Lieches of the middle ages, and the ancestors of the Poles. We find among the Arii the worship of the two twin gods known in the Sclavian mythology.” Malte Brun, vol. i. p. 278, (edit. 1831.)—M. But compare Schafarik, Slawische Alterthumer, 1, p. 406. They were of German or Keltish descent, occupying the Wendish (or Slavian) district, Luhy.—M. 1845.]

36 (return)
[ See Cluver. Germania Antiqua, l. iii. Ptolemy mentions the city of Calisia in their territory, probably Calish in Silesia. * Note: Luden (vol ii. 501) suggests that these have been mistakenly identified with the Lygii of Tacitus. A common source of confusion may be that the Romans converted local names into national identities. Malte Brun notes that the name Lygii seems Slavic and means "inhabitants of plains;" they are likely the Lieches of the Middle Ages and the ancestors of the Poles. Among the Arii, there is evidence of worship for the twin gods known in Slavic mythology. Malte Brun, vol. i. p. 278, (edit. 1831.)—M. However, see Schafarik, Slawische Alterthumer, 1, p. 406. They were of German or Celtic descent, located in the Wendish (or Slavic) region, Luhy.—M. 1845.]

37 (return)
[ Feralis umbra, is the expression of Tacitus: it is surely a very bold one.]

37 (return)
[Feralis umbra, as Tacitus puts it: that’s definitely a bold statement.]

38 (return)
[ Tacit. Germania, (c. 43.)]

38 (return)
[ Tacit. Germania, (c. 43.)]

39 (return)
[ Vopiscus in Hist. August. p. 238]

39 (return)
[ Vopiscus in Hist. August. p. 238]

Since the expedition of Maximin, the Roman generals had confined their ambition to a defensive war against the nations of Germany, who perpetually pressed on the frontiers of the empire. The more daring Probus pursued his Gallic victories, passed the Rhine, and displayed his invincible eagles on the banks of the Elbe and the Neckar. He was fully convinced that nothing could reconcile the minds of the barbarians to peace, unless they experienced, in their own country, the calamities of war. Germany, exhausted by the ill success of the last emigration, was astonished by his presence. Nine of the most considerable princes repaired to his camp, and fell prostrate at his feet. Such a treaty was humbly received by the Germans, as it pleased the conqueror to dictate. He exacted a strict restitution of the effects and captives which they had carried away from the provinces; and obliged their own magistrates to punish the more obstinate robbers who presumed to detain any part of the spoil. A considerable tribute of corn, cattle, and horses, the only wealth of barbarians, was reserved for the use of the garrisons which Probus established on the limits of their territory. He even entertained some thoughts of compelling the Germans to relinquish the exercise of arms, and to trust their differences to the justice, their safety to the power, of Rome. To accomplish these salutary ends, the constant residence of an Imperial governor, supported by a numerous army, was indispensably requisite. Probus therefore judged it more expedient to defer the execution of so great a design; which was indeed rather of specious than solid utility. 40 Had Germany been reduced into the state of a province, the Romans, with immense labor and expense, would have acquired only a more extensive boundary to defend against the fiercer and more active barbarians of Scythia.

Since Maximin's expedition, Roman generals had limited their ambitions to defending against the tribes of Germany, who constantly pushed against the empire's borders. The bolder Probus continued his victories in Gaul, crossed the Rhine, and showcased his unstoppable legions along the Elbe and Neckar rivers. He firmly believed that the only way to bring the barbarians to peace was to make them face the destruction of war in their own lands. Germany, weakened by the failures of the last migration, was taken aback by his presence. Nine of the most important leaders came to his camp and begged for mercy at his feet. The Germans accepted the treaty as dictated by the conqueror. Probus demanded the return of everything they had taken from the provinces, including captives, and required their leaders to punish the most stubborn thieves who dared to keep any of the plunder. A significant tribute of grain, cattle, and horses—the only wealth of the barbarians—was reserved for the garrisons Probus stationed along their borders. He even considered forcing the Germans to give up their weapons and settle their disputes through Rome's justice and protection. To achieve these goals, having an Imperial governor living nearby, backed by a large army, was absolutely necessary. Probus therefore thought it wiser to postpone such an ambitious plan, which was more about appearances than real benefit. 40 If Germany had been turned into a province, the Romans would have gained, after much effort and expense, only a bigger border to defend against the fiercer and more agile barbarians from Scythia.

40 (return)
[ Hist. August. 238, 239. Vopiscus quotes a letter from the emperor to the senate, in which he mentions his design of reducing Germany into a province.]

40 (return)
[ Hist. August. 238, 239. Vopiscus shares a letter from the emperor to the senate, where he talks about his plan to turn Germany into a province.]

Instead of reducing the warlike natives of Germany to the condition of subjects, Probus contented himself with the humble expedient of raising a bulwark against their inroads. The country which now forms the circle of Swabia had been left desert in the age of Augustus by the emigration of its ancient inhabitants. 41 The fertility of the soil soon attracted a new colony from the adjacent provinces of Gaul. Crowds of adventurers, of a roving temper and of desperate fortunes, occupied the doubtful possession, and acknowledged, by the payment of tithes, the majesty of the empire. 42 To protect these new subjects, a line of frontier garrisons was gradually extended from the Rhine to the Danube. About the reign of Hadrian, when that mode of defence began to be practised, these garrisons were connected and covered by a strong intrenchment of trees and palisades. In the place of so rude a bulwark, the emperor Probus constructed a stone wall of a considerable height, and strengthened it by towers at convenient distances. From the neighborhood of Neustadt and Ratisbon on the Danube, it stretched across hills, valleys, rivers, and morasses, as far as Wimpfen on the Neckar, and at length terminated on the banks of the Rhine, after a winding course of near two hundred miles. 43 This important barrier, uniting the two mighty streams that protected the provinces of Europe, seemed to fill up the vacant space through which the barbarians, and particularly the Alemanni, could penetrate with the greatest facility into the heart of the empire. But the experience of the world, from China to Britain, has exposed the vain attempt of fortifying any extensive tract of country. 44 An active enemy, who can select and vary his points of attack, must, in the end, discover some feeble spot, or some unguarded moment. The strength, as well as the attention, of the defenders is divided; and such are the blind effects of terror on the firmest troops, that a line broken in a single place is almost instantly deserted. The fate of the wall which Probus erected may confirm the general observation. Within a few years after his death, it was overthrown by the Alemanni. Its scattered ruins, universally ascribed to the power of the Dæmon, now serve only to excite the wonder of the Swabian peasant.

Instead of trying to force the warlike tribes of Germany to become subjects, Probus took a more humble approach by building a barrier against their invasions. The area that is now Swabia had been left abandoned during Augustus's time due to the migration of its original inhabitants. 41 The richness of the land soon drew a new colony from the nearby provinces of Gaul. Groups of adventurers, looking for a change and in desperate situations, took over the disputed land and acknowledged the authority of the empire by paying taxes. 42 To protect these new subjects, a series of military outposts were gradually set up from the Rhine to the Danube. Around the time of Hadrian's reign, when this defensive strategy began, these outposts were linked and fortified by a strong defensive line made of trees and wooden fences. Instead of such a crude barrier, Emperor Probus built a substantial stone wall, reinforced with towers at regular intervals. Starting from near Neustadt and Ratisbon on the Danube, it stretched across hills, valleys, rivers, and swamps all the way to Wimpfen on the Neckar, finally ending on the banks of the Rhine after a winding route of nearly two hundred miles. 43 This crucial barrier, connecting the two major rivers that protected the provinces of Europe, seemed to close the gap through which the barbarians, especially the Alemanni, could easily invade the heart of the empire. However, history from China to Britain shows the futility of trying to fortify any extensive area of land. 44 An active enemy, who can choose and change their points of attack, will ultimately find a weak spot or an unprotected moment. The strength and focus of the defenders is split; and the paralyzing effects of fear on even the strongest troops mean that a line broken in one spot is often quickly abandoned. The fate of the wall Probus built serves as evidence for this general principle. Within a few years of his death, it was destroyed by the Alemanni. Its scattered ruins, often attributed to a supernatural force, now only spark curiosity among the Swabian peasants.

41 (return)
[ Strabo, l. vii. According to Valleius Paterculus, (ii. 108,) Maroboduus led his Marcomanni into Bohemia; Cluverius (German. Antiq. iii. 8) proves that it was from Swabia.]

41 (return)
[ Strabo, l. vii. According to Valleius Paterculus, (ii. 108,) Maroboduus led his Marcomanni into Bohemia; Cluverius (German. Antiq. iii. 8) shows that it was from Swabia.]

42 (return)
[ These settlers, from the payment of tithes, were denominated Decunates. Tacit. Germania, c. 29]

42 (return)
[ These settlers, who paid tithes, were called Decunates. Tacit. Germania, c. 29]

43 (return)
[ See notes de l’Abbé de la Bleterie a la Germanie de Tacite, p. 183. His account of the wall is chiefly borrowed (as he says himself) from the Alsatia Illustrata of Schoepflin.]

43 (return)
[See notes from Abbé de la Bleterie on Tacitus's Germania, p. 183. His description of the wall is mostly taken (as he mentions himself) from Schoepflin's Alsatia Illustrata.]

44 (return)
[ See Recherches sur les Chinois et les Egyptiens, tom. ii. p. 81—102. The anonymous author is well acquainted with the globe in general, and with Germany in particular: with regard to the latter, he quotes a work of M. Hanselman; but he seems to confound the wall of Probus, designed against the Alemanni, with the fortification of the Mattiaci, constructed in the neighborhood of Frankfort against the Catti. * Note: De Pauw is well known to have been the author of this work, as of the Recherches sur les Americains before quoted. The judgment of M. Remusat on this writer is in a very different, I fear a juster tone. Quand au lieu de rechercher, d’examiner, d’etudier, on se borne, comme cet ecrivain, a juger a prononcer, a decider, sans connoitre ni l’histoire. ni les langues, sans recourir aux sources, sans meme se douter de leur existence, on peut en imposer pendant quelque temps a des lecteurs prevenus ou peu instruits; mais le mepris qui ne manque guere de succeder a cet engouement fait bientot justice de ces assertions hazardees, et elles retombent dans l’oubli d’autant plus promptement, qu’elles ont ete posees avec plus de confiance. Sur les l angues Tartares, p. 231.—M.]

44 (return)
[See Research on the Chinese and Egyptians, vol. ii, pp. 81-102. The unnamed author is quite familiar with the globe in general and with Germany in particular: concerning the latter, he references a work by M. Hanselman; however, he seems to confuse the wall built by Probus, which was intended as protection against the Alemanni, with the fortification of the Mattiaci, which was constructed near Frankfurt to defend against the Catti. * Note: De Pauw is widely recognized as the author of this work, as well as the Research on the Americans mentioned earlier. M. Remusat's opinion on this writer is expressed in a much different, and I fear, a more accurate tone. When instead of seeking, examining, or studying, one confines oneself, like this writer, to judging, declaring, and deciding, without knowing either the history or the languages, without referring to sources, and without even suspecting their existence, one can temporarily mislead readers who are biased or less informed; but the disdain that usually follows such enthusiasm quickly corrects these careless assertions, causing them to be forgotten even more rapidly the more confidently they were presented. On the Tartar languages, p. 231.—M.]

Among the useful conditions of peace imposed by Probus on the vanquished nations of Germany, was the obligation of supplying the Roman army with sixteen thousand recruits, the bravest and most robust of their youth. The emperor dispersed them through all the provinces, and distributed this dangerous reënforcement, in small bands of fifty or sixty each, among the national troops; judiciously observing, that the aid which the republic derived from the barbarians should be felt but not seen. 45 Their aid was now become necessary. The feeble elegance of Italy and the internal provinces could no longer support the weight of arms. The hardy frontiers of the Rhine and Danube still produced minds and bodies equal to the labors of the camp; but a perpetual series of wars had gradually diminished their numbers. The infrequency of marriage, and the ruin of agriculture, affected the principles of population, and not only destroyed the strength of the present, but intercepted the hope of future, generations. The wisdom of Probus embraced a great and beneficial plan of replenishing the exhausted frontiers, by new colonies of captive or fugitive barbarians, on whom he bestowed lands, cattle, instruments of husbandry, and every encouragement that might engage them to educate a race of soldiers for the service of the republic. Into Britain, and most probably into Cambridgeshire, 46 he transported a considerable body of Vandals. The impossibility of an escape reconciled them to their situation, and in the subsequent troubles of that island, they approved themselves the most faithful servants of the state. 47 Great numbers of Franks and Gepidæ were settled on the banks of the Danube and the Rhine. A hundred thousand Bastarnæ, expelled from their own country, cheerfully accepted an establishment in Thrace, and soon imbibed the manners and sentiments of Roman subjects. 48 But the expectations of Probus were too often disappointed. The impatience and idleness of the barbarians could ill brook the slow labors of agriculture. Their unconquerable love of freedom, rising against despotism, provoked them into hasty rebellions, alike fatal to themselves and to the provinces; 49 nor could these artificial supplies, however repeated by succeeding emperors, restore the important limit of Gaul and Illyricum to its ancient and native vigor.

Among the useful conditions of peace imposed by Probus on the conquered nations of Germany was the requirement to supply the Roman army with sixteen thousand recruits, the strongest and most capable of their youth. The emperor distributed them across all provinces, breaking this significant reinforcement into small groups of fifty or sixty each, integrated with the national troops; wisely noting that the support from the barbarians should be felt but not seen. 45 Their assistance had become essential. The delicate sophistication of Italy and the internal provinces could no longer bear the burden of warfare. The tough frontiers of the Rhine and Danube still produced minds and bodies fit for the rigors of military life; however, an ongoing series of wars had slowly reduced their numbers. The rarity of marriage and the decline of agriculture impacted population growth, not only weakening the current strength but also blocking the hope for future generations. Probus's wisdom included a significant and beneficial strategy for revitalizing the depleted frontiers by establishing new colonies of captured or escaped barbarians, to whom he granted land, livestock, farming tools, and various incentives to encourage them to raise a new generation of soldiers for the republic. In Britain, and most likely in Cambridgeshire, 46 he relocated a sizable group of Vandals. Their inability to escape made them accept their situation, and during the subsequent troubles in that island, they proved to be the most loyal servants of the state. 47 Large numbers of Franks and Gepids were settled along the Danube and the Rhine. A hundred thousand Bastarns, expelled from their homeland, gladly accepted a settlement in Thrace and soon adopted the customs and attitudes of Roman citizens. 48 However, Probus's expectations were frequently unmet. The impatience and laziness of the barbarians were ill-suited to the slow work of farming. Their unyielding love of freedom, rising against tyranny, led them to swift rebellions that were disastrous both for themselves and the provinces; 49 and these artificial reinforcements, no matter how often repeated by later emperors, could not restore the vital boundary of Gaul and Illyricum to its former strength.

45 (return)
[ He distributed about fifty or sixty barbarians to a Numerus, as it was then called, a corps with whose established number we are not exactly acquainted.]

45 (return)
[ He assigned around fifty or sixty barbarians to a Numerus, which was the term used at that time for a group, although we don't have precise information about its established size.]

46 (return)
[ Camden’s Britannia, Introduction, p. 136; but he speaks from a very doubtful conjecture.]

46 (return)
[ Camden’s Britannia, Introduction, p. 136; but he is relying on a very uncertain guess.]

47 (return)
[ Zosimus, l. i. p. 62. According to Vopiscus, another body of Vandals was less faithful.]

47 (return)
[ Zosimus, l. i. p. 62. According to Vopiscus, another group of Vandals was less loyal.]

48 (return)
[Footnote 48: Hist. August. p. 240. They were probably expelled by the Goths. Zosim. l. i. p. 66.]

48 (return)
[Footnote 48: Hist. August. p. 240. They were likely forced out by the Goths. Zosim. l. i. p. 66.]

49 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 240.]

49 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 240.]

Of all the barbarians who abandoned their new settlements, and disturbed the public tranquillity, a very small number returned to their own country. For a short season they might wander in arms through the empire; but in the end they were surely destroyed by the power of a warlike emperor. The successful rashness of a party of Franks was attended, however, with such memorable consequences, that it ought not to be passed unnoticed. They had been established by Probus, on the sea-coast of Pontus, with a view of strengthening the frontier against the inroads of the Alani. A fleet stationed in one of the harbors of the Euxine fell into the hands of the Franks; and they resolved, through unknown seas, to explore their way from the mouth of the Phasis to that of the Rhine. They easily escaped through the Bosphorus and the Hellespont, and cruising along the Mediterranean, indulged their appetite for revenge and plunder by frequent descents on the unsuspecting shores of Asia, Greece, and Africa. The opulent city of Syracuse, in whose port the navies of Athens and Carthage had formerly been sunk, was sacked by a handful of barbarians, who massacred the greatest part of the trembling inhabitants. From the island of Sicily the Franks proceeded to the columns of Hercules, trusted themselves to the ocean, coasted round Spain and Gaul, and steering their triumphant course through the British Channel, at length finished their surprising voyage, by landing in safety on the Batavian or Frisian shores. 50 The example of their success, instructing their countrymen to conceive the advantages and to despise the dangers of the sea, pointed out to their enterprising spirit a new road to wealth and glory.

Of all the barbarians who left their new settlements and disrupted the peace, only a very few returned to their homeland. For a short time, they might roam armed throughout the empire, but eventually, they were defeated by the might of a warrior emperor. However, the boldness of a group of Franks had such remarkable consequences that it can't be overlooked. They had been settled by Probus along the coast of Pontus to strengthen the frontier against the invasions of the Alani. A fleet stationed in one of the harbors of the Black Sea was captured by the Franks, and they decided to navigate through unknown seas from the mouth of the Phasis to the mouth of the Rhine. They easily slipped through the Bosphorus and the Hellespont, and as they sailed along the Mediterranean, they satisfied their thirst for revenge and plunder by frequently attacking the unsuspecting shores of Asia, Greece, and Africa. The wealthy city of Syracuse, where the navies of Athens and Carthage had once been sunk, was raided by a small group of barbarians who slaughtered most of the terrified inhabitants. From the island of Sicily, the Franks went to the Pillars of Hercules, ventured out into the ocean, sailed around Spain and Gaul, and made their triumphant journey through the English Channel, eventually completing their incredible voyage by safely landing on the Batavian or Frisian shores. 50 Their success inspired their fellow countrymen to see the benefits and ignore the dangers of the sea, showing their ambitious spirit a new path to wealth and glory.

50 (return)
[ Panegyr. Vet. v. 18. Zosimus, l. i. p. 66.]

50 (return)
[ Panegyr. Vet. v. 18. Zosimus, l. i. p. 66.]

Notwithstanding the vigilance and activity of Probus, it was almost impossible that he could at once contain in obedience every part of his wide-extended dominions. The barbarians, who broke their chains, had seized the favorable opportunity of a domestic war. When the emperor marched to the relief of Gaul, he devolved the command of the East on Saturninus. That general, a man of merit and experience, was driven into rebellion by the absence of his sovereign, the levity of the Alexandrian people, the pressing instances of his friends, and his own fears; but from the moment of his elevation, he never entertained a hope of empire, or even of life. “Alas!” he said, “the republic has lost a useful servant, and the rashness of an hour has destroyed the services of many years. You know not,” continued he, “the misery of sovereign power; a sword is perpetually suspended over our head. We dread our very guards, we distrust our companions. The choice of action or of repose is no longer in our disposition, nor is there any age, or character, or conduct, that can protect us from the censure of envy. In thus exalting me to the throne, you have doomed me to a life of cares, and to an untimely fate. The only consolation which remains is the assurance that I shall not fall alone.” 51 But as the former part of his prediction was verified by the victory, so the latter was disappointed by the clemency, of Probus. That amiable prince attempted even to save the unhappy Saturninus from the fury of the soldiers. He had more than once solicited the usurper himself to place some confidence in the mercy of a sovereign who so highly esteemed his character, that he had punished, as a malicious informer, the first who related the improbable news of his disaffection. 52 Saturninus might, perhaps, have embraced the generous offer, had he not been restrained by the obstinate distrust of his adherents. Their guilt was deeper, and their hopes more sanguine, than those of their experienced leader.

Despite Probus' vigilance and efforts, it was nearly impossible for him to keep every part of his vast empire under control. The barbarians, having broken free, took advantage of a domestic conflict. When the emperor marched to assist Gaul, he handed over command of the East to Saturninus. That general, a capable and experienced man, was pushed into rebellion due to his king's absence, the fickleness of the Alexandrian people, the urgent pleas of his friends, and his own fears; however, from the moment he was elevated, he never had any hope for an empire or even survival. “Alas!” he lamented, “the republic has lost a valuable servant, and the recklessness of a moment has undone years of service. You do not understand,” he continued, “the pain of holding power; a sword is always hanging over our heads. We fear our own guards, we distrust our companions. The choice between action or rest is no longer ours, and there’s no age, character, or behavior that can shield us from the judgment of envy. By raising me to the throne, you’ve condemned me to a life of worries and an early death. The only comfort I have left is the knowledge that I won’t fall alone.” 51 But while the first part of his prediction came true with the victory, the second was disrupted by Probus’ leniency. That kind prince even tried to save the unfortunate Saturninus from the soldiers' wrath. He had repeatedly urged the usurper himself to trust the mercy of a ruler who valued his character so much that he had punished the first person to spread the false rumor of his disloyalty as a malicious informer. 52 Saturninus might have accepted the noble offer if he hadn’t been held back by the stubborn distrust of his followers. Their guilt was greater, and their hopes more optimistic, than those of their seasoned leader.

51 (return)
[ Vopiscus in Hist. August. p. 245, 246. The unfortunate orator had studied rhetoric at Carthage; and was therefore more probably a Moor (Zosim. l. i. p. 60) than a Gaul, as Vopiscus calls him.]

51 (return)
[ Vopiscus in Hist. August. p. 245, 246. The unlucky speaker had studied rhetoric in Carthage; and was therefore more likely a Moor (Zosim. l. i. p. 60) than a Gaul, as Vopiscus refers to him.]

52 (return)
[ Zonaras, l. xii. p. 638.]

52 (return)
[ Zonaras, l. xii. p. 638.]

The revolt of Saturninus was scarcely extinguished in the East, before new troubles were excited in the West, by the rebellion of Bonosus and Proculus, in Gaul. The most distinguished merit of those two officers was their respective prowess, of the one in the combats of Bacchus, of the other in those of Venus, 53 yet neither of them was destitute of courage and capacity, and both sustained, with honor, the august character which the fear of punishment had engaged them to assume, till they sunk at length beneath the superior genius of Probus. He used the victory with his accustomed moderation, and spared the fortune, as well as the lives of their innocent families. 54

The uprising of Saturninus had barely been put down in the East when new issues arose in the West due to the rebellion of Bonosus and Proculus in Gaul. The most notable strengths of these two leaders were their skills—one in Bacchus-related battles and the other in those linked to Venus, 53 but neither lacked courage or ability. They both maintained, with dignity, the high status that the fear of punishment led them to take on until they eventually fell to the superior talent of Probus. He handled the victory with his usual restraint, sparing both their wealth and the lives of their innocent families. 54

53 (return)
[ A very surprising instance is recorded of the prowess of Proculus. He had taken one hundred Sarmatian virgins. The rest of the story he must relate in his own language: “Ex his una necte decem inivi; omnes tamen, quod in me erat, mulieres intra dies quindecim reddidi.” Vopiscus in Hist. August. p. 246.]

53 (return)
[ There's a really surprising story about the skills of Proculus. He captured one hundred Sarmatian virgins. The rest of the story he must tell in his own words: “Of these, I married ten in one night; however, all the women, due to my actions, I returned within fifteen days.” Vopiscus in Hist. August. p. 246.]

54 (return)
[ Proculus, who was a native of Albengue, on the Genoese coast armed two thousand of his own slaves. His riches were great, but they were acquired by robbery. It was afterwards a saying of his family, sibi non placere esse vel principes vel latrones. Vopiscus in Hist. August. p. 247.]

54 (return)
[ Proculus, a native of Albenga on the Genoese coast, armed two thousand of his own slaves. He was very wealthy, but he gained his riches through robbery. Later, it became a saying in his family that they did not want to be either rulers or thieves. Vopiscus in Hist. August. p. 247.]

The arms of Probus had now suppressed all the foreign and domestic enemies of the state. His mild but steady administration confirmed the re-ëstablishment of the public tranquillity; nor was there left in the provinces a hostile barbarian, a tyrant, or even a robber, to revive the memory of past disorders. It was time that the emperor should revisit Rome, and celebrate his own glory and the general happiness. The triumph due to the valor of Probus was conducted with a magnificence suitable to his fortune, and the people, who had so lately admired the trophies of Aurelian, gazed with equal pleasure on those of his heroic successor. 55 We cannot, on this occasion, forget the desperate courage of about fourscore gladiators, reserved, with near six hundred others, for the inhuman sports of the amphitheatre. Disdaining to shed their blood for the amusement of the populace, they killed their keepers, broke from the place of their confinement, and filled the streets of Rome with blood and confusion. After an obstinate resistance, they were overpowered and cut in pieces by the regular forces; but they obtained at least an honorable death, and the satisfaction of a just revenge. 56

The forces of Probus had now quelled all the foreign and domestic threats to the state. His gentle yet firm leadership ensured the restoration of public peace; there were no hostile barbarians, tyrants, or even robbers left in the provinces to remind anyone of past chaos. It was time for the emperor to return to Rome and celebrate his own achievements and the general happiness. The triumph honoring Probus’s bravery was executed with a grandeur fitting his status, and the people, who had recently admired the trophies of Aurelian, looked on with equal appreciation at those of their heroic successor. 55 We cannot overlook the desperate bravery of about eighty gladiators, who, along with nearly six hundred others, were held for the cruel entertainments of the amphitheater. Refusing to spill their blood for the crowd's entertainment, they killed their guards, escaped from their captivity, and filled the streets of Rome with blood and chaos. After a fierce struggle, they were ultimately overpowered and slaughtered by the regular troops; however, they earned an honorable death and the satisfaction of avenging themselves. 56

55 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 240.]

55 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 240.]

56 (return)
[ Zosim. l. i. p. 66.]

56 (return)
[ Zosim. l. i. p. 66.]

The military discipline which reigned in the camps of Probus was less cruel than that of Aurelian, but it was equally rigid and exact. The latter had punished the irregularities of the soldiers with unrelenting severity, the former prevented them by employing the legions in constant and useful labors. When Probus commanded in Egypt, he executed many considerable works for the splendor and benefit of that rich country. The navigation of the Nile, so important to Rome itself, was improved; and temples, buildings, porticos, and palaces, were constructed by the hands of the soldiers, who acted by turns as architects, as engineers, and as husbandmen. 57 It was reported of Hannibal, that, in order to preserve his troops from the dangerous temptations of idleness, he had obliged them to form large plantations of olive-trees along the coast of Africa. 58 From a similar principle, Probus exercised his legions in covering with rich vineyards the hills of Gaul and Pannonia, and two considerable spots are described, which were entirely dug and planted by military labor. 59 One of these, known under the name of Mount Almo, was situated near Sirmium, the country where Probus was born, for which he ever retained a partial affection, and whose gratitude he endeavored to secure, by converting into tillage a large and unhealthy tract of marshy ground. An army thus employed constituted perhaps the most useful, as well as the bravest, portion of Roman subjects.

The military discipline in Probus’s camps was less harsh than that of Aurelian, but it was just as strict and precise. Aurelian punished soldiers’ irregularities with relentless severity, while Probus prevented them by keeping the legions busy with constant and meaningful work. When Probus was in command in Egypt, he carried out significant projects for the prosperity and benefit of that wealthy region. The navigation of the Nile, crucial to Rome itself, was improved, and soldiers built temples, buildings, porticos, and palaces, taking turns as architects, engineers, and farmers. 57 It was said of Hannibal that, to protect his troops from the dangers of idleness, he had them create large olive tree plantations along the African coast. 58 Following a similar principle, Probus had his legions cultivate rich vineyards on the hills of Gaul and Pannonia, and there are descriptions of two significant areas completely dug and planted by military labor. 59 One of these, called Mount Almo, was located near Sirmium, Probus’s birthplace, for which he always had a fondness and sought to gain gratitude by transforming a large unhealthy marshy area into arable land. An army engaged in such work was perhaps the most useful and bravest part of the Roman populace.

57 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 236.]

57 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 236.]

58 (return)
[ Aurel. Victor. in Prob. But the policy of Hannibal, unnoticed by any more ancient writer, is irreconcilable with the history of his life. He left Africa when he was nine years old, returned to it when he was forty-five, and immediately lost his army in the decisive battle of Zama. Livilus, xxx. 37.]

58 (return)
[ Aurel. Victor. in Prob. But Hannibal's strategy, overlooked by earlier writers, doesn't match up with the story of his life. He left Africa at nine years old, came back at forty-five, and quickly lost his army in the crucial battle of Zama. Livilus, xxx. 37.]

59 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 240. Eutrop. ix. 17. Aurel. Victor. in Prob. Victor Junior. He revoked the prohibition of Domitian, and granted a general permission of planting vines to the Gauls, the Britons, and the Pannonians.]

59 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 240. Eutrop. ix. 17. Aurel. Victor. in Prob. Victor Junior. He lifted the ban imposed by Domitian and gave permission for the Gauls, Britons, and Pannonians to plant vines.]

But in the prosecution of a favorite scheme, the best of men, satisfied with the rectitude of their intentions, are subject to forget the bounds of moderation; nor did Probus himself sufficiently consult the patience and disposition of his fierce legionaries. 60 The dangers of the military profession seem only to be compensated by a life of pleasure and idleness; but if the duties of the soldier are incessantly aggravated by the labors of the peasant, he will at last sink under the intolerable burden, or shake it off with indignation. The imprudence of Probus is said to have inflamed the discontent of his troops. More attentive to the interests of mankind than to those of the army, he expressed the vain hope, that, by the establishment of universal peace, he should soon abolish the necessity of a standing and mercenary force. 61 The unguarded expression proved fatal to him. In one of the hottest days of summer, as he severely urged the unwholesome labor of draining the marshes of Sirmium, the soldiers, impatient of fatigue, on a sudden threw down their tools, grasped their arms, and broke out into a furious mutiny. The emperor, conscious of his danger, took refuge in a lofty tower, constructed for the purpose of surveying the progress of the work. 62 The tower was instantly forced, and a thousand swords were plunged at once into the bosom of the unfortunate Probus. The rage of the troops subsided as soon as it had been gratified. They then lamented their fatal rashness, forgot the severity of the emperor whom they had massacred, and hastened to perpetuate, by an honorable monument, the memory of his virtues and victories. 63

But while pursuing a favorite plan, even the best people, confident in the righteousness of their intentions, can forget the limits of moderation; Probus himself didn’t take into account the patience and feelings of his fierce soldiers. 60 The dangers of the military profession seem to be balanced only by a life of leisure and pleasure; however, if a soldier's duties are constantly burdened by the tasks of a peasant, they will eventually collapse under the unbearable weight or throw it off in anger. Probus’s imprudence is said to have worsened his troops’ discontent. More focused on the welfare of society than on the army’s interests, he expressed the misguided hope that by establishing universal peace, he could soon eliminate the need for a standing and mercenary force. 61 This careless remark proved to be fatal for him. On one of the hottest days of summer, as he stubbornly pushed the exhausting work of draining the marshes of Sirmium, the soldiers, fed up with the fatigue, suddenly dropped their tools, grabbed their weapons, and erupted in a furious riot. The emperor, aware of the danger, sought refuge in a tall tower built to oversee the progress of the project. 62 The tower was quickly invaded, and a thousand swords were plunged into the chest of the unfortunate Probus all at once. The soldiers’ rage diminished as soon as it was satisfied. They then regretted their reckless actions, forgot the harshness of the emperor they had killed, and hurried to honor his memory through a monument to his virtues and victories. 63

60 (return)
[ Julian bestows a severe, and indeed excessive, censure on the rigor of Probus, who, as he thinks, almost deserved his fate.]

60 (return)
[ Julian gives a harsh, and really excessive, criticism of Probus's strictness, which he believes nearly justified Probus's downfall.]

61 (return)
[ Vopiscus in Hist. August. p. 241. He lavishes on this idle hope a large stock of very foolish eloquence.]

61 (return)
[ Vopiscus in Hist. August. p. 241. He spends a lot of foolish words on this pointless hope.]

62 (return)
[ Turris ferrata. It seems to have been a movable tower, and cased with iron.]

62 (return)
[ Iron tower. It seems to have been a portable tower, and covered with iron.]

63 (return)
[ Probus, et vere probus situs est; Victor omnium gentium Barbararum; victor etiam tyrannorum.]

63 (return)
[ Probus, and truly honorable, he lies here; Victor over all barbarian nations; victorious even against tyrants.]

When the legions had indulged their grief and repentance for the death of Probus, their unanimous consent declared Carus, his Prætorian præfect, the most deserving of the Imperial throne. Every circumstance that relates to this prince appears of a mixed and doubtful nature. He gloried in the title of Roman Citizen; and affected to compare the purity of his blood with the foreign and even barbarous origin of the preceding emperors; yet the most inquisitive of his contemporaries, very far from admitting his claim, have variously deduced his own birth, or that of his parents, from Illyricum, from Gaul, or from Africa. 64 Though a soldier, he had received a learned education; though a senator, he was invested with the first dignity of the army; and in an age when the civil and military professions began to be irrecoverably separated from each other, they were united in the person of Carus. Notwithstanding the severe justice which he exercised against the assassins of Probus, to whose favor and esteem he was highly indebted, he could not escape the suspicion of being accessory to a deed from whence he derived the principal advantage. He enjoyed, at least before his elevation, an acknowledged character of virtue and abilities; 65 but his austere temper insensibly degenerated into moroseness and cruelty; and the imperfect writers of his life almost hesitate whether they shall not rank him in the number of Roman tyrants. 66 When Carus assumed the purple, he was about sixty years of age, and his two sons, Carinus and Numerian had already attained the season of manhood. 67

When the legions had allowed their grief and regret for Probus’s death, they all agreed to name Carus, his Praetorian prefect, as the most worthy of the Imperial throne. Everything about this ruler seems complicated and uncertain. He took pride in being called a Roman citizen and liked to compare the purity of his lineage with the foreign and even barbaric backgrounds of the previous emperors; however, many of his contemporaries, who were quite skeptical about his claim, traced his own origins or those of his parents to Illyricum, Gaul, or Africa. 64 Although he was a soldier, he had received a solid education; despite being a senator, he held the top rank in the army; and in a time when civil and military roles were becoming firmly separated, they were united in Carus. Even though he applied strict justice against the assassins of Probus, who had greatly favored and respected him, he could not avoid suspicion of being involved in the act from which he gained the most benefit. He had a recognized reputation for virtue and skill, at least before he rose to power; 65 but his severe disposition gradually turned into bitterness and cruelty, leading even the less reliable authors of his biography to question whether they should classify him among Roman tyrants. 66 When Carus became emperor, he was about sixty years old, and his two sons, Carinus and Numerian, were already at adulthood. 67

64 (return)
[ Yet all this may be conciliated. He was born at Narbonne in Illyricum, confounded by Eutropius with the more famous city of that name in Gaul. His father might be an African, and his mother a noble Roman. Carus himself was educated in the capital. See Scaliger Animadversion. ad Euseb. Chron. p. 241.]

64 (return)
[ Yet all of this can be reconciled. He was born in Narbonne in Illyricum, confused by Eutropius with the better-known city of the same name in Gaul. His father could have been African, and his mother a noble Roman. Carus himself was educated in the capital. See Scaliger Animadversion. ad Euseb. Chron. p. 241.]

65 (return)
[ Probus had requested of the senate an equestrian statue and a marble palace, at the public expense, as a just recompense of the singular merit of Carus. Vopiscus in Hist. August. p. 249.]

65 (return)
[Probus had asked the senate for an equestrian statue and a marble palace, funded by the public, as a fair reward for the unique contributions of Carus. Vopiscus in Hist. August. p. 249.]

66 (return)
[ Vopiscus in Hist. August. p. 242, 249. Julian excludes the emperor Carus and both his sons from the banquet of the Cæsars.]

66 (return)
[ Vopiscus in Hist. August. p. 242, 249. Julian leaves out Emperor Carus and both of his sons from the banquet of the Cæsars.]

67 (return)
[ John Malala, tom. i. p. 401. But the authority of that ignorant Greek is very slight. He ridiculously derives from Carus the city of Carrhæ, and the province of Caria, the latter of which is mentioned by Homer.]

67 (return)
[ John Malala, vol. i, p. 401. However, the credibility of that uninformed Greek is minimal. He absurdly claims that Carus is the origin of the city of Carrhæ and the region of Caria, which is referenced by Homer.]

The authority of the senate expired with Probus; nor was the repentance of the soldiers displayed by the same dutiful regard for the civil power, which they had testified after the unfortunate death of Aurelian. The election of Carus was decided without expecting the approbation of the senate, and the new emperor contented himself with announcing, in a cold and stately epistle, that he had ascended the vacant throne. 68 A behavior so very opposite to that of his amiable predecessor afforded no favorable presage of the new reign: and the Romans, deprived of power and freedom, asserted their privilege of licentious murmurs. 69 The voice of congratulation and flattery was not, however, silent; and we may still peruse, with pleasure and contempt, an eclogue, which was composed on the accession of the emperor Carus. Two shepherds, avoiding the noontide heat, retire into the cave of Faunus. On a spreading beech they discover some recent characters. The rural deity had described, in prophetic verses, the felicity promised to the empire under the reign of so great a prince. Faunus hails the approach of that hero, who, receiving on his shoulders the sinking weight of the Roman world, shall extinguish war and faction, and once again restore the innocence and security of the golden age. 70

The authority of the senate ended with Probus; nor did the soldiers show the same sense of duty toward civil power that they did after the unfortunate death of Aurelian. The election of Carus was decided without waiting for the senate's approval, and the new emperor simply announced in a formal and cold letter that he had taken the vacant throne. 68 This behavior, so different from that of his amiable predecessor, did not bode well for the new reign: and the Romans, stripped of their power and freedom, expressed their discontent with rebellious murmurs. 69 However, the voice of congratulations and flattery was still heard; and we can still read, with a mix of pleasure and disdain, a poem written on the accession of Emperor Carus. Two shepherds, escaping the midday heat, retreat into the cave of Faunus. On a large beech tree, they find some recent carvings. The rural god had written in prophetic verses about the happiness promised to the empire under the rule of such a remarkable prince. Faunus welcomes the arrival of this hero, who, carrying the heavy burden of the Roman world on his shoulders, will put an end to war and conflict, and restore the innocence and safety of the golden age once again. 70

68 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 249. Carus congratulated the senate, that one of their own order was made emperor.]

68 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 249. Carus praised the senate for having one of their own become emperor.]

69 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 242.]

69 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 242.]

70 (return)
[ See the first eclogue of Calphurnius. The design of it is preferes by Fontenelle to that of Virgil’s Pollio. See tom. iii. p. 148.]

70 (return)
[ Check out the first eclogue of Calphurnius. Fontenelle prefers its design over Virgil’s Pollio. See tom. iii. p. 148.]

It is more than probable, that these elegant trifles never reached the ears of a veteran general, who, with the consent of the legions, was preparing to execute the long-suspended design of the Persian war. Before his departure for this distant expedition, Carus conferred on his two sons, Carinus and Numerian, the title of Cæsar, and investing the former with almost an equal share of the Imperial power, directed the young prince first to suppress some troubles which had arisen in Gaul, and afterwards to fix the seat of his residence at Rome, and to assume the government of the Western provinces. 71 The safety of Illyricum was confirmed by a memorable defeat of the Sarmatians; sixteen thousand of those barbarians remained on the field of battle, and the number of captives amounted to twenty thousand. The old emperor, animated with the fame and prospect of victory, pursued his march, in the midst of winter, through the countries of Thrace and Asia Minor, and at length, with his younger son, Numerian, arrived on the confines of the Persian monarchy. There, encamping on the summit of a lofty mountain, he pointed out to his troops the opulence and luxury of the enemy whom they were about to invade.

It’s very likely that these elegant details never reached the ears of a seasoned general who, with the approval of the legions, was preparing to carry out the long-delayed plan for the Persian war. Before leaving for this distant campaign, Carus gave his two sons, Carinus and Numerian, the title of Cæsar and granted the former nearly equal imperial power. He instructed the young prince to first resolve some issues that had come up in Gaul, and then to make his home in Rome while overseeing the Western provinces. 71 The safety of Illyricum was secured by a significant defeat of the Sarmatians; sixteen thousand of those warriors lay dead on the battlefield, and the number of captives reached twenty thousand. The old emperor, fueled by the fame and promise of victory, continued his march through Thrace and Asia Minor in the middle of winter, and eventually, along with his younger son Numerian, reached the borders of the Persian kingdom. There, camping on top of a high mountain, he showed his troops the wealth and luxury of the enemy they were about to face.

71 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 353. Eutropius, ix. 18. Pagi. Annal.]

71 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 353. Eutropius, ix. 18. Pagi. Annal.]

The successor of Artaxerxes, 711 Varanes, or Bahram, though he had subdued the Segestans, one of the most warlike nations of Upper Asia, 72 was alarmed at the approach of the Romans, and endeavored to retard their progress by a negotiation of peace. 721

The successor of Artaxerxes, 711 Varanes, or Bahram, despite having defeated the Segestans, one of the most aggressive nations in Upper Asia, 72 was worried about the advancing Romans, and tried to slow their advance through peace negotiations. 721

His ambassadors entered the camp about sunset, at the time when the troops were satisfying their hunger with a frugal repast. The Persians expressed their desire of being introduced to the presence of the Roman emperor. They were at length conducted to a soldier, who was seated on the grass. A piece of stale bacon and a few hard peas composed his supper. A coarse woollen garment of purple was the only circumstance that announced his dignity. The conference was conducted with the same disregard of courtly elegance. Carus, taking off a cap which he wore to conceal his baldness, assured the ambassadors, that, unless their master acknowledged the superiority of Rome, he would speedily render Persia as naked of trees as his own head was destitute of hair. 73 Notwithstanding some traces of art and preparation, we may discover in this scene the manners of Carus, and the severe simplicity which the martial princes, who succeeded Gallienus, had already restored in the Roman camps. The ministers of the Great King trembled and retired.

His ambassadors entered the camp around sunset, when the troops were satisfying their hunger with a simple meal. The Persians expressed their wish to be introduced to the Roman emperor. They were eventually taken to a soldier sitting on the grass. His dinner consisted of stale bacon and a few hard peas. A rough purple woolen cloak was the only sign of his status. The meeting was held without any concern for formal elegance. Carus, removing a cap that he wore to hide his baldness, assured the ambassadors that unless their master recognized Rome's superiority, he would soon make Persia as bare of trees as his own head was of hair. 73 Despite some signs of preparation, we can see in this scene the mannerisms of Carus and the stark simplicity that the military leaders who came after Gallienus had already reinstated in the Roman camps. The ministers of the Great King trembled and withdrew.

711 (return)
[ Three monarchs had intervened, Sapor, (Shahpour,) Hormisdas, (Hormooz,) Varanes; Baharam the First.—M.]

711 (return)
[ Three kings had intervened: Sapor, (Shahpour), Hormisdas, (Hormooz), and Varanes; Baharam the First.—M.]

72 (return)
[ Agathias, l. iv. p. 135. We find one of his sayings in the Bibliotheque Orientale of M. d’Herbelot. “The definition of humanity includes all other virtues.”]

72 (return)
[ Agathias, l. iv. p. 135. One of his quotes is found in M. d’Herbelot's Bibliotheque Orientale: “The definition of humanity includes all other virtues.”]

721 (return)
[ The manner in which his life was saved by the Chief Pontiff from a conspiracy of his nobles, is as remarkable as his saying. “By the advice (of the Pontiff) all the nobles absented themselves from court. The king wandered through his palace alone. He saw no one; all was silence around. He became alarmed and distressed. At last the Chief Pontiff appeared, and bowed his head in apparent misery, but spoke not a word. The king entreated him to declare what had happened. The virtuous man boldly related all that had passed, and conjured Bahram, in the name of his glorious ancestors, to change his conduct and save himself from destruction. The king was much moved, professed himself most penitent, and said he was resolved his future life should prove his sincerity. The overjoyed High Priest, delighted at this success, made a signal, at which all the nobles and attendants were in an instant, as if by magic, in their usual places. The monarch now perceived that only one opinion prevailed on his past conduct. He repeated therefore to his nobles all he had said to the Chief Pontiff, and his future reign was unstained by cruelty or oppression.” Malcolm’s Persia,—M.]

721 (return)
[ The way the Chief Pontiff saved his life from a plot by his nobles is as impressive as what he said. “Following the Pontiff's advice, all the nobles stayed away from court. The king wandered through his palace alone. He saw no one; everything was silent around him. He started to feel anxious and disturbed. Finally, the Chief Pontiff appeared and bowed his head in apparent sorrow but didn’t say a word. The king urged him to explain what had happened. The virtuous man boldly recounted everything that occurred and urged Bahram, in the name of his glorious ancestors, to change his ways and save himself from disaster. The king was deeply moved, expressed his regret, and said he was determined to prove his sincerity in the future. The extremely happy High Priest, pleased with this outcome, signaled, and suddenly, as if by magic, all the nobles and attendants were back in their usual places. The king now realized that there was a unanimous opinion on his previous behavior. So he repeated to his nobles everything he had told the Chief Pontiff, and his future reign was free from cruelty or oppression.” Malcolm’s Persia,—M.]

73 (return)
[ Synesius tells this story of Carinus; and it is much more natural to understand it of Carus, than (as Petavius and Tillemont choose to do) of Probus.]

73 (return)
[Synesius shares this story about Carinus; it's much more logical to interpret it as being about Carus, rather than (as Petavius and Tillemont prefer) about Probus.]

The threats of Carus were not without effect. He ravaged Mesopotamia, cut in pieces whatever opposed his passage, made himself master of the great cities of Seleucia and Ctesiphon, (which seemed to have surrendered without resistance,) and carried his victorious arms beyond the Tigris. 74 He had seized the favorable moment for an invasion. The Persian councils were distracted by domestic factions, and the greater part of their forces were detained on the frontiers of India. Rome and the East received with transport the news of such important advantages. Flattery and hope painted, in the most lively colors, the fall of Persia, the conquest of Arabia, the submission of Egypt, and a lasting deliverance from the inroads of the Scythian nations. 75 But the reign of Carus was destined to expose the vanity of predictions. They were scarcely uttered before they were contradicted by his death; an event attended with such ambiguous circumstances, that it may be related in a letter from his own secretary to the præfect of the city. “Carus,” says he, “our dearest emperor, was confined by sickness to his bed, when a furious tempest arose in the camp. The darkness which overspread the sky was so thick, that we could no longer distinguish each other; and the incessant flashes of lightning took from us the knowledge of all that passed in the general confusion. Immediately after the most violent clap of thunder, we heard a sudden cry that the emperor was dead; and it soon appeared, that his chamberlains, in a rage of grief, had set fire to the royal pavilion; a circumstance which gave rise to the report that Carus was killed by lightning. But, as far as we have been able to investigate the truth, his death was the natural effect of his disorder.” 76

The threats from Carus weren't without impact. He devastated Mesopotamia, destroyed anyone who got in his way, took control of the major cities of Seleucia and Ctesiphon (which seemed to surrender without a fight), and pushed his victorious forces beyond the Tigris. 74 He seized the oppurtune moment for an invasion. The Persian leadership was distracted by internal conflicts, and most of their troops were tied up on the borders of India. Rome and the East celebrated the news of such significant victories. Flattery and hope painted a vivid picture of the fall of Persia, the conquest of Arabia, the submission of Egypt, and a lasting end to the invasions from the Scythian tribes. 75 But Carus's reign was destined to show the foolishness of these predictions. They were hardly spoken before they were contradicted by his death; an incident shrouded in such uncertainty that it can be described in a letter from his own secretary to the city prefect. “Carus,” he writes, “our beloved emperor, was bedridden with illness when a fierce storm broke out in the camp. The darkness that covered the sky was so thick that we couldn’t see each other; and the constant flashes of lightning disoriented us in the ensuing chaos. Right after a tremendous clap of thunder, we heard a sudden shout that the emperor was dead; it soon became clear that his attendants, consumed by grief, had set fire to the royal tent, leading to rumors that Carus had been struck by lightning. However, from our investigation into the truth, his death was simply the natural result of his illness.” 76

74 (return)
[ Vopiscus in Hist. August. p. 250. Eutropius, ix. 18. The two Victors.]

74 (return)
[ Vopiscus in Hist. August. p. 250. Eutropius, ix. 18. The two Victors.]

75 (return)
[ To the Persian victory of Carus I refer the dialogue of the Philopatris, which has so long been an object of dispute among the learned. But to explain and justify my opinion, would require a dissertation. Note: Niebuhr, in the new edition of the Byzantine Historians, (vol. x.) has boldly assigned the Philopatris to the tenth century, and to the reign of Nicephorus Phocas. An opinion so decisively pronounced by Niebuhr and favorably received by Hase, the learned editor of Leo Diaconus, commands respectful consideration. But the whole tone of the work appears to me altogether inconsistent with any period in which philosophy did not stand, as it were, on some ground of equality with Christianity. The doctrine of the Trinity is sarcastically introduced rather as the strange doctrine of a new religion, than the established tenet of a faith universally prevalent. The argument, adopted from Solanus, concerning the formula of the procession of the Holy Ghost, is utterly worthless, as it is a mere quotation in the words of the Gospel of St. John, xv. 26. The only argument of any value is the historic one, from the allusion to the recent violation of many virgins in the Island of Crete. But neither is the language of Niebuhr quite accurate, nor his reference to the Acroases of Theodosius satisfactory. When, then, could this occurrence take place? Why not in the devastation of the island by the Gothic pirates, during the reign of Claudius. Hist. Aug. in Claud. p. 814. edit. Var. Lugd. Bat 1661.—M.]

75 (return)
[ I refer to the Persian victory of Carus in the dialogue of the Philopatris, which has long been debated among scholars. However, explaining and justifying my view would require a detailed study. Note: Niebuhr, in the latest edition of the Byzantine Historians (vol. x.), has boldly dated the Philopatris to the tenth century during the reign of Nicephorus Phocas. An opinion as firmly stated by Niebuhr and positively received by Hase, the learned editor of Leo Diaconus, deserves serious consideration. However, the overall tone of the work seems completely inconsistent with any time when philosophy didn’t stand, so to speak, on equal footing with Christianity. The doctrine of the Trinity is mockingly presented as the odd belief of a new religion rather than an established tenet of a universally accepted faith. The argument taken from Solanus about the formula for the procession of the Holy Ghost is completely useless, as it merely quotes the Gospel of St. John, xv. 26. The only significant argument is the historical one, referencing the recent violation of many virgins on the Island of Crete. Yet, neither is Niebuhr's language entirely accurate, nor is his reference to the Acroases of Theodosius satisfactory. So, when could this event have happened? Why not during the devastation of the island by Gothic pirates in the reign of Claudius? Hist. Aug. in Claud. p. 814. edit. Var. Lugd. Bat 1661.—M.]

76 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 250. Yet Eutropius, Festus, Rufus, the two Victors, Jerome, Sidonius Apollinaris, Syncellus, and Zonaras, all ascribe the death of Carus to lightning.]

76 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 250. Yet Eutropius, Festus, Rufus, the two Victors, Jerome, Sidonius Apollinaris, Syncellus, and Zonaras all attribute Carus's death to lightning.]

Chapter XII: Reigns Of Tacitus, Probus, Carus And His Sons.—Part III.

The vacancy of the throne was not productive of any disturbance. The ambition of the aspiring generals was checked by their natural fears, and young Numerian, with his absent brother Carinus, were unanimously acknowledged as Roman emperors.

The empty throne didn’t cause any trouble. The ambition of the aspiring generals was held back by their own fears, and young Numerian, along with his missing brother Carinus, was recognized as Roman emperors by everyone.

The public expected that the successor of Carus would pursue his father’s footsteps, and, without allowing the Persians to recover from their consternation, would advance sword in hand to the palaces of Susa and Ecbatana. 77 But the legions, however strong in numbers and discipline, were dismayed by the most abject superstition. Notwithstanding all the arts that were practised to disguise the manner of the late emperor’s death, it was found impossible to remove the opinion of the multitude, and the power of opinion is irresistible. Places or persons struck with lightning were considered by the ancients with pious horror, as singularly devoted to the wrath of Heaven. 78 An oracle was remembered, which marked the River Tigris as the fatal boundary of the Roman arms. The troops, terrified with the fate of Carus and with their own danger, called aloud on young Numerian to obey the will of the gods, and to lead them away from this inauspicious scene of war. The feeble emperor was unable to subdue their obstinate prejudice, and the Persians wondered at the unexpected retreat of a victorious enemy. 79

The public expected that Carus's successor would follow in his father's footsteps and, without giving the Persians a chance to recover from their shock, would march sword in hand to the palaces of Susa and Ecbatana. 77 But the legions, despite being strong in numbers and discipline, were paralyzed by deep-rooted superstition. No matter what was done to hide the circumstances of the late emperor's death, it was impossible to change the public's opinion, and the power of belief is undeniable. In ancient times, places or people struck by lightning were viewed with a mix of fear and reverence, seen as especially marked by divine wrath. 78 An oracle was recalled, which declared the River Tigris as the fatal limit for Roman forces. The troops, frightened by Carus's fate and their own peril, urged the young Numerian to heed the will of the gods and lead them away from this ill-fated battlefield. The weak emperor could not overcome their stubborn beliefs, and the Persians were astonished by the unexpected retreat of a victorious enemy. 79

77 (return)
[ See Nemesian. Cynegeticon, v. 71, &c.]

77 (return)
[ See Nemesian. Cynegeticon, v. 71, & etc.]

78 (return)
[ See Festus and his commentators on the word Scribonianum. Places struck by lightning were surrounded with a wall; things were buried with mysterious ceremony.]

78 (return)
[ See Festus and his commentators on the word Scribonianum. Places hit by lightning were enclosed by a wall; things were buried with a mysterious ceremony.]

79 (return)
[ Vopiscus in Hist. August. p. 250. Aurelius Victor seems to believe the prediction, and to approve the retreat.]

79 (return)
[ Vopiscus in Hist. August. p. 250. Aurelius Victor appears to trust the prediction and supports the retreat.]

The intelligence of the mysterious fate of the late emperor was soon carried from the frontiers of Persia to Rome; and the senate, as well as the provinces, congratulated the accession of the sons of Carus. These fortunate youths were strangers, however, to that conscious superiority, either of birth or of merit, which can alone render the possession of a throne easy, and, as it were, natural. Born and educated in a private station, the election of their father raised them at once to the rank of princes; and his death, which happened about sixteen months afterwards, left them the unexpected legacy of a vast empire. To sustain with temper this rapid elevation, an uncommon share of virtue and prudence was requisite; and Carinus, the elder of the brothers, was more than commonly deficient in those qualities. In the Gallic war he discovered some degree of personal courage; 80 but from the moment of his arrival at Rome, he abandoned himself to the luxury of the capital, and to the abuse of his fortune. He was soft, yet cruel; devoted to pleasure, but destitute of taste; and though exquisitely susceptible of vanity, indifferent to the public esteem. In the course of a few months, he successively married and divorced nine wives, most of whom he left pregnant; and notwithstanding this legal inconstancy, found time to indulge such a variety of irregular appetites, as brought dishonor on himself and on the noblest houses of Rome. He beheld with inveterate hatred all those who might remember his former obscurity, or censure his present conduct. He banished, or put to death, the friends and counsellors whom his father had placed about him, to guide his inexperienced youth; and he persecuted with the meanest revenge his school-fellows and companions who had not sufficiently respected the latent majesty of the emperor.

The news about the mysterious fate of the late emperor quickly spread from the borders of Persia to Rome, and both the senate and the provinces celebrated the rise of the sons of Carus. However, these fortunate young men were unaware of the sense of superiority—either from their lineage or accomplishments—necessary to make holding a throne feel natural and manageable. Born and raised in a private setting, their father's election suddenly elevated them to the status of princes, and his death, occurring about sixteen months later, unexpectedly left them a vast empire. Managing this rapid rise with grace required a significant amount of virtue and wisdom, which Carinus, the older brother, lacked. During the Gallic war, he showed some personal bravery; 80 but from the moment he arrived in Rome, he gave in to the luxury of the city and squandered his good fortune. He was both indulgent and cruel, obsessed with pleasure yet lacking discernment, and while he was highly vain, he was indifferent to public opinion. Within a few months, he married and divorced nine wives, most of whom were left pregnant; despite this legal inconsistency, he found time to indulge in various inappropriate desires, bringing disgrace upon himself and the most esteemed families in Rome. He harbored a deep-seated hatred for anyone who might remind him of his previous obscurity or criticize his current behavior. He banished or executed the friends and advisors his father had appointed to guide his inexperienced youth and sought petty revenge against his schoolmates and companions who didn’t sufficiently respect the hidden power of the emperor.

With the senators, Carinus affected a lofty and regal demeanor, frequently declaring, that he designed to distribute their estates among the populace of Rome. From the dregs of that populace he selected his favorites, and even his ministers. The palace, and even the Imperial table, were filled with singers, dancers, prostitutes, and all the various retinue of vice and folly. One of his doorkeepers 81 he intrusted with the government of the city. In the room of the Prætorian præfect, whom he put to death, Carinus substituted one of the ministers of his looser pleasures. Another, who possessed the same, or even a more infamous, title to favor, was invested with the consulship. A confidential secretary, who had acquired uncommon skill in the art of forgery, delivered the indolent emperor, with his own consent from the irksome duty of signing his name.

With the senators, Carinus put on a grand and royal attitude, often stating that he planned to hand out their estates to the people of Rome. From the lower ranks of that populace, he picked his favorites, including his ministers. The palace, and even the Imperial dining table, were crowded with singers, dancers, prostitutes, and all sorts of vice and foolishness. One of his doorkeepers 81 was put in charge of the city's governance. In place of the Prætorian præfect, whom he executed, Carinus appointed one of his pleasure-seeking ministers. Another individual, holding the same or even a more notorious title of favor, was given the consulship. A trusted secretary, who had become highly skilled in forgery, relieved the lazy emperor, with his approval, from the tedious task of signing his name.

80 (return)
[ Nemesian. Cynegeticon, v 69. He was a contemporary, but a poet.]

80 (return)
[ Nemesian. Cynegeticon, v 69. He was a contemporary, but also a poet.]

81 (return)
[ Cancellarius. This word, so humble in its origin, has, by a singular fortune, risen into the title of the first great office of state in the monarchies of Europe. See Casaubon and Salmasius, ad Hist. August, p. 253.]

81 (return)
[ Cancellarius. This term, which has a humble origin, has, by a unique twist of fate, become the title of the highest state office in the monarchies of Europe. See Casaubon and Salmasius, ad Hist. August, p. 253.]

When the emperor Carus undertook the Persian war, he was induced, by motives of affection as well as policy, to secure the fortunes of his family, by leaving in the hands of his eldest son the armies and provinces of the West. The intelligence which he soon received of the conduct of Carinus filled him with shame and regret; nor had he concealed his resolution of satisfying the republic by a severe act of justice, and of adopting, in the place of an unworthy son, the brave and virtuous Constantius, who at that time was governor of Dalmatia. But the elevation of Constantius was for a while deferred; and as soon as the father’s death had released Carinus from the control of fear or decency, he displayed to the Romans the extravagancies of Elagabalus, aggravated by the cruelty of Domitian. 82

When Emperor Carus went to war with Persia, he was motivated by both love and strategy to secure his family's future by leaving the armies and western provinces in the hands of his eldest son. However, he soon received news about Carinus's behavior that filled him with shame and regret. He didn't hide his intention to uphold justice for the republic by taking severe action and adopting the brave and honorable Constantius, who was the governor of Dalmatia at that time, instead of his undeserving son. But Constantius's rise was delayed, and after Carus's death freed Carinus from fear or shame, he revealed to the Romans the wildness of Elagabalus, made worse by Domitian's cruelty. 82

82 (return)
[ Vopiscus in Hist. August. p. 253, 254. Eutropius, x. 19. Vic to Junior. The reign of Diocletian indeed was so long and prosperous, that it must have been very unfavorable to the reputation of Carinus.]

82 (return)
[ Vopiscus in Hist. August. p. 253, 254. Eutropius, x. 19. Vic to Junior. The reign of Diocletian was indeed lengthy and prosperous, which likely hurt Carinus's reputation.]

The only merit of the administration of Carinus that history could record, or poetry celebrate, was the uncommon splendor with which, in his own and his brother’s name, he exhibited the Roman games of the theatre, the circus, and the amphitheatre. More than twenty years afterwards, when the courtiers of Diocletian represented to their frugal sovereign the fame and popularity of his munificent predecessor, he acknowledged that the reign of Carinus had indeed been a reign of pleasure. 83 But this vain prodigality, which the prudence of Diocletian might justly despise, was enjoyed with surprise and transport by the Roman people. The oldest of the citizens, recollecting the spectacles of former days, the triumphal pomp of Probus or Aurelian, and the secular games of the emperor Philip, acknowledged that they were all surpassed by the superior magnificence of Carinus. 84

The only accomplishment of Carinus's administration that history could note, or poetry celebrate, was the extraordinary grandeur with which he showcased the Roman games of the theater, circus, and amphitheater, both in his own name and in his brother's. More than twenty years later, when Diocletian's courtiers urged their frugal ruler to consider the fame and popularity of his generous predecessor, he admitted that Carinus's reign had indeed been one of pleasure. 83 However, this extravagant spending, which Diocletian's prudence might rightfully scorn, was received with amazement and delight by the Roman people. The oldest citizens, recalling the spectacles of earlier times, the triumphal parades of Probus or Aurelian, and the secular games of Emperor Philip, acknowledged that all of these were outshone by the exceptional splendor of Carinus. 84

83 (return)
[ Vopiscus in Hist. August. p. 254. He calls him Carus, but the sense is sufficiently obvious, and the words were often confounded.]

83 (return)
[ Vopiscus in Hist. August. p. 254. He calls him Carus, but the meaning is clear enough, and the terms were often mixed up.]

84 (return)
[ See Calphurnius, Eclog. vii. 43. We may observe, that the spectacles of Probus were still recent, and that the poet is seconded by the historian.]

84 (return)
[See Calphurnius, Eclog. vii. 43. We can see that Probus's spectacles were still fresh, and that the poet is supported by the historian.]

The spectacles of Carinus may therefore be best illustrated by the observation of some particulars, which history has condescended to relate concerning those of his predecessors. If we confine ourselves solely to the hunting of wild beasts, however we may censure the vanity of the design or the cruelty of the execution, we are obliged to confess that neither before nor since the time of the Romans so much art and expense have ever been lavished for the amusement of the people. 85 By the order of Probus, a great quantity of large trees, torn up by the roots, were transplanted into the midst of the circus. The spacious and shady forest was immediately filled with a thousand ostriches, a thousand stags, a thousand fallow deer, and a thousand wild boars; and all this variety of game was abandoned to the riotous impetuosity of the multitude. The tragedy of the succeeding day consisted in the massacre of a hundred lions, an equal number of lionesses, two hundred leopards, and three hundred bears. 86 The collection prepared by the younger Gordian for his triumph, and which his successor exhibited in the secular games, was less remarkable by the number than by the singularity of the animals. Twenty zebras displayed their elegant forms and variegated beauty to the eyes of the Roman people. 87 Ten elks, and as many camelopards, the loftiest and most harmless creatures that wander over the plains of Sarmatia and Æthiopia, were contrasted with thirty African hyænas and ten Indian tigers, the most implacable savages of the torrid zone. The unoffending strength with which Nature has endowed the greater quadrupeds was admired in the rhinoceros, the hippopotamus of the Nile, 88 and a majestic troop of thirty-two elephants. 89 While the populace gazed with stupid wonder on the splendid show, the naturalist might indeed observe the figure and properties of so many different species, transported from every part of the ancient world into the amphitheatre of Rome. But this accidental benefit, which science might derive from folly, is surely insufficient to justify such a wanton abuse of the public riches. There occurs, however, a single instance in the first Punic war, in which the senate wisely connected this amusement of the multitude with the interest of the state. A considerable number of elephants, taken in the defeat of the Carthaginian army, were driven through the circus by a few slaves, armed only with blunt javelins. 90 The useful spectacle served to impress the Roman soldier with a just contempt for those unwieldy animals; and he no longer dreaded to encounter them in the ranks of war.

The spectacles of Carinus can best be illustrated by looking at some details that history has chosen to share about his predecessors. If we focus solely on the hunting of wild animals, no matter how we might criticize the vanity of the idea or the cruelty of the execution, we must admit that neither before nor after the Romans has so much artistry and money ever been spent for the entertainment of the people. 85 By Probus's command, a large number of big trees, uprooted from the ground, were moved into the center of the circus. The spacious and shaded forest was soon filled with a thousand ostriches, a thousand stags, a thousand fallow deer, and a thousand wild boars; and this diverse game was left to the reckless enthusiasm of the crowd. The tragedy of the next day involved the slaughter of a hundred lions, an equal number of lionesses, two hundred leopards, and three hundred bears. 86 The collection prepared by the younger Gordian for his triumph, which his successor showcased during the secular games, was notable not so much for its number but for the uniqueness of the animals. Twenty zebras showed off their elegant forms and varied beauty to the Roman people. 87 Ten elks, along with ten giraffes, the tallest and most gentle creatures roaming the plains of Sarmatia and Ethiopia, were contrasted with thirty African hyenas and ten Indian tigers, the fiercest predators of the tropical region. The unoffending strength granted by Nature to the larger quadrupeds was admired in the rhinoceros, the Nile hippopotamus, 88 and a magnificent group of thirty-two elephants. 89 While the crowd stared in dull amazement at the magnificent display, the naturalist could indeed observe the characteristics and qualities of so many different species brought from all over the ancient world into the amphitheater of Rome. However, this incidental benefit that science might gain from such foolishness is certainly not enough to justify such a reckless misuse of public wealth. There is, however, one instance during the first Punic war, where the senate wisely linked this entertainment for the public with the interests of the state. A significant number of elephants, captured in the defeat of the Carthaginian army, were driven through the circus by a few slaves equipped only with blunt javelins. 90 This practical spectacle helped instill in the Roman soldier a justified disdain for those massive animals; and he no longer feared facing them in battle.

85 (return)
[ The philosopher Montaigne (Essais, l. iii. 6) gives a very just and lively view of Roman magnificence in these spectacles.]

85 (return)
[ The philosopher Montaigne (Essais, l. iii. 6) provides a very accurate and vivid perspective on Roman grandeur in these performances.]

86 (return)
[ Vopiscus in Hist. August. p. 240.]

86 (return)
[ Vopiscus in Hist. August. p. 240.]

87 (return)
[ They are called Onagri; but the number is too inconsiderable for mere wild asses. Cuper (de Elephantis Exercitat. ii. 7) has proved from Oppian, Dion, and an anonymous Greek, that zebras had been seen at Rome. They were brought from some island of the ocean, perhaps Madagascar.]

87 (return)
[They are referred to as Onagri; however, there aren't enough of them to be considered just wild donkeys. Cuper (de Elephantis Exercitat. ii. 7) has shown through Oppian, Dion, and an unknown Greek, that zebras were seen in Rome. They were likely brought from some island in the ocean, possibly Madagascar.]

88 (return)
[Carinus gave a hippopotamus, (see Calphurn. Eclog. vi. 66.) In the latter spectacles, I do not recollect any crocodiles, of which Augustus once exhibited thirty-six. Dion Cassius, l. lv. p. 781.]

88 (return)
[Carinus gave a hippopotamus, (see Calphurn. Eclog. vi. 66.) In the later spectacles, I don't remember any crocodiles, of which Augustus once displayed thirty-six. Dion Cassius, l. lv. p. 781.]

89 (return)
[ Capitolin. in Hist. August. p. 164, 165. We are not acquainted with the animals which he calls archeleontes; some read argoleontes others agrioleontes: both corrections are very nugatory]

89 (return)
[Capitolin. in Hist. August. p. 164, 165. We don’t know the animals he refers to as archeleontes; some read it as argoleontes and others as agrioleontes: both corrections are quite insignificant.]

90 (return)
[ Plin. Hist. Natur. viii. 6, from the annals of Piso.]

90 (return)
[ Plin. Hist. Natur. viii. 6, from the annals of Piso.]

The hunting or exhibition of wild beasts was conducted with a magnificence suitable to a people who styled themselves the masters of the world; nor was the edifice appropriated to that entertainment less expressive of Roman greatness. Posterity admires, and will long admire, the awful remains of the amphitheatre of Titus, which so well deserved the epithet of Colossal. 91 It was a building of an elliptic figure, five hundred and sixty-four feet in length, and four hundred and sixty-seven in breadth, founded on fourscore arches, and rising, with four successive orders of architecture, to the height of one hundred and forty feet. 92 The outside of the edifice was encrusted with marble, and decorated with statues. The slopes of the vast concave, which formed the inside, were filled and surrounded with sixty or eighty rows of seats of marble likewise, covered with cushions, and capable of receiving with ease about fourscore thousand spectators. 93 Sixty-four vomitories (for by that name the doors were very aptly distinguished) poured forth the immense multitude; and the entrances, passages, and staircases were contrived with such exquisite skill, that each person, whether of the senatorial, the equestrian, or the plebeian order, arrived at his destined place without trouble or confusion. 94 Nothing was omitted, which, in any respect, could be subservient to the convenience and pleasure of the spectators.

The hunting or showcasing of wild animals was carried out with a grandeur fitting for a society that considered itself the rulers of the world; and the structure dedicated to this entertainment was no less reflective of Roman greatness. Future generations will admire, and will continue to admire, the impressive remains of the amphitheater of Titus, which truly deserves the title of Colossal. 91 It was an oval-shaped building, five hundred sixty-four feet long and four hundred sixty-seven feet wide, built on eighty arches and rising to a height of one hundred forty feet with four levels of architecture. 92 The exterior of the building was covered in marble and adorned with statues. The slopes of the huge concave interior were filled with sixty to eighty rows of marble seats, covered with cushions, and could comfortably hold about eighty thousand spectators. 93 Sixty-four vomitories (that is, the doors were very aptly named) allowed the huge crowd to exit, and the entrances, hallways, and staircases were designed with such exceptional skill that each person, whether they were from the Senate, the equestrian class, or the common people, reached their assigned seat without hassle or confusion. 94 Nothing was overlooked that could enhance the convenience and enjoyment of the spectators.

They were protected from the sun and rain by an ample canopy, occasionally drawn over their heads. The air was continally refreshed by the playing of fountains, and profusely impregnated by the grateful scent of aromatics. In the centre of the edifice, the arena, or stage, was strewed with the finest sand, and successively assumed the most different forms. At one moment it seemed to rise out of the earth, like the garden of the Hesperides, and was afterwards broken into the rocks and caverns of Thrace. The subterraneous pipes conveyed an inexhaustible supply of water; and what had just before appeared a level plain, might be suddenly converted into a wide lake, covered with armed vessels, and replenished with the monsters of the deep. 95 In the decoration of these scenes, the Roman emperors displayed their wealth and liberality; and we read on various occasions that the whole furniture of the amphitheatre consisted either of silver, or of gold, or of amber. 96 The poet who describes the games of Carinus, in the character of a shepherd, attracted to the capital by the fame of their magnificence, affirms that the nets designed as a defence against the wild beasts were of gold wire; that the porticos were gilded; and that the belt or circle which divided the several ranks of spectators from each other was studded with a precious mosaic of beautiful stones. 97

They were sheltered from the sun and rain by a large canopy that occasionally stretched over their heads. The air was constantly refreshed by the splashing of fountains and filled with the pleasing scent of fragrant spices. In the center of the building, the arena, or stage, was covered with the finest sand, which could take on many different shapes. At one moment, it looked like it was rising from the earth, like the garden of the Hesperides, and then it transformed into the rocks and caves of Thrace. Underground pipes brought an endless supply of water; and what had just looked like a flat plain could suddenly turn into a large lake filled with ships and teeming with sea monsters. 95 In decorating these scenes, the Roman emperors showed off their wealth and generosity; we read on various occasions that the entire furnishings of the amphitheater were made of silver, gold, or amber. 96 The poet who writes about the games of Carinus, in the role of a shepherd drawn to the city by their famous splendor, claims that the nets meant to protect against wild beasts were made of gold wire, that the porticos were gilded, and that the belt or circle separating different sections of spectators was decorated with a beautiful mosaic of precious stones. 97

91 (return)
[ See Maffei, Verona Illustrata, p. iv. l. i. c. 2.]

91 (return)
[ See Maffei, Verona Illustrated, p. iv. l. i. c. 2.]

92 (return)
[ Maffei, l. ii. c. 2. The height was very much exaggerated by the ancients. It reached almost to the heavens, according to Calphurnius, (Eclog. vii. 23,) and surpassed the ken of human sight, according to Ammianus Marcellinus (xvi. 10.) Yet how trifling to the great pyramid of Egypt, which rises 500 feet perpendicular]

92 (return)
[ Maffei, l. ii. c. 2. The height was greatly exaggerated by the ancients. It was said to reach almost to the heavens, according to Calphurnius (Eclog. vii. 23), and to exceed the limits of human vision, according to Ammianus Marcellinus (xvi. 10). Yet how insignificant it is compared to the Great Pyramid of Egypt, which stands 500 feet tall.]

93 (return)
[ According to different copies of Victor, we read 77,000, or 87,000 spectators; but Maffei (l. ii. c. 12) finds room on the open seats for no more than 34,000. The remainder were contained in the upper covered galleries.]

93 (return)
[ According to various copies of Victor, we see numbers like 77,000 or 87,000 spectators mentioned; however, Maffei (l. ii. c. 12) suggests that only 34,000 could fit in the open seats. The rest were in the upper covered galleries.]

94 (return)
[ See Maffei, l. ii. c. 5—12. He treats the very difficult subject with all possible clearness, and like an architect, as well as an antiquarian.]

94 (return)
[ See Maffei, l. ii. c. 5—12. He addresses this challenging topic as clearly as possible, combining the perspective of both an architect and an antiquarian.]

95 (return)
[ Calphurn. Eclog vii. 64, 73. These lines are curious, and the whole eclogue has been of infinite use to Maffei. Calphurnius, as well as Martial, (see his first book,) was a poet; but when they described the amphitheatre, they both wrote from their own senses, and to those of the Romans.]

95 (return)
[ Calphurn. Eclog vii. 64, 73. These lines are interesting, and the entire eclogue has been extremely helpful to Maffei. Calphurnius, like Martial (refer to his first book), was a poet; but when they wrote about the amphitheater, they both did so from their own experiences, as well as those of the Romans.]

96 (return)
[ Consult Plin. Hist. Natur. xxxiii. 16, xxxvii. 11.]

96 (return)
[ Consult Plin. Hist. Natur. xxxiii. 16, xxxvii. 11.]

97 (return)
[ Balteus en gemmis, en inlita porticus auro Certatim radiant, &c. Calphurn. vii.]

97 (return)
[ Balteus and jewels, and the embellished colonnade shining with gold, etc. Calphurn. vii.]

In the midst of this glittering pageantry, the emperor Carinus, secure of his fortune, enjoyed the acclamations of the people, the flattery of his courtiers, and the songs of the poets, who, for want of a more essential merit, were reduced to celebrate the divine graces of his person. 98 In the same hour, but at the distance of nine hundred miles from Rome, his brother expired; and a sudden revolution transferred into the hands of a stranger the sceptre of the house of Carus. 99

In the middle of this dazzling spectacle, Emperor Carinus, confident in his position, relished the cheers of the people, the compliments from his courtiers, and the praises from the poets, who, lacking any significant talent, were left to extol the divine qualities of his character. 98 At that same moment, nine hundred miles away from Rome, his brother passed away; and in an instant, a sudden shift placed the scepter of the house of Carus into the hands of a stranger. 99

98 (return)
[ Et Martis vultus et Apollinis esse putavi, says Calphurnius; but John Malala, who had perhaps seen pictures of Carinus, describes him as thick, short, and white, tom. i. p. 403.]

98 (return)
[I thought he looked like Mars and Apollo, says Calphurnius; but John Malala, who might have seen pictures of Carinus, describes him as stocky, short, and pale, tom. i. p. 403.]

99 (return)
[ With regard to the time when these Roman games were celebrated, Scaliger, Salmasius, and Cuper have given themselves a great deal of trouble to perplex a very clear subject.]

99 (return)
[ Concerning when these Roman games took place, Scaliger, Salmasius, and Cuper have made a huge effort to confuse a very straightforward topic.]

The sons of Carus never saw each other after their father’s death. The arrangements which their new situation required were probably deferred till the return of the younger brother to Rome, where a triumph was decreed to the young emperors for the glorious success of the Persian war. 100 It is uncertain whether they intended to divide between them the administration, or the provinces, of the empire; but it is very unlikely that their union would have proved of any long duration. The jealousy of power must have been inflamed by the opposition of characters. In the most corrupt of times, Carinus was unworthy to live: Numerian deserved to reign in a happier period. His affable manners and gentle virtues secured him, as soon as they became known, the regard and affections of the public. He possessed the elegant accomplishments of a poet and orator, which dignify as well as adorn the humblest and the most exalted station. His eloquence, however it was applauded by the senate, was formed not so much on the model of Cicero, as on that of the modern declaimers; but in an age very far from being destitute of poetical merit, he contended for the prize with the most celebrated of his contemporaries, and still remained the friend of his rivals; a circumstance which evinces either the goodness of his heart, or the superiority of his genius. 101 But the talents of Numerian were rather of the contemplative than of the active kind. When his father’s elevation reluctantly forced him from the shade of retirement, neither his temper nor his pursuits had qualified him for the command of armies. His constitution was destroyed by the hardships of the Persian war; and he had contracted, from the heat of the climate, 102 such a weakness in his eyes, as obliged him, in the course of a long retreat, to confine himself to the solitude and darkness of a tent or litter.

The sons of Carus never saw each other again after their father died. The arrangements needed for their new situation were probably put off until the younger brother returned to Rome, where a triumph was celebrated for the young emperors' glorious success in the Persian war. 100 It's unclear whether they planned to share the administration or provinces of the empire, but it’s very unlikely their partnership would have lasted long. The jealousy for power would have been intensified by their differing personalities. At a time when everything was corrupt, Carinus was unworthy of life; Numerian deserved to rule in a better era. As soon as his friendly demeanor and gentle virtues became known, he gained the public's affection. He had the refined talents of a poet and orator, which elevate both humble and high positions. His eloquence, though praised by the senate, wasn’t modeled so much after Cicero but rather after modern speakers; yet, in a time not lacking in poetic talent, he competed for accolades against the most celebrated of his peers, all while remaining friends with them, which shows either his good-heartedness or the strength of his talent. 101 However, Numerian's abilities leaned more towards contemplation than action. When his father's rise reluctantly pulled him out of retirement, neither his temperament nor his interests had prepared him for leading armies. The challenges of the Persian war weakened his health, and he developed a weakness in his eyes due to the climate’s heat, 102 which forced him, during a long retreat, to isolate himself in the darkness of a tent or litter.

The administration of all affairs, civil as well as military, was devolved on Arrius Aper, the Prætorian præfect, who to the power of his important office added the honor of being father-in-law to Numerian. The Imperial pavilion was strictly guarded by his most trusty adherents; and during many days, Aper delivered to the army the supposed mandates of their invisible sovereign. 103

The management of everything, both civil and military, was handed over to Arrius Aper, the Prætorian prefect, who combined the authority of his significant role with the status of being Numerian's father-in-law. The Imperial tent was closely monitored by his most loyal supporters; for many days, Aper communicated what were believed to be orders from their unseen ruler. 103

100 (return)
[ Nemesianus (in the Cynegeticon) seems to anticipate in his fancy that auspicious day.]

100 (return)
[ Nemesianus (in the Cynegeticon) seems to foresee in his imagination that fortunate day.]

101 (return)
[ He won all the crowns from Nemesianus, with whom he vied in didactic poetry. The senate erected a statue to the son of Carus, with a very ambiguous inscription, “To the most powerful of orators.” See Vopiscus in Hist. August. p. 251.]

101 (return)
[ He claimed all the accolades from Nemesianus, with whom he competed in educational poetry. The senate erected a statue for the son of Carus, featuring a rather unclear inscription, “To the most powerful of speakers.” See Vopiscus in Hist. August. p. 251.]

102 (return)
[ A more natural cause, at least, than that assigned by Vopiscus, (Hist. August. p. 251,) incessantly weeping for his father’s death.]

102 (return)
[ A more natural cause, at least, than the one given by Vopiscus, (Hist. August. p. 251,) constantly crying over his father's death.]

103 (return)
[ In the Persian war, Aper was suspected of a design to betray Carus. Hist. August. p. 250.]

103 (return)
[During the Persian War, Aper was suspected of planning to betray Carus. Hist. August. p. 250.]

It was not till eight months after the death of Carus, that the Roman army, returning by slow marches from the banks of the Tigris, arrived on those of the Thracian Bosphorus. The legions halted at Chalcedon in Asia, while the court passed over to Heraclea, on the European side of the Propontis. 104 But a report soon circulated through the camp, at first in secret whispers, and at length in loud clamors, of the emperor’s death, and of the presumption of his ambitious minister, who still exercised the sovereign power in the name of a prince who was no more. The impatience of the soldiers could not long support a state of suspense. With rude curiosity they broke into the Imperial tent, and discovered only the corpse of Numerian. 105 The gradual decline of his health might have induced them to believe that his death was natural; but the concealment was interpreted as an evidence of guilt, and the measures which Aper had taken to secure his election became the immediate occasion of his ruin. Yet, even in the transport of their rage and grief, the troops observed a regular proceeding, which proves how firmly discipline had been reëstablished by the martial successors of Gallienus. A general assembly of the army was appointed to be held at Chalcedon, whither Aper was transported in chains, as a prisoner and a criminal. A vacant tribunal was erected in the midst of the camp, and the generals and tribunes formed a great military council. They soon announced to the multitude that their choice had fallen on Diocletian, commander of the domestics or body-guards, as the person the most capable of revenging and succeeding their beloved emperor. The future fortunes of the candidate depended on the chance or conduct of the present hour. Conscious that the station which he had filled exposed him to some suspicions, Diocletian ascended the tribunal, and raising his eyes towards the Sun, made a solemn profession of his own innocence, in the presence of that all-seeing Deity. 106 Then, assuming the tone of a sovereign and a judge, he commanded that Aper should be brought in chains to the foot of the tribunal. “This man,” said he, “is the murderer of Numerian;” and without giving him time to enter on a dangerous justification, drew his sword, and buried it in the breast of the unfortunate præfect. A charge supported by such decisive proof was admitted without contradiction, and the legions, with repeated acclamations, acknowledged the justice and authority of the emperor Diocletian. 107

It was eight months after Carus's death when the Roman army, making slow progress from the Tigris River, finally reached the Thracian Bosphorus. The legions stopped at Chalcedon in Asia, while the court moved over to Heraclea, on the European side of the Propontis. 104 But soon, a rumor started to spread through the camp, first as quiet whispers and eventually as loud shouts, about the emperor’s death and the arrogance of his ambitious minister, who still held power in the name of the deceased prince. The soldiers' patience couldn’t withstand the uncertainty for long. Driven by crude curiosity, they broke into the Imperial tent, discovering only the body of Numerian. 105 His gradual decline in health could have led them to think that his death was natural, but the secrecy surrounding it was seen as an indication of guilt, and the steps that Aper had taken to secure his election directly led to his downfall. Yet, even in the intensity of their anger and sadness, the troops maintained a formal process, highlighting how firmly discipline had been restored by the military successors of Gallienus. A general assembly of the army was planned to take place at Chalcedon, where Aper was brought in chains as a prisoner and criminal. A vacant tribunal was set up in the center of the camp, and the generals and tribunes formed a large military council. They quickly informed the crowd that they had chosen Diocletian, the commander of the bodyguards, as the one most capable of avenging and succeeding their beloved emperor. The future of Diocletian depended on the events of that moment. Aware that his former position made him somewhat suspect, Diocletian stepped up to the tribunal and, looking up at the Sun, made a solemn declaration of his innocence in front of that all-seeing deity. 106 Then, adopting the voice of a ruler and judge, he ordered that Aper be brought in chains to the foot of the tribunal. “This man,” he declared, “is the murderer of Numerian;” and before Aper had the chance to offer a risky defense, Diocletian drew his sword and plunged it into the chest of the unfortunate prefect. A charge backed by such clear evidence was accepted without dispute, and the legions, with shouts of approval, recognized the justice and authority of emperor Diocletian. 107

104 (return)
[ We are obliged to the Alexandrian Chronicle, p. 274, for the knowledge of the time and place where Diocletian was elected emperor.]

104 (return)
[ We owe the Alexandrian Chronicle, p. 274, for the information about the time and place where Diocletian was elected emperor.]

105 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 251. Eutrop. ix. 88. Hieronym. in Chron. According to these judicious writers, the death of Numerian was discovered by the stench of his dead body. Could no aromatics be found in the Imperial household?]

105 (return)
[Hist. August. p. 251. Eutrop. ix. 88. Hieronym. in Chron. According to these insightful writers, the death of Numerian was revealed by the smell of his decomposing body. Were there really no perfumes available in the Imperial household?]

106 (return)
[ Aurel. Victor. Eutropius, ix. 20. Hieronym. in Chron.]

106 (return)
[ Aurel. Victor. Eutropius, ix. 20. Hieronym. in Chron.]

107 (return)
[ Vopiscus in Hist. August. p. 252. The reason why Diocletian killed Aper, (a wild boar,) was founded on a prophecy and a pun, as foolish as they are well known.]

107 (return)
[ Vopiscus in Hist. August. p. 252. The reason Diocletian killed Aper, (a wild boar,) was based on a prophecy and a pun, both of which are as silly as they are famous.]

Before we enter upon the memorable reign of that prince, it will be proper to punish and dismiss the unworthy brother of Numerian. Carinus possessed arms and treasures sufficient to support his legal title to the empire. But his personal vices overbalanced every advantage of birth and situation. The most faithful servants of the father despised the incapacity, and dreaded the cruel arrogance, of the son. The hearts of the people were engaged in favor of his rival, and even the senate was inclined to prefer a usurper to a tyrant. The arts of Diocletian inflamed the general discontent; and the winter was employed in secret intrigues, and open preparations for a civil war. In the spring, the forces of the East and of the West encountered each other in the plains of Margus, a small city of Mæsia, in the neighborhood of the Danube. 108 The troops, so lately returned from the Persian war, had acquired their glory at the expense of health and numbers; nor were they in a condition to contend with the unexhausted strength of the legions of Europe. Their ranks were broken, and, for a moment, Diocletian despaired of the purple and of life. But the advantage which Carinus had obtained by the valor of his soldiers, he quickly lost by the infidelity of his officers. A tribune, whose wife he had seduced, seized the opportunity of revenge, and, by a single blow, extinguished civil discord in the blood of the adulterer. 109

Before we get into the memorable reign of that prince, it's important to deal with and remove the unworthy brother of Numerian. Carinus had enough weapons and treasure to back up his claim to the empire. But his personal flaws overshadowed any advantages he had from his birth and position. The most loyal servants of his father looked down on his incompetence and feared his cruel arrogance. The public favored his rival, and even the senate preferred a usurper over a tyrant. Diocletian's tactics heightened the general discontent; the winter was filled with secret plots and open preparations for civil war. In the spring, the Eastern and Western forces met on the plains of Margus, a small city in Mæsia near the Danube. 108 The troops, just back from the Persian war, had earned their glory at the cost of their health and numbers, and were not in a state to fight against the fresh strength of the European legions. Their ranks were shattered, and for a moment, Diocletian lost hope for the throne and for his life. However, the advantage Carinus gained through the bravery of his soldiers was quickly undone by the betrayal of his officers. A tribune, whose wife he had seduced, took the chance for revenge, and with a single blow, ended the civil strife in the blood of the adulterer. 109

108 (return)
[ Eutropius marks its situation very accurately; it was between the Mons Aureus and Viminiacum. M. d’Anville (Geographic Ancienne, tom. i. p. 304) places Margus at Kastolatz in Servia, a little below Belgrade and Semendria. * Note: Kullieza—Eton Atlas—M.]

108 (return)
[ Eutropius describes its location very precisely; it was situated between the Gold Mountain and Viminiacum. M. d’Anville (Geographic Ancienne, vol. i, p. 304) identifies Margus at Kastolatz in Serbia, just south of Belgrade and Semendria. * Note: Kullieza—Eton Atlas—M.]

109 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 254. Eutropius, ix. 20. Aurelius Victor et Epitome]

109 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 254. Eutropius, ix. 20. Aurelius Victor et Epitome]

Chapter XIII: Reign Of Diocletian And His Three Associates.—Part I.

The Reign Of Diocletian And His Three Associates, Maximian, Galerius, And Constantius.—General Reestablishment Of Order And Tranquillity.—The Persian War, Victory, And Triumph.—The New Form Of Administration.—Abdication And Retirement Of Diocletian And Maximian.

The Reign of Diocletian and His Three Associates, Maximian, Galerius, and Constantius.—General Restoration of Order and Peace.—The Persian War, Victory, and Triumph.—The New System of Administration.—Resignation and Retirement of Diocletian and Maximian.

As the reign of Diocletian was more illustrious than that of any of his predecessors, so was his birth more abject and obscure. The strong claims of merit and of violence had frequently superseded the ideal prerogatives of nobility; but a distinct line of separation was hitherto preserved between the free and the servile part of mankind. The parents of Diocletian had been slaves in the house of Anulinus, a Roman senator; nor was he himself distinguished by any other name than that which he derived from a small town in Dalmatia, from whence his mother deduced her origin. 1 It is, however, probable that his father obtained the freedom of the family, and that he soon acquired an office of scribe, which was commonly exercised by persons of his condition. 2 Favorable oracles, or rather the consciousness of superior merit, prompted his aspiring son to pursue the profession of arms and the hopes of fortune; and it would be extremely curious to observe the gradation of arts and accidents which enabled him in the end to fulfil those oracles, and to display that merit to the world. Diocletian was successively promoted to the government of Mæsia, the honors of the consulship, and the important command of the guards of the palace. He distinguished his abilities in the Persian war; and after the death of Numerian, the slave, by the confession and judgment of his rivals, was declared the most worthy of the Imperial throne. The malice of religious zeal, whilst it arraigns the savage fierceness of his colleague Maximian, has affected to cast suspicions on the personal courage of the emperor Diocletian. 3 It would not be easy to persuade us of the cowardice of a soldier of fortune, who acquired and preserved the esteem of the legions as well as the favor of so many warlike princes. Yet even calumny is sagacious enough to discover and to attack the most vulnerable part. The valor of Diocletian was never found inadequate to his duty, or to the occasion; but he appears not to have possessed the daring and generous spirit of a hero, who courts danger and fame, disdains artifice, and boldly challenges the allegiance of his equals. His abilities were useful rather than splendid; a vigorous mind, improved by the experience and study of mankind; dexterity and application in business; a judicious mixture of liberality and economy, of mildness and rigor; profound dissimulation, under the disguise of military frankness; steadiness to pursue his ends; flexibility to vary his means; and, above all, the great art of submitting his own passions, as well as those of others, to the interest of his ambition, and of coloring his ambition with the most specious pretences of justice and public utility. Like Augustus, Diocletian may be considered as the founder of a new empire. Like the adopted son of Cæsar, he was distinguished as a statesman rather than as a warrior; nor did either of those princes employ force, whenever their purpose could be effected by policy.

As the reign of Diocletian was more remarkable than that of any of his predecessors, so was his birth more humble and unknown. Strong claims based on merit and force often replaced the traditional privileges of nobility; however, a clear distinction had so far been maintained between free people and those who were enslaved. Diocletian’s parents had been slaves in the household of Anulinus, a Roman senator; he was known only by the name he took from a small town in Dalmatia, his mother's homeland. 1 It’s likely that his father gained freedom at some point and soon got a job as a scribe, a position typically held by someone of his status. 2 Favorable omens, or perhaps his sense of superior merit, motivated his ambitious son to pursue a military career and seek fortune; it would be fascinating to see the gradual series of events and talents that eventually allowed him to fulfill those omens and showcase his merit to the world. Diocletian was gradually promoted to govern Mæsia, held the consulship, and took charge of the palace guards. He proved his skills in the Persian war; after Numerian’s death, he was recognized by his rivals as the most deserving of the imperial throne. The hostility of religious fervor has sought to cast doubts on the personal bravery of Emperor Diocletian, especially when criticizing the brutal nature of his colleague Maximian. 3 It wouldn’t be easy to convince us that a soldier who rose to power and maintained the respect of the legions, as well as the favor of numerous warrior princes, was cowardly. Yet even slander is clever enough to identify and exploit the most vulnerable parts. Diocletian’s bravery was never found lacking in duty or during crucial moments; however, he didn’t seem to possess the bold and noble spirit of a hero who seeks out danger and fame, ignores deceit, and confidently challenges the loyalty of his peers. His skills were more practical than showy; he had a strong mind shaped by the experiences and study of humanity; he was skilled and dedicated in his work; he balanced generosity and frugality, gentleness and strictness; he mastered profound deceit while appearing militarily straightforward; he was steadfast in pursuing his goals yet adaptable in how he achieved them; and above all, he excelled at controlling his own desires and those of others to serve his ambitions, masking his ambitions with appealing claims of fairness and public benefit. Like Augustus, Diocletian can be seen as the founder of a new empire. Similar to Caesar’s adopted son, he was recognized more as a statesman than as a warrior; neither of them resorted to force when their objectives could be accomplished through strategy.

1 (return)
[ Eutrop. ix. 19. Victor in Epitome. The town seems to have been properly called Doclia, from a small tribe of Illyrians, (see Cellarius, Geograph. Antiqua, tom. i. p. 393;) and the original name of the fortunate slave was probably Docles; he first lengthened it to the Grecian harmony of Diocles, and at length to the Roman majesty of Diocletianus. He likewise assumed the Patrician name of Valerius and it is usually given him by Aurelius Victor.]

1 (return)
[ Eutrop. ix. 19. Victor in Epitome. The town appears to have been rightfully named Doclia, after a small tribe of Illyrians (see Cellarius, Geograph. Antiqua, tom. i. p. 393); and the original name of the fortunate slave was likely Docles; he initially transformed it into the Greek-sounding Diocles, and eventually into the Roman-sounding Diocletianus. He also took on the Patrician name of Valerius, and it is commonly referred to him by Aurelius Victor.]

2 (return)
[ See Dacier on the sixth satire of the second book of Horace Cornel. Nepos, ’n Vit. Eumen. c. l.]

2 (return)
[See Dacier on the sixth satire of the second book of Horace Cornelius Nepos, in Vit. Eumen. c. l.]

3 (return)
[ Lactantius (or whoever was the author of the little treatise De Mortibus Persecutorum) accuses Diocletian of timidity in two places, c. 7. 8. In chap. 9 he says of him, “erat in omni tumultu meticulosu et animi disjectus.”]

3 (return)
[ Lactantius (or whoever wrote the short treatise De Mortibus Persecutorum) calls Diocletian timid in two instances, c. 7. 8. In chap. 9, he describes him as, “he was fearful in every tumult and his spirit was scattered.”]

The victory of Diocletian was remarkable for its singular mildness. A people accustomed to applaud the clemency of the conqueror, if the usual punishments of death, exile, and confiscation, were inflicted with any degree of temper and equity, beheld, with the most pleasing astonishment, a civil war, the flames of which were extinguished in the field of battle. Diocletian received into his confidence Aristobulus, the principal minister of the house of Carus, respected the lives, the fortunes, and the dignity, of his adversaries, and even continued in their respective stations the greater number of the servants of Carinus. 4 It is not improbable that motives of prudence might assist the humanity of the artful Dalmatian; of these servants, many had purchased his favor by secret treachery; in others, he esteemed their grateful fidelity to an unfortunate master. The discerning judgment of Aurelian, of Probus, and of Carus, had filled the several departments of the state and army with officers of approved merit, whose removal would have injured the public service, without promoting the interest of his successor. Such a conduct, however, displayed to the Roman world the fairest prospect of the new reign, and the emperor affected to confirm this favorable prepossession, by declaring, that, among all the virtues of his predecessors, he was the most ambitious of imitating the humane philosophy of Marcus Antoninus. 5

The victory of Diocletian was notable for its unusual gentleness. A people used to praising the mercy of a conqueror, as long as the typical punishments of death, exile, and confiscation were carried out with some level of fairness, looked on in delighted surprise as a civil war ended on the battlefield. Diocletian took Aristobulus, the main advisor from the house of Carus, into his confidence, respected the lives, wealth, and dignity of his opponents, and even kept most of Carinus's supporters in their positions. 4 It's likely that a sense of caution influenced the compassion of the crafty Dalmatian; many of these supporters had won his favor through secret betrayal, while others he valued for their loyal service to a fallen master. The keen judgment of Aurelian, Probus, and Carus had filled various roles in the government and military with capable officers, whose removal would have hurt public service without benefiting his own position. This approach, however, presented the Roman world with the best outlook for the new reign, and the emperor aimed to reinforce this positive impression by stating that, among all the virtues of his predecessors, he was most eager to emulate the humane philosophy of Marcus Antoninus. 5

4 (return)
[ In this encomium, Aurelius Victor seems to convey a just, though indirect, censure of the cruelty of Constantius. It appears from the Fasti, that Aristobulus remained præfect of the city, and that he ended with Diocletian the consulship which he had commenced with Carinus.]

4 (return)
[In this praise, Aurelius Victor seems to offer a fair, though indirect, criticism of Constantius’s cruelty. The Fasti shows that Aristobulus continued as prefect of the city, and he completed his consulship with Diocletian, which he had started with Carinus.]

5 (return)
[ Aurelius Victor styles Diocletian, “Parentum potius quam Dominum.” See Hist. August. p. 30.]

5 (return)
[ Aurelius Victor refers to Diocletian as “More of a father than a master.” See Hist. August. p. 30.]

The first considerable action of his reign seemed to evince his sincerity as well as his moderation. After the example of Marcus, he gave himself a colleague in the person of Maximian, on whom he bestowed at first the title of Cæsar, and afterwards that of Augustus. 6 But the motives of his conduct, as well as the object of his choice, were of a very different nature from those of his admired predecessor. By investing a luxurious youth with the honors of the purple, Marcus had discharged a debt of private gratitude, at the expense, indeed, of the happiness of the state. By associating a friend and a fellow-soldier to the labors of government, Diocletian, in a time of public danger, provided for the defence both of the East and of the West. Maximian was born a peasant, and, like Aurelian, in the territory of Sirmium. Ignorant of letters, 7 careless of laws, the rusticity of his appearance and manners still betrayed in the most elevated fortune the meanness of his extraction. War was the only art which he professed. In a long course of service he had distinguished himself on every frontier of the empire; and though his military talents were formed to obey rather than to command, though, perhaps, he never attained the skill of a consummate general, he was capable, by his valor, constancy, and experience, of executing the most arduous undertakings. Nor were the vices of Maximian less useful to his benefactor. Insensible to pity, and fearless of consequences, he was the ready instrument of every act of cruelty which the policy of that artful prince might at once suggest and disclaim. As soon as a bloody sacrifice had been offered to prudence or to revenge, Diocletian, by his seasonable intercession, saved the remaining few whom he had never designed to punish, gently censured the severity of his stern colleague, and enjoyed the comparison of a golden and an iron age, which was universally applied to their opposite maxims of government. Notwithstanding the difference of their characters, the two emperors maintained, on the throne, that friendship which they had contracted in a private station. The haughty, turbulent spirit of Maximian, so fatal, afterwards, to himself and to the public peace, was accustomed to respect the genius of Diocletian, and confessed the ascendant of reason over brutal violence. 8 From a motive either of pride or superstition, the two emperors assumed the titles, the one of Jovius, the other of Herculius. Whilst the motion of the world (such was the language of their venal orators) was maintained by the all-seeing wisdom of Jupiter, the invincible arm of Hercules purged the earth from monsters and tyrants. 9

The first major action of his reign seemed to show his sincerity as well as his moderation. Following Marcus's example, he appointed Maximian as a colleague, initially giving him the title of Cæsar, and later Augustus. 6 However, the reasons behind his actions and his choice of colleague were very different from those of his admired predecessor. By promoting a lavish youth to the honors of the purple, Marcus was repaying a personal debt, even at the cost of the state's well-being. In contrast, Diocletian, during a time of public danger, teamed up with a friend and fellow soldier to secure the defense of both the East and the West. Maximian was born to a peasant family, like Aurelian, in the region of Sirmium. Uneducated and indifferent to laws, the rustic nature of his appearance and manners made it clear, even in high office, where he came from. War was the only skill he claimed. Throughout his lengthy service, he had made a name for himself on every front of the empire; though his military skills were more suited for following orders than giving them, and he may never have become a masterful general, his bravery, steadfastness, and experience allowed him to tackle the toughest challenges. Maximian’s flaws were also beneficial to Diocletian. Unmoved by compassion and unafraid of the outcomes, he eagerly carried out any cruel act that the cunning prince might suggest and then deny. As soon as a bloody offering had been made for the sake of caution or revenge, Diocletian, through his timely intervention, saved the few people he hadn’t originally intended to punish, gently criticized his stern colleague's harshness, and enjoyed the contrast between a golden and an iron age, a phrase widely used to describe their conflicting governing styles. Despite their character differences, the two emperors maintained the friendship they had formed while in private life. The proud, aggressive nature of Maximian, which would later prove disastrous for him and public peace, was still respectful of Diocletian's intellect and acknowledged reason’s superiority over brute force. 8 Driven by either pride or superstition, the two emperors took the titles of Jovius and Herculius. While the movement of the world (as their paid orators put it) was guided by Jupiter’s all-seeing wisdom, Hercules's invincible strength rid the earth of monsters and tyrants. 9

6 (return)
[ The question of the time when Maximian received the honors of Cæsar and Augustus has divided modern critics, and given occasion to a great deal of learned wrangling. I have followed M. de Tillemont, (Histoire des Empereurs, tom. iv. p. 500-505,) who has weighed the several reasons and difficulties with his scrupulous accuracy. * Note: Eckbel concurs in this view, viii p. 15.—M.]

6 (return)
[ When Maximian was given the titles of Cæsar and Augustus has been a point of contention among modern scholars, leading to a lot of scholarly debate. I have followed M. de Tillemont, (Histoire des Empereurs, tom. iv. p. 500-505,) who has carefully considered the various reasons and challenges with great precision. * Note: Eckbel agrees with this perspective, viii p. 15.—M.]

7 (return)
[ In an oration delivered before him, (Panegyr. Vet. ii. 8,) Mamertinus expresses a doubt, whether his hero, in imitating the conduct of Hannibal and Scipio, had ever heard of their names. From thence we may fairly infer, that Maximian was more desirous of being considered as a soldier than as a man of letters; and it is in this manner that we can often translate the language of flattery into that of truth.]

7 (return)
[In a speech given in his presence, (Panegyr. Vet. ii. 8,) Mamertinus questions whether his hero, in trying to emulate the actions of Hannibal and Scipio, ever knew their names. From this, we can reasonably conclude that Maximian was more interested in being seen as a soldier than as a scholar; and this is how we can often turn flattery into genuine insight.]

8 (return)
[ Lactantius de M. P. c. 8. Aurelius Victor. As among the Panegyrics, we find orations pronounced in praise of Maximian, and others which flatter his adversaries at his expense, we derive some knowledge from the contrast.]

8 (return)
[ Lactantius de M. P. c. 8. Aurelius Victor. Just like in the Panegyrics, we come across speeches that praise Maximian, along with others that flatter his opponents at his expense, allowing us to gain some insight from this contrast.]

9 (return)
[ See the second and third Panegyrics, particularly iii. 3, 10, 14 but it would be tedious to copy the diffuse and affected expressions of their false eloquence. With regard to the titles, consult Aurel. Victor Lactantius de M. P. c. 52. Spanheim de Usu Numismatum, &c. xii 8.]

9 (return)
[ Check out the second and third Panegyrics, especially iii. 3, 10, 14, but it would be boring to repeat the lengthy and pretentious phrases of their fake eloquence. For the titles, refer to Aurel. Victor Lactantius de M. P. c. 52. Spanheim de Usu Numismatum, & c. xii 8.]

But even the omnipotence of Jovius and Herculius was insufficient to sustain the weight of the public administration. The prudence of Diocletian discovered that the empire, assailed on every side by the barbarians, required on every side the presence of a great army, and of an emperor. With this view, he resolved once more to divide his unwieldy power, and with the inferior title of Cæsars, 901 to confer on two generals of approved merit an unequal share of the sovereign authority. 10 Galerius, surnamed Armentarius, from his original profession of a herdsman, and Constantius, who from his pale complexion had acquired the denomination of Chlorus, 11 were the two persons invested with the second honors of the Imperial purple. In describing the country, extraction, and manners of Herculius, we have already delineated those of Galerius, who was often, and not improperly, styled the younger Maximian, though, in many instances both of virtue and ability, he appears to have possessed a manifest superiority over the elder. The birth of Constantius was less obscure than that of his colleagues. Eutropius, his father, was one of the most considerable nobles of Dardania, and his mother was the niece of the emperor Claudius. 12 Although the youth of Constantius had been spent in arms, he was endowed with a mild and amiable disposition, and the popular voice had long since acknowledged him worthy of the rank which he at last attained. To strengthen the bonds of political, by those of domestic, union, each of the emperors assumed the character of a father to one of the Cæsars, Diocletian to Galerius, and Maximian to Constantius; and each, obliging them to repudiate their former wives, bestowed his daughter in marriage or his adopted son. 13 These four princes distributed among themselves the wide extent of the Roman empire. The defence of Gaul, Spain, 14 and Britain, was intrusted to Constantius: Galerius was stationed on the banks of the Danube, as the safeguard of the Illyrian provinces. Italy and Africa were considered as the department of Maximian; and for his peculiar portion, Diocletian reserved Thrace, Egypt, and the rich countries of Asia. Every one was sovereign with his own jurisdiction; but their united authority extended over the whole monarchy, and each of them was prepared to assist his colleagues with his counsels or presence. The Cæsars, in their exalted rank, revered the majesty of the emperors, and the three younger princes invariably acknowledged, by their gratitude and obedience, the common parent of their fortunes. The suspicious jealousy of power found not any place among them; and the singular happiness of their union has been compared to a chorus of music, whose harmony was regulated and maintained by the skilful hand of the first artist. 15

But even the all-powerful Jovius and Herculius couldn't handle the weight of running the empire. Diocletian wisely realized that, with barbarians attacking from all sides, the empire needed a large army and an emperor everywhere. To address this, he decided to divide his vast power once again, giving the lesser title of Cæsars to two well-regarded generals, sharing the sovereign authority unevenly. 901 The two chosen were Galerius, nicknamed Armentarius for his background as a herdsman, and Constantius, who earned the name Chlorus due to his pale skin. 10 They were the only ones granted the second honors of imperial power. In discussing the background and character of Herculius, we've already covered Galerius, who was often—and rightly—called the younger Maximian, although he seemed to have a clear advantage over the older man in many qualities of both virtue and skill. Constantius was born into a more distinguished family than his colleagues. His father, Eutropius, was one of the most notable nobles from Dardania, and his mother was the niece of Emperor Claudius. 12 Although Constantius spent his youth in military service, he had a gentle and pleasant nature, and the public had long recognized him as deserving of the rank he eventually achieved. To strengthen political ties through family bonds, each emperor took on a paternal role towards one of the Cæsars: Diocletian became a father figure to Galerius, while Maximian took on that role for Constantius; each emperor urged them to divorce their previous wives and married off their daughters or adopted sons to them. 13 These four rulers divided the vast Roman Empire among themselves. Constantius was responsible for defending Gaul, Spain, 14 and Britain, while Galerius was stationed along the Danube to protect the Illyrian provinces. Italy and Africa were managed by Maximian, and Diocletian reserved Thrace, Egypt, and the wealthy regions of Asia for himself. Each of them had sovereignty over their own areas, but their joint authority covered the entire empire, and each was ready to support his colleagues with advice or presence. The Cæsars, in their high rank, respected the authority of the emperors, and the three younger princes consistently showed their gratitude and obedience to the common source of their fortunes. There was no place for jealous rivalry among them; their unique unity has been likened to a musical chorus, whose harmony was skillfully maintained by the first composer. 15

901 (return)
[ On the relative power of the Augusti and the Cæsars, consult a dissertation at the end of Manso’s Leben Constantius des Grossen—M.]

901 (return)
[ For information on the relative power of the Augusti and the Cæsars, refer to a dissertation at the end of Manso’s Leben Constantius des Grossen—M.]

10 (return)
[ Aurelius Victor. Victor in Epitome. Eutrop. ix. 22. Lactant de M. P. c. 8. Hieronym. in Chron.]

10 (return)
[ Aurelius Victor. Victor in Epitome. Eutrop. ix. 22. Lactant de M. P. c. 8. Hieronym. in Chron.]

11 (return)
[ It is only among the modern Greeks that Tillemont can discover his appellation of Chlorus. Any remarkable degree of paleness seems inconsistent with the rubor mentioned in Panegyric, v. 19.]

11 (return)
[ Tillemont can only find his nickname of Chlorus among the modern Greeks. A noticeable level of paleness seems to contradict the redness mentioned in Panegyric, v. 19.]

12 (return)
[ Julian, the grandson of Constantius, boasts that his family was derived from the warlike Mæsians. Misopogon, p. 348. The Dardanians dwelt on the edge of Mæsia.]

12 (return)
[ Julian, the grandson of Constantius, claims that his family comes from the fierce Mæsians. Misopogon, p. 348. The Dardanians lived on the border of Mæsia.]

13 (return)
[ Galerius married Valeria, the daughter of Diocletian; if we speak with strictness, Theodora, the wife of Constantius, was daughter only to the wife of Maximian. Spanheim, Dissertat, xi. 2.]

13 (return)
[ Galerius married Valeria, the daughter of Diocletian; technically, Theodora, the wife of Constantius, was only the daughter of Maximian's wife. Spanheim, Dissertat, xi. 2.]

14 (return)
[ This division agrees with that of the four præfectures; yet there is some reason to doubt whether Spain was not a province of Maximian. See Tillemont, tom. iv. p. 517. * Note: According to Aurelius Victor and other authorities, Thrace belonged to the division of Galerius. See Tillemont, iv. 36. But the laws of Diocletian are in general dated in Illyria or Thrace.—M.]

14 (return)
[ This division lines up with the four prefectures; however, there's some reason to question whether Spain might have been part of Maximian's province. See Tillemont, vol. iv, p. 517. * Note: According to Aurelius Victor and other sources, Thrace was included in Galerius' division. See Tillemont, iv. 36. But generally, the laws of Diocletian are dated in Illyria or Thrace.—M.]

15 (return)
[ Julian in Cæsarib. p. 315. Spanheim’s notes to the French translation, p. 122.]

15 (return)
[ Julian in Cæsarib. p. 315. Spanheim’s notes to the French translation, p. 122.]

This important measure was not carried into execution till about six years after the association of Maximian, and that interval of time had not been destitute of memorable incidents. But we have preferred, for the sake of perspicuity, first to describe the more perfect form of Diocletian’s government, and afterwards to relate the actions of his reign, following rather the natural order of the events, than the dates of a very doubtful chronology.

This important measure wasn't put into action until about six years after Maximian joined the association, and that time wasn't without significant events. However, we chose to first describe the more refined structure of Diocletian’s government and then talk about the events of his reign, following the natural order of events rather than the dates of a rather uncertain timeline.

The first exploit of Maximian, though it is mentioned in a few words by our imperfect writers, deserves, from its singularity, to be recorded in a history of human manners. He suppressed the peasants of Gaul, who, under the appellation of Bagaudæ, 16 had risen in a general insurrection; very similar to those which in the fourteenth century successively afflicted both France and England. 17 It should seem that very many of those institutions, referred by an easy solution to the feudal system, are derived from the Celtic barbarians. When Cæsar subdued the Gauls, that great nation was already divided into three orders of men; the clergy, the nobility, and the common people. The first governed by superstition, the second by arms, but the third and last was not of any weight or account in their public councils. It was very natural for the plebeians, oppressed by debt, or apprehensive of injuries, to implore the protection of some powerful chief, who acquired over their persons and property the same absolute right as, among the Greeks and Romans, a master exercised over his slaves. 18 The greatest part of the nation was gradually reduced into a state of servitude; compelled to perpetual labor on the estates of the Gallic nobles, and confined to the soil, either by the real weight of fetters, or by the no less cruel and forcible restraints of the laws. During the long series of troubles which agitated Gaul, from the reign of Gallienus to that of Diocletian, the condition of these servile peasants was peculiarly miserable; and they experienced at once the complicated tyranny of their masters, of the barbarians, of the soldiers, and of the officers of the revenue. 19

The first act of Maximian, although briefly mentioned by our incomplete historians, deserves to be documented in a narrative of human behavior due to its uniqueness. He crushed the peasants of Gaul, who, under the name Bagaudæ, had risen in a widespread rebellion; quite similar to those that plagued both France and England in the fourteenth century. It seems that many of the institutions, easily traced back to the feudal system, stemmed from the Celtic barbarians. When Caesar conquered the Gauls, that great nation was already divided into three social classes: the clergy, the nobility, and the common people. The first was governed by superstition, the second by military force, but the third had little influence in public affairs. It was quite natural for the commoners, burdened by debt or fearful of harm, to seek protection from a powerful leader, who gained over them the same absolute authority that a master held over his slaves in Greek and Roman times. The majority of the population was gradually forced into a state of servitude; made to work tirelessly on the lands of the Gallic nobles, and tied to the land either by the actual burden of chains or by the equally cruel and oppressive grip of the laws. Throughout the long period of turmoil that shook Gaul, from the reign of Gallienus to that of Diocletian, the plight of these subjugated peasants was particularly dire; they faced the combined tyranny of their masters, the barbarians, the soldiers, and the tax collectors.

16 (return)
[ The general name of Bagaudæ (in the signification of rebels) continued till the fifth century in Gaul. Some critics derive it from a Celtic word Bagad, a tumultuous assembly. Scaliger ad Euseb. Du Cange Glossar. (Compare S. Turner, Anglo-Sax. History, i. 214.—M.)]

16 (return)
[ The general name of Bagaudæ (meaning rebels) persisted until the fifth century in Gaul. Some critics trace its origins to a Celtic word Bagad, which means a chaotic assembly. Scaliger ad Euseb. Du Cange Glossar. (See S. Turner, Anglo-Sax. History, i. 214.—M.)]

17 (return)
[ Chronique de Froissart, vol. i. c. 182, ii. 73, 79. The naivete of his story is lost in our best modern writers.]

17 (return)
[ Chronicle of Froissart, vol. i. c. 182, ii. 73, 79. The simplicity of his story is missing in our top contemporary writers.]

18 (return)
[ Cæsar de Bell. Gallic. vi. 13. Orgetorix, the Helvetian, could arm for his defence a body of ten thousand slaves.]

18 (return)
[ Cæsar de Bell. Gallic. vi. 13. Orgetorix, the Helvetian, could equip ten thousand slaves for his defense.]

19 (return)
[ Their oppression and misery are acknowledged by Eumenius (Panegyr. vi. 8,) Gallias efferatas injuriis.]

19 (return)
[ Eumenius recognizes their suffering and hardships (Panegyr. vi. 8, ) as Gallias is brutalized by injustices.]

Their patience was at last provoked into despair. On every side they rose in multitudes, armed with rustic weapons, and with irresistible fury. The ploughman became a foot soldier, the shepherd mounted on horseback, the deserted villages and open towns were abandoned to the flames, and the ravages of the peasants equalled those of the fiercest barbarians. 20 They asserted the natural rights of men, but they asserted those rights with the most savage cruelty. The Gallic nobles, justly dreading their revenge, either took refuge in the fortified cities, or fled from the wild scene of anarchy. The peasants reigned without control; and two of their most daring leaders had the folly and rashness to assume the Imperial ornaments. 21 Their power soon expired at the approach of the legions. The strength of union and discipline obtained an easy victory over a licentious and divided multitude. 22 A severe retaliation was inflicted on the peasants who were found in arms; the affrighted remnant returned to their respective habitations, and their unsuccessful effort for freedom served only to confirm their slavery. So strong and uniform is the current of popular passions, that we might almost venture, from very scanty materials, to relate the particulars of this war; but we are not disposed to believe that the principal leaders, Ælianus and Amandus, were Christians, 23 or to insinuate, that the rebellion, as it happened in the time of Luther, was occasioned by the abuse of those benevolent principles of Christianity, which inculcate the natural freedom of mankind.

Their patience was finally pushed to the limit. From every direction, they gathered in large numbers, armed with makeshift weapons and filled with unstoppable rage. The farmer became a soldier, the shepherd took to horseback, the deserted villages and open towns were left to burn, and the devastation caused by the peasants rivaled that of the fiercest invaders. 20 They claimed their natural rights, but they did so with extreme brutality. The Gallic nobles, fearing their revenge, sought refuge in fortified cities or fled from the chaotic scene. The peasants ruled unchecked, and two of their most audacious leaders rashly took on the trappings of emperors. 21 Their power quickly faded when the legions arrived. The strength of unity and discipline easily defeated a disorganized and scattered crowd. 22 A harsh retaliation was inflicted on the peasants found fighting; the terrified survivors went back to their homes, and their failed attempt at freedom only reinforced their enslavement. The flow of popular sentiment is so strong and consistent that we could almost attempt, from very limited information, to recount the details of this war; however, we are not inclined to believe that the main leaders, Ælianus and Amandus, were Christians, 23 nor to suggest that the rebellion, as it did during Luther's time, was caused by a misuse of those kind principles of Christianity that promote the natural freedom of humanity.

20 (return)
[ Panegyr. Vet. ii. 4. Aurelius Victor.]

20 (return)
[ Panegyr. Vet. ii. 4. Aurelius Victor.]

21 (return)
[ Ælianus and Amandus. We have medals coined by them Goltzius in Thes. R. A. p. 117, 121.]

21 (return)
[ Ælianus and Amandus. We have coins made by them according to Goltzius in Thes. R. A. p. 117, 121.]

22 (return)
[ Levibus proeliis domuit. Eutrop. ix. 20.]

22 (return)
[ He subdued in minor battles. Eutrop. ix. 20.]

23 (return)
[ The fact rests indeed on very slight authority, a life of St. Babolinus, which is probably of the seventh century. See Duchesne Scriptores Rer. Francicar. tom. i. p. 662.]

23 (return)
[ The fact is indeed based on very limited evidence, a biography of St. Babolinus, which likely dates back to the seventh century. See Duchesne Scriptores Rer. Francicar. tom. i. p. 662.]

Maximian had no sooner recovered Gaul from the hands of the peasants, than he lost Britain by the usurpation of Carausius. Ever since the rash but successful enterprise of the Franks under the reign of Probus, their daring countrymen had constructed squadrons of light brigantines, in which they incessantly ravaged the provinces adjacent to the ocean. 24 To repel their desultory incursions, it was found necessary to create a naval power; and the judicious measure was prosecuted with prudence and vigor. Gessoriacum, or Boulogne, in the straits of the British Channel, was chosen by the emperor for the station of the Roman fleet; and the command of it was intrusted to Carausius, a Menapian of the meanest origin, 25 but who had long signalized his skill as a pilot, and his valor as a soldier. The integrity of the new admiral corresponded not with his abilities. When the German pirates sailed from their own harbors, he connived at their passage, but he diligently intercepted their return, and appropriated to his own use an ample share of the spoil which they had acquired. The wealth of Carausius was, on this occasion, very justly considered as an evidence of his guilt; and Maximian had already given orders for his death. But the crafty Menapian foresaw and prevented the severity of the emperor. By his liberality he had attached to his fortunes the fleet which he commanded, and secured the barbarians in his interest. From the port of Boulogne he sailed over to Britain, persuaded the legion, and the auxiliaries which guarded that island, to embrace his party, and boldly assuming, with the Imperial purple, the title of Augustus, defied the justice and the arms of his injured sovereign. 26

Maximian had barely regained Gaul from the peasants when he lost Britain due to the rise of Carausius. Ever since the reckless yet successful raid by the Franks during Probus's reign, their bold countrymen had built fleets of light ships that continuously devastated the coastal provinces. 24 To defend against their random attacks, it became necessary to create a naval power, and this prudent plan was carried out with care and energy. Gessoriacum, or Boulogne, located in the straits of the English Channel, was chosen by the emperor as the base for the Roman fleet, and he assigned its command to Carausius, a Menapian of lowly origins, 25 but who had proven his skills as a pilot and his bravery as a soldier. The integrity of the new admiral did not match his capabilities. When the German pirates set sail from their harbors, he turned a blind eye to their passage, but he aggressively intercepted their return and kept a large portion of the loot for himself. Carausius's wealth was rightly seen as proof of his wrongdoing, and Maximian had already ordered his execution. However, the cunning Menapian anticipated and thwarted the emperor's severity. Through his generosity, he gained the loyalty of the fleet he commanded and secured the support of the barbarians. From the port of Boulogne, he sailed to Britain, persuaded the legion and the auxiliaries guarding the island to join his cause, and boldly declared himself Augustus, donning the Imperial purple, challenging the justice and might of his wronged sovereign. 26

24 (return)
[ Aurelius Victor calls them Germans. Eutropius (ix. 21) gives them the name of Saxons. But Eutropius lived in the ensuing century, and seems to use the language of his own times.]

24 (return)
[ Aurelius Victor refers to them as Germans. Eutropius (ix. 21) calls them Saxons. However, Eutropius lived in the following century and seems to use the terminology of his own era.]

25 (return)
[ The three expressions of Eutropius, Aurelius Victor, and Eumenius, “vilissime natus,” “Bataviæ alumnus,” and “Menapiæ civis,” give us a very doubtful account of the birth of Carausius. Dr. Stukely, however, (Hist. of Carausius, p. 62,) chooses to make him a native of St. David’s and a prince of the blood royal of Britain. The former idea he had found in Richard of Cirencester, p. 44. * Note: The Menapians were settled between the Scheldt and the Meuse, is the northern part of Brabant. D’Anville, Geogr. Anc. i. 93.—G.]

25 (return)
[ The three descriptions from Eutropius, Aurelius Victor, and Eumenius, “born of the lowest class,” “raised in Batavia,” and “citizen of the Menapii,” provide an unclear account of Carausius's origin. However, Dr. Stukely (Hist. of Carausius, p. 62) prefers to claim that he was from St. David’s and a royal prince of Britain. He found the former idea in Richard of Cirencester, p. 44. * Note: The Menapians lived between the Scheldt and the Meuse, in the northern part of Brabant. D’Anville, Geogr. Anc. i. 93.—G.]

26 (return)
[ Panegyr. v. 12. Britain at this time was secure, and slightly guarded.]

26 (return)
[ Panegyr. v. 12. Britain was safe and somewhat protected at this time.]

When Britain was thus dismembered from the empire, its importance was sensibly felt, and its loss sincerely lamented. The Romans celebrated, and perhaps magnified, the extent of that noble island, provided on every side with convenient harbors; the temperature of the climate, and the fertility of the soil, alike adapted for the production of corn or of vines; the valuable minerals with which it abounded; its rich pastures covered with innumerable flocks, and its woods free from wild beasts or venomous serpents. Above all, they regretted the large amount of the revenue of Britain, whilst they confessed, that such a province well deserved to become the seat of an independent monarchy. 27 During the space of seven years it was possessed by Carausius; and fortune continued propitious to a rebellion supported with courage and ability. The British emperor defended the frontiers of his dominions against the Caledonians of the North, invited, from the continent, a great number of skilful artists, and displayed, on a variety of coins that are still extant, his taste and opulence. Born on the confines of the Franks, he courted the friendship of that formidable people, by the flattering imitation of their dress and manners. The bravest of their youth he enlisted among his land or sea forces; and, in return for their useful alliance, he communicated to the barbarians the dangerous knowledge of military and naval arts. Carausius still preserved the possession of Boulogne and the adjacent country. His fleets rode triumphant in the channel, commanded the mouths of the Seine and of the Rhine, ravaged the coasts of the ocean, and diffused beyond the columns of Hercules the terror of his name. Under his command, Britain, destined in a future age to obtain the empire of the sea, already assumed its natural and respectable station of a maritime power. 28

When Britain was torn away from the empire, its significance was deeply felt, and its loss was genuinely mourned. The Romans celebrated, and perhaps exaggerated, the size of that great island, which was surrounded by convenient harbors; its pleasant climate and fertile soil were perfect for growing crops or grapes; the valuable minerals it had; its rich pastures teeming with countless flocks; and its woods free from wild animals or poisonous snakes. Above all, they regretted the substantial revenue from Britain, while acknowledging that such a province truly deserved to be the seat of an independent monarchy. 27 For seven years, it was under the control of Carausius, and luck favored a rebellion that was supported with courage and skill. The British emperor defended the borders of his territories against the Caledonians from the North, invited many skilled artisans from the continent, and showcased his taste and wealth on various coins that still exist today. Born near the Franks, he sought the friendship of that powerful people by adopting their style of dress and customs. He enlisted the bravest of their youth into his land and sea forces; in return for their valuable alliance, he taught the barbarians the risky knowledge of military and naval techniques. Carausius still held Boulogne and the surrounding area. His fleets sailed triumphantly in the channel, controlled the mouths of the Seine and the Rhine, raided the ocean coasts, and spread fear of his name beyond the pillars of Hercules. Under his leadership, Britain, meant in a future age to rule the seas, already took on its rightful and respected role as a maritime power. 28

27 (return)
[ Panegyr. Vet v 11, vii. 9. The orator Eumenius wished to exalt the glory of the hero (Constantius) with the importance of the conquest. Notwithstanding our laudable partiality for our native country, it is difficult to conceive, that, in the beginning of the fourth century England deserved all these commendations. A century and a half before, it hardly paid its own establishment.]

27 (return)
[ Panegyr. Vet v 11, vii. 9. The speaker Eumenius wanted to highlight the glory of the hero (Constantius) by emphasizing the significance of the conquest. Despite our understandable bias towards our homeland, it’s hard to believe that, at the start of the fourth century, England deserved all this praise. A hundred and fifty years earlier, it barely supported its own establishment.]

28 (return)
[ As a great number of medals of Carausius are still preserved, he is become a very favorite object of antiquarian curiosity, and every circumstance of his life and actions has been investigated with sagacious accuracy. Dr. Stukely, in particular, has devoted a large volume to the British emperor. I have used his materials, and rejected most of his fanciful conjectures.]

28 (return)
[ Many medals of Carausius are still preserved, making him a popular subject of interest for historians, and every detail of his life and actions has been studied with keen precision. Dr. Stukely, in particular, has dedicated a large volume to the British emperor. I have used his research but dismissed most of his imaginative theories.]

By seizing the fleet of Boulogne, Carausius had deprived his master of the means of pursuit and revenge. And when, after a vast expense of time and labor, a new armament was launched into the water, 29 the Imperial troops, unaccustomed to that element, were easily baffled and defeated by the veteran sailors of the usurper. This disappointed effort was soon productive of a treaty of peace. Diocletian and his colleague, who justly dreaded the enterprising spirit of Carausius, resigned to him the sovereignty of Britain, and reluctantly admitted their perfidious servant to a participation of the Imperial honors. 30 But the adoption of the two Cæsars restored new vigor to the Romans arms; and while the Rhine was guarded by the presence of Maximian, his brave associate Constantius assumed the conduct of the British war. His first enterprise was against the important place of Boulogne. A stupendous mole, raised across the entrance of the harbor, intercepted all hopes of relief. The town surrendered after an obstinate defence; and a considerable part of the naval strength of Carausius fell into the hands of the besiegers. During the three years which Constantius employed in preparing a fleet adequate to the conquest of Britain, he secured the coast of Gaul, invaded the country of the Franks, and deprived the usurper of the assistance of those powerful allies.

By taking control of the Boulogne fleet, Carausius had taken away his master's ability to pursue and seek revenge. And when, after a lot of time and effort, a new fleet was launched, 29 the Imperial troops, who were not used to fighting at sea, were easily outmaneuvered and defeated by the experienced sailors of the usurper. This unsuccessful attempt quickly led to a peace treaty. Diocletian and his colleague, who rightly feared the ambitious nature of Carausius, granted him control over Britain and reluctantly allowed their treacherous servant to share in the Imperial honors. 30 However, the appointment of the two Cæsars brought renewed strength to the Roman forces; and while Maximian secured the Rhine, his brave ally Constantius took charge of the British campaign. His first mission was against the key location of Boulogne. A massive barrier built across the harbor entrance blocked any hopes of support. The town surrendered after a fierce defense, and a significant portion of Carausius's naval power fell into the hands of the besiegers. During the three years Constantius spent preparing a fleet to conquer Britain, he secured the coast of Gaul, invaded Frankish territory, and cut off the usurper from the support of those powerful allies.

29 (return)
[ When Mamertinus pronounced his first panegyric, the naval preparations of Maximian were completed; and the orator presaged an assured victory. His silence in the second panegyric might alone inform us that the expedition had not succeeded.]

29 (return)
[ When Mamertinus delivered his first eulogy, Maximian's naval preparations were finished, and the speaker predicted a certain victory. His silence in the second eulogy could tell us that the mission had not gone well.]

30 (return)
[ Aurelius Victor, Eutropius, and the medals, (Pax Augg.) inform us of this temporary reconciliation; though I will not presume (as Dr. Stukely has done, Medallic History of Carausius, p. 86, &c) to insert the identical articles of the treaty.]

30 (return)
[ Aurelius Victor, Eutropius, and the medals, (Pax Augg.) tell us about this short-term reconciliation; although I won't go as far as Dr. Stukely did (in his Medallic History of Carausius, p. 86, etc.) by including the exact details of the treaty.]

Before the preparations were finished, Constantius received the intelligence of the tyrant’s death, and it was considered as a sure presage of the approaching victory. The servants of Carausius imitated the example of treason which he had given. He was murdered by his first minister, Allectus, and the assassin succeeded to his power and to his danger. But he possessed not equal abilities either to exercise the one or to repel the other.

Before the preparations were complete, Constantius learned about the tyrant’s death, which was seen as a strong sign of an upcoming victory. Carausius's followers mirrored the betrayal he had shown. He was killed by his chief minister, Allectus, who took over his power and his risks. But he didn't have the same abilities to manage either one or defend against the other.

He beheld, with anxious terror, the opposite shores of the continent already filled with arms, with troops, and with vessels; for Constantius had very prudently divided his forces, that he might likewise divide the attention and resistance of the enemy. The attack was at length made by the principal squadron, which, under the command of the præfect Asclepiodatus, an officer of distinguished merit, had been assembled in the north of the Seine. So imperfect in those times was the art of navigation, that orators have celebrated the daring courage of the Romans, who ventured to set sail with a side-wind, and on a stormy day. The weather proved favorable to their enterprise. Under the cover of a thick fog, they escaped the fleet of Allectus, which had been stationed off the Isle of Wight to receive them, landed in safety on some part of the western coast, and convinced the Britons, that a superiority of naval strength will not always protect their country from a foreign invasion. Asclepiodatus had no sooner disembarked the imperial troops, then he set fire to his ships; and, as the expedition proved fortunate, his heroic conduct was universally admired. The usurper had posted himself near London, to expect the formidable attack of Constantius, who commanded in person the fleet of Boulogne; but the descent of a new enemy required his immediate presence in the West. He performed this long march in so precipitate a manner, that he encountered the whole force of the præfect with a small body of harassed and disheartened troops. The engagement was soon terminated by the total defeat and death of Allectus; a single battle, as it has often happened, decided the fate of this great island; and when Constantius landed on the shores of Kent, he found them covered with obedient subjects. Their acclamations were loud and unanimous; and the virtues of the conqueror may induce us to believe, that they sincerely rejoiced in a revolution, which, after a separation of ten years, restored Britain to the body of the Roman empire. 31

He looked across with anxious fear at the opposite shores of the continent, already filled with weapons, troops, and ships; for Constantius had wisely split his forces to also divide the attention and resistance of the enemy. The main attack was finally launched by the principal squadron, which, under the command of Prefect Asclepiodatus, a highly respected officer, had gathered in the north of the Seine. Navigation skills were so rudimentary in those days that speakers have praised the boldness of the Romans, who dared to set sail in a crosswind on a stormy day. Fortunately, the weather favored their mission. Hidden by a thick fog, they avoided the fleet of Allectus, which had been stationed off the Isle of Wight to intercept them, safely landed on some part of the western coast, and proved to the Britons that having naval superiority doesn't always protect a country from foreign invasion. Asclepiodatus wasted no time disembarking the imperial troops before setting his ships on fire; his heroic actions were widely admired since the mission was successful. The usurper had positioned himself near London to face the feared attack of Constantius, who was personally commanding the fleet from Boulogne; however, the arrival of a new enemy necessitated his immediate presence in the West. He undertook the long march so hastily that he encountered the entire force of the prefect with a small number of exhausted and disheartened troops. The battle quickly ended with the complete defeat and death of Allectus; a single confrontation, as has often occurred, decided the fate of this great island; and when Constantius landed on the shores of Kent, he found them filled with loyal subjects. Their cheers were loud and unanimous, and the qualities of the conqueror may lead us to believe that they genuinely celebrated a change that, after a separation of ten years, brought Britain back into the fold of the Roman Empire. 31

31 (return)
[ With regard to the recovery of Britain, we obtain a few hints from Aurelius Victor and Eutropius.]

31 (return)
[ When it comes to Britain’s recovery, we get some insights from Aurelius Victor and Eutropius.]

Chapter XIII: Reign Of Diocletian And His Three Associates.—Part II.

Britain had none but domestic enemies to dread; and as long as the governors preserved their fidelity, and the troops their discipline, the incursions of the naked savages of Scotland or Ireland could never materially affect the safety of the province.

Britain only had domestic enemies to worry about; and as long as the leaders stayed loyal and the troops remained disciplined, the attacks from the unarmed tribes of Scotland or Ireland could never seriously threaten the safety of the region.

The peace of the continent, and the defence of the principal rivers which bounded the empire, were objects of far greater difficulty and importance. The policy of Diocletian, which inspired the councils of his associates, provided for the public tranquility, by encouraging a spirit of dissension among the barbarians, and by strengthening the fortifications of the Roman limit. In the East he fixed a line of camps from Egypt to the Persian dominions, and for every camp, he instituted an adequate number of stationary troops, commanded by their respective officers, and supplied with every kind of arms, from the new arsenals which he had formed at Antioch, Emesa, and Damascus. 32 Nor was the precaution of the emperor less watchful against the well-known valor of the barbarians of Europe. From the mouth of the Rhine to that of the Danube, the ancient camps, towns, and citidels, were diligently reëstablished, and, in the most exposed places, new ones were skilfully constructed: the strictest vigilance was introduced among the garrisons of the frontier, and every expedient was practised that could render the long chain of fortifications firm and impenetrable. 33 A barrier so respectable was seldom violated, and the barbarians often turned against each other their disappointed rage. The Goths, the Vandals, the Gepidæ, the Burgundians, the Alemanni, wasted each other’s strength by destructive hostilities: and whosoever vanquished, they vanquished the enemies of Rome. The subjects of Diocletian enjoyed the bloody spectacle, and congratulated each other, that the mischiefs of civil war were now experienced only by the barbarians. 34

The peace of the continent and the defense of the main rivers that bordered the empire were much more challenging and important tasks. Diocletian's strategy, which influenced the decisions of his advisors, ensured public peace by fostering divisions among the barbarians and by reinforcing the fortifications along the Roman border. In the East, he established a series of camps from Egypt to the Persian territories, with each camp supported by an adequate number of stationed troops, led by their officers, and equipped with all kinds of weapons from the new arsenals he set up in Antioch, Emesa, and Damascus. 32 The emperor was equally cautious against the known bravery of the European barbarians. From the mouth of the Rhine to the mouth of the Danube, the old camps, towns, and fortresses were carefully rebuilt, and in the most vulnerable areas, new ones were expertly constructed. Strict vigilance was enforced among the frontier garrisons, and every possible measure was taken to make the extensive fortifications strong and impenetrable. 33 Such a formidable barrier was rarely breached, and the barbarians often turned their frustrated anger against one another. The Goths, the Vandals, the Gepidæ, the Burgundians, and the Alemanni drained each other's strength through destructive conflicts; and whichever group emerged victorious, they defeated Rome's enemies. Diocletian's subjects watched the bloody spectacle and congratulated each other that the horrors of civil war were now only being felt by the barbarians. 34

32 (return)
[ John Malala, in Chron, Antiochen. tom. i. p. 408, 409.]

32 (return)
[ John Malala, in Chron, Antiochen. vol. i. p. 408, 409.]

33 (return)
[ Zosim. l. i. p. 3. That partial historian seems to celebrate the vigilance of Diocletian with a design of exposing the negligence of Constantine; we may, however, listen to an orator: “Nam quid ego alarum et cohortium castra percenseam, toto Rheni et Istri et Euphraus limite restituta.” Panegyr. Vet. iv. 18.]

33 (return)
[ Zosim. l. i. p. 3. This biased historian seems to praise Diocletian's diligence while trying to highlight Constantine's carelessness; however, we can hear from an orator: “For what should I say about the camps of the wings and cohorts, restored along the entire borders of the Rhine, Istria, and Euphrates?” Panegyr. Vet. iv. 18.]

34 (return)
[ Ruunt omnes in sanguinem suum populi, quibus ron contigilesse Romanis, obstinatæque feritatis poenas nunc sponte persolvunt. Panegyr. Vet. iii. 16. Mamertinus illustrates the fact by the example of almost all the nations in the world.]

34 (return)
[ They all fall into their own blood, the people who dared to challenge the Romans, now willingly paying the price for their stubborn savagery. Panegyr. Vet. iii. 16. Mamertinus highlights this point by referring to nearly all the nations in the world.]

Notwithstanding the policy of Diocletian, it was impossible to maintain an equal and undisturbed tranquillity during a reign of twenty years, and along a frontier of many hundred miles. Sometimes the barbarians suspended their domestic animosities, and the relaxed vigilance of the garrisons sometimes gave a passage to their strength or dexterity. Whenever the provinces were invaded, Diocletian conducted himself with that calm dignity which he always affected or possessed; reserved his presence for such occasions as were worthy of his interposition, never exposed his person or reputation to any unnecessary danger, insured his success by every means that prudence could suggest, and displayed, with ostentation, the consequences of his victory. In wars of a more difficult nature, and more doubtful event, he employed the rough valor of Maximian; and that faithful soldier was content to ascribe his own victories to the wise counsels and auspicious influence of his benefactor. But after the adoption of the two Cæsars, the emperors themselves, retiring to a less laborious scene of action, devolved on their adopted sons the defence of the Danube and of the Rhine. The vigilant Galerius was never reduced to the necessity of vanquishing an army of barbarians on the Roman territory. 35 The brave and active Constantius delivered Gaul from a very furious inroad of the Alemanni; and his victories of Langres and Vindonissa appear to have been actions of considerable danger and merit. As he traversed the open country with a feeble guard, he was encompassed on a sudden by the superior multitude of the enemy. He retreated with difficulty towards Langres; but, in the general consternation, the citizens refused to open their gates, and the wounded prince was drawn up the wall by the means of a rope. But, on the news of his distress, the Roman troops hastened from all sides to his relief, and before the evening he had satisfied his honor and revenge by the slaughter of six thousand Alemanni. 36 From the monuments of those times, the obscure traces of several other victories over the barbarians of Sarmatia and Germany might possibly be collected; but the tedious search would not be rewarded either with amusement or with instruction.

Despite Diocletian's policy, it was impossible to maintain consistent peace during a twenty-year reign and across a sprawling frontier. Occasionally, the barbarians put aside their internal conflicts, and the lowered guard of the garrisons sometimes allowed their strength or skill to break through. Whenever the provinces were attacked, Diocletian handled the situation with the calm dignity he always portrayed or possessed; he saved his presence for events worthy of his intervention, avoided putting himself or his reputation in unnecessary danger, ensured his success using every prudent tactic, and boldly displayed the results of his victories. In tougher wars with uncertain outcomes, he relied on the rough courage of Maximian, who willingly credited his victories to the wise guidance and favorable influence of his superior. However, after appointing the two Cæsars, the emperors themselves stepped back from the more demanding actions and entrusted the defense of the Danube and the Rhine to their adopted sons. The vigilant Galerius never had to defeat an army of barbarians on Roman soil. The brave and agile Constantius freed Gaul from a fierce invasion by the Alemanni, and his victories at Langres and Vindonissa were significant and risky undertakings. As he moved through the open countryside with a small guard, he was suddenly surrounded by a larger enemy force. He retreated with difficulty toward Langres, but in the panic, the citizens refused to open their gates, and the wounded prince had to be hoisted up the wall using a rope. After word of his predicament spread, Roman troops rushed in from all directions to rescue him, and by evening, he had avenged himself by killing six thousand Alemanni. From the records of that time, the vague outlines of several other victories over the barbarians from Sarmatia and Germany might possibly be pieced together, but the long search would offer neither amusement nor instruction.

35 (return)
[ He complained, though not with the strictest truth, “Jam fluxisse annos quindecim in quibus, in Illyrico, ad ripam Danubii relegatus cum gentibus barbaris luctaret.” Lactant. de M. P. c. 18.]

35 (return)
[ He complained, though not entirely truthfully, “It has been fifteen years since I was exiled to Illyricum, where I have been struggling with barbarian tribes along the banks of the Danube.” Lactant. de M. P. c. 18.]

36 (return)
[ In the Greek text of Eusebius, we read six thousand, a number which I have preferred to the sixty thousand of Jerome, Orosius Eutropius, and his Greek translator Pæanius.]

36 (return)
[In the Greek text of Eusebius, we see six thousand, a figure that I have chosen over the sixty thousand mentioned by Jerome, Orosius, Eutropius, and his Greek translator Pæanius.]

The conduct which the emperor Probus had adopted in the disposal of the vanquished was imitated by Diocletian and his associates. The captive barbarians, exchanging death for slavery, were distributed among the provincials, and assigned to those districts (in Gaul, the territories of Amiens, Beauvais, Cambray, Treves, Langres, and Troyes, are particularly specified) 37 which had been depopulated by the calamities of war. They were usefully employed as shepherds and husbandmen, but were denied the exercise of arms, except when it was found expedient to enroll them in the military service. Nor did the emperors refuse the property of lands, with a less servile tenure, to such of the barbarians as solicited the protection of Rome. They granted a settlement to several colonies of the Carpi, the Bastarnæ, and the Sarmatians; and, by a dangerous indulgence, permitted them in some measure to retain their national manners and independence. 38 Among the provincials, it was a subject of flattering exultation, that the barbarian, so lately an object of terror, now cultivated their lands, drove their cattle to the neighboring fair, and contributed by his labor to the public plenty. They congratulated their masters on the powerful accession of subjects and soldiers; but they forgot to observe, that multitudes of secret enemies, insolent from favor, or desperate from oppression, were introduced into the heart of the empire. 39

The way Emperor Probus dealt with the conquered was copied by Diocletian and his colleagues. The captured barbarians, choosing slavery over death, were spread among the provincial areas, specifically in Gaul, including Amiens, Beauvais, Cambray, Treves, Langres, and Troyes, which had been thinned out by the ravages of war. They were put to work as shepherds and farmers but were prohibited from bearing arms unless it became necessary to enlist them in the military. The emperors also granted land ownership, with a less oppressive arrangement, to those barbarians who sought Rome's protection. They established several colonies for the Carpi, Bastarnæ, and Sarmatians, and, in a risky move, allowed them to keep some of their cultural practices and independence. Among the provincials, it was a source of proud celebration that the barbarian, who had once been a figure of fear, was now farming their land, herding livestock to the local markets, and helping to boost the overall prosperity through their labor. They congratulated their rulers on the significant influx of subjects and soldiers, but they overlooked the fact that numerous hidden enemies, emboldened by favor or driven to desperation by oppression, were now nestled in the heart of the empire.

37 (return)
[ Panegyr. Vet. vii. 21.]

37 (return)
[ Panegyr. Vet. vii. 21.]

38 (return)
[ There was a settlement of the Sarmatians in the neighborhood of Treves, which seems to have been deserted by those lazy barbarians. Ausonius speaks of them in his Mosella:—— “Unde iter ingrediens nemorosa per avia solum, Et nulla humani spectans vestigia cultus; ........ Arvaque Sauromatum nuper metata colonis.”]

38 (return)
[ There was a settlement of the Sarmatians near Treves, which seems to have been abandoned by those lazy barbarians. Ausonius mentions them in his Mosella:—— “Where the journey begins, through wooded paths alone, And seeing no signs of human cultivation; ........ And the fields of the Sauromatians recently measured by farmers.”]

39 (return)
[ There was a town of the Carpi in the Lower Mæsia. See the rhetorical exultation of Eumenius.]

39 (return)
[ There was a town of the Carpi in Lower Mæsia. Check out the impressive rhetoric of Eumenius.]

While the Cæsars exercised their valor on the banks of the Rhine and Danube, the presence of the emperors was required on the southern confines of the Roman world. From the Nile to Mount Atlas, Africa was in arms. A confederacy of five Moorish nations issued from their deserts to invade the peaceful provinces. 40 Julian had assumed the purple at Carthage. 41 Achilleus at Alexandria, and even the Blemmyes, renewed, or rather continued, their incursions into the Upper Egypt. Scarcely any circumstances have been preserved of the exploits of Maximian in the western parts of Africa; but it appears, by the event, that the progress of his arms was rapid and decisive, that he vanquished the fiercest barbarians of Mauritania, and that he removed them from the mountains, whose inaccessible strength had inspired their inhabitants with a lawless confidence, and habituated them to a life of rapine and violence. 42 Diocletian, on his side, opened the campaign in Egypt by the siege of Alexandria, cut off the aqueducts which conveyed the waters of the Nile into every quarter of that immense city, 43 and rendering his camp impregnable to the sallies of the besieged multitude, he pushed his reiterated attacks with caution and vigor. After a siege of eight months, Alexandria, wasted by the sword and by fire, implored the clemency of the conqueror, but it experienced the full extent of his severity. Many thousands of the citizens perished in a promiscuous slaughter, and there were few obnoxious persons in Egypt who escaped a sentence either of death or at least of exile. 44 The fate of Busiris and of Coptos was still more melancholy than that of Alexandria: those proud cities, the former distinguished by its antiquity, the latter enriched by the passage of the Indian trade, were utterly destroyed by the arms and by the severe order of Diocletian. 45 The character of the Egyptian nation, insensible to kindness, but extremely susceptible of fear, could alone justify this excessive rigor. The seditions of Alexandria had often affected the tranquillity and subsistence of Rome itself. Since the usurpation of Firmus, the province of Upper Egypt, incessantly relapsing into rebellion, had embraced the alliance of the savages of Æthiopia. The number of the Blemmyes, scattered between the Island of Meroe and the Red Sea, was very inconsiderable, their disposition was unwarlike, their weapons rude and inoffensive. 46 Yet in the public disorders, these barbarians, whom antiquity, shocked with the deformity of their figure, had almost excluded from the human species, presumed to rank themselves among the enemies of Rome. 47 Such had been the unworthy allies of the Egyptians; and while the attention of the state was engaged in more serious wars, their vexations inroads might again harass the repose of the province. With a view of opposing to the Blemmyes a suitable adversary, Diocletian persuaded the Nobatæ, or people of Nubia, to remove from their ancient habitations in the deserts of Libya, and resigned to them an extensive but unprofitable territory above Syene and the cataracts of the Nile, with the stipulation, that they should ever respect and guard the frontier of the empire. The treaty long subsisted; and till the establishment of Christianity introduced stricter notions of religious worship, it was annually ratified by a solemn sacrifice in the isle of Elephantine, in which the Romans, as well as the barbarians, adored the same visible or invisible powers of the universe. 48

While the Caesars demonstrated their bravery on the banks of the Rhine and Danube, the emperors were needed on the southern edges of the Roman world. From the Nile to Mount Atlas, Africa was in arms. A coalition of five Moorish nations emerged from their deserts to invade the peaceful provinces. 40 Julian had taken the imperial mantle in Carthage. 41 Achilleus in Alexandria, and even the Blemmyes, renewed, or rather continued, their attacks into Upper Egypt. Little has been recorded about Maximian's exploits in the western regions of Africa; however, it seems that his campaign was swift and decisive, as he defeated the fiercest barbarians of Mauritania and drove them from the mountains, whose impenetrable strength had given their inhabitants a reckless confidence, leading them to a life of plundering and violence. 42 Diocletian, for his part, began the campaign in Egypt by besieging Alexandria, cutting off the aqueducts that supplied the city with Nile water, 43 and making his camp secure against the attacks of the besieged crowd, he launched sustained assaults with caution and energy. After an eight-month siege, Alexandria, ravaged by sword and fire, begged for the mercy of the conqueror, yet faced the full brunt of his strictness. Many thousands of citizens fell in a chaotic slaughter, and few individuals in Egypt, deemed undesirable, escaped either execution or at least exile. 44 The fate of Busiris and Coptos was even more tragic than Alexandria's: these proud cities, the former known for its ancient history and the latter enriched by Indian trade, were completely destroyed by Diocletian's forces and harsh orders. 45 The nature of the Egyptian people, unresponsive to kindness but easily swayed by fear, could only explain this severe treatment. The unrest in Alexandria had frequently disrupted the peace and stability of Rome itself. Since Firmus's uprising, Upper Egypt had continuously fallen into rebellion, aligning with the wild tribes of Ethiopia. The number of Blemmyes, scattered between the Island of Meroe and the Red Sea, was quite small, their demeanor non-aggressive, and their weapons crude and harmless. 46 Yet amid public chaos, these barbarians, whom ancient societies viewed with disdain due to their appearance, felt emboldened to position themselves among Rome's adversaries. 47 Such were the unworthy allies of the Egyptians; and while the state's focus was on more serious conflicts, their disruptive incursions could threaten the province's peace again. To counter the Blemmyes effectively, Diocletian persuaded the Nobatae, or Nubian people, to relocate from their ancestral homes in the Libyan deserts and granted them a vast but unproductive territory above Syene and the Nile cataracts, provided they would always protect the empire's borders. The treaty endured for a long time; and until the rise of Christianity brought stricter views on religious practices, it was annually confirmed by a solemn sacrifice on the island of Elephantine, where both Romans and barbarians worshiped the same visible or invisible forces of the universe. 48

40 (return)
[ Scaliger (Animadvers. ad Euseb. p. 243) decides, in his usual manner, that the Quinque gentiani, or five African nations, were the five great cities, the Pentapolis of the inoffensive province of Cyrene.]

40 (return)
[Scaliger (Remarks on Eusebius, p. 243) argues, in his typical style, that the Quinque gentiani, or five African nations, were the five major cities, the Pentapolis of the peaceful province of Cyrene.]

41 (return)
[ After his defeat, Julian stabbed himself with a dagger, and immediately leaped into the flames. Victor in Epitome.]

41 (return)
[ After losing, Julian took a dagger and stabbed himself, then jumped into the flames. Victor in Epitome.]

42 (return)
[ Tu ferocissimos Mauritaniæ populos inaccessis montium jugis et naturali munitione fidentes, expugnasti, recepisti, transtulisti. Panegyr Vet. vi. 8.]

42 (return)
[You conquered the fiercely aggressive people of Mauritania, relying on the inaccessible mountain ridges and natural defenses, and you overcame, captured, and transported them. Panegyr Vet. vi. 8.]

43 (return)
[ See the description of Alexandria, in Hirtius de Bel. Alexandrin c. 5.]

43 (return)
[ See the description of Alexandria in Hirtius de Bel. Alexandrin c. 5.]

44 (return)
[ Eutrop. ix. 24. Orosius, vii. 25. John Malala in Chron. Antioch. p. 409, 410. Yet Eumenius assures us, that Egypt was pacified by the clemency of Diocletian.]

44 (return)
[ Eutrop. ix. 24. Orosius, vii. 25. John Malala in Chron. Antioch. p. 409, 410. Yet Eumenius assures us that Egypt was calmed by Diocletian's kindness.]

45 (return)
[ Eusebius (in Chron.) places their destruction several years sooner and at a time when Egypt itself was in a state of rebellion against the Romans.]

45 (return)
[ Eusebius (in Chron.) puts their destruction several years earlier and at a time when Egypt was in rebellion against the Romans.]

46 (return)
[ Strabo, l. xvii. p. 172. Pomponius Mela, l. i. c. 4. His words are curious: “Intra, si credere libet vix, homines magisque semiferi Ægipanes, et Blemmyes, et Satyri.”]

46 (return)
[ Strabo, l. xvii. p. 172. Pomponius Mela, l. i. c. 4. His words are interesting: “If you want to believe it, there are hardly real humans, but rather half-wild Egyptians, Blemmyes, and Satyrs.”]

47 (return)
[ Ausus sese inserere fortunæ et provocare arma Romana.]

47 (return)
[ He puts himself in the hands of fate and challenges the Roman arms.]

48 (return)
[ See Procopius de Bell. Persic. l. i. c. 19. Note: Compare, on the epoch of the final extirpation of the rites of Paganism from the Isle of Philæ, (Elephantine,) which subsisted till the edict of Theodosius, in the sixth century, a dissertation of M. Letronne, on certain Greek inscriptions. The dissertation contains some very interesting observations on the conduct and policy of Diocletian in Egypt. Mater pour l’Hist. du Christianisme en Egypte, Nubie et Abyssinie, Paris 1817—M.]

48 (return)
[ See Procopius de Bell. Persic. l. i. c. 19. Note: Check out M. Letronne's dissertation on specific Greek inscriptions for insights on when the final eradication of Pagan rituals from the Isle of Philæ (Elephantine) took place, which lasted until the edict of Theodosius in the sixth century. The dissertation includes some really interesting observations about Diocletian's actions and policies in Egypt. Mater pour l’Hist. du Christianisme en Egypte, Nubie et Abyssinie, Paris 1817—M.]

At the same time that Diocletian chastised the past crimes of the Egyptians, he provided for their future safety and happiness by many wise regulations, which were confirmed and enforced under the succeeding reigns. 49 One very remarkable edict which he published, instead of being condemned as the effect of jealous tyranny, deserves to be applauded as an act of prudence and humanity. He caused a diligent inquiry to be made “for all the ancient books which treated of the admirable art of making gold and silver, and without pity, committed them to the flames; apprehensive, as we are assumed, lest the opulence of the Egyptians should inspire them with confidence to rebel against the empire.” 50 But if Diocletian had been convinced of the reality of that valuable art, far from extinguishing the memory, he would have converted the operation of it to the benefit of the public revenue. It is much more likely, that his good sense discovered to him the folly of such magnificent pretensions, and that he was desirous of preserving the reason and fortunes of his subjects from the mischievous pursuit. It may be remarked, that these ancient books, so liberally ascribed to Pythagoras, to Solomon, or to Hermes, were the pious frauds of more recent adepts. The Greeks were inattentive either to the use or to the abuse of chemistry. In that immense register, where Pliny has deposited the discoveries, the arts, and the errors of mankind, there is not the least mention of the transmutation of metals; and the persecution of Diocletian is the first authentic event in the history of alchemy. The conquest of Egypt by the Arabs diffused that vain science over the globe. Congenial to the avarice of the human heart, it was studied in China as in Europe, with equal eagerness, and with equal success. The darkness of the middle ages insured a favorable reception to every tale of wonder, and the revival of learning gave new vigor to hope, and suggested more specious arts of deception. Philosophy, with the aid of experience, has at length banished the study of alchemy; and the present age, however desirous of riches, is content to seek them by the humbler means of commerce and industry. 51

At the same time that Diocletian criticized the past wrongs of the Egyptians, he set up many wise rules for their future safety and happiness, which were confirmed and enforced during the following reigns. 49 One very notable decree he issued, rather than being seen as an act of jealous tyranny, should be praised as a display of wisdom and compassion. He ordered a thorough investigation “for all the ancient books that discussed the amazing art of making gold and silver, and without mercy, burned them, fearing, as we are told, that the wealth of the Egyptians might give them the confidence to revolt against the empire.” 50 But if Diocletian had truly believed in the existence of that valuable art, instead of erasing its memory, he would have utilized it for the public revenue. It seems more likely that his common sense revealed to him the foolishness of such grand claims, and that he wanted to protect the reason and fortunes of his subjects from the harmful pursuit. It’s worth noting that these ancient books, often attributed to Pythagoras, Solomon, or Hermes, were the deceptive creations of more recent practitioners. The Greeks paid little attention to either the use or the misuse of chemistry. In that vast collection, where Pliny has recorded the discoveries, arts, and errors of humanity, there is no mention of the transmutation of metals; and Diocletian's persecution is the first real event in the history of alchemy. The Arab conquest of Egypt spread that pointless science across the globe. Compatible with human greed, it was pursued in China as well as in Europe, with equal enthusiasm and equal outcomes. The darkness of the Middle Ages ensured that every tale of wonder was well-received, and the resurgence of learning revived hope and introduced more convincing forms of deception. Philosophy, with the support of experience, has finally put an end to the study of alchemy; and today, even though people still desire wealth, they are satisfied to seek it through the more modest means of commerce and industry. 51

49 (return)
[ He fixed the public allowance of corn, for the people of Alexandria, at two millions of medimni; about four hundred thousand quarters. Chron. Paschal. p. 276 Procop. Hist. Arcan. c. 26.]

49 (return)
[ He set the official grain supply for the people of Alexandria at two million medimni; roughly four hundred thousand quarters. Chron. Paschal. p. 276 Procop. Hist. Arcan. c. 26.]

50 (return)
[ John Antioch, in Excerp. Valesian. p. 834. Suidas in Diocletian.]

50 (return)
[ John Antioch, in Excerp. Valesian. p. 834. Suidas in Diocletian.]

51 (return)
[ See a short history and confutation of Alchemy, in the works of that philosophical compiler, La Mothe le Vayer, tom. i. p. 32—353.]

51 (return)
[ Check out a brief history and rebuttal of Alchemy in the works of the philosophical compiler, La Mothe le Vayer, vol. i. p. 32—353.]

The reduction of Egypt was immediately followed by the Persian war. It was reserved for the reign of Diocletian to vanquish that powerful nation, and to extort a confession from the successors of Artaxerxes, of the superior majesty of the Roman empire.

The defeat of Egypt was quickly followed by the Persian war. It was during Diocletian's rule that he conquered that strong nation and forced the successors of Artaxerxes to acknowledge the greater power of the Roman Empire.

We have observed, under the reign of Valerian, that Armenia was subdued by the perfidy and the arms of the Persians, and that, after the assassination of Chosroes, his son Tiridates, the infant heir of the monarchy, was saved by the fidelity of his friends, and educated under the protection of the emperors. Tiridates derived from his exile such advantages as he could never have obtained on the throne of Armenia; the early knowledge of adversity, of mankind, and of the Roman discipline. He signalized his youth by deeds of valor, and displayed a matchless dexterity, as well as strength, in every martial exercise, and even in the less honorable contests of the Olympian games. 52 Those qualities were more nobly exerted in the defence of his benefactor Licinius. 53 That officer, in the sedition which occasioned the death of Probus, was exposed to the most imminent danger, and the enraged soldiers were forcing their way into his tent, when they were checked by the single arm of the Armenian prince. The gratitude of Tiridates contributed soon afterwards to his restoration. Licinius was in every station the friend and companion of Galerius, and the merit of Galerius, long before he was raised to the dignity of Cæsar, had been known and esteemed by Diocletian. In the third year of that emperor’s reign Tiridates was invested with the kingdom of Armenia. The justice of the measure was not less evident than its expediency. It was time to rescue from the usurpation of the Persian monarch an important territory, which, since the reign of Nero, had been always granted under the protection of the empire to a younger branch of the house of Arsaces. 54

We have seen, during Valerian's reign, that Armenia fell to the treachery and arms of the Persians, and that after Chosroes was assassinated, his son Tiridates, the young heir to the throne, was saved by the loyalty of his friends and raised under the emperors' protection. Tiridates gained from his exile advantages he could never have acquired on the Armenian throne: an early understanding of hardship, people, and Roman discipline. He marked his youth with acts of bravery and showed incredible skill and strength in every martial endeavor, even in the less prestigious contests of the Olympic Games. 52 Those qualities were nobly displayed in defending his benefactor Licinius. 53 That officer faced great peril during the uprising that led to Probus's death, and the furious soldiers were breaking into his tent when they were held back by the single hand of the Armenian prince. Tiridates's gratitude soon played a role in his restoration. Licinius was a friend and ally of Galerius in every role, and Galerius's abilities had been recognized and valued by Diocletian long before he became Caesar. In the third year of that emperor’s reign, Tiridates was granted the kingdom of Armenia. The fairness of this decision was as clear as its necessity. It was time to free this significant territory from the Persian king's rule, territory that had been under the empire's protection since Nero's reign, always given to a younger branch of the Arsaces dynasty. 54

52 (return)
[ See the education and strength of Tiridates in the Armenian history of Moses of Chorene, l. ii. c. 76. He could seize two wild bulls by the horns, and break them off with his hands.]

52 (return)
[ Check out the education and strength of Tiridates in the Armenian history by Moses of Chorene, l. ii. c. 76. He was able to grab two wild bulls by the horns and break them off with his hands.]

53 (return)
[ If we give credit to the younger Victor, who supposes that in the year 323 Licinius was only sixty years of age, he could scarcely be the same person as the patron of Tiridates; but we know from much better authority, (Euseb. Hist. Ecclesiast. l. x. c. 8,) that Licinius was at that time in the last period of old age: sixteen years before, he is represented with gray hairs, and as the contemporary of Galerius. See Lactant. c. 32. Licinius was probably born about the year 250.]

53 (return)
[If we trust the younger Victor, who thinks that in the year 323 Licinius was only sixty years old, he could hardly be the same person as the supporter of Tiridates. However, we know from much more reliable sources, (Euseb. Hist. Ecclesiast. l. x. c. 8,) that Licinius was actually in the final stages of old age at that time: sixteen years earlier, he is described as having gray hair and being a contemporary of Galerius. See Lactant. c. 32. Licinius was likely born around the year 250.]

54 (return)
[ See the sixty-second and sixty-third books of Dion Cassius.]

54 (return)
[ See the 62nd and 63rd books of Dion Cassius.]

When Tiridates appeared on the frontiers of Armenia, he was received with an unfeigned transport of joy and loyalty. During twenty-six years, the country had experienced the real and imaginary hardships of a foreign yoke. The Persian monarchs adorned their new conquest with magnificent buildings; but those monuments had been erected at the expense of the people, and were abhorred as badges of slavery. The apprehension of a revolt had inspired the most rigorous precautions: oppression had been aggravated by insult, and the consciousness of the public hatred had been productive of every measure that could render it still more implacable. We have already remarked the intolerant spirit of the Magian religion. The statues of the deified kings of Armenia, and the sacred images of the sun and moon, were broke in pieces by the zeal of the conqueror; and the perpetual fire of Ormuzd was kindled and preserved upon an altar erected on the summit of Mount Bagavan. 55 It was natural, that a people exasperated by so many injuries, should arm with zeal in the cause of their independence, their religion, and their hereditary sovereign. The torrent bore down every obstacle, and the Persian garrisons retreated before its fury. The nobles of Armenia flew to the standard of Tiridates, all alleging their past merit, offering their future service, and soliciting from the new king those honors and rewards from which they had been excluded with disdain under the foreign government. 56 The command of the army was bestowed on Artavasdes, whose father had saved the infancy of Tiridates, and whose family had been massacred for that generous action. The brother of Artavasdes obtained the government of a province. One of the first military dignities was conferred on the satrap Otas, a man of singular temperance and fortitude, who presented to the king his sister 57 and a considerable treasure, both of which, in a sequestered fortress, Otas had preserved from violation. Among the Armenian nobles appeared an ally, whose fortunes are too remarkable to pass unnoticed. His name was Mamgo, 571 his origin was Scythian, and the horde which acknowledge his authority had encamped a very few years before on the skirts of the Chinese empire, 58 which at that time extended as far as the neighborhood of Sogdiana. 59 Having incurred the displeasure of his master, Mamgo, with his followers, retired to the banks of the Oxus, and implored the protection of Sapor. The emperor of China claimed the fugitive, and alleged the rights of sovereignty. The Persian monarch pleaded the laws of hospitality, and with some difficulty avoided a war, by the promise that he would banish Mamgo to the uttermost parts of the West, a punishment, as he described it, not less dreadful than death itself. Armenia was chosen for the place of exile, and a large district was assigned to the Scythian horde, on which they might feed their flocks and herds, and remove their encampment from one place to another, according to the different seasons of the year.

When Tiridates showed up at the borders of Armenia, he was welcomed with genuine joy and loyalty. For twenty-six years, the country had suffered real and imagined hardships from foreign rule. The Persian kings decked out their new territory with grand buildings, but these monuments were built at the people's expense and were seen as symbols of oppression. Fear of rebellion led to strict measures: oppression was made worse by insults, and the awareness of public resentment led to actions that only fueled anger further. We’ve noted the intolerant nature of the Magian religion. The statues of Armenia’s deified kings and the sacred images of the sun and moon were smashed by the conqueror's zeal; the eternal fire of Ormuzd was lit and maintained on an altar set atop Mount Bagavan. 55 It was understandable that a people so hurt by numerous wrongs would passionately rise up for their independence, their faith, and their rightful king. The surge swept away every obstacle, and the Persian soldiers fled before its force. The Armenian nobles rallied to Tiridates' banner, all citing their past achievements, offering their future loyalty, and requesting the honors and rewards they had been denied under foreign rule. 56 The command of the army was given to Artavasdes, whose father had protected Tiridates in his infancy, and whose family had been killed for that brave deed. Artavasdes' brother received the governorship of a province. A top military post was awarded to the satrap Otas, a man of exceptional self-control and courage, who presented the king with his sister 57 and a significant treasure, both of which Otas had safeguarded in a secluded fortress. Among the Armenian nobles was an ally whose background is too noteworthy to overlook. His name was Mamgo, 571 he was of Scythian descent, and the horde that recognized his authority had camped just a few years prior at the edges of the Chinese empire, 58 which then stretched close to Sogdiana. 59 After falling out of favor with his leader, Mamgo retired with his followers to the banks of the Oxus and sought Sapor's protection. The Chinese emperor demanded the traitor’s return, claiming sovereign rights. The Persian king invoked the laws of hospitality and narrowly averted war by promising to exile Mamgo to the farthest reaches of the West—a punishment, he stated, which was no less horrifying than death itself. Armenia was chosen for the exile, and a large area was allocated for the Scythian horde, where they could graze their flocks and herds, moving their camp as the seasons changed.

They were employed to repel the invasion of Tiridates; but their leader, after weighing the obligations and injuries which he had received from the Persian monarch, resolved to abandon his party.

They were hired to fend off the invasion of Tiridates; however, their leader, after considering the debts and wrongs he had suffered from the Persian king, decided to leave his group.

The Armenian prince, who was well acquainted with the merit as well as power of Mamgo, treated him with distinguished respect; and, by admitting him into his confidence, acquired a brave and faithful servant, who contributed very effectually to his restoration. 60

The Armenian prince, who understood both the value and influence of Mamgo, treated him with great respect; and by trusting him, gained a brave and loyal servant who played a significant role in his restoration. 60

55 (return)
[ Moses of Chorene. Hist. Armen. l. ii. c. 74. The statues had been erected by Valarsaces, who reigned in Armenia about 130 years before Christ, and was the first king of the family of Arsaces, (see Moses, Hist. Armen. l. ii. 2, 3.) The deification of the Arsacides is mentioned by Justin, (xli. 5,) and by Ammianus Marcellinus, (xxiii. 6.)]

55 (return)
[ Moses of Chorene. Hist. Armen. l. ii. c. 74. The statues were put up by Valarsaces, who ruled in Armenia about 130 years before Christ and was the first king from the Arsaces family, (see Moses, Hist. Armen. l. ii. 2, 3.) The god-like status of the Arsacides is noted by Justin, (xli. 5,) and by Ammianus Marcellinus, (xxiii. 6.)]

56 (return)
[ The Armenian nobility was numerous and powerful. Moses mentions many families which were distinguished under the reign of Valarsaces, (l. ii. 7,) and which still subsisted in his own time, about the middle of the fifth century. See the preface of his Editors.]

56 (return)
[ The Armenian nobility was large and influential. Moses refers to several families that were notable during the reign of Valarsaces (l. ii. 7) and that still existed in his own time, around the middle of the fifth century. See the preface of his Editors.]

57 (return)
[ She was named Chosroiduchta, and had not the os patulum like other women. (Hist. Armen. l. ii. c. 79.) I do not understand the expression. * Note: Os patulum signifies merely a large and widely opening mouth. Ovid (Metam. xv. 513) says, speaking of the monster who attacked Hippolytus, patulo partem maris evomit ore. Probably a wide mouth was a common defect among the Armenian women.—G.]

57 (return)
[ She was named Chosroiduchta, and did not have the wide-open mouth like other women. (Hist. Armen. l. ii. c. 79.) I don't understand the expression. * Note: A wide-open mouth just means a large and broadly opening mouth. Ovid (Metam. xv. 513) refers to the monster that attacked Hippolytus, saying it spews out part of the sea from its wide-open mouth. Probably having a wide mouth was a common trait among Armenian women.—G.]

571 (return)
[ Mamgo (according to M. St. Martin, note to Le Beau. ii. 213) belonged to the imperial race of Hon, who had filled the throne of China for four hundred years. Dethroned by the usurping race of Wei, Mamgo found a hospitable reception in Persia in the reign of Ardeschir. The emperor of china having demanded the surrender of the fugitive and his partisans, Sapor, then king, threatened with war both by Rome and China, counselled Mamgo to retire into Armenia. “I have expelled him from my dominions, (he answered the Chinese ambassador;) I have banished him to the extremity of the earth, where the sun sets; I have dismissed him to certain death.” Compare Mem. sur l’Armenie, ii. 25.—M.]

571 (return)
[ Mamgo (according to M. St. Martin, note to Le Beau. ii. 213) belonged to the imperial line of Hon, which ruled China for four hundred years. After being overthrown by the usurping Wei dynasty, Mamgo found a warm welcome in Persia during the reign of Ardeschir. When the emperor of China requested the return of the fugitive and his followers, Sapor, the king at that time, facing threats of war from both Rome and China, advised Mamgo to retreat to Armenia. “I have removed him from my lands,” he told the Chinese ambassador; “I have exiled him to the farthest reaches of the earth, where the sun sets; I have sent him off to certain death.” Compare Mem. sur l’Armenie, ii. 25.—M.]

58 (return)
[ In the Armenian history, (l. ii. 78,) as well as in the Geography, (p. 367,) China is called Zenia, or Zenastan. It is characterized by the production of silk, by the opulence of the natives, and by their love of peace, above all the other nations of the earth. * Note: See St. Martin, Mem. sur l’Armenie, i. 304.]

58 (return)
[ In Armenian history, (l. ii. 78,) and in Geography, (p. 367,) China is referred to as Zenia, or Zenastan. It's known for producing silk, the wealth of its people, and their preference for peace more than any other nation in the world. * Note: See St. Martin, Mem. sur l’Armenie, i. 304.]

59 (return)
[ Vou-ti, the first emperor of the seventh dynasty, who then reigned in China, had political transactions with Fergana, a province of Sogdiana, and is said to have received a Roman embassy, (Histoire des Huns, tom. i. p. 38.) In those ages the Chinese kept a garrison at Kashgar, and one of their generals, about the time of Trajan, marched as far as the Caspian Sea. With regard to the intercourse between China and the Western countries, a curious memoir of M. de Guignes may be consulted, in the Academie des Inscriptions, tom. xxii. p. 355. * Note: The Chinese Annals mention, under the ninth year of Yan-hi, which corresponds with the year 166 J. C., an embassy which arrived from Tathsin, and was sent by a prince called An-thun, who can be no other than Marcus Aurelius Antoninus, who then ruled over the Romans. St. Martin, Mem. sur l’Armænic. ii. 30. See also Klaproth, Tableaux Historiques de l’Asie, p. 69. The embassy came by Jy-nan, Tonquin.—M.]

59 (return)
[ Vou-ti, the first emperor of the seventh dynasty, who reigned in China, engaged in political dealings with Fergana, a province of Sogdiana, and is said to have received an embassy from Rome (Histoire des Huns, tom. i. p. 38.) During that time, the Chinese maintained a garrison at Kashgar, and one of their generals, around the time of Trajan, marched all the way to the Caspian Sea. For information on the interactions between China and Western countries, a fascinating memoir by M. de Guignes can be found in the Academie des Inscriptions, tom. xxii. p. 355. * Note: The Chinese Annals mention, in the ninth year of Yan-hi, which corresponds to the year 166 AD, an embassy that arrived from Tathsin, sent by a prince named An-thun, who is none other than Marcus Aurelius Antoninus, who was then ruling over the Romans. St. Martin, Mem. sur l’Armænic. ii. 30. See also Klaproth, Tableaux Historiques de l’Asie, p. 69. The embassy traveled through Jy-nan, Tonquin.—M.]

60 (return)
[ See Hist. Armen. l. ii. c. 81.]

60 (return)
[ See Hist. Armen. l. ii. c. 81.]

For a while, fortune appeared to favor the enterprising valor of Tiridates. He not only expelled the enemies of his family and country from the whole extent of Armenia, but in the prosecution of his revenge he carried his arms, or at least his incursions, into the heart of Assyria. The historian, who has preserved the name of Tiridates from oblivion, celebrates, with a degree of national enthusiasm, his personal prowess: and, in the true spirit of eastern romance, describes the giants and the elephants that fell beneath his invincible arm. It is from other information that we discover the distracted state of the Persian monarchy, to which the king of Armenia was indebted for some part of his advantages. The throne was disputed by the ambition of contending brothers; and Hormuz, after exerting without success the strength of his own party, had recourse to the dangerous assistance of the barbarians who inhabited the banks of the Caspian Sea. 61 The civil war was, however, soon terminated, either by a victor or by a reconciliation; and Narses, who was universally acknowledged as king of Persia, directed his whole force against the foreign enemy. The contest then became too unequal; nor was the valor of the hero able to withstand the power of the monarch. Tiridates, a second time expelled from the throne of Armenia, once more took refuge in the court of the emperors. 611 Narses soon reëstablished his authority over the revolted province; and loudly complaining of the protection afforded by the Romans to rebels and fugitives, aspired to the conquest of the East. 62

For a while, luck seemed to be on the side of the bold Tiridates. He not only drove out his family's and country's enemies from all over Armenia, but in seeking revenge, he also took his fights deep into Assyria. The historian who kept Tiridates' name alive celebrates, with a sense of national pride, his personal bravery, and in true eastern storytelling style, describes the giants and elephants that fell to his unstoppable strength. We learn from other sources about the chaotic state of the Persian monarchy, which helped Tiridates gain some of his advantages. The throne was contested by ambitious brothers, and Hormuz, after trying unsuccessfully to rally his supporters, turned to the risky help of the barbarian tribes along the Caspian Sea. 61 However, the civil war was soon resolved, either through a victor or a compromise, and Narses, who was widely recognized as the king of Persia, focused all his forces on the foreign threat. The conflict became one-sided; the hero's bravery couldn't match the king's power. Tiridates was driven out of the Armenian throne again and once more sought refuge in the court of the emperors. 611 Narses quickly reasserted his control over the rebellious province and loudly protested the protection the Romans gave to rebels and fugitives, aiming for the conquest of the East. 62

61 (return)
[ Ipsos Persas ipsumque Regem ascitis Saccis, et Russis, et Gellis, petit frater Ormies. Panegyric. Vet. iii. 1. The Saccæ were a nation of wandering Scythians, who encamped towards the sources of the Oxus and the Jaxartes. The Gelli where the inhabitants of Ghilan, along the Caspian Sea, and who so long, under the name of Dilemines, infested the Persian monarchy. See d’Herbelot, Bibliotheque]

61 (return)
[ The Ipsos Persas and the king, joined by the Saccis, the Russis, and the Gellis, are pursued by the brother Ormies. Panegyric. Vet. iii. 1. The Saccæ were a group of nomadic Scythians who camped near the sources of the Oxus and Jaxartes rivers. The Gelli were the residents of Ghilan, located along the Caspian Sea, who for a long time plagued the Persian monarchy under the name of Dilemines. See d’Herbelot, Bibliotheque]

611 (return)
[ M St. Martin represents this differently. Le roi de Perse * * * profits d’un voyage que Tiridate avoit fait a Rome pour attaquer ce royaume. This reads like the evasion of the national historians to disguise the fact discreditable to their hero. See Mem. sur l’Armenie, i. 304.—M.]

611 (return)
[ M St. Martin represents this differently. The King of Persia benefited from a trip that Tiridates took to Rome to attack this kingdom. This seems like the way national historians try to cover up something embarrassing about their hero. See Mem. sur l’Armenie, i. 304.—M.]

62 (return)
[ Moses of Chorene takes no notice of this second revolution, which I have been obliged to collect from a passage of Ammianus Marcellinus, (l. xxiii. c. 5.) Lactantius speaks of the ambition of Narses: “Concitatus domesticis exemplis avi sui Saporis ad occupandum orientem magnis copiis inhiabat.” De Mort. Persecut. c. 9.]

62 (return)
[Moses of Chorene doesn't mention this second upheaval, which I had to piece together from a passage by Ammianus Marcellinus, (l. xxiii. c. 5.) Lactantius talks about Narses's ambition: “Driven by examples from his ancestor Sapor, he was eager to seize the East with great forces.” De Mort. Persecut. c. 9.]

Neither prudence nor honor could permit the emperors to forsake the cause of the Armenian king, and it was resolved to exert the force of the empire in the Persian war. Diocletian, with the calm dignity which he constantly assumed, fixed his own station in the city of Antioch, from whence he prepared and directed the military operations. 63 The conduct of the legions was intrusted to the intrepid valor of Galerius, who, for that important purpose, was removed from the banks of the Danube to those of the Euphrates. The armies soon encountered each other in the plains of Mesopotamia, and two battles were fought with various and doubtful success; but the third engagement was of a more decisive nature; and the Roman army received a total overthrow, which is attributed to the rashness of Galerius, who, with an inconsiderable body of troops, attacked the innumerable host of the Persians. 64 But the consideration of the country that was the scene of action, may suggest another reason for his defeat. The same ground on which Galerius was vanquished, had been rendered memorable by the death of Crassus, and the slaughter of ten legions. It was a plain of more than sixty miles, which extended from the hills of Carrhæ to the Euphrates; a smooth and barren surface of sandy desert, without a hillock, without a tree, and without a spring of fresh water. 65 The steady infantry of the Romans, fainting with heat and thirst, could neither hope for victory if they preserved their ranks, nor break their ranks without exposing themselves to the most imminent danger. In this situation they were gradually encompassed by the superior numbers, harassed by the rapid evolutions, and destroyed by the arrows of the barbarian cavalry.

Neither caution nor honor would allow the emperors to abandon the cause of the Armenian king, so they decided to mobilize the empire's forces for the Persian war. Diocletian, maintaining his usual calm dignity, established his base in the city of Antioch, from where he organized and oversaw the military operations. 63 The legions were entrusted to the fearless leadership of Galerius, who was moved from the banks of the Danube to those of the Euphrates for this significant mission. The armies soon faced each other in the plains of Mesopotamia, fighting two battles with mixed results; however, the third battle was more conclusive, ending in a complete defeat for the Roman army, attributed to Galerius's recklessness as he attacked the countless Persian forces with a small group of troops. 64 However, the nature of the battleground may provide another explanation for his defeat. The very ground where Galerius was defeated had already become infamous due to the death of Crassus and the slaughter of ten legions. It was a plain stretching over sixty miles, from the hills of Carrhæ to the Euphrates; a flat, desolate stretch of sandy desert, devoid of hills, trees, or sources of fresh water. 65 The steadfast Roman infantry, weak from heat and thirst, found themselves in a dilemma; maintaining their ranks offered no hope for victory, while breaking them would expose them to serious danger. In this dire situation, they were gradually surrounded by superior numbers, harassed by swift maneuvers, and destroyed by the arrows of the barbarian cavalry.

The king of Armenia had signalized his valor in the battle, and acquired personal glory by the public misfortune. He was pursued as far as the Euphrates; his horse was wounded, and it appeared impossible for him to escape the victorious enemy. In this extremity Tiridates embraced the only refuge which appeared before him: he dismounted and plunged into the stream. His armor was heavy, the river very deep, and at those parts at least half a mile in breadth; 66 yet such was his strength and dexterity, that he reached in safety the opposite bank. 67 With regard to the Roman general, we are ignorant of the circumstances of his escape; but when he returned to Antioch, Diocletian received him, not with the tenderness of a friend and colleague, but with the indignation of an offended sovereign. The haughtiest of men, clothed in his purple, but humbled by the sense of his fault and misfortune, was obliged to follow the emperor’s chariot above a mile on foot, and to exhibit, before the whole court, the spectacle of his disgrace. 68

The king of Armenia showed his bravery in battle and gained personal glory from the public misfortune. He was chased all the way to the Euphrates; his horse was injured, and it seemed impossible for him to escape the victorious enemy. In this desperate moment, Tiridates took the only refuge available to him: he got off his horse and jumped into the river. His armor was heavy, the river was very deep, and in some parts, it was at least half a mile wide; 66 but due to his strength and skill, he made it safely to the other side. 67 As for the Roman general, we don’t know the details of how he escaped; however, when he returned to Antioch, Diocletian received him not with the affection of a friend and colleague but with the anger of an offended ruler. The proudest of men, dressed in his purple, but humbled by his mistakes and misfortunes, had to follow the emperor’s chariot on foot for over a mile, displaying his disgrace in front of the entire court. 68

63 (return)
[ We may readily believe, that Lactantius ascribes to cowardice the conduct of Diocletian. Julian, in his oration, says, that he remained with all the forces of the empire; a very hyperbolical expression.]

63 (return)
[ It's easy to think that Lactantius blames cowardice for Diocletian's actions. Julian, in his speech, claims that he stayed with all the forces of the empire; that's quite an exaggerated statement.]

64 (return)
[ Our five abbreviators, Eutropius, Festus, the two Victors, and Orosius, all relate the last and great battle; but Orosius is the only one who speaks of the two former.]

64 (return)
[ Our five summarizers, Eutropius, Festus, the two Victors, and Orosius, all recount the final and great battle; but Orosius is the only one who mentions the two earlier ones.]

65 (return)
[ The nature of the country is finely described by Plutarch, in the life of Crassus; and by Xenophon, in the first book of the Anabasis]

65 (return)
[ Plutarch gives a great description of the country's character in the life of Crassus, and Xenophon does the same in the first book of the Anabasis]

66 (return)
[ See Foster’s Dissertation in the second volume of the translation of the Anabasis by Spelman; which I will venture to recommend as one of the best versions extant.]

66 (return)
[ Check out Foster’s Dissertation in the second volume of Spelman's translation of the Anabasis; I’d suggest it as one of the best versions available.]

67 (return)
[ Hist. Armen. l. ii. c. 76. I have transferred this exploit of Tiridates from an imaginary defeat to the real one of Galerius.]

67 (return)
[ Hist. Armen. l. ii. c. 76. I have moved this achievement of Tiridates from a fictional loss to the actual one of Galerius.]

68 (return)
[ Ammian. Marcellin. l. xiv. The mile, in the hands of Eutropoius, (ix. 24,) of Festus (c. 25,) and of Orosius, (vii 25), easily increased to several miles]

68 (return)
[ Ammian. Marcellin. l. xiv. The mile, in the hands of Eutropoius, (ix. 24,) of Festus (c. 25,) and of Orosius, (vii 25), easily increased to several miles]

As soon as Diocletian had indulged his private resentment, and asserted the majesty of supreme power, he yielded to the submissive entreaties of the Cæsar, and permitted him to retrieve his own honor, as well as that of the Roman arms. In the room of the unwarlike troops of Asia, which had most probably served in the first expedition, a second army was drawn from the veterans and new levies of the Illyrian frontier, and a considerable body of Gothic auxiliaries were taken into the Imperial pay. 69 At the head of a chosen army of twenty-five thousand men, Galerius again passed the Euphrates; but, instead of exposing his legions in the open plains of Mesopotamia he advanced through the mountains of Armenia, where he found the inhabitants devoted to his cause, and the country as favorable to the operations of infantry as it was inconvenient for the motions of cavalry. 70 Adversity had confirmed the Roman discipline, while the barbarians, elated by success, were become so negligent and remiss, that in the moment when they least expected it, they were surprised by the active conduct of Galerius, who, attended only by two horsemen, had with his own eyes secretly examined the state and position of their camp. A surprise, especially in the night time, was for the most part fatal to a Persian army. “Their horses were tied, and generally shackled, to prevent their running away; and if an alarm happened, a Persian had his housing to fix, his horse to bridle, and his corselet to put on, before he could mount.” 71 On this occasion, the impetuous attack of Galerius spread disorder and dismay over the camp of the barbarians. A slight resistance was followed by a dreadful carnage, and, in the general confusion, the wounded monarch (for Narses commanded his armies in person) fled towards the deserts of Media. His sumptuous tents, and those of his satraps, afforded an immense booty to the conqueror; and an incident is mentioned, which proves the rustic but martial ignorance of the legions in the elegant superfluities of life. A bag of shining leather, filled with pearls, fell into the hands of a private soldier; he carefully preserved the bag, but he threw away its contents, judging that whatever was of no use could not possibly be of any value. 72 The principal loss of Narses was of a much more affecting nature. Several of his wives, his sisters, and children, who had attended the army, were made captives in the defeat. But though the character of Galerius had in general very little affinity with that of Alexander, he imitated, after his victory, the amiable behavior of the Macedonian towards the family of Darius. The wives and children of Narses were protected from violence and rapine, conveyed to a place of safety, and treated with every mark of respect and tenderness, that was due from a generous enemy to their age, their sex, and their royal dignity. 73

As soon as Diocletian had satisfied his personal grudges and asserted his supreme authority, he complied with the humble pleas of the Cæsar and allowed him to restore his own honor and that of the Roman military. Instead of using the non-combatant troops from Asia, who likely participated in the initial expedition, a second army was formed from veterans and new recruits of the Illyrian border, along with a significant number of Gothic auxiliaries who were enlisted under Imperial command. 69 Leading a select army of twenty-five thousand men, Galerius crossed the Euphrates again; however, rather than exposing his legions on the open plains of Mesopotamia, he advanced through the mountains of Armenia, where the local population was supportive of his cause, and the terrain was suitable for infantry while challenging for cavalry maneuvers. 70 The challenges faced had strengthened the Roman discipline, while the barbarians, buoyed by their earlier victories, became so careless that they were caught off guard by Galerius's strategic actions. He had secretly inspected their camp with just two horsemen by his side. A surprise attack, especially at night, was typically disastrous for a Persian army. “Their horses were tied up, often shackled to prevent them from fleeing; and if an alarm sounded, a Persian had to strap on his gear, bridle his horse, and put on his armor before he could ride.” 71 In this instance, Galerius's sudden assault caused chaos and panic in the barbarians' camp. A small resistance led to a horrific slaughter, and amidst the general turmoil, the wounded king (since Narses personally commanded his armies) fled towards the deserts of Media. His lavish tents, along with those of his satraps, became a substantial prize for the victor; there's an anecdote indicating the soldiers' simple yet battle-hardened ignorance of life's finer luxuries. A private soldier found a bag made of shiny leather filled with pearls; he kept the bag but discarded its contents, thinking that anything that served no purpose couldn’t possibly hold value. 72 Narses's greatest loss was far more heartbreaking. Several of his wives, sisters, and children, who had accompanied the army, were captured in the defeat. But even though Galerius's nature generally had little resemblance to that of Alexander, he emulated the kind behavior of the Macedonian towards Darius's family after his victory. The wives and children of Narses were shielded from harm and looting, moved to a safe place, and treated with every sign of respect and kindness appropriate from a magnanimous enemy considering their age, gender, and royal status. 73

69 (return)
[ Aurelius Victor. Jornandes de Rebus Geticis, c. 21.]

69 (return)
[ Aurelius Victor. Jornandes on the History of the Goths, c. 21.]

70 (return)
[ Aurelius Victor says, “Per Armeniam in hostes contendit, quæ fermo sola, seu facilior vincendi via est.” He followed the conduct of Trajan, and the idea of Julius Cæsar.]

70 (return)
[ Aurelius Victor says, “He advanced through Armenia against the enemy, which is often the easiest path to victory.” He followed the strategy of Trajan and the approach of Julius Caesar.]

71 (return)
[ Xenophon’s Anabasis, l. iii. For that reason the Persian cavalry encamped sixty stadia from the enemy.]

71 (return)
[ Xenophon’s Anabasis, l. iii. Because of this, the Persian cavalry set up camp sixty stadia away from the enemy.]

72 (return)
[ The story is told by Ammianus, l. xxii. Instead of saccum, some read scutum.]

72 (return)
[ The story is told by Ammianus, l. xxii. Instead of saccum, some read scutum.]

73 (return)
[ The Persians confessed the Roman superiority in morals as well as in arms. Eutrop. ix. 24. But this respect and gratitude of enemies is very seldom to be found in their own accounts.]

73 (return)
[The Persians admitted that the Romans were superior in both morals and military strength. Eutrop. ix. 24. However, this kind of respect and gratitude from enemies is rarely seen in their own writings.]

Chapter XIII: Reign Of Diocletian And His Three Associates.—Part III.

While the East anxiously expected the decision of this great contest, the emperor Diocletian, having assembled in Syria a strong army of observation, displayed from a distance the resources of the Roman power, and reserved himself for any future emergency of the war. On the intelligence of the victory he condescended to advance towards the frontier, with a view of moderating, by his presence and counsels, the pride of Galerius. The interview of the Roman princes at Nisibis was accompanied with every expression of respect on one side, and of esteem on the other. It was in that city that they soon afterwards gave audience to the ambassador of the Great King. 74 The power, or at least the spirit, of Narses, had been broken by his last defeat; and he considered an immediate peace as the only means that could stop the progress of the Roman arms. He despatched Apharban, a servant who possessed his favor and confidence, with a commission to negotiate a treaty, or rather to receive whatever conditions the conqueror should impose. Apharban opened the conference by expressing his master’s gratitude for the generous treatment of his family, and by soliciting the liberty of those illustrious captives. He celebrated the valor of Galerius, without degrading the reputation of Narses, and thought it no dishonor to confess the superiority of the victorious Cæsar, over a monarch who had surpassed in glory all the princes of his race. Notwithstanding the justice of the Persian cause, he was empowered to submit the present differences to the decision of the emperors themselves; convinced as he was, that, in the midst of prosperity, they would not be unmindful of the vicissitudes of fortune. Apharban concluded his discourse in the style of eastern allegory, by observing that the Roman and Persian monarchies were the two eyes of the world, which would remain imperfect and mutilated if either of them should be put out.

While the East nervously awaited the outcome of this major conflict, Emperor Diocletian gathered a strong army in Syria to show the strength of Roman power from a distance, keeping himself ready for any future developments in the war. After hearing about the victory, he decided to move closer to the border to help tone down Galerius's pride with his presence and advice. The meeting of the Roman leaders in Nisibis was filled with gestures of respect from one side and admiration from the other. It was in this city that they later met with the ambassador from the Great King. 74 The power, or at least the spirit, of Narses had been diminished by his recent defeat; he saw immediate peace as the only way to halt the advance of Roman forces. He sent Apharban, a trusted servant, to negotiate a treaty or, more accurately, to accept whatever terms the victor would impose. Apharban opened the talks by expressing his master's gratitude for the kind treatment of his family and requesting the freedom of the renowned captives. He praised Galerius's bravery without undermining Narses's reputation, and he found no shame in acknowledging the superiority of the victorious Caesar over a king who had outshone all his ancestors in glory. Despite the justice of the Persian cause, he was given the authority to present the current disputes to the emperors themselves, fully believing that, even in times of success, they would remember the ups and downs of fate. Apharban ended his speech with an Eastern metaphor, stating that the Roman and Persian empires were like the two eyes of the world, and that if either were lost, the world would be incomplete and diminished.

74 (return)
[ The account of the negotiation is taken from the fragments of Peter the Patrician, in the Excerpta Legationum, published in the Byzantine Collection. Peter lived under Justinian; but it is very evident, by the nature of his materials, that they are drawn from the most authentic and respectable writers.]

74 (return)
[The account of the negotiation comes from the fragments of Peter the Patrician, in the Excerpta Legationum, published in the Byzantine Collection. Peter lived during Justinian's reign; however, it is clear, based on the nature of his sources, that they are obtained from the most reliable and esteemed writers.]

“It well becomes the Persians,” replied Galerius, with a transport of fury, which seemed to convulse his whole frame, “it well becomes the Persians to expatiate on the vicissitudes of fortune, and calmly to read us lectures on the virtues of moderation. Let them remember their own moderation towards the unhappy Valerian. They vanquished him by fraud, they treated him with indignity. They detained him till the last moment of his life in shameful captivity, and after his death they exposed his body to perpetual ignominy.” Softening, however, his tone, Galerius insinuated to the ambassador, that it had never been the practice of the Romans to trample on a prostrate enemy; and that, on this occasion, they should consult their own dignity rather than the Persian merit. He dismissed Apharban with a hope that Narses would soon be informed on what conditions he might obtain, from the clemency of the emperors, a lasting peace, and the restoration of his wives and children. In this conference we may discover the fierce passions of Galerius, as well as his deference to the superior wisdom and authority of Diocletian. The ambition of the former grasped at the conquest of the East, and had proposed to reduce Persia into the state of a province. The prudence of the latter, who adhered to the moderate policy of Augustus and the Antonines, embraced the favorable opportunity of terminating a successful war by an honorable and advantageous peace. 75

“It suits the Persians perfectly,” replied Galerius, filled with rage that seemed to shake his entire body, “it suits the Persians to talk about the ups and downs of fortune, and calmly lecture us on the virtues of moderation. They should remember their own moderation towards the unfortunate Valerian. They defeated him through deceit and treated him with disrespect. They held him in shameful captivity until the very end of his life, and after he died, they left his body exposed to endless disgrace.” However, softening his tone, Galerius suggested to the ambassador that it had never been the Roman way to kick a fallen enemy; and that, in this case, they should prioritize their own honor over Persian merit. He sent Apharban away with the hope that Narses would soon learn what terms he could agree to for a lasting peace and the return of his wives and children from the mercy of the emperors. In this meeting, we can see both the fierce emotions of Galerius and his respect for the greater wisdom and authority of Diocletian. The ambition of the former aimed for the conquest of the East and intended to turn Persia into a province. The wisdom of the latter, who followed the moderate policies of Augustus and the Antonines, seized the favorable chance to end a successful war with an honorable and beneficial peace. 75

75 (return)
[ Adeo victor (says Aurelius) ut ni Valerius, cujus nutu omnis gerebantur, abnuisset, Romani fasces in provinciam novam ferrentur Verum pars terrarum tamen nobis utilior quæsita.]

75 (return)
[ As Aurelius says, if Valerius, whose authority everyone followed, hadn't objected, the Romans would have taken their fasces into a new province. However, we managed to acquire a part of the land that is more useful to us.]

In pursuance of their promise, the emperors soon afterwards appointed Sicorius Probus, one of their secretaries, to acquaint the Persian court with their final resolution. As the minister of peace, he was received with every mark of politeness and friendship; but, under the pretence of allowing him the necessary repose after so long a journey, the audience of Probus was deferred from day to day; and he attended the slow motions of the king, till at length he was admitted to his presence, near the River Asprudus in Media. The secret motive of Narses, in this delay, had been to collect such a military force as might enable him, though sincerely desirous of peace, to negotiate with the greater weight and dignity. Three persons only assisted at this important conference, the minister Apharban, the præfect of the guards, and an officer who had commanded on the Armenian frontier. 76 The first condition proposed by the ambassador is not at present of a very intelligible nature; that the city of Nisibis might be established for the place of mutual exchange, or, as we should formerly have termed it, for the staple of trade, between the two empires. There is no difficulty in conceiving the intention of the Roman princes to improve their revenue by some restraints upon commerce; but as Nisibis was situated within their own dominions, and as they were masters both of the imports and exports, it should seem that such restraints were the objects of an internal law, rather than of a foreign treaty. To render them more effectual, some stipulations were probably required on the side of the king of Persia, which appeared so very repugnant either to his interest or to his dignity, that Narses could not be persuaded to subscribe them. As this was the only article to which he refused his consent, it was no longer insisted on; and the emperors either suffered the trade to flow in its natural channels, or contented themselves with such restrictions, as it depended on their own authority to establish.

In keeping with their promise, the emperors soon appointed Sicorius Probus, one of their secretaries, to inform the Persian court of their final decision. As a minister of peace, he was welcomed with all manners of courtesy and goodwill; however, under the guise of giving him a chance to rest after his long journey, his audience was postponed repeatedly. He watched as the king moved slowly until he was finally allowed to meet him near the River Asprudus in Media. The secret reason for Narses delaying this meeting was to assemble a military force that would give him, despite genuinely wanting peace, more weight and dignity in negotiations. Only three people were present at this crucial conference: the minister Apharban, the prefect of the guards, and an officer who had commanded on the Armenian front. The first condition proposed by the ambassador is not currently very clear; it suggested that the city of Nisibis be established as the site for mutual exchange, or what we would have previously called the center of trade, between the two empires. It is easy to understand the Roman leaders' intention to boost their revenue through some restrictions on commerce; however, since Nisibis was located within their own territory and they controlled both imports and exports, it seems that such restrictions were more a matter of domestic law than a foreign treaty. To make the restrictions more effective, some agreements were likely needed from the king of Persia, which seemed so contrary to his interests or dignity that Narses couldn't be convinced to agree to them. Since this was the only condition he refused, it was no longer pursued; and the emperors either allowed trade to flow freely or settled for restrictions that they had the authority to implement.

76 (return)
[ He had been governor of Sumium, (Pot. Patricius in Excerpt. Legat. p. 30.) This province seems to be mentioned by Moses of Chorene, (Geograph. p. 360,) and lay to the east of Mount Ararat. * Note: The Siounikh of the Armenian writers St. Martin i. 142.—M.]

76 (return)
[ He had been the governor of Sumium, (Pot. Patricius in Excerpt. Legat. p. 30.) This province appears to be referenced by Moses of Chorene, (Geograph. p. 360,) and was located to the east of Mount Ararat. * Note: The Siounikh of the Armenian writers St. Martin i. 142.—M.]

As soon as this difficulty was removed, a solemn peace was concluded and ratified between the two nations. The conditions of a treaty so glorious to the empire, and so necessary to Persia, may deserve a more peculiar attention, as the history of Rome presents very few transactions of a similar nature; most of her wars having either been terminated by absolute conquest, or waged against barbarians ignorant of the use of letters. I. The Aboras, or, as it is called by Xenophon, the Araxes, was fixed as the boundary between the two monarchies. 77 That river, which rose near the Tigris, was increased, a few miles below Nisibis, by the little stream of the Mygdonius, passed under the walls of Singara, and fell into the Euphrates at Circesium, a frontier town, which, by the care of Diocletian, was very strongly fortified. 78 Mesopotomia, the object of so many wars, was ceded to the empire; and the Persians, by this treaty, renounced all pretensions to that great province. II. They relinquished to the Romans five provinces beyond the Tigris. 79 Their situation formed a very useful barrier, and their natural strength was soon improved by art and military skill. Four of these, to the north of the river, were districts of obscure fame and inconsiderable extent; Intiline, Zabdicene, Arzanene, and Moxoene; 791 but on the east of the Tigris, the empire acquired the large and mountainous territory of Carduene, the ancient seat of the Carduchians, who preserved for many ages their manly freedom in the heart of the despotic monarchies of Asia. The ten thousand Greeks traversed their country, after a painful march, or rather engagement, of seven days; and it is confessed by their leader, in his incomparable relation of the retreat, that they suffered more from the arrows of the Carduchians, than from the power of the Great King. 80 Their posterity, the Curds, with very little alteration either of name or manners, 801 acknowledged the nominal sovereignty of the Turkish sultan. III. It is almost needless to observe, that Tiridates, the faithful ally of Rome, was restored to the throne of his fathers, and that the rights of the Imperial supremacy were fully asserted and secured. The limits of Armenia were extended as far as the fortress of Sintha in Media, and this increase of dominion was not so much an act of liberality as of justice. Of the provinces already mentioned beyond the Tigris, the four first had been dismembered by the Parthians from the crown of Armenia; 81 and when the Romans acquired the possession of them, they stipulated, at the expense of the usurpers, an ample compensation, which invested their ally with the extensive and fertile country of Atropatene. Its principal city, in the same situation perhaps as the modern Tauris, was frequently honored by the residence of Tiridates; and as it sometimes bore the name of Ecbatana, he imitated, in the buildings and fortifications, the splendid capital of the Medes. 82 IV. The country of Iberia was barren, its inhabitants rude and savage. But they were accustomed to the use of arms, and they separated from the empire barbarians much fiercer and more formidable than themselves. The narrow defiles of Mount Caucasus were in their hands, and it was in their choice, either to admit or to exclude the wandering tribes of Sarmatia, whenever a rapacious spirit urged them to penetrate into the richer climes of the South. 83 The nomination of the kings of Iberia, which was resigned by the Persian monarch to the emperors, contributed to the strength and security of the Roman power in Asia. 84 The East enjoyed a profound tranquillity during forty years; and the treaty between the rival monarchies was strictly observed till the death of Tiridates; when a new generation, animated with different views and different passions, succeeded to the government of the world; and the grandson of Narses undertook a long and memorable war against the princes of the house of Constantine.

As soon as this issue was resolved, a serious peace was established and confirmed between the two nations. The terms of a treaty that was so beneficial for the empire and so essential for Persia deserve special attention, as the history of Rome includes very few events of this sort; most of her wars ended in total conquest or were fought against uncivilized tribes. I. The Aboras, or the Araxes as named by Xenophon, was set as the border between the two empires. 77 This river, which originated near the Tigris, was joined a few miles below Nisibis by the small river Mygdonius, flowed past the walls of Singara, and emptied into the Euphrates at Circesium, a border town that was well fortified by Diocletian. 78 Mesopotamia, the target of many wars, was ceded to the empire, and the Persians renounced all claims to that vast region through this treaty. II. They also surrendered five provinces beyond the Tigris to the Romans. 79 Their location created a useful barrier, and their natural defenses were soon enhanced by engineering and military expertise. Four of these provinces, located north of the river, had little fame and were of minor size: Intiline, Zabdicene, Arzanene, and Moxoene; 791 but east of the Tigris, the empire gained the large and mountainous region of Carduene, the historic homeland of the Carduchians, who maintained their fierce independence for centuries amid the despotic regimes of Asia. The ten thousand Greeks traveled through their territory, after a grueling march, or rather a series of fights, lasting seven days; and their leader admits in his remarkable account of the retreat that they suffered more from the Carduchians' arrows than from the might of the Great King. 80 Their descendants, the Kurds, with very little change in either name or customs, 801 acknowledged the nominal authority of the Turkish sultan. III. It is almost unnecessary to note that Tiridates, the loyal ally of Rome, was restored to the throne of his ancestors, and that the rights of Imperial supremacy were fully asserted and secured. The borders of Armenia were extended as far as the fortress of Sintha in Media, and this expansion of territory was more an act of justice than generosity. Of the provinces mentioned earlier beyond the Tigris, the first four had been taken from the Armenian crown by the Parthians; 81 and when the Romans gained control of them, they negotiated, at the expense of the usurpers, a generous compensation, which gave their ally the vast and fertile region of Atropatene. Its main city, perhaps in a similar location to modern Tauris, was frequently the residence of Tiridates; and sometimes it bore the name of Ecbatana, as he emulated, in its buildings and fortifications, the magnificent capital of the Medes. 82 IV. The land of Iberia was barren, and its people were uncivilized and savage. But they were skilled in combat, and they kept out of the empire even fiercer and more formidable barbarians. They controlled the narrow passes of Mount Caucasus, and it was up to them to either allow or prevent the nomadic tribes of Sarmatia from invading into the more prosperous southern territories whenever their greedy instincts pushed them to do so. 83 The responsibility for appointing the kings of Iberia was transferred by the Persian king to the emperors, which helped strengthen and secure Roman power in Asia. 84 The East enjoyed a deep peace for forty years; and the treaty between the competing monarchies was tightly upheld until Tiridates's death; after which a new generation, driven by different interests and passions, took over governance of the world, and the grandson of Narses launched a long and notable war against the rulers of the house of Constantine.

77 (return)
[ By an error of the geographer Ptolemy, the position of Singara is removed from the Aboras to the Tigris, which may have produced the mistake of Peter, in assigning the latter river for the boundary, instead of the former. The line of the Roman frontier traversed, but never followed, the course of the Tigris. * Note: There are here several errors. Gibbon has confounded the streams, and the towns which they pass. The Aboras, or rather the Chaboras, the Araxes of Xenophon, has its source above Ras-Ain or Re-Saina, (Theodosiopolis,) about twenty-seven leagues from the Tigris; it receives the waters of the Mygdonius, or Saocoras, about thirty-three leagues below Nisibis. at a town now called Al Nahraim; it does not pass under the walls of Singara; it is the Saocoras that washes the walls of that town: the latter river has its source near Nisibis. at five leagues from the Tigris. See D’Anv. l’Euphrate et le Tigre, 46, 49, 50, and the map.—— To the east of the Tigris is another less considerable river, named also the Chaboras, which D’Anville calls the Centrites, Khabour, Nicephorius, without quoting the authorities on which he gives those names. Gibbon did not mean to speak of this river, which does not pass by Singara, and does not fall into the Euphrates. See Michaelis, Supp. ad Lex. Hebraica. 3d part, p. 664, 665.—G.]

77 (return)
[ Due to a mistake by the geographer Ptolemy, the location of Singara is misidentified on the map, moving it from the Aboras to the Tigris. This may have led Peter to mistakenly use the Tigris as the boundary instead of the Aboras. The Roman frontier crossed the Tigris but didn’t actually follow its path. * Note: There are several errors here. Gibbon has mixed up the rivers and the towns they flow through. The Aboras, or more accurately the Chaboras, which Xenophon called the Araxes, originates above Ras-Ain or Re-Saina (Theodosiopolis), about twenty-seven leagues from the Tigris. It gathers the waters from the Mygdonius, or Saocoras, around thirty-three leagues downstream from Nisibis, at a town now known as Al Nahraim; it does not flow past Singara. It is the Saocoras that borders that town: the latter river starts near Nisibis, just five leagues from the Tigris. See D’Anv. l’Euphrate et le Tigre, 46, 49, 50, and the map.—— To the east of the Tigris is another smaller river, also named Chaboras, which D’Anville refers to as the Centrites, Khabour, Nicephorius, without citing the sources for these names. Gibbon was not referring to this river, which does not flow by Singara and doesn’t join the Euphrates. See Michaelis, Supp. ad Lex. Hebraica. 3d part, p. 664, 665.—G.]

78 (return)
[ Procopius de Edificiis, l. ii. c. 6.]

78 (return)
[ Procopia of Buildings, l. ii. c. 6.]

79 (return)
[ Three of the provinces, Zabdicene, Arzanene, and Carduene, are allowed on all sides. But instead of the other two, Peter (in Excerpt. Leg. p. 30) inserts Rehimene and Sophene. I have preferred Ammianus, (l. xxv. 7,) because it might be proved that Sophene was never in the hands of the Persians, either before the reign of Diocletian, or after that of Jovian. For want of correct maps, like those of M. d’Anville, almost all the moderns, with Tillemont and Valesius at their head, have imagined, that it was in respect to Persia, and not to Rome, that the five provinces were situate beyond the Tigris.]

79 (return)
[ Three of the provinces, Zabdicene, Arzanene, and Carduene, are acknowledged all around. However, instead of the other two, Peter (in Excerpt. Leg. p. 30) includes Rehimene and Sophene. I prefer Ammianus (l. xxv. 7) because it can be shown that Sophene was never under Persian control, neither before Diocletian's reign nor after Jovian's. Due to the lack of accurate maps, like those by M. d’Anville, most modern scholars, led by Tillemont and Valesius, have believed that the five provinces were located in relation to Persia, not Rome, beyond the Tigris.]

791 (return)
[ See St. Martin, note on Le Beau, i. 380. He would read, for Intiline, Ingeleme, the name of a small province of Armenia, near the sources of the Tigris, mentioned by St. Epiphanius, (Hæres, 60;) for the unknown name Arzacene, with Gibbon, Arzanene. These provinces do not appear to have made an integral part of the Roman empire; Roman garrisons replaced those of Persia, but the sovereignty remained in the hands of the feudatory princes of Armenia. A prince of Carduene, ally or dependent on the empire, with the Roman name of Jovianus, occurs in the reign of Julian.—M.]

791 (return)
[ See St. Martin, note on Le Beau, i. 380. He would read, for Intiline, Ingeleme, the name of a small province of Armenia, near the sources of the Tigris, mentioned by St. Epiphanius, (Hæres, 60;) for the unknown name Arzacene, with Gibbon, Arzanene. These provinces don't seem to have been a part of the Roman Empire; Roman garrisons took the place of those from Persia, but the sovereignty stayed with the feudal princes of Armenia. A prince of Carduene, an ally or dependent of the empire, with the Roman name of Jovianus, appears during the reign of Julian.—M.]

80 (return)
[ Xenophon’s Anabasis, l. iv. Their bows were three cubits in length, their arrows two; they rolled down stones that were each a wagon load. The Greeks found a great many villages in that rude country.]

80 (return)
[ Xenophon’s Anabasis, l. iv. Their bows were about three feet long, their arrows about two; they rolled down stones that each weighed as much as a wagon load. The Greeks discovered many villages in that harsh land.]

801 (return)
[ I travelled through this country in 1810, and should judge, from what I have read and seen of its inhabitants, that they have remained unchanged in their appearance and character for more than twenty centuries Malcolm, note to Hist. of Persia, vol. i. p. 82.—M.]

801 (return)
[ I traveled through this country in 1810, and based on what I've read and seen of its people, I would say they have looked and acted the same for over twenty centuries. Malcolm, note to Hist. of Persia, vol. i. p. 82.—M.]

81 (return)
[ According to Eutropius, (vi. 9, as the text is represented by the best Mss.,) the city of Tigranocerta was in Arzanene. The names and situation of the other three may be faintly traced.]

81 (return)
[ According to Eutropius, (vi. 9, as the text is represented by the best Mss.,) the city of Tigranocerta was in Arzanene. The names and location of the other three may be vaguely identified.]

82 (return)
[ Compare Herodotus, l. i. c. 97, with Moses Choronens. Hist Armen. l. ii. c. 84, and the map of Armenia given by his editors.]

82 (return)
[ Compare Herodotus, l. i. c. 97, with Moses Choronens. Hist Armen. l. ii. c. 84, and the map of Armenia given by his editors.]

83 (return)
[ Hiberi, locorum potentes, Caspia via Sarmatam in Armenios raptim effundunt. Tacit. Annal. vi. 34. See Strabon. Geograph. l. xi. p. 764, edit. Casaub.]

83 (return)
[ The powerful Hiberians quickly spread through the regions along the Caspian route into Armenia. Tacit. Annal. vi. 34. See Strabo. Geograph. l. xi. p. 764, edit. Casaub.]

84 (return)
[ Peter Patricius (in Excerpt. Leg. p. 30) is the only writer who mentions the Iberian article of the treaty.]

84 (return)
[ Peter Patricius (in Excerpt. Leg. p. 30) is the only author who mentions the Iberian section of the treaty.]

The arduous work of rescuing the distressed empire from tyrants and barbarians had now been completely achieved by a succession of Illyrian peasants. As soon as Diocletian entered into the twentieth year of his reign, he celebrated that memorable æra, as well as the success of his arms, by the pomp of a Roman triumph. 85 Maximian, the equal partner of his power, was his only companion in the glory of that day. The two Cæsars had fought and conquered, but the merit of their exploits was ascribed, according to the rigor of ancient maxims, to the auspicious influence of their fathers and emperors. 86 The triumph of Diocletian and Maximian was less magnificent, perhaps, than those of Aurelian and Probus, but it was dignified by several circumstances of superior fame and good fortune. Africa and Britain, the Rhine, the Danube, and the Nile, furnished their respective trophies; but the most distinguished ornament was of a more singular nature, a Persian victory followed by an important conquest. The representations of rivers, mountains, and provinces, were carried before the Imperial car. The images of the captive wives, the sisters, and the children of the Great King, afforded a new and grateful spectacle to the vanity of the people. 87 In the eyes of posterity, this triumph is remarkable, by a distinction of a less honorable kind. It was the last that Rome ever beheld. Soon after this period, the emperors ceased to vanquish, and Rome ceased to be the capital of the empire.

The hard work of saving the troubled empire from tyrants and barbarians had now been completely accomplished by a series of Illyrian peasants. As soon as Diocletian entered the twentieth year of his reign, he marked that memorable era, as well as the success of his military efforts, with a grand Roman triumph. 85 Maximian, his equal partner in power, was his only companion in that day’s glory. The two Caesars had fought and won, but the credit for their achievements was attributed, according to traditional beliefs, to the favorable influence of their fathers and emperors. 86 The triumph of Diocletian and Maximian was not as magnificent, perhaps, as those of Aurelian and Probus, but it was honored by several circumstances of greater fame and good luck. Africa and Britain, the Rhine, the Danube, and the Nile supplied their respective trophies; but the most remarkable highlight was of a different nature, a Persian victory followed by a significant conquest. Images of rivers, mountains, and provinces were paraded in front of the Imperial chariot. The representations of the captured wives, sisters, and children of the Great King provided a new and satisfying spectacle for the pride of the people. 87 In the eyes of history, this triumph stands out for a less honorable reason. It was the last that Rome would ever see. Soon after this time, the emperors stopped winning, and Rome stopped being the capital of the empire.

85 (return)
[ Euseb. in Chron. Pagi ad annum. Till the discovery of the treatise De Mortibus Persecutorum, it was not certain that the triumph and the Vicennalia was celebrated at the same time.]

85 (return)
[ Euseb. in Chron. Pagi for the year. Until the discovery of the work De Mortibus Persecutorum, it wasn't clear if the triumph and the Vicennalia were celebrated at the same time.]

86 (return)
[ At the time of the Vicennalia, Galerius seems to have kept station on the Danube. See Lactant. de M. P. c. 38.]

86 (return)
[During the Vicennalia, Galerius appears to have stayed near the Danube. See Lactant. de M. P. c. 38.]

87 (return)
[ Eutropius (ix. 27) mentions them as a part of the triumph. As the persons had been restored to Narses, nothing more than their images could be exhibited.]

87 (return)
[ Eutropius (ix. 27) mentions them as part of the triumph. Since the individuals had been returned to Narses, nothing more than their images could be shown.]

The spot on which Rome was founded had been consecrated by ancient ceremonies and imaginary miracles. The presence of some god, or the memory of some hero, seemed to animate every part of the city, and the empire of the world had been promised to the Capitol. 88 The native Romans felt and confessed the power of this agreeable illusion. It was derived from their ancestors, had grown up with their earliest habits of life, and was protected, in some measure, by the opinion of political utility. The form and the seat of government were intimately blended together, nor was it esteemed possible to transport the one without destroying the other. 89 But the sovereignty of the capital was gradually annihilated in the extent of conquest; the provinces rose to the same level, and the vanquished nations acquired the name and privileges, without imbibing the partial affections, of Romans. During a long period, however, the remains of the ancient constitution, and the influence of custom, preserved the dignity of Rome. The emperors, though perhaps of African or Illyrian extraction, respected their adopted country, as the seat of their power, and the centre of their extensive dominions. The emergencies of war very frequently required their presence on the frontiers; but Diocletian and Maximian were the first Roman princes who fixed, in time of peace, their ordinary residence in the provinces; and their conduct, however it might be suggested by private motives, was justified by very specious considerations of policy. The court of the emperor of the West was, for the most part, established at Milan, whose situation, at the foot of the Alps, appeared far more convenient than that of Rome, for the important purpose of watching the motions of the barbarians of Germany. Milan soon assumed the splendor of an Imperial city. The houses are described as numerous and well built; the manners of the people as polished and liberal. A circus, a theatre, a mint, a palace, baths, which bore the name of their founder Maximian; porticos adorned with statues, and a double circumference of walls, contributed to the beauty of the new capital; nor did it seem oppressed even by the proximity of Rome. 90 To rival the majesty of Rome was the ambition likewise of Diocletian, who employed his leisure, and the wealth of the East, in the embellishment of Nicomedia, a city placed on the verge of Europe and Asia, almost at an equal distance between the Danube and the Euphrates. By the taste of the monarch, and at the expense of the people, Nicomedia acquired, in the space of a few years, a degree of magnificence which might appear to have required the labor of ages, and became inferior only to Rome, Alexandria, and Antioch, in extent of populousness. 91 The life of Diocletian and Maximian was a life of action, and a considerable portion of it was spent in camps, or in the long and frequent marches; but whenever the public business allowed them any relaxation, they seemed to have retired with pleasure to their favorite residences of Nicomedia and Milan. Till Diocletian, in the twentieth year of his reign, celebrated his Roman triumph, it is extremely doubtful whether he ever visited the ancient capital of the empire. Even on that memorable occasion his stay did not exceed two months. Disgusted with the licentious familiarity of the people, he quitted Rome with precipitation thirteen days before it was expected that he should have appeared in the senate, invested with the ensigns of the consular dignity. 92

The site where Rome was founded had been dedicated through ancient rituals and legendary miracles. The presence of some god, or the memory of some hero, seemed to bring the city to life, and the empire of the world was promised to the Capitol. 88 The native Romans recognized and admitted the power of this pleasant illusion. It came from their ancestors, had developed alongside their earliest ways of life, and was somewhat protected by the belief in its political usefulness. The structure and location of the government were closely connected, and it was thought impossible to move one without damaging the other. 89 However, the sovereignty of the capital gradually diminished as conquests expanded; the provinces rose to the same status, and the conquered nations gained the title and privileges of Romans without sharing the same fondness. For a long time, though, the remnants of the ancient constitution and the influence of tradition upheld the dignity of Rome. The emperors, even if they were of African or Illyrian descent, respected their adopted homeland as the base of their power and the center of their vast territories. The demands of war often pulled them to the borders, but Diocletian and Maximian were the first Roman leaders to make their main residence in the provinces during peacetime; their actions, although possibly driven by personal motives, were justified by seemingly sound political reasons. The court of the emperor of the West was mostly based in Milan, which was situated at the foot of the Alps and proved much more strategic than Rome for the crucial task of monitoring the movements of the Germanic tribes. Milan quickly gained the prestige of an Imperial city. It was described as having many well-built houses and a refined, open-minded population. A circus, a theater, a mint, a palace, and baths named after their founder Maximian, along with porticoes decorated with statues and a double set of walls, added to the beauty of the new capital; it seemed undaunted even by Rome's closeness. 90 Diocletian also aspired to match Rome's grandeur, using his free time and the riches of the East to adorn Nicomedia, a city located at the crossroads of Europe and Asia, almost equidistant from the Danube and the Euphrates. Thanks to the monarch's taste and at the peoples' expense, Nicomedia achieved a level of splendor in just a few years that seemed to require ages of labor, becoming only less populated than Rome, Alexandria, and Antioch. 91 Diocletian and Maximian lived an active life, spending a significant part of it in military camps or on long, frequent marches; but whenever public affairs allowed them some leisure, they appeared to retreat happily to their favored residences in Nicomedia and Milan. It is highly questionable whether Diocletian ever visited the ancient capital of the empire until the twentieth year of his reign when he celebrated his Roman triumph. Even then, his stay only lasted two months. Annoyed by the unruly familiarity of the locals, he hurriedly left Rome thirteen days before he was expected to appear in the Senate, adorned with the symbols of consular rank. 92

88 (return)
[ Livy gives us a speech of Camillus on that subject, (v. 51—55,) full of eloquence and sensibility, in opposition to a design of removing the seat of government from Rome to the neighboring city of Veii.]

88 (return)
[ Livy shares a speech by Camillus on this topic, (v. 51—55,) filled with eloquence and emotion, opposing the idea of moving the government from Rome to the nearby city of Veii.]

89 (return)
[ Julius Cæsar was reproached with the intention of removing the empire to Ilium or Alexandria. See Sueton. in Cæsar. c. 79. According to the ingenious conjecture of Le Fevre and Dacier, the ode of the third book of Horace was intended to divert from the execution of a similar design.]

89 (return)
[ Julius Caesar was criticized for planning to move the empire to Ilium or Alexandria. See Suetonius in Caesar, chapter 79. According to the clever ideas of Le Fevre and Dacier, the poem in the third book of Horace was meant to distract from carrying out a similar plan.]

90 (return)
[ See Aurelius Victor, who likewise mentions the buildings erected by Maximian at Carthage, probably during the Moorish war. We shall insert some verses of Ausonius de Clar. Urb. v.—— Et Mediolani miræomnia: copia rerum; Innumeræ cultæque domus; facunda virorum Ingenia, et mores læti: tum duplice muro Amplificata loci species; populique voluptas Circus; et inclusi moles cuneata Theatri; Templa, Palatinæque arces, opulensque Moneta, Et regio Herculei celebris sub honore lavacri. Cunctaque marmoreis ornata Peristyla signis; Moeniaque in valli formam circumdata labro, Omnia quæ magnis operum velut æmula formis Excellunt: nec juncta premit vicinia Romæ.]

90 (return)
[ See Aurelius Victor, who also mentions the buildings constructed by Maximian in Carthage, likely during the Moorish war. We will include some lines from Ausonius's de Clar. Urb. v.—— And Milan, full of wonders: countless cultivated homes; the brilliant minds of men, and cheerful customs; then the enhanced beauty of the city with a double wall; the joy of the people in the Circus; and the impressive wedge-shaped Theater; Temples, Palatine citadels, and the wealthy Moneta, And the famous area of Hercules beneath its bathing honor. All adorned with marble colonnades and statues; and the walls shaped like a valley surrounded by a stream, all of which excel like great works in form: nor does proximity to Rome weigh them down.]

91 (return)
[ Lactant. de M. P. c. 17. Libanius, Orat. viii. p. 203.]

91 (return)
[ Lactantius, On the Work of Providence, Chapter 17. Libanius, Oration VIII, page 203.]

92 (return)
[ Lactant. de M. P. c. 17. On a similar occasion, Ammianus mentions the dicacitas plebis, as not very agreeable to an Imperial ear. (See l. xvi. c. 10.)]

92 (return)
[ Lactant. de M. P. c. 17. On a similar occasion, Ammianus mentions the cleverness of the common people, which isn't very pleasing to an Imperial audience. (See l. xvi. c. 10.)]

The dislike expressed by Diocletian towards Rome and Roman freedom was not the effect of momentary caprice, but the result of the most artful policy. That crafty prince had framed a new system of Imperial government, which was afterwards completed by the family of Constantine; and as the image of the old constitution was religiously preserved in the senate, he resolved to deprive that order of its small remains of power and consideration. We may recollect, about eight years before the elevation of Diocletian, the transient greatness, and the ambitious hopes, of the Roman senate. As long as that enthusiasm prevailed, many of the nobles imprudently displayed their zeal in the cause of freedom; and after the successes of Probus had withdrawn their countenance from the republican party, the senators were unable to disguise their impotent resentment.

The disdain Diocletian had for Rome and Roman freedom wasn’t just a passing fancy; it was part of a very clever strategy. That shrewd ruler created a new system of Imperial governance, which was later expanded by Constantine’s family. While the image of the old constitution was carefully maintained in the senate, he decided to strip that body of its little remaining power and respect. We can remember that about eight years before Diocletian rose to power, the Roman senate experienced a brief period of prominence and had ambitious hopes. As long as that enthusiasm lasted, many of the nobles foolishly showed their passion for freedom; but after Probus's successes led them to withdraw their support from the republican cause, the senators couldn’t hide their helpless frustration.

As the sovereign of Italy, Maximian was intrusted with the care of extinguishing this troublesome, rather than dangerous spirit, and the task was perfectly suited to his cruel temper. The most illustrious members of the senate, whom Diocletian always affected to esteem, were involved, by his colleague, in the accusation of imaginary plots; and the possession of an elegant villa, or a well-cultivated estate, was interpreted as a convincing evidence of guilt. 93 The camp of the Prætorians, which had so long oppressed, began to protect, the majesty of Rome; and as those haughty troops were conscious of the decline of their power, they were naturally disposed to unite their strength with the authority of the senate. By the prudent measures of Diocletian, the numbers of the Prætorians were insensibly reduced, their privileges abolished, 94 and their place supplied by two faithful legions of Illyricum, who, under the new titles of Jovians and Herculians, were appointed to perform the service of the Imperial guards. 95 But the most fatal though secret wound, which the senate received from the hands of Diocletian and Maximian, was inflicted by the inevitable operation of their absence. As long as the emperors resided at Rome, that assembly might be oppressed, but it could scarcely be neglected. The successors of Augustus exercised the power of dictating whatever laws their wisdom or caprice might suggest; but those laws were ratified by the sanction of the senate. The model of ancient freedom was preserved in its deliberations and decrees; and wise princes, who respected the prejudices of the Roman people, were in some measure obliged to assume the language and behavior suitable to the general and first magistrate of the republic. In the armies and in the provinces, they displayed the dignity of monarchs; and when they fixed their residence at a distance from the capital, they forever laid aside the dissimulation which Augustus had recommended to his successors. In the exercise of the legislative as well as the executive power, the sovereign advised with his ministers, instead of consulting the great council of the nation. The name of the senate was mentioned with honor till the last period of the empire; the vanity of its members was still flattered with honorary distinctions; 96 but the assembly which had so long been the source, and so long the instrument of power, was respectfully suffered to sink into oblivion. The senate of Rome, losing all connection with the Imperial court and the actual constitution, was left a venerable but useless monument of antiquity on the Capitoline hill.

As the ruler of Italy, Maximian was tasked with dealing with this annoying rather than dangerous spirit, and that job was perfectly suited to his cruel nature. Some of the most notable members of the senate, whom Diocletian always pretended to value, were implicated by his colleague in accusations of fictitious plots; owning a nice villa or a well-kept estate was seen as clear proof of guilt. 93 The camp of the Prætorians, which had long imposed its will, began to uphold the authority of Rome; and since those arrogant troops realized their power was waning, they were inclined to combine their strength with the authority of the senate. Thanks to Diocletian’s careful strategies, the number of Prætorians was gradually reduced, their privileges eliminated, 94 and they were replaced by two loyal legions from Illyricum, who, under the new names of Jovians and Herculians, were assigned to serve as the Imperial guard. 95 However, the most damaging yet hidden blow that the senate received from Diocletian and Maximian came from the unavoidable impact of their absence. As long as the emperors lived in Rome, that assembly might be oppressed but could hardly be ignored. The successors of Augustus had the power to issue any laws their wisdom or whims suggested; however, those laws were approved with the senate's consent. The model of ancient liberty was maintained in its discussions and rulings; and wise leaders, who respected the beliefs of the Roman people, were somewhat required to adopt the language and behavior fitting for the general and primary magistrate of the republic. In the military and the provinces, they showed the dignity of monarchs; and when they set up their residence far from the capital, they completely dropped the pretense that Augustus had advised his successors to maintain. In exercising both legislative and executive power, the ruler consulted with his ministers rather than the great council of the nation. The name of the senate was mentioned with respect right up until the empire's final days; the pride of its members was still flattered with honorary titles; 96 but the assembly that had long been the source and the tool of power was respectfully allowed to fade into obscurity. The senate of Rome, losing all ties to the Imperial court and the current constitution, became a venerable but useless relic of the past on the Capitoline hill.

93 (return)
[ Lactantius accuses Maximian of destroying fictis criminationibus lumina senatus, (De M. P. c. 8.) Aurelius Victor speaks very doubtfully of the faith of Diocletian towards his friends.]

93 (return)
[Lactantius accuses Maximian of ruining the Senate's reputation with false accusations (De M. P. c. 8.) Aurelius Victor expresses significant doubt about Diocletian's loyalty to his friends.]

94 (return)
[ Truncatæ vires urbis, imminuto prætoriarum cohortium atque in armis vulgi numero. Aurelius Victor. Lactantius attributes to Galerius the prosecution of the same plan, (c. 26.)]

94 (return)
[ The city's power diminished, along with a decrease in the number of the praetorian cohorts and the armed masses. Aurelius Victor. Lactantius claims that Galerius pursued the same agenda, (c. 26.)]

95 (return)
[ They were old corps stationed in Illyricum; and according to the ancient establishment, they each consisted of six thousand men. They had acquired much reputation by the use of the plumbatæ, or darts loaded with lead. Each soldier carried five of these, which he darted from a considerable distance, with great strength and dexterity. See Vegetius, i. 17.]

95 (return)
[ They were veteran legions based in Illyricum, and according to the old organization, each consisted of six thousand soldiers. They gained a lot of fame for using plumbatae, or darts weighted with lead. Each soldier carried five of these, which he threw from a significant distance, with great power and skill. See Vegetius, i. 17.]

96 (return)
[ See the Theodosian Code, l. vi. tit. ii. with Godefroy’s commentary.]

96 (return)
[ See the Theodosian Code, Book VI, Title II, with Godefroy’s commentary.]

Chapter XIII: Reign Of Diocletian And His Three Associates.—Part IV.

When the Roman princes had lost sight of the senate and of their ancient capital, they easily forgot the origin and nature of their legal power. The civil offices of consul, of proconsul, of censor, and of tribune, by the union of which it had been formed, betrayed to the people its republican extraction. Those modest titles were laid aside; 97 and if they still distinguished their high station by the appellation of Emperor, or Imperator, that word was understood in a new and more dignified sense, and no longer denoted the general of the Roman armies, but the sovereign of the Roman world. The name of Emperor, which was at first of a military nature, was associated with another of a more servile kind. The epithet of Dominus, or Lord, in its primitive signification, was expressive not of the authority of a prince over his subjects, or of a commander over his soldiers, but of the despotic power of a master over his domestic slaves. 98 Viewing it in that odious light, it had been rejected with abhorrence by the first Cæsars. Their resistance insensibly became more feeble, and the name less odious; till at length the style of our Lord and Emperor was not only bestowed by flattery, but was regularly admitted into the laws and public monuments. Such lofty epithets were sufficient to elate and satisfy the most excessive vanity; and if the successors of Diocletian still declined the title of King, it seems to have been the effect not so much of their moderation as of their delicacy. Wherever the Latin tongue was in use, (and it was the language of government throughout the empire,) the Imperial title, as it was peculiar to themselves, conveyed a more respectable idea than the name of king, which they must have shared with a hundred barbarian chieftains; or which, at the best, they could derive only from Romulus, or from Tarquin. But the sentiments of the East were very different from those of the West. From the earliest period of history, the sovereigns of Asia had been celebrated in the Greek language by the title of Basileus, or King; and since it was considered as the first distinction among men, it was soon employed by the servile provincials of the East, in their humble addresses to the Roman throne. 99 Even the attributes, or at least the titles, of the DIVINITY, were usurped by Diocletian and Maximian, who transmitted them to a succession of Christian emperors. 100 Such extravagant compliments, however, soon lose their impiety by losing their meaning; and when the ear is once accustomed to the sound, they are heard with indifference, as vague though excessive professions of respect.

When the Roman leaders lost connection with the senate and their ancient capital, they easily forgot the source and nature of their legal authority. The civil roles of consul, proconsul, censor, and tribune, which had come together to form this power, revealed its republican origins to the people. Those modest titles were discarded; 97 and while they still referred to their high position as Emperor or Imperator, that term was understood in a new, more dignified way, no longer just referring to the commander of the Roman armies, but as the ruler of the Roman world. The title of Emperor, which initially had military connotations, was linked with a term that felt more servile. The title of Dominus, or Lord, originally reflected not the authority of a prince over his subjects or a commander over his soldiers, but the absolute power of a master over his household slaves. 98 Seeing it in that negative light, the first Cæsars had rejected it with disgust. Their resistance gradually weakened, and the title became less offensive; eventually, the title of our Lord and Emperor was not only given out of flattery but was officially included in laws and public monuments. Such grand titles were enough to elevate and satisfy even the greatest vanity; and while Diocletian's successors avoided the title of King, it seems their hesitation stemmed not from moderation but from sensitivity. Wherever Latin was spoken (and it was the language of government across the empire), the Imperial title, unique to them, carried more respect than the title of king, which they would have had to share with numerous barbarian chieftains or could only trace back to Romulus or Tarquin. However, the views in the East were quite different from those in the West. Since the earliest days of history, Eastern rulers had been celebrated in Greek by the title of Basileus, or King; and because it was seen as the top distinction among men, it was quickly adopted by the subservient provincials of the East when addressing the Roman throne. 99 Even the attributes, or at least the titles, of the DIVINITY, were claimed by Diocletian and Maximian, who passed them on to a line of Christian emperors. 100 However, such excessive flattery soon loses its audacity as it loses its significance; and when the ear becomes accustomed to the sound, these titles are heard indifferently, regarded as vague yet excessive expressions of respect.

97 (return)
[ See the 12th dissertation in Spanheim’s excellent work de Usu Numismatum. From medals, inscriptions, and historians, he examines every title separately, and traces it from Augustus to the moment of its disappearing.]

97 (return)
[ Check out the 12th dissertation in Spanheim’s great work de Usu Numismatum. He looks at each title individually, using medals, inscriptions, and historians, and tracks it from Augustus to the point it vanished.]

98 (return)
[ Pliny (in Panegyr. c. 3, 55, &c.) speaks of Dominus with execration, as synonymous to Tyrant, and opposite to Prince. And the same Pliny regularly gives that title (in the tenth book of the epistles) to his friend rather than master, the virtuous Trajan. This strange contradiction puzzles the commentators, who think, and the translators, who can write.]

98 (return)
[ Pliny (in Panegyr. c. 3, 55, &c.) refers to Dominus with disdain, equating it to Tyrant and contrasting it with Prince. Yet, the same Pliny consistently uses that title (in the tenth book of the epistles) for his friend instead of master, the noble Trajan. This puzzling contradiction confounds commentators, who are perplexed, and translators, who can only write.]

99 (return)
[ Synesius de Regno, edit. Petav. p. 15. I am indebted for this quotation to the Abbé de la Bleterie.]

99 (return)
[ Synesius on Kingship, edited by Petav. p. 15. I owe this quote to Abbé de la Bleterie.]

100 (return)
[ Soe Vandale de Consecratione, p. 354, &c. It was customary for the emperors to mention (in the preamble of laws) their numen, sacreo majesty, divine oracles, &c. According to Tillemont, Gregory Nazianzen complains most bitterly of the profanation, especially when it was practised by an Arian emperor. * Note: In the time of the republic, says Hegewisch, when the consuls, the prætors, and the other magistrates appeared in public, to perform the functions of their office, their dignity was announced both by the symbols which use had consecrated, and the brilliant cortege by which they were accompanied. But this dignity belonged to the office, not to the individual; this pomp belonged to the magistrate, not to the man. * * The consul, followed, in the comitia, by all the senate, the prætors, the quæstors, the ædiles, the lictors, the apparitors, and the heralds, on reentering his house, was served only by freedmen and by his slaves. The first emperors went no further. Tiberius had, for his personal attendance, only a moderate number of slaves, and a few freedmen. (Tacit. Ann. iv. 7.) But in proportion as the republican forms disappeared, one after another, the inclination of the emperors to environ themselves with personal pomp, displayed itself more and more. ** The magnificence and the ceremonial of the East were entirely introduced by Diocletian, and were consecrated by Constantine to the Imperial use. Thenceforth the palace, the court, the table, all the personal attendance, distinguished the emperor from his subjects, still more than his superior dignity. The organization which Diocletian gave to his new court, attached less honor and distinction to rank than to services performed towards the members of the Imperial family. Hegewisch, Essai, Hist. sur les Finances Romains. Few historians have characterized, in a more philosophic manner, the influence of a new institution.—G.——It is singular that the son of a slave reduced the haughty aristocracy of Home to the offices of servitude.—M.]

100 (return)
[ Soe Vandale de Consecratione, p. 354, &c. It was common for emperors to reference their divine authority, sacred majesty, and divine guidance in the introductions of laws. According to Tillemont, Gregory Nazianzen expressed strong disapproval of this disrespect, especially when carried out by an Arian emperor. * Note: During the republic, Hegewisch states that when consuls, praetors, and other magistrates performed their public duties, their rank was signaled by established symbols and the impressive entourage accompanying them. However, this dignity was linked to the office, not the individual; this display was associated with the magistrate, not the person. * * The consul, leading the assembly, was followed by all the senators, praetors, quaestors, aediles, lictors, attendants, and heralds. Upon returning home, he was served only by freedmen and slaves. The early emperors followed this practice. Tiberius had only a modest number of slaves and a few freedmen for personal service. (Tacit. Ann. iv. 7.) However, as republican structures gradually faded away, emperors increasingly surrounded themselves with personal grandeur. ** The opulence and ceremony of the East were fully incorporated by Diocletian and formalized by Constantine for imperial purposes. From then on, the palace, court, dining, and personal attendants set the emperor apart from his subjects, surpassing even his elevated status. The structure Diocletian established for his new court emphasized service to the imperial family over mere rank. Hegewisch, Essai, Hist. sur les Finances Romains. Few historians have better analyzed the influence of a new institution in such a philosophical way.—G.—It is remarkable that the son of a slave managed to reduce the proud aristocracy of Rome to positions of servitude.—M.]

From the time of Augustus to that of Diocletian, the Roman princes, conversing in a familiar manner among their fellow-citizens, were saluted only with the same respect that was usually paid to senators and magistrates. Their principal distinction was the Imperial or military robe of purple; whilst the senatorial garment was marked by a broad, and the equestrian by a narrow, band or stripe of the same honorable color. The pride, or rather the policy, of Diocletian engaged that artful prince to introduce the stately magnificence of the court of Persia. 101 He ventured to assume the diadem, an ornament detested by the Romans as the odious ensign of royalty, and the use of which had been considered as the most desperate act of the madness of Caligula. It was no more than a broad white fillet set with pearls, which encircled the emperor’s head. The sumptuous robes of Diocletian and his successors were of silk and gold; and it is remarked with indignation that even their shoes were studded with the most precious gems. The access to their sacred person was every day rendered more difficult by the institution of new forms and ceremonies. The avenues of the palace were strictly guarded by the various schools, as they began to be called, of domestic officers. The interior apartments were intrusted to the jealous vigilance of the eunuchs, the increase of whose numbers and influence was the most infallible symptom of the progress of despotism. When a subject was at length admitted to the Imperial presence, he was obliged, whatever might be his rank, to fall prostrate on the ground, and to adore, according to the eastern fashion, the divinity of his lord and master. 102 Diocletian was a man of sense, who, in the course of private as well as public life, had formed a just estimate both of himself and of mankind; nor is it easy to conceive that in substituting the manners of Persia to those of Rome he was seriously actuated by so mean a principle as that of vanity. He flattered himself that an ostentation of splendor and luxury would subdue the imagination of the multitude; that the monarch would be less exposed to the rude license of the people and the soldiers, as his person was secluded from the public view; and that habits of submission would insensibly be productive of sentiments of veneration. Like the modesty affected by Augustus, the state maintained by Diocletian was a theatrical representation; but it must be confessed, that of the two comedies, the former was of a much more liberal and manly character than the latter. It was the aim of the one to disguise, and the object of the other to display, the unbounded power which the emperors possessed over the Roman world.

From the time of Augustus to Diocletian, the Roman princes interacted casually with their fellow citizens, receiving only the same respect that was typically given to senators and magistrates. Their main distinction was the Imperial or military robe of purple; the senatorial outfit had a wide band of the same noble color, while the equestrian one featured a narrow stripe. Diocletian took pride, or rather had a strategy, in incorporating the grand elegance of the Persian court. He boldly decided to wear a diadem, a symbol hated by the Romans as a sign of royalty, which they saw as a desperate act linked to Caligula's madness. It was just a broad white band set with pearls that encircled the emperor's head. The lavish outfits of Diocletian and his successors were made of silk and gold, and it was remarked with anger that even their shoes were adorned with the most precious gems. Access to their sacred presence became increasingly restricted with the establishment of new forms and ceremonies. The palace entrances were strictly guarded by the different groups, which they began to call, of domestic officials. The inner rooms were watched over jealously by the eunuchs, whose growing numbers and influence were the clearest signs of the rise of despotism. When a subject was finally admitted to the emperor, he had to lie prostrate on the ground and worship, in the Eastern manner, the divinity of his lord and master. Diocletian was a sensible man who, through his private and public life, had a proper understanding of both himself and humanity; it's hard to believe that in adopting Persian customs over Roman ones, he was truly motivated by something as petty as vanity. He believed that flaunting splendor and luxury would captivate the public's imagination; that the monarch would face less harsh treatment from the people and soldiers since he was kept away from public view; and that a culture of submission would gradually foster feelings of respect. Like Augustus's pretended modesty, Diocletian's state was a theatrical performance; however, it must be admitted that of the two plays, the former was much more open and robust than the latter. The goal of one was to hide, while the objective of the other was to showcase the absolute power that the emperors held over the Roman world.

101 (return)
[ See Spanheim de Usu Numismat. Dissert. xii.]

101 (return)
[ See Spanheim on the Use of Coins, Dissertation xii.]

102 (return)
[ Aurelius Victor. Eutropius, ix. 26. It appears by the Panegyrists, that the Romans were soon reconciled to the name and ceremony of adoration.]

102 (return)
[ Aurelius Victor. Eutropius, ix. 26. The Panegyrists indicate that the Romans quickly accepted the title and ritual of worship.]

Ostentation was the first principle of the new system instituted by Diocletian. The second was division. He divided the empire, the provinces, and every branch of the civil as well as military administration. He multiplied the wheels of the machine of government, and rendered its operations less rapid, but more secure. Whatever advantages and whatever defects might attend these innovations, they must be ascribed in a very great degree to the first inventor; but as the new frame of policy was gradually improved and completed by succeeding princes, it will be more satisfactory to delay the consideration of it till the season of its full maturity and perfection. 103 Reserving, therefore, for the reign of Constantine a more exact picture of the new empire, we shall content ourselves with describing the principal and decisive outline, as it was traced by the hand of Diocletian. He had associated three colleagues in the exercise of the supreme power; and as he was convinced that the abilities of a single man were inadequate to the public defence, he considered the joint administration of four princes not as a temporary expedient, but as a fundamental law of the constitution. It was his intention that the two elder princes should be distinguished by the use of the diadem, and the title of Augusti; that, as affection or esteem might direct their choice, they should regularly call to their assistance two subordinate colleagues; and that the Cæsars, rising in their turn to the first rank, should supply an uninterrupted succession of emperors. The empire was divided into four parts. The East and Italy were the most honorable, the Danube and the Rhine the most laborious stations. The former claimed the presence of the Augusti, the latter were intrusted to the administration of the Cæsars. The strength of the legions was in the hands of the four partners of sovereignty, and the despair of successively vanquishing four formidable rivals might intimidate the ambition of an aspiring general. In their civil government the emperors were supposed to exercise the undivided power of the monarch, and their edicts, inscribed with their joint names, were received in all the provinces, as promulgated by their mutual councils and authority. Notwithstanding these precautions, the political union of the Roman world was gradually dissolved, and a principle of division was introduced, which, in the course of a few years, occasioned the perpetual separation of the Eastern and Western Empires.

Ostentation was the first principle of the new system started by Diocletian. The second was division. He split the empire, the provinces, and every part of both civilian and military administration. He increased the complexity of the government structure, making its operations slower but more secure. Any benefits or drawbacks from these changes can largely be credited to the original creator; however, since the new policy framework was gradually refined and completed by later leaders, it makes sense to hold off on a detailed discussion until it reached its full maturity and perfection. 103 So, we will reserve a more accurate depiction of the new empire for Constantine’s reign and will stick to describing the main outline as it was established by Diocletian. He appointed three colleagues to share the supreme power; convinced that one person's skills were not enough for public defense, he viewed the joint leadership of four rulers not as a temporary solution, but as a fundamental aspect of the constitution. His intention was for the two senior princes to stand out with the use of the diadem and the title of Augusti; based on affection or respect, they should regularly bring in two junior colleagues; and the Cæsars, ascending in their turn to the top position, would ensure a continuous line of emperors. The empire was divided into four regions. The East and Italy were the most prestigious, while the Danube and the Rhine were the more demanding posts. The former required the presence of the Augusti, while the latter were managed by the Cæsars. The strength of the legions was divided among the four sovereign partners, and the challenge of taking on four powerful rivals might deter the ambitions of any ambitious general. In civil governance, the emperors were expected to wield the absolute power of the monarch, and their decrees, bearing their shared names, were accepted in all provinces as issued by their mutual councils and authority. Despite these safeguards, the political unity of the Roman world gradually fell apart, and a principle of division emerged that, over a few years, led to the permanent separation of the Eastern and Western Empires.

103 (return)
[ The innovations introduced by Diocletian are chiefly deduced, 1st, from some very strong passages in Lactantius; and, 2dly, from the new and various offices which, in the Theodosian code, appear already established in the beginning of the reign of Constantine.]

103 (return)
[The changes introduced by Diocletian can mainly be understood, first, through some powerful statements in Lactantius; and, second, from the new and different positions that are already established at the start of Constantine's reign in the Theodosian code.]

The system of Diocletian was accompanied with another very material disadvantage, which cannot even at present be totally overlooked; a more expensive establishment, and consequently an increase of taxes, and the oppression of the people. Instead of a modest family of slaves and freedmen, such as had contented the simple greatness of Augustus and Trajan, three or four magnificent courts were established in the various parts of the empire, and as many Roman kings contended with each other and with the Persian monarch for the vain superiority of pomp and luxury. The number of ministers, of magistrates, of officers, and of servants, who filled the different departments of the state, was multiplied beyond the example of former times; and (if we may borrow the warm expression of a contemporary) “when the proportion of those who received exceeded the proportion of those who contributed, the provinces were oppressed by the weight of tributes.” 104 From this period to the extinction of the empire, it would be easy to deduce an uninterrupted series of clamors and complaints. According to his religion and situation, each writer chooses either Diocletian, or Constantine, or Valens, or Theodosius, for the object of his invectives; but they unanimously agree in representing the burden of the public impositions, and particularly the land tax and capitation, as the intolerable and increasing grievance of their own times. From such a concurrence, an impartial historian, who is obliged to extract truth from satire, as well as from panegyric, will be inclined to divide the blame among the princes whom they accuse, and to ascribe their exactions much less to their personal vices, than to the uniform system of their administration. 1041 The emperor Diocletian was indeed the author of that system; but during his reign, the growing evil was confined within the bounds of modesty and discretion, and he deserves the reproach of establishing pernicious precedents, rather than of exercising actual oppression. 105 It may be added, that his revenues were managed with prudent economy; and that after all the current expenses were discharged, there still remained in the Imperial treasury an ample provision either for judicious liberality or for any emergency of the state.

The system of Diocletian had a significant downside that can't be ignored even today: it led to a more expensive government, resulting in increased taxes and the burdening of the people. Instead of a modest household of slaves and freedmen, like those that satisfied the simple greatness of Augustus and Trajan, there were now three or four lavish courts established in different parts of the empire, with as many Roman "kings" vying against each other and the Persian king for superficial superiority in luxury and extravagance. The number of ministers, magistrates, officers, and servants in the various state departments grew beyond anything seen in the past; and (to borrow the strong words of a contemporary) “when the number of those who received exceeded the number of those who contributed, the provinces were crushed by the burden of taxes.” 104 From this time until the fall of the empire, it would be easy to trace a continual stream of complaints and grievances. Depending on their background and beliefs, different writers target either Diocletian, Constantine, Valens, or Theodosius in their critiques; but they all agree in highlighting the weight of public taxes, especially the land tax and head tax, as the unbearable and growing issues of their times. From this consensus, an impartial historian, who must draw truth from both criticism and praise, might be inclined to share the blame among the rulers they criticize, attributing their demands more to the systematic approach of their administration than to their individual flaws. 1041 Emperor Diocletian was indeed the architect of that system; however, during his reign, the escalating problem stayed within reasonable limits, and he deserves criticism for setting harmful precedents rather than for actually oppressing people. 105 It's worth noting that his finances were handled with careful management, and that after all expenses were paid, there remained a substantial reserve in the Imperial treasury for wise generosity or any state emergencies.

104 (return)
[ Lactant. de M. P. c. 7.]

104 (return)
[ Lactant. de M. P. c. 7.]

1041 (return)
[ The most curious document which has come to light since the publication of Gibbon’s History, is the edict of Diocletian, published from an inscription found at Eskihissar, (Stratoniccia,) by Col. Leake. This inscription was first copied by Sherard, afterwards much more completely by Mr. Bankes. It is confirmed and illustrated by a more imperfect copy of the same edict, found in the Levant by a gentleman of Aix, and brought to this country by M. Vescovali. This edict was issued in the name of the four Cæsars, Diocletian, Maximian, Constantius, and Galerius. It fixed a maximum of prices throughout the empire, for all the necessaries and commodities of life. The preamble insists, with great vehemence on the extortion and inhumanity of the venders and merchants. Quis enim adeo obtunisi (obtusi) pectores (is) et a sensu inhumanitatis extorris est qui ignorare potest immo non senserit in venalibus rebus quævel in mercimoniis aguntur vel diurna urbium conversatione tractantur, in tantum se licen liam defusisse, ut effrænata libido rapien—rum copia nec annorum ubertatibus mitigaretur. The edict, as Col. Leake clearly shows, was issued A. C. 303. Among the articles of which the maximum value is assessed, are oil, salt, honey, butchers’ meat, poultry, game, fish, vegetables, fruit the wages of laborers and artisans, schoolmasters and skins, boots and shoes, harness, timber, corn, wine, and beer, (zythus.) The depreciation in the value of money, or the rise in the price of commodities, had been so great during the past century, that butchers’ meat, which, in the second century of the empire, was in Rome about two denaril the pound, was now fixed at a maximum of eight. Col. Leake supposes the average price could not be less than four: at the same time the maximum of the wages of the agricultural laborers was twenty-five. The whole edict is, perhaps, the most gigantic effort of a blind though well-intentioned despotism, to control that which is, and ought to be, beyond the regulation of the government. See an Edict of Diocletian, by Col. Leake, London, 1826. Col. Leake has not observed that this Edict is expressly named in the treatise de Mort. Persecut. ch. vii. Idem cum variis iniquitatibus immensam faceret caritatem, legem pretiis rerum venalium statuere conatus.—M]

1041 (return)
[ The most intriguing document that has surfaced since the release of Gibbon’s History is the edict of Diocletian, published from an inscription found at Eskihissar (Stratoniccia) by Col. Leake. This inscription was first copied by Sherard, and later more thoroughly by Mr. Bankes. It is confirmed and illustrated by a less complete copy of the same edict, discovered in the Levant by a gentleman from Aix and brought to this country by M. Vescovali. This edict was issued in the name of the four Caesars: Diocletian, Maximian, Constantius, and Galerius. It set a maximum price for essential goods and commodities throughout the empire. The introduction strongly emphasizes the greed and cruelty of the vendors and merchants. Who indeed has such dull hearts and is so devoid of humanity that they cannot recognize, or have not felt, regarding the sale of goods that are available or the daily exchanges in the cities, how far they have indulged in a liberty so unrestrained that even the unchecked lust for plunder cannot be mitigated by the abundance of years. The edict, as Col. Leake clearly shows, was issued in 303 A.D. Among the items for which maximum prices were set are oil, salt, honey, meat, poultry, game, fish, vegetables, fruit, the wages of laborers and artisans, teachers, leather, boots and shoes, harness, timber, grain, wine, and beer (zythus). The decline in the value of money, or the increase in commodity prices, had been so significant over the past century that butcher's meat, which in the second century of the empire was about two denarii per pound in Rome, was now capped at a maximum of eight. Col. Leake suggests the average price could not be less than four; at the same time, the maximum wage for agricultural laborers was twenty-five. The entire edict is probably the most colossal attempt by a well-meaning yet blind despotism to regulate what is, and ought to be, beyond governmental control. See an Edict of Diocletian by Col. Leake, London, 1826. Col. Leake did not note that this Edict is specifically mentioned in the treatise de Mort. Persecut. ch. vii. It was consistently creating immense charity with various injustices, attempting to establish a law regulating prices of goods. —M]

105 (return)
[ Indicta lex nova quæ sane illorum temporum modestia tolerabilis, in perniciem processit. Aurel. Victor., who has treated the character of Diocletian with good sense, though in bad Latin.]

105 (return)
[ The new law, which was tolerable at the modesty of those times, ultimately led to disaster. Aurel. Victor., who has discussed Diocletian's character sensibly, though in poor Latin.]

It was in the twenty first year of his reign that Diocletian executed his memorable resolution of abdicating the empire; an action more naturally to have been expected from the elder or the younger Antoninus, than from a prince who had never practised the lessons of philosophy either in the attainment or in the use of supreme power. Diocletian acquired the glory of giving to the world the first example of a resignation, 106 which has not been very frequently imitated by succeeding monarchs. The parallel of Charles the Fifth, however, will naturally offer itself to our mind, not only since the eloquence of a modern historian has rendered that name so familiar to an English reader, but from the very striking resemblance between the characters of the two emperors, whose political abilities were superior to their military genius, and whose specious virtues were much less the effect of nature than of art. The abdication of Charles appears to have been hastened by the vicissitudes of fortune; and the disappointment of his favorite schemes urged him to relinquish a power which he found inadequate to his ambition. But the reign of Diocletian had flowed with a tide of uninterrupted success; nor was it till after he had vanquished all his enemies, and accomplished all his designs, that he seems to have entertained any serious thoughts of resigning the empire. Neither Charles nor Diocletian were arrived at a very advanced period of life; since the one was only fifty-five, and the other was no more than fifty-nine years of age; but the active life of those princes, their wars and journeys, the cares of royalty, and their application to business, had already impaired their constitution, and brought on the infirmities of a premature old age. 107

It was in the twenty-first year of his reign that Diocletian made the memorable decision to abdicate the empire; an action one might have expected more from either of the Antoninus emperors than from a ruler who had never practiced the teachings of philosophy in gaining or wielding supreme power. Diocletian gained the honor of showing the world the first example of resignation, 106 which has not often been imitated by later monarchs. However, the comparison with Charles the Fifth naturally comes to mind, not only because a modern historian has made that name familiar to English readers, but also due to the striking similarity between the two emperors, whose political skills were greater than their military talent, and whose admirable traits were more a product of effort than of nature. Charles’s abdication seems to have been hastened by the ups and downs of fortune; disillusionment with his favored plans pushed him to give up a power he found inadequate to his ambitions. Meanwhile, Diocletian's reign had been characterized by consistent success; it wasn't until he had defeated all his enemies and achieved all his goals that he seems to have seriously considered stepping down from the empire. Neither Charles nor Diocletian were particularly old, with Charles being only fifty-five and Diocletian at fifty-nine; however, their active lifestyles, filled with wars and travels, the pressures of royalty, and their dedication to work had already taken a toll on their health, leading to the issues of an early old age. 107

106 (return)
[ Solus omnium post conditum Romanum Imperium, qui extanto fastigio sponte ad privatæ vitæ statum civilitatemque remearet, Eutrop. ix. 28.]

106 (return)
[ Among all after the founding of the Roman Empire, who voluntarily returned from a position of high status to private life and citizenship, Eutrop. ix. 28.]

107 (return)
[ The particulars of the journey and illness are taken from Laclantius, c. 17, who may sometimes be admitted as an evidence of public facts, though very seldom of private anecdotes.]

107 (return)
[ The details of the journey and illness are taken from Laclantius, c. 17, who can sometimes be considered as evidence of public facts, though very rarely of private stories.]

Notwithstanding the severity of a very cold and rainy winter, Diocletian left Italy soon after the ceremony of his triumph, and began his progress towards the East round the circuit of the Illyrian provinces. From the inclemency of the weather, and the fatigue of the journey, he soon contracted a slow illness; and though he made easy marches, and was generally carried in a close litter, his disorder, before he arrived at Nicomedia, about the end of the summer, was become very serious and alarming. During the whole winter he was confined to his palace: his danger inspired a general and unaffected concern; but the people could only judge of the various alterations of his health, from the joy or consternation which they discovered in the countenances and behavior of his attendants. The rumor of his death was for some time universally believed, and it was supposed to be concealed with a view to prevent the troubles that might have happened during the absence of the Cæsar Galerius. At length, however, on the first of March, Diocletian once more appeared in public, but so pale and emaciated, that he could scarcely have been recognized by those to whom his person was the most familiar. It was time to put an end to the painful struggle, which he had sustained during more than a year, between the care of his health and that of his dignity. The former required indulgence and relaxation, the latter compelled him to direct, from the bed of sickness, the administration of a great empire. He resolved to pass the remainder of his days in honorable repose, to place his glory beyond the reach of fortune, and to relinquish the theatre of the world to his younger and more active associates. 108

Despite the harshness of a very cold and rainy winter, Diocletian left Italy shortly after his triumphant ceremony and began his journey east through the Illyrian provinces. Due to the bad weather and the strain of travel, he soon developed a lingering illness; and even though he made slow progress and was usually carried in a covered litter, his condition became quite serious and alarming before he reached Nicomedia at the end of summer. Throughout the winter, he was confined to his palace. His condition caused genuine concern among the people, but they could only gauge the ups and downs of his health from the expressions and actions of his attendants. For some time, the rumor of his death was widely believed, and it was thought to be kept secret to avoid unrest during the absence of Caesar Galerius. Finally, on March 1st, Diocletian appeared in public again, but he looked so pale and frail that he was barely recognizable to those who knew him best. It was time to end the painful struggle he had endured for more than a year between caring for his health and maintaining his dignity. The former demanded rest and relaxation, while the latter forced him to manage a vast empire from his sickbed. He decided to spend the rest of his days in honorable peace, to secure his legacy against the whims of fate, and to leave the stage of the world to his younger, more energetic colleagues. 108

108 (return)
[ Aurelius Victor ascribes the abdication, which had been so variously accounted for, to two causes: 1st, Diocletian’s contempt of ambition; and 2dly, His apprehension of impending troubles. One of the panegyrists (vi. 9) mentions the age and infirmities of Diocletian as a very natural reason for his retirement. * Note: Constantine (Orat. ad Sanct. c. 401) more than insinuated that derangement of mind, connected with the conflagration of the palace at Nicomedia by lightning, was the cause of his abdication. But Heinichen. in a very sensible note on this passage in Eusebius, while he admits that his long illness might produce a temporary depression of spirits, triumphantly appeals to the philosophical conduct of Diocletian in his retreat, and the influence which he still retained on public affairs.—M.]

108 (return)
[ Aurelius Victor attributes the abdication, which had been explained in various ways, to two main reasons: first, Diocletian’s disdain for ambition; and second, his fear of looming troubles. One of the panegyrists (vi. 9) cites Diocletian’s age and health issues as a completely understandable reason for his retirement. * Note: Constantine (Orat. ad Sanct. c. 401) strongly suggested that a mental breakdown, related to the lightning strike that set fire to the palace at Nicomedia, was the reason for his abdication. However, Heinichen, in a very insightful note on this passage in Eusebius, while acknowledging that his prolonged illness could lead to a temporary low mood, confidently points to Diocletian's philosophical approach during his withdrawal and the influence he still had on public affairs.—M.]

The ceremony of his abdication was performed in a spacious plain, about three miles from Nicomedia. The emperor ascended a lofty throne, and in a speech, full of reason and dignity, declared his intention, both to the people and to the soldiers who were assembled on this extraordinary occasion. As soon as he had divested himself of his purple, he withdrew from the gazing multitude; and traversing the city in a covered chariot, proceeded, without delay, to the favorite retirement which he had chosen in his native country of Dalmatia. On the same day, which was the first of May, 109 Maximian, as it had been previously concerted, made his resignation of the Imperial dignity at Milan.

The ceremony for his abdication took place in a large plain about three miles from Nicomedia. The emperor climbed onto a high throne and delivered a speech filled with reason and dignity, announcing his decision to the crowd and the soldiers gathered for this significant event. Once he had taken off his purple garments, he left the staring crowd behind and traveled through the city in a covered chariot, heading straight to the retreat he had chosen in his homeland of Dalmatia. On the same day, which was May 1, 109 Maximian also resigned from his Imperial position in Milan, as had been planned.

Even in the splendor of the Roman triumph, Diocletian had meditated his design of abdicating the government. As he wished to secure the obedience of Maximian, he exacted from him either a general assurance that he would submit his actions to the authority of his benefactor, or a particular promise that he would descend from the throne, whenever he should receive the advice and the example. This engagement, though it was confirmed by the solemnity of an oath before the altar of the Capitoline Jupiter, 110 would have proved a feeble restraint on the fierce temper of Maximian, whose passion was the love of power, and who neither desired present tranquility nor future reputation. But he yielded, however reluctantly, to the ascendant which his wiser colleague had acquired over him, and retired, immediately after his abdication, to a villa in Lucania, where it was almost impossible that such an impatient spirit could find any lasting tranquility.

Even in the glory of the Roman triumph, Diocletian had been thinking about his plan to step down from power. To ensure that Maximian would follow his lead, he demanded either a general promise that Maximian would comply with his wishes or a specific commitment that he would resign from the throne whenever advised to do so. This promise, although confirmed by a solemn oath at the altar of Capitoline Jupiter, 110 would have provided only a weak constraint on Maximian's fierce nature, who was driven by a love of power and sought neither immediate peace nor a good reputation for the future. However, he reluctantly yielded to the influence that his wiser colleague had over him and retired, right after his abdication, to a villa in Lucania, where it was nearly impossible for someone with such an impatient spirit to find any lasting peace.

109 (return)
[ The difficulties as well as mistakes attending the dates both of the year and of the day of Diocletian’s abdication are perfectly cleared up by Tillemont, Hist. des Empereurs, tom. iv. p 525, note 19, and by Pagi ad annum.]

109 (return)
[The challenges and errors regarding the dates, both for the year and the day of Diocletian’s abdication, are thoroughly clarified by Tillemont, Hist. des Empereurs, vol. iv, p. 525, note 19, and by Pagi for that year.]

110 (return)
[ See Panegyr. Veter. vi. 9. The oration was pronounced after Maximian had resumed the purple.]

110 (return)
[ See Panegyr. Veter. vi. 9. The speech was given after Maximian took back the purple.]

Diocletian, who, from a servile origin, had raised himself to the throne, passed the nine last years of his life in a private condition. Reason had dictated, and content seems to have accompanied, his retreat, in which he enjoyed, for a long time, the respect of those princes to whom he had resigned the possession of the world. 111 It is seldom that minds long exercised in business have formed any habits of conversing with themselves, and in the loss of power they principally regret the want of occupation. The amusements of letters and of devotion, which afford so many resources in solitude, were incapable of fixing the attention of Diocletian; but he had preserved, or at least he soon recovered, a taste for the most innocent as well as natural pleasures, and his leisure hours were sufficiently employed in building, planting, and gardening. His answer to Maximian is deservedly celebrated. He was solicited by that restless old man to reassume the reins of government, and the Imperial purple. He rejected the temptation with a smile of pity, calmly observing, that if he could show Maximian the cabbages which he had planted with his own hands at Salona, he should no longer be urged to relinquish the enjoyment of happiness for the pursuit of power. 112 In his conversations with his friends, he frequently acknowledged, that of all arts, the most difficult was the art of reigning; and he expressed himself on that favorite topic with a degree of warmth which could be the result only of experience. “How often,” was he accustomed to say, “is it the interest of four or five ministers to combine together to deceive their sovereign! Secluded from mankind by his exalted dignity, the truth is concealed from his knowledge; he can see only with their eyes, he hears nothing but their misrepresentations. He confers the most important offices upon vice and weakness, and disgraces the most virtuous and deserving among his subjects. By such infamous arts,” added Diocletian, “the best and wisest princes are sold to the venal corruption of their courtiers.” 113 A just estimate of greatness, and the assurance of immortal fame, improve our relish for the pleasures of retirement; but the Roman emperor had filled too important a character in the world, to enjoy without alloy the comforts and security of a private condition. It was impossible that he could remain ignorant of the troubles which afflicted the empire after his abdication. It was impossible that he could be indifferent to their consequences. Fear, sorrow, and discontent, sometimes pursued him into the solitude of Salona. His tenderness, or at least his pride, was deeply wounded by the misfortunes of his wife and daughter; and the last moments of Diocletian were imbittered by some affronts, which Licinius and Constantine might have spared the father of so many emperors, and the first author of their own fortune. A report, though of a very doubtful nature, has reached our times, that he prudently withdrew himself from their power by a voluntary death. 114

Diocletian, who rose from a humble background to become emperor, spent the last nine years of his life in private life. It seems that reason guided him to retire, and he appeared to find happiness in it, as he was respected by the rulers to whom he had handed over control of the world. 111 It's rare for people who have spent a long time in power to develop a habit of introspection, and in losing their power, they mainly miss having something to do. The pleasures of reading and religion, which can offer companionship in solitude, didn't engage Diocletian’s attention; however, he had kept, or quickly regained, an appreciation for simple and natural joys, spending much of his free time on building, planting, and gardening. His response to Maximian is famously noted. The restless old man urged him to take up the reins of government and wear the imperial robe again. Diocletian calmly refused the offer with a compassionate smile, saying that if he could show Maximian the cabbages he had grown with his own hands in Salona, he wouldn’t want to give up the joy of happiness for the chase of power. 112 In conversations with friends, he often admitted that governing was the hardest skill and spoke about it with a passion that could only come from experience. “How often,” he would say, “is it in the interest of a handful of ministers to work together to mislead their ruler! Cut off from the world by his high position, the truth is hidden from him; he can only see through their eyes and hears only their distorted versions. He places the most important roles in the hands of the corrupt and weak, while the most virtuous and deserving people are overlooked. Through such dishonest methods,” Diocletian added, “even the best and wisest rulers fall victim to the bribery of their courtiers.” 113 An accurate understanding of greatness and the promise of lasting fame enhance our enjoyment of the peaceful life; yet, the Roman emperor had played too significant a role in the world to fully appreciate the comforts and safety of personal life. He surely couldn't be unaware of the troubles that afflicted the empire after he stepped down. It was impossible for him not to care about their impact. Fear, sorrow, and dissatisfaction sometimes followed him into his solitude at Salona. His feelings, or at least his pride, were deeply hurt by the struggles of his wife and daughter; and Diocletian's final moments were soured by some insults that Licinius and Constantine could have spared the father of so many emperors and the very person who had helped pave their way to power. There’s a report, though its truth is uncertain, that he wisely distanced himself from their influence by taking his own life. 114

111 (return)
[ Eumenius pays him a very fine compliment: “At enim divinum illum virum, qui primus imperium et participavit et posuit, consilii et fact isui non poenitet; nec amisisse se putat quod sponte transcripsit. Felix beatusque vere quem vestra, tantorum principum, colunt privatum.” Panegyr. Vet. vii. 15.]

111 (return)
[ Eumenius gives him a great compliment: “For truly, that divine man, who first both took and established power, has no regrets about his decisions or actions; nor does he believe he has lost anything by willingly stepping aside. Blessed and truly fortunate is the one whom your, such great leaders, honor as a private individual.” Panegyr. Vet. vii. 15.]

112 (return)
[ We are obliged to the younger Victor for this celebrated item. Eutropius mentions the thing in a more general manner.]

112 (return)
[ We owe thanks to the younger Victor for this famous item. Eutropius discusses it in a more general way.]

113 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 223, 224. Vopiscus had learned this conversation from his father.]

113 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 223, 224. Vopiscus got this conversation from his father.]

114 (return)
[ The younger Victor slightly mentions the report. But as Diocletian had disobliged a powerful and successful party, his memory has been loaded with every crime and misfortune. It has been affirmed that he died raving mad, that he was condemned as a criminal by the Roman senate, &c.]

114 (return)
[ The younger Victor briefly talks about the report. However, since Diocletian upset a strong and successful group, his legacy has been tarnished with accusations of every crime and tragedy. It is claimed that he died insane, that the Roman senate labeled him a criminal, and so on.]

Before we dismiss the consideration of the life and character of Diocletian, we may, for a moment, direct our view to the place of his retirement. Salona, a principal city of his native province of Dalmatia, was near two hundred Roman miles (according to the measurement of the public highways) from Aquileia and the confines of Italy, and about two hundred and seventy from Sirmium, the usual residence of the emperors whenever they visited the Illyrian frontier. 115 A miserable village still preserves the name of Salona; but so late as the sixteenth century, the remains of a theatre, and a confused prospect of broken arches and marble columns, continued to attest its ancient splendor. 116 About six or seven miles from the city Diocletian constructed a magnificent palace, and we may infer, from the greatness of the work, how long he had meditated his design of abdicating the empire. The choice of a spot which united all that could contribute either to health or to luxury did not require the partiality of a native. “The soil was dry and fertile, the air is pure and wholesome, and, though extremely hot during the summer months, this country seldom feels those sultry and noxious winds to which the coasts of Istria and some parts of Italy are exposed. The views from the palace are no less beautiful than the soil and climate were inviting. Towards the west lies the fertile shore that stretches along the Adriatic, in which a number of small islands are scattered in such a manner as to give this part of the sea the appearance of a great lake. On the north side lies the bay, which led to the ancient city of Salona; and the country beyond it, appearing in sight, forms a proper contrast to that more extensive prospect of water, which the Adriatic presents both to the south and to the east. Towards the north, the view is terminated by high and irregular mountains, situated at a proper distance, and in many places covered with villages, woods, and vineyards.” 117

Before we dismiss the life and character of Diocletian, let's take a moment to consider where he chose to retire. Salona, the main city in his home province of Dalmatia, was about two hundred Roman miles (according to the measurement of public roads) from Aquileia and the borders of Italy, and around two hundred seventy miles from Sirmium, the usual residence of the emperors when they visited the Illyrian frontier. 115 A small village still bears the name of Salona; however, as recently as the sixteenth century, the remnants of a theater and the jumble of broken arches and marble columns still testified to its former grandeur. 116 About six or seven miles from the city, Diocletian built a magnificent palace, and we can infer from the scale of the project how long he had been contemplating his decision to abdicate the throne. The choice of a location that combined all elements conducive to health and luxury didn't require any bias from a local. “The soil was dry and fertile, the air was clean and healthy, and although it gets very hot during the summer months, this area rarely experiences the sultry and harmful winds that plague the coasts of Istria and some parts of Italy. The views from the palace are just as stunning as the soil and climate are appealing. To the west lies the fertile shore stretching along the Adriatic, dotted with small islands that make this part of the sea look like a vast lake. To the north is the bay leading to the ancient city of Salona, and the countryside beyond it provides a fitting contrast to the broader views of water presented by the Adriatic to the south and east. To the north, the view is capped by towering and uneven mountains, located at a suitable distance and often adorned with villages, forests, and vineyards.” 117

115 (return)
[ See the Itiner. p. 269, 272, edit. Wessel.]

115 (return)
[ See the Itiner. p. 269, 272, edit. Wessel.]

116 (return)
[ The Abate Fortis, in his Viaggio in Dalmazia, p. 43, (printed at Venice in the year 1774, in two small volumes in quarto,) quotes a Ms account of the antiquities of Salona, composed by Giambattista Giustiniani about the middle of the xvith century.]

116 (return)
[ The Abate Fortis, in his Journey in Dalmatia, p. 43, (printed in Venice in 1774, in two small quarto volumes,) references a manuscript account of the antiquities of Salona, written by Giambattista Giustiniani around the middle of the 16th century.]

117 (return)
[ Adam’s Antiquities of Diocletian’s Palace at Spalatro, p. 6. We may add a circumstance or two from the Abate Fortis: the little stream of the Hyader, mentioned by Lucan, produces most exquisite trout, which a sagacious writer, perhaps a monk, supposes to have been one of the principal reasons that determined Diocletian in the choice of his retirement. Fortis, p. 45. The same author (p. 38) observes, that a taste for agriculture is reviving at Spalatro; and that an experimental farm has lately been established near the city, by a society of gentlemen.]

117 (return)
[ Adam’s Antiquities of Diocletian’s Palace at Spalatro, p. 6. We can add a couple of details from Abate Fortis: the small stream of the Hyader, mentioned by Lucan, produces the most exquisite trout, which a clever writer, possibly a monk, believes was one of the main reasons Diocletian chose this spot for his retirement. Fortis, p. 45. The same author (p. 38) notes that interest in agriculture is making a comeback in Spalatro; and that a test farm has recently been set up near the city by a group of gentlemen.]

Though Constantine, from a very obvious prejudice, affects to mention the palace of Diocletian with contempt, 118 yet one of their successors, who could only see it in a neglected and mutilated state, celebrates its magnificence in terms of the highest admiration. 119 It covered an extent of ground consisting of between nine and ten English acres. The form was quadrangular, flanked with sixteen towers. Two of the sides were near six hundred, and the other two near seven hundred feet in length. The whole was constructed of a beautiful freestone, extracted from the neighboring quarries of Trau, or Tragutium, and very little inferior to marble itself. Four streets, intersecting each other at right angles, divided the several parts of this great edifice, and the approach to the principal apartment was from a very stately entrance, which is still denominated the Golden Gate. The approach was terminated by a peristylium of granite columns, on one side of which we discover the square temple of Æsculapius, on the other the octagon temple of Jupiter. The latter of those deities Diocletian revered as the patron of his fortunes, the former as the protector of his health. By comparing the present remains with the precepts of Vitruvius, the several parts of the building, the baths, bedchamber, the atrium, the basilica, and the Cyzicene, Corinthian, and Egyptian halls have been described with some degree of precision, or at least of probability. Their forms were various, their proportions just; but they all were attended with two imperfections, very repugnant to our modern notions of taste and conveniency. These stately rooms had neither windows nor chimneys. They were lighted from the top, (for the building seems to have consisted of no more than one story,) and they received their heat by the help of pipes that were conveyed along the walls. The range of principal apartments was protected towards the south-west by a portico five hundred and seventeen feet long, which must have formed a very noble and delightful walk, when the beauties of painting and sculpture were added to those of the prospect.

Though Constantine, due to a clear bias, pretends to talk about the palace of Diocletian with disdain, 118 one of his successors, who could only view it in a run-down and damaged condition, praises its grandeur with the highest admiration. 119 It covered an area of between nine and ten English acres. The shape was rectangular, bordered by sixteen towers. Two sides were nearly six hundred feet long, while the other two were almost seven hundred feet. The entire structure was made of beautiful freestone sourced from nearby quarries in Trau, or Tragutium, which was only slightly less impressive than marble itself. Four streets crossed each other at right angles, dividing the various parts of this large complex, and access to the main section was through a grand entrance still known as the Golden Gate. This entrance led to a peristylium of granite columns, on one side of which stood the square temple of Æsculapius, and on the other, the octagonal temple of Jupiter. Diocletian honored the latter god as the supporter of his success and the former as the guardian of his health. By comparing the existing ruins with the guidelines from Vitruvius, various parts of the building, such as the baths, the bedroom, the atrium, the basilica, and the Cyzicene, Corinthian, and Egyptian halls have been described with a fair amount of accuracy, or at least plausibility. Their shapes varied, their proportions were correct; however, they shared two flaws that clash with our modern standards of taste and convenience. These impressive rooms had no windows or chimneys. They were lit from above (since the building seems to have only been one story high), and they were heated through pipes installed along the walls. The row of main rooms was shielded on the southwest by a portico five hundred and seventeen feet long, which must have created a very impressive and enjoyable walkway when enhanced by the beauty of paintings and sculptures along with the appealing view.

118 (return)
[ Constantin. Orat. ad Coetum Sanct. c. 25. In this sermon, the emperor, or the bishop who composed it for him, affects to relate the miserable end of all the persecutors of the church.]

118 (return)
[Constantine. Speech to the Holy Assembly, c. 25. In this sermon, the emperor, or the bishop who wrote it for him, claims to recount the tragic fate of all those who persecuted the church.]

119 (return)
[ Constantin. Porphyr. de Statu Imper. p. 86.]

119 (return)
[ Constantin. Porphyr. de Statu Imper. p. 86.]

Had this magnificent edifice remained in a solitary country, it would have been exposed to the ravages of time; but it might, perhaps, have escaped the rapacious industry of man. The village of Aspalathus, 120 and, long afterwards, the provincial town of Spalatro, have grown out of its ruins. The Golden Gate now opens into the market-place. St. John the Baptist has usurped the honors of Æsculapius; and the temple of Jupiter, under the protection of the Virgin, is converted into the cathedral church.

Had this magnificent building remained in a remote area, it might have been vulnerable to the effects of time; however, it could have possibly avoided the greedy exploitation of mankind. The village of Aspalathus, 120 and, later on, the provincial town of Spalatro, have emerged from its remnants. The Golden Gate now leads into the marketplace. St. John the Baptist has taken over the status of Æsculapius, and the temple of Jupiter, now under the protection of the Virgin, has been transformed into the cathedral church.

For this account of Diocletian’s palace we are principally indebted to an ingenious artist of our own time and country, whom a very liberal curiosity carried into the heart of Dalmatia. 121 But there is room to suspect that the elegance of his designs and engraving has somewhat flattered the objects which it was their purpose to represent. We are informed by a more recent and very judicious traveller, that the awful ruins of Spalatro are not less expressive of the decline of the art than of the greatness of the Roman empire in the time of Diocletian. 122 If such was indeed the state of architecture, we must naturally believe that painting and sculpture had experienced a still more sensible decay. The practice of architecture is directed by a few general and even mechanical rules. But sculpture, and, above all, painting, propose to themselves the imitation not only of the forms of nature, but of the characters and passions of the human soul. In those sublime arts the dexterity of the hand is of little avail, unless it is animated by fancy, and guided by the most correct taste and observation.

For this account of Diocletian’s palace, we owe a lot to a clever artist from our time and country, whose curiosity led him deep into Dalmatia. 121 However, it's reasonable to doubt that the sophistication of his designs and engravings hasn’t flattered the actual objects they are meant to depict. A more recent and very insightful traveler informs us that the striking ruins of Spalatro reflect not only the decline of art but also the greatness of the Roman Empire during Diocletian's reign. 122 If that was truly the state of architecture, we can logically assume that painting and sculpture had suffered an even greater decline. The practice of architecture follows a few general and somewhat mechanical rules. But sculpture and, especially, painting aim to mimic not just the forms of nature but also the characters and emotions of the human soul. In those high arts, the skill of the hand means little unless it’s energized by imagination and guided by the keenest taste and observation.

120 (return)
[ D’Anville, Geographie Ancienne, tom. i. p. 162.]

120 (return)
[ D’Anville, Ancient Geography, vol. i, p. 162.]

121 (return)
[ Messieurs Adam and Clerisseau, attended by two draughtsmen visited Spalatro in the month of July, 1757. The magnificent work which their journey produced was published in London seven years afterwards.]

121 (return)
[Mr. Adam and Mr. Clerisseau, accompanied by two draftsmen, visited Spalatro in July 1757. The impressive work that came from their trip was published in London seven years later.]

122 (return)
[ I shall quote the words of the Abate Fortis. “E’bastevolmente agli amatori dell’ Architettura, e dell’ Antichita, l’opera del Signor Adams, che a donato molto a que’ superbi vestigi coll’abituale eleganza del suo toccalapis e del bulino. In generale la rozzezza del scalpello, e’l cattivo gusto del secolo vi gareggiano colla magnificenz del fabricato.” See Viaggio in Dalmazia, p. 40.]

122 (return)
[ I will quote the words of Abate Fortis: “It has certainly pleased lovers of Architecture and Antiquity that Mr. Adams has contributed significantly to those magnificent remains with his usual elegance in his drawing and engraving. In general, the roughness of the chisel and the poor taste of the era compete with the grandeur of the construction.” See Viaggio in Dalmazia, p. 40.]

It is almost unnecessary to remark, that the civil distractions of the empire, the license of the soldiers, the inroads of the barbarians, and the progress of despotism, had proved very unfavorable to genius, and even to learning. The succession of Illyrian princes restored the empire without restoring the sciences. Their military education was not calculated to inspire them with the love of letters; and even the mind of Diocletian, however active and capacious in business, was totally uninformed by study or speculation. The professions of law and physic are of such common use and certain profit that they will always secure a sufficient number of practitioners endowed with a reasonable degree of abilities and knowledge; but it does not appear that the students in those two faculties appeal to any celebrated masters who have flourished within that period. The voice of poetry was silent. History was reduced to dry and confused abridgments, alike destitute of amusement and instruction. A languid and affected eloquence was still retained in the pay and service of the emperors, who encouraged not any arts except those which contributed to the gratification of their pride, or the defence of their power. 123

It's almost unnecessary to say that the civil unrest in the empire, the misconduct of the soldiers, the invasions by barbarians, and the rise of tyranny had a really negative impact on creativity and even learning. The succession of Illyrian rulers restored the empire but did nothing to revive the sciences. Their military training didn’t inspire a love for literature; even Diocletian, though he was quite active and capable in business matters, was completely uninformed by education or intellectual inquiry. The fields of law and medicine are so commonly practiced and reliably profitable that they will always attract enough practitioners with a decent level of skills and knowledge. However, it doesn’t seem like students in those two fields looked up to any renowned teachers who thrived during that time. The voice of poetry was silent. History was reduced to dry and confusing summaries, lacking both entertainment and education. A weak and affected style of eloquence still existed in the employment of the emperors, who only promoted the arts that fed their pride or defended their power. 123

123 (return)
[ The orator Eumenius was secretary to the emperors Maximian and Constantius, and Professor of Rhetoric in the college of Autun. His salary was six hundred thousand sesterces, which, according to the lowest computation of that age, must have exceeded three thousand pounds a year. He generously requested the permission of employing it in rebuilding the college. See his Oration De Restaurandis Scholis; which, though not exempt from vanity, may atone for his panegyrics.]

123 (return)
[ The speaker Eumenius was the secretary to emperors Maximian and Constantius, and he was also a Rhetoric Professor at the college in Autun. His salary was six hundred thousand sesterces, which, based on the lowest estimates of that time, must have been over three thousand pounds a year. He kindly asked for permission to use it to rebuild the college. See his Oration De Restaurandis Scholis; which, though not without some vanity, might make up for his praises.]

The declining age of learning and of mankind is marked, however, by the rise and rapid progress of the new Platonists. The school of Alexandria silenced those of Athens; and the ancient sects enrolled themselves under the banners of the more fashionable teachers, who recommended their system by the novelty of their method, and the austerity of their manners. Several of these masters, Ammonius, Plotinus, Amelius, and Porphyry, 124 were men of profound thought and intense application; but by mistaking the true object of philosophy, their labors contributed much less to improve than to corrupt the human understanding. The knowledge that is suited to our situation and powers, the whole compass of moral, natural, and mathematical science, was neglected by the new Platonists; whilst they exhausted their strength in the verbal disputes of metaphysics, attempted to explore the secrets of the invisible world, and studied to reconcile Aristotle with Plato, on subjects of which both these philosophers were as ignorant as the rest of mankind. Consuming their reason in these deep but unsubstantial meditations, their minds were exposed to illusions of fancy. They flattered themselves that they possessed the secret of disengaging the soul from its corporal prison; claimed a familiar intercourse with demons and spirits; and, by a very singular revolution, converted the study of philosophy into that of magic. The ancient sages had derided the popular superstition; after disguising its extravagance by the thin pretence of allegory, the disciples of Plotinus and Porphyry became its most zealous defenders. As they agreed with the Christians in a few mysterious points of faith, they attacked the remainder of their theological system with all the fury of civil war. The new Platonists would scarcely deserve a place in the history of science, but in that of the church the mention of them will very frequently occur.

The declining age of learning and humanity is marked by the rise and rapid growth of the new Platonists. The school of Alexandria overshadowed those of Athens, and the ancient sects aligned themselves with the more popular teachers, who promoted their approach through the novelty of their methods and the strictness of their behaviors. Several of these masters, Ammonius, Plotinus, Amelius, and Porphyry, 124 were deep thinkers and incredibly dedicated; but by misunderstanding the true purpose of philosophy, their efforts contributed much less to improving than to corrupting human understanding. The knowledge suitable for our circumstances and abilities, encompassing all areas of moral, natural, and mathematical science, was overlooked by the new Platonists while they exhausted their energy in verbal debates of metaphysics, attempted to uncover the secrets of the unseen world, and sought to reconcile Aristotle with Plato on subjects about which both philosophers were as clueless as the rest of humanity. By losing themselves in these profound yet insubstantial thoughts, their minds became susceptible to fanciful delusions. They deceived themselves into believing they had the key to free the soul from its bodily confines, claimed to have a close relationship with demons and spirits, and, in a remarkable twist, transformed the study of philosophy into that of magic. The ancient sages had ridiculed popular superstition; however, after masking its absurdity with a thin facade of allegory, the followers of Plotinus and Porphyry became its most enthusiastic supporters. Since they shared a few mysterious beliefs with Christians, they fiercely attacked the rest of their theological framework with the intensity of a civil war. The new Platonists would hardly warrant a place in the history of science, but they frequently appear in the history of the church.

124 (return)
[Porphyry died about the time of Diocletian’s abdication. The life of his master Plotinus, which he composed, will give us the most complete idea of the genius of the sect, and the manners of its professors. This very curious piece is inserted in Fabricius Bibliotheca Græca tom. iv. p. 88—148.]

124 (return)
[Porphyry died around the time Diocletian stepped down. The biography of his teacher Plotinus, which he wrote, offers the best insight into the intellect of the sect and the behavior of its members. This fascinating work is included in Fabricius' Bibliotheca Græca vol. iv. pp. 88—148.]

Chapter XIV: Six Emperors At The Same Time, Reunion Of The Empire.—Part I.

Troubles After The Abdication Of Diocletian.—Death Of Constantius.—Elevation Of Constantine And Maxen Tius.—Six Emperors At The Same Time.—Death Of Maximian And Galerius.—Victories Of Constantine Over Maxentius And Licinus.—Reunion Of The Empire Under The Authority Of Constantine.

Troubles After The Abdication Of Diocletian.—Death Of Constantius.—Rise Of Constantine And Maxentius.—Six Emperors At The Same Time.—Death Of Maximian And Galerius.—Victories Of Constantine Over Maxentius And Licinius.—Reunion Of The Empire Under The Authority Of Constantine.

The balance of power established by Diocletian subsisted no longer than while it was sustained by the firm and dexterous hand of the founder. It required such a fortunate mixture of different tempers and abilities as could scarcely be found or even expected a second time; two emperors without jealousy, two Cæsars without ambition, and the same general interest invariably pursued by four independent princes. The abdication of Diocletian and Maximian was succeeded by eighteen years of discord and confusion. The empire was afflicted by five civil wars; and the remainder of the time was not so much a state of tranquillity as a suspension of arms between several hostile monarchs, who, viewing each other with an eye of fear and hatred, strove to increase their respective forces at the expense of their subjects.

The balance of power created by Diocletian lasted only as long as he held it together with his strong and skillful leadership. It needed such a rare mix of different personalities and skills that it was unlikely to be replicated; two emperors without jealousy, two Cæsars without ambition, and four independent rulers all pursuing the same common interest. After Diocletian and Maximian stepped down, there were eighteen years of conflict and chaos. The empire faced five civil wars; and the rest of the time was more about a pause in fighting between various hostile leaders who eyed each other with fear and hatred, trying to build their own power at the expense of their people.

As soon as Diocletian and Maximian had resigned the purple, their station, according to the rules of the new constitution, was filled by the two Cæsars, Constantius and Galerius, who immediately assumed the title of Augustus. 1

As soon as Diocletian and Maximian stepped down from power, their positions, according to the rules of the new constitution, were taken over by the two Caesars, Constantius and Galerius, who quickly adopted the title of Augustus. 1

1 (return)
[ M. de Montesquieu (Considerations sur la Grandeur et La Decadence des Romains, c. 17) supposes, on the authority of Orosius and Eusebius, that, on this occasion, the empire, for the first time, was really divided into two parts. It is difficult, however, to discover in what respect the plan of Galerius differed from that of Diocletian.]

1 (return)
[ M. de Montesquieu (Considerations sur la Grandeur et La Decadence des Romains, c. 17) suggests, based on the works of Orosius and Eusebius, that this was the first time the empire was genuinely split into two parts. However, it’s challenging to determine how Galerius's approach was different from Diocletian's.]

The honors of seniority and precedence were allowed to the former of those princes, and he continued under a new appellation to administer his ancient department of Gaul, Spain, and Britain.

The titles of seniority and precedence were granted to the former of those princes, and he continued under a new name to oversee his longstanding territory of Gaul, Spain, and Britain.

The government of those ample provinces was sufficient to exercise his talents and to satisfy his ambition. Clemency, temperance, and moderation, distinguished the amiable character of Constantius, and his fortunate subjects had frequently occasion to compare the virtues of their sovereign with the passions of Maximian, and even with the arts of Diocletian. 2 Instead of imitating their eastern pride and magnificence, Constantius preserved the modesty of a Roman prince. He declared, with unaffected sincerity, that his most valued treasure was in the hearts of his people, and that, whenever the dignity of the throne, or the danger of the state, required any extraordinary supply, he could depend with confidence on their gratitude and liberality. 3 The provincials of Gaul, Spain, and Britain, sensible of his worth, and of their own happiness, reflected with anxiety on the declining health of the emperor Constantius, and the tender age of his numerous family, the issue of his second marriage with the daughter of Maximian.

The government of those vast provinces was enough to showcase his talents and satisfy his ambitions. Kindness, self-control, and moderation defined the lovely character of Constantius, and his fortunate subjects often had the chance to compare their ruler's virtues with Maximian's tempers and even Diocletian's schemes. 2 Rather than copying the pride and extravagance of the East, Constantius maintained the humility of a Roman prince. He honestly declared that his greatest treasure was in the hearts of his people, and that whenever the dignity of the throne or the safety of the state needed extra support, he could confidently rely on their gratitude and generosity. 3 The people of Gaul, Spain, and Britain, aware of his worth and their own well-being, worried about the declining health of Emperor Constantius and the young age of his many children, the offspring of his second marriage to Maximian's daughter.

2 (return)
[ Hic non modo amabilis, sed etiam venerabilis Gallis fuit; præcipuc quod Diocletiani suspectam prudentiam, et Maximiani sanguinariam violentiam imperio ejus evaserant. Eutrop. Breviar. x. i.]

2 (return)
[ He was not only lovable but also respected by the Gauls; especially because the suspicious wisdom of Diocletian and the brutal violence of Maximian had been avoided during his rule. Eutrop. Breviar. x. i.]

3 (return)
[ Divitiis Provincialium (mel. provinciarum) ac privatorum studens, fisci commoda non admodum affectans; ducensque melius publicas opes a privatis haberi, quam intra unum claustrum reservari. Id. ibid. He carried this maxim so far, that whenever he gave an entertainment, he was obliged to borrow a service of plate.]

3 (return)
[ By focusing on the wealth of provinces (and especially that of private individuals), without being overly concerned about the finances of the state; he believed that public resources were better held by private individuals than being locked away in one place. Id. ibid. He took this principle to the extent that whenever he hosted a gathering, he had to borrow serving dishes.]

The stern temper of Galerius was cast in a very different mould; and while he commanded the esteem of his subjects, he seldom condescended to solicit their affections. His fame in arms, and, above all, the success of the Persian war, had elated his haughty mind, which was naturally impatient of a superior, or even of an equal. If it were possible to rely on the partial testimony of an injudicious writer, we might ascribe the abdication of Diocletian to the menaces of Galerius, and relate the particulars of a private conversation between the two princes, in which the former discovered as much pusillanimity as the latter displayed ingratitude and arrogance. 4 But these obscure anecdotes are sufficiently refuted by an impartial view of the character and conduct of Diocletian. Whatever might otherwise have been his intentions, if he had apprehended any danger from the violence of Galerius, his good sense would have instructed him to prevent the ignominious contest; and as he had held the sceptre with glory, he would have resigned it without disgrace.

The stern nature of Galerius was quite different; although he earned the respect of his subjects, he rarely bothered to seek their affection. His military reputation, especially the victory in the Persian war, had boosted his pride, making him intolerant of anyone above or even at his level. If we could trust the biased account of a careless writer, we might claim that Diocletian stepped down due to Galerius's threats and recount the details of a private conversation between the two leaders, where Diocletian showed as much fearfulness as Galerius showed ingratitude and arrogance. 4 However, these unclear stories are clearly contradicted by an impartial assessment of Diocletian’s character and actions. Regardless of his true intentions, if he feared any danger from Galerius's hostility, his common sense would have advised him to avoid a shameful conflict; and having ruled with honor, he would have stepped down without disgrace.

4 (return)
[ Lactantius de Mort. Persecutor. c. 18. Were the particulars of this conference more consistent with truth and decency, we might still ask how they came to the knowledge of an obscure rhetorician. But there are many historians who put us in mind of the admirable saying of the great Conde to Cardinal de Retz: “Ces coquins nous font parlor et agir, comme ils auroient fait eux-memes a notre place.” * Note: This attack upon Lactantius is unfounded. Lactantius was so far from having been an obscure rhetorician, that he had taught rhetoric publicly, and with the greatest success, first in Africa, and afterwards in Nicomedia. His reputation obtained him the esteem of Constantine, who invited him to his court, and intrusted to him the education of his son Crispus. The facts which he relates took place during his own time; he cannot be accused of dishonesty or imposture. Satis me vixisse arbitrabor et officium hominis implesse si labor meus aliquos homines, ab erroribus iberatos, ad iter coeleste direxerit. De Opif. Dei, cap. 20. The eloquence of Lactantius has caused him to be called the Christian Cicero. Annon Gent.—G. ——Yet no unprejudiced person can read this coarse and particular private conversation of the two emperors, without assenting to the justice of Gibbon’s severe sentence. But the authorship of the treatise is by no means certain. The fame of Lactantius for eloquence as well as for truth, would suffer no loss if it should be adjudged to some more “obscure rhetorician.” Manso, in his Leben Constantins des Grossen, concurs on this point with Gibbon Beylage, iv. —M.]

4 (return)
[ Lactantius de Mort. Persecutor. c. 18. If the details of this discussion were more truthful and decent, we might still wonder how they learned about an obscure rhetorician. But many historians remind us of the famous saying by the great Conde to Cardinal de Retz: “These scoundrels make us speak and act as they would have done themselves in our place.” * Note: This criticism of Lactantius is unjust. Lactantius was far from being an obscure rhetorician; he taught rhetoric publicly with great success, first in Africa and then in Nicomedia. His reputation earned him the respect of Constantine, who invited him to his court and entrusted him with the education of his son Crispus. The events he describes occurred during his lifetime; he cannot be accused of dishonesty or deceit. I will consider my life well-lived and fulfilling my duty if my work has freed some people from errors and pointed them toward the celestial path. De Opif. Dei, cap. 20. Lactantius's eloquence has led him to be called the Christian Cicero. Annon Gent.—G. ——Yet no unbiased reader can go through this crude and detailed private conversation of the two emperors without agreeing with Gibbon’s harsh judgment. However, the authorship of the treatise is by no means certain. Lactantius’s reputation for eloquence as well as truth would not suffer if it were attributed to some other “obscure rhetorician.” Manso, in his Leben Constantins des Grossen, agrees with Gibbon on this point Beylage, iv. —M.]

After the elevation of Constantius and Galerius to the rank of Augusti, two new Cæsars were required to supply their place, and to complete the system of the Imperial government. Diocletian was sincerely desirous of withdrawing himself from the world; he considered Galerius, who had married his daughter, as the firmest support of his family and of the empire; and he consented, without reluctance, that his successor should assume the merit as well as the envy of the important nomination. It was fixed without consulting the interest or inclination of the princes of the West. Each of them had a son who was arrived at the age of manhood, and who might have been deemed the most natural candidates for the vacant honor. But the impotent resentment of Maximian was no longer to be dreaded; and the moderate Constantius, though he might despise the dangers, was humanely apprehensive of the calamities, of civil war. The two persons whom Galerius promoted to the rank of Cæsar were much better suited to serve the views of his ambition; and their principal recommendation seems to have consisted in the want of merit or personal consequence. The first of these was Daza, or, as he was afterwards called, Maximin, whose mother was the sister of Galerius. The unexperienced youth still betrayed, by his manners and language, his rustic education, when, to his own astonishment, as well as that of the world, he was invested by Diocletian with the purple, exalted to the dignity of Cæsar, and intrusted with the sovereign command of Egypt and Syria. 5 At the same time, Severus, a faithful servant, addicted to pleasure, but not incapable of business, was sent to Milan, to receive, from the reluctant hands of Maximian, the Cæsarian ornaments, and the possession of Italy and Africa. According to the forms of the constitution, Severus acknowledged the supremacy of the western emperor; but he was absolutely devoted to the commands of his benefactor Galerius, who, reserving to himself the intermediate countries from the confines of Italy to those of Syria, firmly established his power over three fourths of the monarchy. In the full confidence that the approaching death of Constantius would leave him sole master of the Roman world, we are assured that he had arranged in his mind a long succession of future princes, and that he meditated his own retreat from public life, after he should have accomplished a glorious reign of about twenty years. 6 7

After Constantius and Galerius were promoted to the position of Augusti, two new Cæsars were needed to fill their roles and complete the Imperial government structure. Diocletian genuinely wanted to step back from public life; he saw Galerius, who had married his daughter, as the strongest support for his family and the empire. He agreed, without hesitation, to let his successor take both the credit and the jealousy that came with this important appointment. This decision was made without considering the interests or preferences of the Western princes. Each of them had a son who had reached adulthood and could have been seen as the most obvious candidates for the vacant title. However, Maximian's impotent anger was no longer a concern, and the moderate Constantius, despite dismissing the dangers, was rightly worried about the devastating effects of civil war. The two individuals that Galerius promoted to the rank of Cæsar were much more aligned with his ambitions, and their main qualification seemed to be their lack of merit or personal significance. The first was Daza, later known as Maximin, whose mother was Galerius's sister. The inexperienced young man still displayed, through his behavior and speech, his rural upbringing when, to his own surprise, as well as that of everyone else, he was granted by Diocletian the title of Cæsar and given command of Egypt and Syria. 5 At the same time, Severus, a loyal servant who enjoyed pleasure but was not incapable of handling tasks, was sent to Milan to receive, from the unwilling hands of Maximian, the insignia of Cæsar and control of Italy and Africa. Following the constitutional protocols, Severus recognized the supremacy of the Western emperor; however, he was completely devoted to the wishes of his benefactor Galerius, who kept control over the territories from the edges of Italy to those of Syria, firmly establishing his power over three-fourths of the empire. Confident that Constantius's impending death would make him the sole ruler of the Roman world, it is said that he had already planned a long line of future emperors and envisioned his own withdrawal from public life after an illustrious reign of about twenty years. 6 7

5 (return)
[ Sublatus nuper a pecoribus et silvis (says Lactantius de M. P. c. 19) statim Scutarius, continuo Protector, mox Tribunus, postridie Cæsar, accepit Orientem. Aurelius Victor is too liberal in giving him the whole portion of Diocletian.]

5 (return)
[ Recently raised from the livestock and forests (says Lactantius de M. P. c. 19), the Scutarius immediately became the Protector, and soon after the Tribunus, and the next day he received the title of Cæsar for the East. Aurelius Victor is too generous in attributing him the entire share of Diocletian.]

6 (return)
[ His diligence and fidelity are acknowledged even by Lactantius, de M. P. c. 18.]

6 (return)
[ His hard work and loyalty are recognized even by Lactantius, de M. P. c. 18.]

7 (return)
[ These schemes, however, rest only on the very doubtful authority of Lactantius de M. P. c. 20.]

7 (return)
[ These plans, however, rely solely on the questionable authority of Lactantius de M. P. c. 20.]

But within less than eighteen months, two unexpected revolutions overturned the ambitious schemes of Galerius. The hopes of uniting the western provinces to his empire were disappointed by the elevation of Constantine, whilst Italy and Africa were lost by the successful revolt of Maxentius.

But in less than eighteen months, two unexpected revolutions turned Galerius's ambitious plans upside down. His hopes of bringing the western provinces into his empire were dashed by Constantine's rise to power, while Italy and Africa were lost due to Maxentius's successful rebellion.

I. The fame of Constantine has rendered posterity attentive to the most minute circumstances of his life and actions. The place of his birth, as well as the condition of his mother Helena, have been the subject, not only of literary, but of national disputes. Notwithstanding the recent tradition, which assigns for her father a British king, 8 we are obliged to confess, that Helena was the daughter of an innkeeper; but at the same time, we may defend the legality of her marriage, against those who have represented her as the concubine of Constantius. 9 The great Constantine was most probably born at Naissus, in Dacia; 10 and it is not surprising that, in a family and province distinguished only by the profession of arms, the youth should discover very little inclination to improve his mind by the acquisition of knowledge. 11 He was about eighteen years of age when his father was promoted to the rank of Cæsar; but that fortunate event was attended with his mother’s divorce; and the splendor of an Imperial alliance reduced the son of Helena to a state of disgrace and humiliation. Instead of following Constantius in the West, he remained in the service of Diocletian, signalized his valor in the wars of Egypt and Persia, and gradually rose to the honorable station of a tribune of the first order. The figure of Constantine was tall and majestic; he was dexterous in all his exercises, intrepid in war, affable in peace; in his whole conduct, the active spirit of youth was tempered by habitual prudence; and while his mind was engrossed by ambition, he appeared cold and insensible to the allurements of pleasure. The favor of the people and soldiers, who had named him as a worthy candidate for the rank of Cæsar, served only to exasperate the jealousy of Galerius; and though prudence might restrain him from exercising any open violence, an absolute monarch is seldom at a loss how to execute a sure and secret revenge. 12 Every hour increased the danger of Constantine, and the anxiety of his father, who, by repeated letters, expressed the warmest desire of embracing his son. For some time the policy of Galerius supplied him with delays and excuses; but it was impossible long to refuse so natural a request of his associate, without maintaining his refusal by arms. The permission of the journey was reluctantly granted, and whatever precautions the emperor might have taken to intercept a return, the consequences of which he, with so much reason, apprehended, they were effectually disappointed by the incredible diligence of Constantine. 13 Leaving the palace of Nicomedia in the night, he travelled post through Bithynia, Thrace, Dacia, Pannonia, Italy, and Gaul, and, amidst the joyful acclamations of the people, reached the port of Boulogne in the very moment when his father was preparing to embark for Britain. 14

I. The fame of Constantine has made later generations pay attention to even the smallest details of his life and actions. The location of his birth and the status of his mother Helena have sparked not just literary debate, but also national disagreements. Despite the recent rumor that claims her father was a British king, 8 we must acknowledge that Helena was actually the daughter of an innkeeper; however, we can still argue that her marriage was legitimate, countering those who have portrayed her as Constantius's mistress. 9 The great Constantine was most likely born in Naissus, in Dacia; 10 and it’s not surprising that, in a family and region known primarily for military roles, the young man showed little interest in expanding his knowledge through education. 11 He was about eighteen when his father became a Cæsar, but that fortunate event was accompanied by his mother’s divorce, and the prestige of an Imperial connection left Helena’s son in a state of disgrace and humiliation. Instead of following Constantius to the West, he stayed in service to Diocletian, demonstrating his bravery in the wars in Egypt and Persia, and gradually rose to the respectable position of a first-order tribune. Constantine was tall and impressive; he was skilled in all his activities, fearless in battle, and friendly in peace; throughout his life, the energetic spirit of youth was balanced by a habitual sense of caution; and while his ambition consumed his thoughts, he seemed indifferent to the temptations of pleasure. The support of the people and soldiers, who had named him a suitable candidate for the rank of Cæsar, only fueled Galerius’s jealousy; and although he might have held back from overt acts of violence, a powerful monarch rarely struggles to find ways to carry out quiet and covert revenge. 12 With each passing hour, the danger for Constantine grew, as did his father's concern, who repeatedly expressed a deep desire to see his son again. For a while, Galerius’s schemes provided him with delays and excuses; but it soon became impossible to keep denying such a natural request from his colleague without having to back up that refusal with military force. The approval for the journey was reluctantly given, and regardless of the measures the emperor might have taken to block a return, the results of which he understandably feared, those attempts were completely thwarted by Constantine's remarkable determination. 13 Leaving the palace of Nicomedia at night, he traveled quickly through Bithynia, Thrace, Dacia, Pannonia, Italy, and Gaul, and arrived at the port of Boulogne just as his father was getting ready to sail for Britain, amidst the cheering of the people. 14

8 (return)
[ This tradition, unknown to the contemporaries of Constantine was invented in the darkness of monestaries, was embellished by Jeffrey of Monmouth, and the writers of the xiith century, has been defended by our antiquarians of the last age, and is seriously related in the ponderous History of England, compiled by Mr. Carte, (vol. i. p. 147.) He transports, however, the kingdom of Coil, the imaginary father of Helena, from Essex to the wall of Antoninus.]

8 (return)
[ This tradition, unknown to those around Constantine, was created in the shadows of monasteries, embellished by Geoffrey of Monmouth and the writers of the 12th century, defended by our antiquarians from the last century, and is seriously discussed in the heavy History of England, compiled by Mr. Carte, (vol. i. p. 147.) However, he moves the kingdom of Coil, the fictional father of Helena, from Essex to the wall of Antoninus.]

9 (return)
[ Eutropius (x. 2) expresses, in a few words, the real truth, and the occasion of the error “ex obscuriori matrimonio ejus filius.” Zosimus (l. ii. p. 78) eagerly seized the most unfavorable report, and is followed by Orosius, (vii. 25,) whose authority is oddly enough overlooked by the indefatigable, but partial Tillemont. By insisting on the divorce of Helena, Diocletian acknowledged her marriage.]

9 (return)
[ Eutropius (x. 2) clearly states the truth and the reason for the misunderstanding: “the son of a lesser-known marriage.” Zosimus (l. ii. p. 78) took up the most negative account and was followed by Orosius, (vii. 25,) whose authority is surprisingly ignored by the tireless, yet biased, Tillemont. By emphasizing Helena's divorce, Diocletian confirmed her marriage.]

10 (return)
[ There are three opinions with regard to the place of Constantine’s birth. 1. Our English antiquarians were used to dwell with rapture on the words of his panegyrist, “Britannias illic oriendo nobiles fecisti.” But this celebrated passage may be referred with as much propriety to the accession, as to the nativity of Constantine. 2. Some of the modern Greeks have ascribed the honor of his birth to Drepanum, a town on the Gulf of Nicomedia, (Cellarius, tom. ii. p. 174,) which Constantine dignified with the name of Helenopolis, and Justinian adorned with many splendid buildings, (Procop. de Edificiis, v. 2.) It is indeed probable enough, that Helena’s father kept an inn at Drepanum, and that Constantius might lodge there when he returned from a Persian embassy, in the reign of Aurelian. But in the wandering life of a soldier, the place of his marriage, and the places where his children are born, have very little connection with each other. 3. The claim of Naissus is supported by the anonymous writer, published at the end of Ammianus, p. 710, and who in general copied very good materials; and it is confirmed by Julius Firmicus, (de Astrologia, l. i. c. 4,) who flourished under the reign of Constantine himself. Some objections have been raised against the integrity of the text, and the application of the passage of Firmicus but the former is established by the best Mss., and the latter is very ably defended by Lipsius de Magnitudine Romana, l. iv. c. 11, et Supplement.]

10 (return)
[ There are three opinions about where Constantine was born. 1. English historians often enthusiastically quote his panegyrist's words, “You made noble people arise in Britain.” However, this famous quote could refer just as much to Constantine's rise to power as to his actual birth. 2. Some modern Greeks claim he was born in Drepanum, a town on the Gulf of Nicomedia, (Cellarius, tom. ii. p. 174,) which Constantine named Helenopolis, and Justinian embellished with grand buildings, (Procop. de Edificiis, v. 2.) It seems quite possible that Helena's father ran an inn in Drepanum and that Constantius may have stayed there during his return from a Persian mission in the reign of Aurelian. However, in the life of a soldier, the location of his marriage and where his children are born often have little connection. 3. The claim that Naissus is Constantine's birthplace is supported by an anonymous writer at the end of Ammianus, p. 710, who generally used reliable sources; it’s also backed by Julius Firmicus, (de Astrologia, l. i. c. 4,) who lived during Constantine's reign. Some have questioned the reliability of the text and the meaning of Firmicus's statement, but the former is supported by the best manuscripts, and the latter is effectively defended by Lipsius in de Magnitudine Romana, l. iv. c. 11, et Supplement.]

11 (return)
[ Literis minus instructus. Anonym. ad Ammian. p. 710.]

11 (return)
[ Less equipped in literature. Anonymous. to Ammian. p. 710.]

12 (return)
[ Galerius, or perhaps his own courage, exposed him to single combat with a Sarmatian, (Anonym. p. 710,) and with a monstrous lion. See Praxagoras apud Photium, p. 63. Praxagoras, an Athenian philosopher, had written a life of Constantine in two books, which are now lost. He was a contemporary.]

12 (return)
[ Galerius, or maybe his own bravery, put him in a one-on-one battle with a Sarmatian and a huge lion. See Praxagoras in Photium, p. 63. Praxagoras, an Athenian philosopher, wrote a biography of Constantine in two volumes, which are now gone. He lived during the same time.]

13 (return)
[ Zosimus, l. ii. p. 78, 79. Lactantius de M. P. c. 24. The former tells a very foolish story, that Constantine caused all the post-horses which he had used to be hamstrung. Such a bloody execution, without preventing a pursuit, would have scattered suspicions, and might have stopped his journey. * Note: Zosimus is not the only writer who tells this story. The younger Victor confirms it. Ad frustrandos insequentes, publica jumenta, quaqua iter ageret, interficiens. Aurelius Victor de Cæsar says the same thing, G. as also the Anonymus Valesii.— M. ——Manso, (Leben Constantins,) p. 18, observes that the story has been exaggerated; he took this precaution during the first stage of his journey.—M.]

13 (return)
[ Zosimus, l. ii. p. 78, 79. Lactantius de M. P. c. 24. The former tells a rather absurd tale that Constantine ordered all the post-horses he had used to be hamstrung. Such a violent act, without preventing a pursuit, would have raised doubts and could have interrupted his journey. * Note: Zosimus isn't the only writer telling this story. The younger Victor backs it up. He mentions that to thwart his pursuers, he killed public pack animals wherever he traveled. Aurelius Victor de Cæsar says the same thing, as well as the Anonymus Valesii.— M. ——Manso, (Leben Constantins,) p. 18, notes that the story has been exaggerated; Constantine took this precaution only during the first part of his journey.—M.]

14 (return)
[ Anonym. p. 710. Panegyr. Veter. vii. 4. But Zosimus, l. ii. p. 79, Eusebius de Vit. Constant. l. i. c. 21, and Lactantius de M. P. c. 24. suppose, with less accuracy, that he found his father on his death-bed.]

14 (return)
[ Anonym. p. 710. Panegyr. Veter. vii. 4. However, Zosimus, l. ii. p. 79, Eusebius de Vit. Constant. l. i. c. 21, and Lactantius de M. P. c. 24 incorrectly assume that he found his father on his deathbed.]

The British expedition, and an easy victory over the barbarians of Caledonia, were the last exploits of the reign of Constantius. He ended his life in the Imperial palace of York, fifteen months after he had received the title of Augustus, and almost fourteen years and a half after he had been promoted to the rank of Cæsar. His death was immediately succeeded by the elevation of Constantine. The ideas of inheritance and succession are so very familiar, that the generality of mankind consider them as founded not only in reason but in nature itself. Our imagination readily transfers the same principles from private property to public dominion: and whenever a virtuous father leaves behind him a son whose merit seems to justify the esteem, or even the hopes, of the people, the joint influence of prejudice and of affection operates with irresistible weight. The flower of the western armies had followed Constantius into Britain, and the national troops were reënforced by a numerous body of Alemanni, who obeyed the orders of Crocus, one of their hereditary chieftains. 15 The opinion of their own importance, and the assurance that Britain, Gaul, and Spain would acquiesce in their nomination, were diligently inculcated to the legions by the adherents of Constantine. The soldiers were asked, whether they could hesitate a moment between the honor of placing at their head the worthy son of their beloved emperor, and the ignominy of tamely expecting the arrival of some obscure stranger, on whom it might please the sovereign of Asia to bestow the armies and provinces of the West. It was insinuated to them, that gratitude and liberality held a distinguished place among the virtues of Constantine; nor did that artful prince show himself to the troops, till they were prepared to salute him with the names of Augustus and Emperor. The throne was the object of his desires; and had he been less actuated by ambition, it was his only means of safety. He was well acquainted with the character and sentiments of Galerius, and sufficiently apprised, that if he wished to live he must determine to reign. The decent and even obstinate resistance which he chose to affect, 16 was contrived to justify his usurpation; nor did he yield to the acclamations of the army, till he had provided the proper materials for a letter, which he immediately despatched to the emperor of the East. Constantine informed him of the melancholy event of his father’s death, modestly asserted his natural claim to the succession, and respectfully lamented, that the affectionate violence of his troops had not permitted him to solicit the Imperial purple in the regular and constitutional manner. The first emotions of Galerius were those of surprise, disappointment, and rage; and as he could seldom restrain his passions, he loudly threatened, that he would commit to the flames both the letter and the messenger. But his resentment insensibly subsided; and when he recollected the doubtful chance of war, when he had weighed the character and strength of his adversary, he consented to embrace the honorable accommodation which the prudence of Constantine had left open to him. Without either condemning or ratifying the choice of the British army, Galerius accepted the son of his deceased colleague as the sovereign of the provinces beyond the Alps; but he gave him only the title of Cæsar, and the fourth rank among the Roman princes, whilst he conferred the vacant place of Augustus on his favorite Severus. The apparent harmony of the empire was still preserved, and Constantine, who already possessed the substance, expected, without impatience, an opportunity of obtaining the honors, of supreme power. 17

The British expedition and an easy victory over the barbarians of Caledonia marked the last acts of Constantius's reign. He passed away in the Imperial palace of York, fifteen months after being named Augustus, and almost fourteen and a half years after being promoted to the rank of Cæsar. His death was quickly followed by the rise of Constantine. The concepts of inheritance and succession are so well-known that most people view them as based not only in reason but in nature itself. We easily apply the same ideas from personal property to public authority. Whenever a respectable father leaves behind a son whose qualities seem to deserve the respect or even the hopes of the people, the combined influence of bias and affection weigh heavily on the decision. The best of the western armies had accompanied Constantius to Britain, and the local troops were bolstered by a large group of Alemanni under Crocus, one of their hereditary leaders. 15 The belief in their own importance and the assurance that Britain, Gaul, and Spain would agree with their choice were strongly promoted to the legions by Constantine's supporters. The soldiers were asked if they could hesitate for even a moment between the honor of placing the worthy son of their beloved emperor at their head or the disgrace of waiting for some unknown stranger who might be chosen by the Asian ruler to command the armies and provinces of the West. It was suggested to them that gratitude and generosity were among Constantine's greatest virtues; and this crafty prince didn’t present himself to the troops until they were ready to greet him with titles of Augustus and Emperor. The throne was his goal; and had he been less driven by ambition, it was his only means of safety. He knew well the character and feelings of Galerius and understood that if he wanted to survive, he had to aim for power. The respectable yet somewhat determined resistance he chose to show 16 was designed to justify his takeover; and he didn't give in to the army's cheers until he had arranged for a letter, which he promptly sent to the eastern emperor. Constantine informed him of his father's sad passing, modestly asserted his rightful claim to the succession, and respectfully expressed regret that his troops' enthusiastic support did not allow him to request the Imperial title in the usual and proper way. Galerius's initial reaction was one of shock, disappointment, and anger; and as he often struggled to control his emotions, he loudly threatened to burn both the letter and the messenger. However, his anger gradually calmed down; and when he considered the uncertain nature of war and assessed the character and strength of his opponent, he agreed to accept the honorable compromise that Constantine had left open for him. Without either criticizing or approving the British army's choice, Galerius accepted the son of his late colleague as the ruler of the provinces beyond the Alps; but he granted him the title of Cæsar and the fourth rank among the Roman princes, while bestowing the empty position of Augustus on his favored Severus. The apparent unity of the empire was still maintained, and Constantine, who already had the substance of power, awaited, without impatience, the opportunity to achieve the honors of supreme authority. 17

15 (return)
[ Cunctis qui aderant, annitentibus, sed præcipue Croco (alii Eroco) [Erich?] Alamannorum Rege, auxilii gratia Constantium comitato, imperium capit. Victor Junior, c. 41. This is perhaps the first instance of a barbarian king, who assisted the Roman arms with an independent body of his own subjects. The practice grew familiar and at last became fatal.]

15 (return)
[ To all those present, smiling, but especially to Crocus (some say Eroco) [Erich?] the King of the Alemanni, who assisted with his own men alongside Constantius, taking command. Victor Junior, c. 41. This might be the first example of a barbarian king helping the Roman forces with an independent group of his own people. This practice become common and eventually led to disastrous consequences.]

16 (return)
[ His panegyrist Eumenius (vii. 8) ventures to affirm in the presence of Constantine, that he put spurs to his horse, and tried, but in vain, to escape from the hands of his soldiers.]

16 (return)
[His supporter Eumenius (vii. 8) claims in front of Constantine that he kicked his horse into a sprint and attempted, but unsuccessfully, to flee from his soldiers.]

17 (return)
[ Lactantius de M. P. c. 25. Eumenius (vii. 8.) gives a rhetorical turn to the whole transaction.]

17 (return)
[ Lactantius de M. P. c. 25. Eumenius (vii. 8.) adds a rhetorical twist to the entire event.]

The children of Constantius by his second marriage were six in number, three of either sex, and whose Imperial descent might have solicited a preference over the meaner extraction of the son of Helena. But Constantine was in the thirty-second year of his age, in the full vigor both of mind and body, at the time when the eldest of his brothers could not possibly be more than thirteen years old. His claim of superior merit had been allowed and ratified by the dying emperor. 18 In his last moments Constantius bequeathed to his eldest son the care of the safety as well as greatness of the family; conjuring him to assume both the authority and the sentiments of a father with regard to the children of Theodora. Their liberal education, advantageous marriages, the secure dignity of their lives, and the first honors of the state with which they were invested, attest the fraternal affection of Constantine; and as those princes possessed a mild and grateful disposition, they submitted without reluctance to the superiority of his genius and fortune. 19

The children of Constantius from his second marriage were six in total, three of each gender, and their royal lineage might have made them more appealing than the lesser background of Helena's son. But Constantine was in his thirty-second year, in peak mental and physical condition, while the oldest of his brothers was only about thirteen. His claim to superiority had been recognized and confirmed by the dying emperor. 18 In his final moments, Constantius entrusted his eldest son with the responsibility for the family's safety and legacy, urging him to take on both the authority and the role of a father toward Theodora's children. Their well-rounded education, strategic marriages, secure lifestyles, and high state honors reflect Constantine's brotherly love; and since those princes were gentle and appreciative, they willingly accepted his intelligence and fortune. 19

18 (return)
[ The choice of Constantine, by his dying father, which is warranted by reason, and insinuated by Eumenius, seems to be confirmed by the most unexceptionable authority, the concurring evidence of Lactantius (de M. P. c. 24) and of Libanius, (Oratio i.,) of Eusebius (in Vit. Constantin. l. i. c. 18, 21) and of Julian, (Oratio i)]

18 (return)
[ The decision made by Constantine, as indicated by his dying father, which is supported by reason and suggested by Eumenius, appears to be confirmed by the most reliable sources: the agreeing evidence of Lactantius (de M. P. c. 24) and Libanius (Oratio i.), as well as Eusebius (in Vit. Constantin. l. i. c. 18, 21) and Julian (Oratio i).]

19 (return)
[ Of the three sisters of Constantine, Constantia married the emperor Licinius, Anastasia the Cæsar Bassianus, and Eutropia the consul Nepotianus. The three brothers were, Dalmatius, Julius Constantius, and Annibalianus, of whom we shall have occasion to speak hereafter.]

19 (return)
[ Of the three sisters of Constantine, Constantia married Emperor Licinius, Anastasia married Caesar Bassianus, and Eutropia married Consul Nepotianus. The three brothers were Dalmatius, Julius Constantius, and Annibalianus, and we will discuss them later.]

II. The ambitious spirit of Galerius was scarcely reconciled to the disappointment of his views upon the Gallic provinces, before the unexpected loss of Italy wounded his pride as well as power in a still more sensible part. The long absence of the emperors had filled Rome with discontent and indignation; and the people gradually discovered, that the preference given to Nicomedia and Milan was not to be ascribed to the particular inclination of Diocletian, but to the permanent form of government which he had instituted. It was in vain that, a few months after his abdication, his successors dedicated, under his name, those magnificent baths, whose ruins still supply the ground as well as the materials for so many churches and convents. 20 The tranquility of those elegant recesses of ease and luxury was disturbed by the impatient murmurs of the Romans, and a report was insensibly circulated, that the sums expended in erecting those buildings would soon be required at their hands. About that time the avarice of Galerius, or perhaps the exigencies of the state, had induced him to make a very strict and rigorous inquisition into the property of his subjects, for the purpose of a general taxation, both on their lands and on their persons. A very minute survey appears to have been taken of their real estates; and wherever there was the slightest suspicion of concealment, torture was very freely employed to obtain a sincere declaration of their personal wealth. 21 The privileges which had exalted Italy above the rank of the provinces were no longer regarded: 211 and the officers of the revenue already began to number the Roman people, and to settle the proportion of the new taxes. Even when the spirit of freedom had been utterly extinguished, the tamest subjects have sometimes ventured to resist an unprecedented invasion of their property; but on this occasion the injury was aggravated by the insult, and the sense of private interest was quickened by that of national honor. The conquest of Macedonia, as we have already observed, had delivered the Roman people from the weight of personal taxes.

II. Galerius’s ambitious nature was hardly satisfied with his failures in the Gallic provinces before the unexpected loss of Italy struck a blow to his pride and power even more profoundly. The long absence of the emperors had filled Rome with discontent and outrage; and the people gradually realized that the preference for Nicomedia and Milan wasn’t just Diocletian's choice but part of the lasting government structure he had established. It was pointless that a few months after his abdication, his successors dedicated those magnificent baths in his name, whose ruins still provide materials for so many churches and convents. 20 The peace of those elegant spaces of comfort and luxury was disturbed by the restless murmurs of the Romans, and it was quietly rumored that the money spent on those projects would soon be demanded from them. Around that time, Galerius’s greed, or perhaps the needs of the state, drove him to conduct a very thorough investigation into the property of his subjects for the purpose of a general tax on both their lands and their personal assets. A detailed survey was conducted of their real estate; and wherever there was the slightest suspicion of hidden wealth, torture was commonly used to extract truthful declarations of their riches. 21 The privileges that had once elevated Italy above the provinces were no longer respected: 211 and the tax officials were already starting to tally the Roman population and determine the new tax rates. Even when the spirit of freedom had been completely snuffed out, the most compliant subjects sometimes dared to resist an unprecedented invasion of their property; but in this case, the harm was made worse by the insult, and the feeling of personal loss was intensified by a sense of national pride. The conquest of Macedonia, as we have already noted, had freed the Roman people from the burden of personal taxes.

Though they had experienced every form of despotism, they had now enjoyed that exemption near five hundred years; nor could they patiently brook the insolence of an Illyrian peasant, who, from his distant residence in Asia, presumed to number Rome among the tributary cities of his empire. The rising fury of the people was encouraged by the authority, or at least the connivance, of the senate; and the feeble remains of the Prætorian guards, who had reason to apprehend their own dissolution, embraced so honorable a pretence, and declared their readiness to draw their swords in the service of their oppressed country. It was the wish, and it soon became the hope, of every citizen, that after expelling from Italy their foreign tyrants, they should elect a prince who, by the place of his residence, and by his maxims of government, might once more deserve the title of Roman emperor. The name, as well as the situation, of Maxentius determined in his favor the popular enthusiasm.

Even though they had faced every kind of tyranny, they had now enjoyed around five hundred years of freedom; they could no longer tolerate the arrogance of an Illyrian peasant who, from his distant home in Asia, dared to count Rome among the cities paying tribute to his empire. The growing anger of the people was fueled by the support, or at least the indifference, of the senate; and the weakened Prætorian guards, fearing for their own extinction, seized this honorable excuse and declared their willingness to fight for their oppressed homeland. It became the desire, and soon the hope, of every citizen that after driving out their foreign tyrants from Italy, they would choose a leader who, by where he lived and how he governed, could once again earn the title of Roman emperor. The name and position of Maxentius sparked the public's enthusiasm in his favor.

20 (return)
[ See Gruter. Inscrip. p. 178. The six princes are all mentioned, Diocletian and Maximian as the senior Augusti, and fathers of the emperors. They jointly dedicate, for the use of their own Romans, this magnificent edifice. The architects have delineated the ruins of these Thermoe, and the antiquarians, particularly Donatus and Nardini, have ascertained the ground which they covered. One of the great rooms is now the Carthusian church; and even one of the porter’s lodges is sufficient to form another church, which belongs to the Feuillans.]

20 (return)
[ See Gruter. Inscrip. p. 178. The six princes are all mentioned, Diocletian and Maximian as the senior Augusti, and fathers of the emperors. They collectively dedicated this impressive building for the use of their own Romans. The architects have detailed the ruins of these baths, and historians, especially Donatus and Nardini, have identified the area they occupied. One of the large rooms is now the Carthusian church; even one of the porter’s lodges is enough to create another church, which belongs to the Feuillans.]

21 (return)
[ See Lactantius de M. P. c. 26, 31. ]

21 (return)
[ See Lactantius de M. P. c. 26, 31. ]

211 (return)
[ Saviguy, in his memoir on Roman taxation, (Mem. Berl. Academ. 1822, 1823, p. 5,) dates from this period the abolition of the Jus Italicum. He quotes a remarkable passage of Aurelius Victor. Hinc denique parti Italiæ invec tum tributorum ingens malum. Aur. Vict. c. 39. It was a necessary consequence of the division of the empire: it became impossible to maintain a second court and executive, and leave so large and fruitful a part of the territory exempt from contribution.—M.]

211 (return)
[ Saviguy, in his memoir on Roman taxation, (Mem. Berl. Academ. 1822, 1823, p. 5,) attributes the end of the Jus Italicum to this period. He cites a notable quote from Aurelius Victor. Hinc denique parti Italiæ invec tum tributorum ingens malum. Aur. Vict. c. 39. This was an inevitable result of the empire's division: it became impractical to support a second court and executive while allowing such a large and productive part of the territory to be free from taxation.—M.]

Maxentius was the son of the emperor Maximian, and he had married the daughter of Galerius. His birth and alliance seemed to offer him the fairest promise of succeeding to the empire; but his vices and incapacity procured him the same exclusion from the dignity of Cæsar, which Constantine had deserved by a dangerous superiority of merit. The policy of Galerius preferred such associates as would never disgrace the choice, nor dispute the commands, of their benefactor. An obscure stranger was therefore raised to the throne of Italy, and the son of the late emperor of the West was left to enjoy the luxury of a private fortune in a villa a few miles distant from the capital. The gloomy passions of his soul, shame, vexation, and rage, were inflamed by envy on the news of Constantine’s success; but the hopes of Maxentius revived with the public discontent, and he was easily persuaded to unite his personal injury and pretensions with the cause of the Roman people. Two Prætorian tribunes and a commissary of provisions undertook the management of the conspiracy; and as every order of men was actuated by the same spirit, the immediate event was neither doubtful nor difficult. The præfect of the city, and a few magistrates, who maintained their fidelity to Severus, were massacred by the guards; and Maxentius, invested with the Imperial ornaments, was acknowledged by the applauding senate and people as the protector of the Roman freedom and dignity. It is uncertain whether Maximian was previously acquainted with the conspiracy; but as soon as the standard of rebellion was erected at Rome, the old emperor broke from the retirement where the authority of Diocletian had condemned him to pass a life of melancholy and solitude, and concealed his returning ambition under the disguise of paternal tenderness. At the request of his son and of the senate, he condescended to reassume the purple. His ancient dignity, his experience, and his fame in arms, added strength as well as reputation to the party of Maxentius. 22

Maxentius was the son of Emperor Maximian and had married Galerius's daughter. His birth and connections seemed to give him the best chance to succeed to the throne; however, his flaws and incompetence led to him being excluded from the rank of Cæsar, a position that Constantine was deemed worthy of due to his significant merit. Galerius's strategy favored associates who wouldn’t embarrass his choices or challenge his authority. Consequently, a little-known outsider was raised to the throne of Italy, leaving the late emperor of the West's son to enjoy a comfortable life in a villa just a few miles from the capital. The dark emotions of shame, frustration, and anger within him were stirred by jealousy at Constantine’s achievements; however, Maxentius's hopes were rekindled with the public's discontent, and he was easily convinced to link his personal grievances and ambitions with the cause of the Roman people. Two Praetorian tribunes and a commissary of provisions took charge of the conspiracy; since everyone was motivated by the same goal, the outcome was swiftly determined. The city’s prefect and a few magistrates who remained loyal to Severus were killed by the guards, and Maxentius, adorned with imperial regalia, was celebrated by the enthusiastic senate and public as the defender of Roman freedom and honor. It’s unclear whether Maximian was aware of the conspiracy beforehand; however, once the flag of rebellion was raised in Rome, the former emperor emerged from the isolation where Diocletian had forced him to live in sadness and solitude, masking his resurgent ambition with a facade of parental care. At the request of his son and the senate, he agreed to don the purple again. His former status, experience, and military reputation strengthened Maxentius's cause. 22

22 (return)
[ The sixth Panegyric represents the conduct of Maximian in the most favorable light, and the ambiguous expression of Aurelius Victor, “retractante diu,” may signify either that he contrived, or that he opposed, the conspiracy. See Zosimus, l. ii. p. 79, and Lactantius de M. P. c. 26.]

22 (return)
[ The sixth Panegyric portrays Maximian's actions in a very positive way, and the unclear phrase from Aurelius Victor, “retractante diu,” could mean either that he planned or that he opposed the conspiracy. See Zosimus, l. ii. p. 79, and Lactantius de M. P. c. 26.]

According to the advice, or rather the orders, of his colleague, the emperor Severus immediately hastened to Rome, in the full confidence, that, by his unexpected celerity, he should easily suppress the tumult of an unwarlike populace, commanded by a licentious youth. But he found on his arrival the gates of the city shut against him, the walls filled with men and arms, an experienced general at the head of the rebels, and his own troops without spirit or affection. A large body of Moors deserted to the enemy, allured by the promise of a large donative; and, if it be true that they had been levied by Maximian in his African war, preferring the natural feelings of gratitude to the artificial ties of allegiance. Anulinus, the Prætorian præfect, declared himself in favor of Maxentius, and drew after him the most considerable part of the troops, accustomed to obey his commands.

Following the advice, or more like the orders, of his colleague, Emperor Severus quickly rushed to Rome, fully believing that his sudden speed would easily put down the unrest of a non-military crowd led by a reckless young man. However, upon his arrival, he found the city gates closed against him, the walls filled with armed men, an experienced general leading the rebels, and his own troops lacking spirit or loyalty. A significant group of Moors defected to the enemy, tempted by the promise of a large payout; and if it's true that they had been recruited by Maximian during his African campaign, they chose their natural feelings of gratitude over artificial loyalty. Anulinus, the Praetorian prefect, declared his support for Maxentius, bringing along most of the troops who were used to following his orders.

Rome, according to the expression of an orator, recalled her armies; and the unfortunate Severus, destitute of force and of counsel, retired, or rather fled, with precipitation, to Ravenna.

Rome, in the words of an orator, called back her armies; and the unfortunate Severus, without strength or advice, rushed away, or rather fled, to Ravenna.

Here he might for some time have been safe. The fortifications of Ravenna were able to resist the attempts, and the morasses that surrounded the town were sufficient to prevent the approach, of the Italian army. The sea, which Severus commanded with a powerful fleet, secured him an inexhaustible supply of provisions, and gave a free entrance to the legions, which, on the return of spring, would advance to his assistance from Illyricum and the East. Maximian, who conducted the siege in person, was soon convinced that he might waste his time and his army in the fruitless enterprise, and that he had nothing to hope either from force or famine. With an art more suitable to the character of Diocletian than to his own, he directed his attack, not so much against the walls of Ravenna, as against the mind of Severus. The treachery which he had experienced disposed that unhappy prince to distrust the most sincere of his friends and adherents. The emissaries of Maximian easily persuaded his credulity, that a conspiracy was formed to betray the town, and prevailed upon his fears not to expose himself to the discretion of an irritated conqueror, but to accept the faith of an honorable capitulation. He was at first received with humanity and treated with respect. Maximian conducted the captive emperor to Rome, and gave him the most solemn assurances that he had secured his life by the resignation of the purple. But Severus could obtain only an easy death and an Imperial funeral. When the sentence was signified to him, the manner of executing it was left to his own choice; he preferred the favorite mode of the ancients, that of opening his veins; and as soon as he expired, his body was carried to the sepulchre which had been constructed for the family of Gallienus. 23

Here he could have been safe for a while. The fortifications of Ravenna were strong enough to withstand attacks, and the marshes around the town kept the Italian army at bay. The sea, which Severus controlled with a powerful fleet, ensured he had a steady supply of food and allowed the legions, which would come to his aid from Illyricum and the East when spring arrived, to enter freely. Maximian, who personally led the siege, soon realized he would just be wasting his time and his troops on a futile campaign, with no hope of success through force or starvation. Using a strategy more fitting for Diocletian than himself, he directed his efforts not so much against the walls of Ravenna, but against Severus’s state of mind. The betrayal he had faced led the unfortunate prince to distrust even his most loyal friends and supporters. Maximian's agents easily convinced him that there was a conspiracy to betray the town, stoking his fears and persuading him not to risk the wrath of a vengeful conqueror, but to accept a respectful surrender. Initially, he was treated with kindness and respect. Maximian took the captured emperor to Rome and promised him, with the utmost sincerity, that he had secured his life by giving up the throne. But Severus could only look forward to a peaceful death and an imperial funeral. When he was informed of his fate, he was allowed to choose how he would die; he opted for the preferred method of the ancients, which was to open his veins. As soon as he passed away, his body was taken to the tomb that had been built for the family of Gallienus. 23

23 (return)
[ The circumstances of this war, and the death of Severus, are very doubtfully and variously told in our ancient fragments, (see Tillemont, Hist. des Empereurs, tom. iv. part i. p. 555.) I have endeavored to extract from them a consistent and probable narration. * Note: Manso justly observes that two totally different narratives might be formed, almost upon equal authority. Beylage, iv.—M.]

23 (return)
[ The details of this war and Severus's death are described in various uncertain ways in our ancient texts (see Tillemont, Hist. des Empereurs, vol. iv. part i. p. 555.) I've tried to piece together a coherent and likely story from them. * Note: Manso rightly points out that two completely different accounts could be created, each with nearly equal authority. Beylage, iv.—M.]

Chapter XIV: Six Emperors At The Same Time, Reunion Of The Empire.—Part II.

Though the characters of Constantine and Maxentius had very little affinity with each other, their situation and interest were the same; and prudence seemed to require that they should unite their forces against the common enemy. Notwithstanding the superiority of his age and dignity, the indefatigable Maximian passed the Alps, and, courting a personal interview with the sovereign of Gaul, carried with him his daughter Fausta as the pledge of the new alliance. The marriage was celebrated at Arles with every circumstance of magnificence; and the ancient colleague of Diocletian, who again asserted his claim to the Western empire, conferred on his son-in-law and ally the title of Augustus. By consenting to receive that honor from Maximian, Constantine seemed to embrace the cause of Rome and of the senate; but his professions were ambiguous, and his assistance slow and ineffectual. He considered with attention the approaching contest between the masters of Italy and the emperor of the East, and was prepared to consult his own safety or ambition in the event of the war. 24

Although Constantine and Maxentius didn't have much in common, they shared the same situation and interests, so it made sense for them to join forces against a common enemy. Despite his age and status, the relentless Maximian crossed the Alps, seeking a personal meeting with the ruler of Gaul and bringing along his daughter Fausta to solidify their new alliance. The wedding took place in Arles with great fanfare, and the former colleague of Diocletian, who was reasserting his claim to rule the Western Empire, granted the title of Augustus to his son-in-law and ally. By accepting this honor from Maximian, Constantine appeared to support Rome and the Senate, but his intentions were unclear, and his help was slow and ineffective. He carefully considered the looming conflict between the rulers of Italy and the emperor of the East, ready to prioritize his own safety or ambitions depending on how the war unfolded. 24

24 (return)
[ The sixth Panegyric was pronounced to celebrate the elevation of Constantine; but the prudent orator avoids the mention either of Galerius or of Maxentius. He introduces only one slight allusion to the actual troubles, and to the majesty of Rome. * Note: Compare Manso, Beylage, iv. p. 302. Gibbon’s account is at least as probable as that of his critic.—M.]

24 (return)
[ The sixth Panegyric was delivered to celebrate Constantine's rise to power; however, the careful orator steers clear of mentioning either Galerius or Maxentius. He includes only a small reference to the current troubles and to the greatness of Rome. * Note: Compare Manso, Beylage, iv. p. 302. Gibbon’s account is at least as plausible as that of his critic.—M.]

The importance of the occasion called for the presence and abilities of Galerius. At the head of a powerful army, collected from Illyricum and the East, he entered Italy, resolved to revenge the death of Severus, and to chastise the rebellious Romans; or, as he expressed his intentions, in the furious language of a barbarian, to extirpate the senate, and to destroy the people by the sword. But the skill of Maximian had concerted a prudent system of defence. The invader found every place hostile, fortified, and inaccessible; and though he forced his way as far as Narni, within sixty miles of Rome, his dominion in Italy was confined to the narrow limits of his camp. Sensible of the increasing difficulties of his enterprise, the haughty Galerius made the first advances towards a reconciliation, and despatched two of his most considerable officers to tempt the Roman princes by the offer of a conference, and the declaration of his paternal regard for Maxentius, who might obtain much more from his liberality than he could hope from the doubtful chance of war. 25 The offers of Galerius were rejected with firmness, his perfidious friendship refused with contempt, and it was not long before he discovered, that, unless he provided for his safety by a timely retreat, he had some reason to apprehend the fate of Severus. The wealth which the Romans defended against his rapacious tyranny, they freely contributed for his destruction. The name of Maximian, the popular arts of his son, the secret distribution of large sums, and the promise of still more liberal rewards, checked the ardor and corrupted the fidelity of the Illyrian legions; and when Galerius at length gave the signal of the retreat, it was with some difficulty that he could prevail on his veterans not to desert a banner which had so often conducted them to victory and honor. A contemporary writer assigns two other causes for the failure of the expedition; but they are both of such a nature, that a cautious historian will scarcely venture to adopt them. We are told that Galerius, who had formed a very imperfect notion of the greatness of Rome by the cities of the East with which he was acquainted, found his forces inadequate to the siege of that immense capital.

The significance of the event demanded Galerius's presence and skills. Leading a strong army gathered from Illyricum and the East, he entered Italy, determined to avenge Severus's death and punish the defiant Romans. He even described his intentions in the angry terms of a barbarian, wanting to eliminate the senate and wipe out the people with the sword. However, Maximian had devised a smart defense strategy. The invader encountered a hostile landscape, fortified and nearly inaccessible; even though he pushed forward to Narni, just sixty miles from Rome, his control in Italy was limited to the small area around his camp. Aware of the growing challenges of his mission, the arrogant Galerius made the first move toward reconciliation and sent two of his top officers to entice the Roman leaders with a conference offer and express his fatherly concern for Maxentius, who stood to gain much more from his generosity than he could expect from the uncertain odds of war. 25 Galerius's offers were firmly rejected, his treacherous friendship was met with contempt, and it wasn’t long before he realized that if he didn’t retreat soon, he might meet the same fate as Severus. The riches the Romans defended against his greedy tyranny were willingly used to bring about his downfall. The name of Maximian, the appealing tactics of his son, the secret distribution of large sums of money, and the promise of even more generous rewards dampened the enthusiasm and loyalty of the Illyrian legions; when Galerius finally ordered a retreat, he had a hard time convincing his veteran soldiers not to abandon a banner that had led them to victory and honor many times before. A contemporary writer cites two other reasons for the mission's failure, but they're both so questionable that a careful historian would hesitate to accept them. It's said that Galerius, who had a limited understanding of Rome's significance from the Eastern cities he knew, found his forces inadequate to besiege such a vast capital.

But the extent of a city serves only to render it more accessible to the enemy: Rome had long since been accustomed to submit on the approach of a conqueror; nor could the temporary enthusiasm of the people have long contended against the discipline and valor of the legions. We are likewise informed that the legions themselves were struck with horror and remorse, and that those pious sons of the republic refused to violate the sanctity of their venerable parent. 26 But when we recollect with how much ease, in the more ancient civil wars, the zeal of party and the habits of military obedience had converted the native citizens of Rome into her most implacable enemies, we shall be inclined to distrust this extreme delicacy of strangers and barbarians, who had never beheld Italy till they entered it in a hostile manner. Had they not been restrained by motives of a more interested nature, they would probably have answered Galerius in the words of Cæsar’s veterans: “If our general wishes to lead us to the banks of the Tyber, we are prepared to trace out his camp. Whatsoever walls he has determined to level with the ground, our hands are ready to work the engines: nor shall we hesitate, should the name of the devoted city be Rome itself.” These are indeed the expressions of a poet; but of a poet who has been distinguished, and even censured, for his strict adherence to the truth of history. 27

But the size of a city only makes it easier for the enemy to attack: Rome had long been used to surrendering when a conqueror approached; nor could the temporary enthusiasm of the people hold up against the discipline and bravery of the legions for long. We also hear that the legions themselves were filled with horror and regret, and that those loyal sons of the republic refused to disrespect the sanctity of their esteemed parent. 26 However, when we remember how easily, in the older civil wars, the passion for their side and the routines of military obedience had turned the native citizens of Rome into her fiercest enemies, we might be skeptical of this extreme sensitivity from outsiders and barbarians, who had never seen Italy until they invaded. If they had not been held back by more self-serving reasons, they would likely have replied to Galerius in the words of Caesar’s veterans: “If our general wants to take us to the banks of the Tiber, we are ready to set up his camp. Whatever walls he plans to tear down, our hands are ready to operate the machines: and we won’t hesitate, even if the city in question is Rome itself.” These are indeed the words of a poet; but of a poet who has been noted, and even criticized, for his strict adherence to historical truth. 27

25 (return)
[ With regard to this negotiation, see the fragments of an anonymous historian, published by Valesius at the end of his edition of Ammianus Marcellinus, p. 711. These fragments have furnished with several curious, and, as it should seem, authentic anecdotes.]

25 (return)
[ About this negotiation, check out the writings of an unknown historian, published by Valesius at the end of his edition of Ammianus Marcellinus, p. 711. These writings provide several interesting and seemingly genuine anecdotes.]

26 (return)
[ Lactantius de M. P. c. 28. The former of these reasons is probably taken from Virgil’s Shepherd: “Illam * * * ego huic notra similem, Meliboee, putavi,” &c. Lactantius delights in these poetical illusions.]

26 (return)
[ Lactantius de M. P. c. 28. The first of these reasons is likely borrowed from Virgil’s Shepherd: “I thought her * * * similar to this one, Meliboee,” etc. Lactantius enjoys these poetic illusions.]

27 (return)
[ Castra super Tusci si ponere Tybridis undas; (jubeas)
Hesperios audax veniam metator in agros.
Tu quoscunque voles in planum effundere muros,
His aries actus disperget saxa lacertis;
Illa licet penitus tolli quam jusseris urbem
Roma sit.
Lucan. Pharsal. i. 381.]

27 (return)
[ If you command me to set up a camp by the waters of the Tiber; (you should)
I, the bold boundary marker, will boldly venture into the fields.
You can pour any walls you want down onto the plain;
This ram, once set in motion, will scatter the stones with its strength;
Even if you order the city to be completely raised,
Let it be Rome.
Lucan. Pharsal. i. 381.]

The legions of Galerius exhibited a very melancholy proof of their disposition, by the ravages which they committed in their retreat. They murdered, they ravished, they plundered, they drove away the flocks and herds of the Italians; they burnt the villages through which they passed, and they endeavored to destroy the country which it had not been in their power to subdue. During the whole march, Maxentius hung on their rear, but he very prudently declined a general engagement with those brave and desperate veterans. His father had undertaken a second journey into Gaul, with the hope of persuading Constantine, who had assembled an army on the frontier, to join in the pursuit, and to complete the victory. But the actions of Constantine were guided by reason, and not by resentment. He persisted in the wise resolution of maintaining a balance of power in the divided empire, and he no longer hated Galerius, when that aspiring prince had ceased to be an object of terror. 28

The troops of Galerius showed a clear sign of their state of mind by the destruction they caused during their retreat. They killed, they assaulted, they looted, and they drove away the livestock of the Italians; they burned the villages they passed through, trying to ruin the land they couldn't conquer. Throughout the march, Maxentius stayed close behind them, but wisely chose not to engage in a full battle with those brave and desperate veterans. His father had started a second trip to Gaul, hoping to convince Constantine, who had gathered an army at the border, to join the chase and finish the victory. However, Constantine's actions were based on logic, not revenge. He stuck to his smart decision to maintain balance in the divided empire, and he no longer harbored hatred for Galerius, now that that ambitious prince was no longer a threat. 28

28 (return)
[ Lactantius de M. P. c. 27. Zosim. l. ii. p. 82. The latter, that Constantine, in his interview with Maximian, had promised to declare war against Galerius.]

28 (return)
[ Lactantius de M. P. c. 27. Zosim. l. ii. p. 82. The latter states that Constantine promised Maximian he would declare war on Galerius.]

The mind of Galerius was the most susceptible of the sterner passions, but it was not, however, incapable of a sincere and lasting friendship. Licinius, whose manners as well as character were not unlike his own, seems to have engaged both his affection and esteem. Their intimacy had commenced in the happier period perhaps of their youth and obscurity. It had been cemented by the freedom and dangers of a military life; they had advanced almost by equal steps through the successive honors of the service; and as soon as Galerius was invested with the Imperial dignity, he seems to have conceived the design of raising his companion to the same rank with himself. During the short period of his prosperity, he considered the rank of Cæsar as unworthy of the age and merit of Licinius, and rather chose to reserve for him the place of Constantius, and the empire of the West. While the emperor was employed in the Italian war, he intrusted his friend with the defence of the Danube; and immediately after his return from that unfortunate expedition, he invested Licinius with the vacant purple of Severus, resigning to his immediate command the provinces of Illyricum. 29 The news of his promotion was no sooner carried into the East, than Maximin, who governed, or rather oppressed, the countries of Egypt and Syria, betrayed his envy and discontent, disdained the inferior name of Cæsar, and, notwithstanding the prayers as well as arguments of Galerius, exacted, almost by violence, the equal title of Augustus. 30 For the first, and indeed for the last time, the Roman world was administered by six emperors. In the West, Constantine and Maxentius affected to reverence their father Maximian. In the East, Licinius and Maximin honored with more real consideration their benefactor Galerius. The opposition of interest, and the memory of a recent war, divided the empire into two great hostile powers; but their mutual fears produced an apparent tranquillity, and even a feigned reconciliation, till the death of the elder princes, of Maximian, and more particularly of Galerius, gave a new direction to the views and passions of their surviving associates.

The mind of Galerius was highly sensitive to strong emotions, but he was also capable of genuine and lasting friendship. Licinius, whose behavior and character were quite similar to his own, seemed to capture both his affection and respect. Their closeness started during their younger, more carefree days. It was strengthened by the freedom and dangers of military life; they nearly rose through the ranks together in the service. As soon as Galerius achieved the Imperial title, he appeared to plan on promoting his friend to the same status. During his brief time of success, he considered the title of Cæsar unworthy of Licinius’s age and merit, preferring to reserve for him the position of Constantius and control of the Western Empire. While the emperor was engaged in the war in Italy, he entrusted his friend with the defense of the Danube. Immediately after returning from that unfortunate campaign, he appointed Licinius to succeed Severus, giving him control over the provinces of Illyricum. 29 The news of his promotion quickly reached the East, where Maximin, who ruled—more like oppressed—the regions of Egypt and Syria, openly displayed his jealousy and dissatisfaction, rejecting the lesser title of Cæsar and, despite Galerius's pleas and reasoning, forced his way into claiming the title of Augustus. 30 For the first time, and indeed the last, the Roman world was governed by six emperors. In the West, Constantine and Maxentius pretended to honor their father Maximian. In the East, Licinius and Maximin genuinely respected their benefactor Galerius. Conflicting interests and the recent memory of war split the empire into two major rival powers, but their mutual fears created an illusion of peace and even a false reconciliation, until the deaths of the elder rulers, particularly Maximian and Galerius, shifted the ambitions and emotions of their surviving allies.

29 (return)
[ M. de Tillemont (Hist. des Empereurs, tom. iv. part i. p. 559) has proved that Licinius, without passing through the intermediate rank of Cæsar, was declared Augustus, the 11th of November, A. D. 307, after the return of Galerius from Italy.]

29 (return)
[ M. de Tillemont (Hist. des Empereurs, tom. iv. part i. p. 559) has shown that Licinius was declared Augustus on November 11, A.D. 307, without going through the intermediate rank of Cæsar, after Galerius returned from Italy.]

30 (return)
[ Lactantius de M. P. c. 32. When Galerius declared Licinius Augustus with himself, he tried to satisfy his younger associates, by inventing for Constantine and Maximin (not Maxentius; see Baluze, p. 81) the new title of sons of the Augusti. But when Maximin acquainted him that he had been saluted Augustus by the army, Galerius was obliged to acknowledge him as well as Constantine, as equal associates in the Imperial dignity.]

30 (return)
[ Lactantius de M. P. c. 32. When Galerius named Licinius Augustus alongside himself, he tried to keep his younger allies happy by creating a new title for Constantine and Maximin (not Maxentius; see Baluze, p. 81) as the sons of the Augusti. However, when Maximin informed him that the army had recognized him as Augustus, Galerius had no choice but to accept both him and Constantine as equal partners in the Imperial authority.]

When Maximian had reluctantly abdicated the empire, the venal orators of the times applauded his philosophic moderation. When his ambition excited, or at least encouraged, a civil war, they returned thanks to his generous patriotism, and gently censured that love of ease and retirement which had withdrawn him from the public service. 31 But it was impossible that minds like those of Maximian and his son could long possess in harmony an undivided power. Maxentius considered himself as the legal sovereign of Italy, elected by the Roman senate and people; nor would he endure the control of his father, who arrogantly declared that by his name and abilities the rash youth had been established on the throne. The cause was solemnly pleaded before the Prætorian guards; and those troops, who dreaded the severity of the old emperor, espoused the party of Maxentius. 32 The life and freedom of Maximian were, however, respected, and he retired from Italy into Illyricum, affecting to lament his past conduct, and secretly contriving new mischiefs. But Galerius, who was well acquainted with his character, soon obliged him to leave his dominions, and the last refuge of the disappointed Maximian was the court of his son-in-law Constantine. 33 He was received with respect by that artful prince, and with the appearance of filial tenderness by the empress Fausta. That he might remove every suspicion, he resigned the Imperial purple a second time, 34 professing himself at length convinced of the vanity of greatness and ambition. Had he persevered in this resolution, he might have ended his life with less dignity, indeed, than in his first retirement, yet, however, with comfort and reputation. But the near prospect of a throne brought back to his remembrance the state from whence he was fallen, and he resolved, by a desperate effort, either to reign or to perish. An incursion of the Franks had summoned Constantine, with a part of his army, to the banks of the Rhine; the remainder of the troops were stationed in the southern provinces of Gaul, which lay exposed to the enterprises of the Italian emperor, and a considerable treasure was deposited in the city of Arles. Maximian either craftily invented, or easily credited, a vain report of the death of Constantine. Without hesitation he ascended the throne, seized the treasure, and scattering it with his accustomed profusion among the soldiers, endeavored to awake in their minds the memory of his ancient dignity and exploits. Before he could establish his authority, or finish the negotiation which he appears to have entered into with his son Maxentius, the celerity of Constantine defeated all his hopes. On the first news of his perfidy and ingratitude, that prince returned by rapid marches from the Rhine to the Saone, embarked on the last-mentioned river at Chalons, and, at Lyons trusting himself to the rapidity of the Rhone, arrived at the gates of Arles with a military force which it was impossible for Maximian to resist, and which scarcely permitted him to take refuge in the neighboring city of Marseilles. The narrow neck of land which joined that place to the continent was fortified against the besiegers, whilst the sea was open, either for the escape of Maximian, or for the succor of Maxentius, if the latter should choose to disguise his invasion of Gaul under the honorable pretence of defending a distressed, or, as he might allege, an injured father. Apprehensive of the fatal consequences of delay, Constantine gave orders for an immediate assault; but the scaling-ladders were found too short for the height of the walls, and Marseilles might have sustained as long a siege as it formerly did against the arms of Cæsar, if the garrison, conscious either of their fault or of their danger, had not purchased their pardon by delivering up the city and the person of Maximian. A secret but irrevocable sentence of death was pronounced against the usurper; he obtained only the same favor which he had indulged to Severus, and it was published to the world, that, oppressed by the remorse of his repeated crimes, he strangled himself with his own hands. After he had lost the assistance, and disdained the moderate counsels, of Diocletian, the second period of his active life was a series of public calamities and personal mortifications, which were terminated, in about three years, by an ignominious death. He deserved his fate; but we should find more reason to applaud the humanity of Constantine, if he had spared an old man, the benefactor of his father, and the father of his wife. During the whole of this melancholy transaction, it appears that Fausta sacrificed the sentiments of nature to her conjugal duties. 35

When Maximian reluctantly stepped down from power, the corrupt speakers of the time praised his philosophical restraint. When his ambitions sparked, or at least fueled, a civil war, they commended his patriotic spirit and gently criticized his desire for comfort and retirement, which had pulled him away from public duty. 31 But it was impossible for minds like those of Maximian and his son to hold an undivided power for long. Maxentius saw himself as the rightful ruler of Italy, elected by the Roman senate and people; he would not tolerate his father's control, who arrogantly claimed that it was by his name and skills that the reckless young man had been placed on the throne. The matter was formally argued before the Prætorian guards; and those troops, fearing the harshness of the old emperor, sided with Maxentius. 32 However, Maximian's life and freedom were respected, and he withdrew from Italy to Illyricum, pretending to regret his past actions while secretly plotting new schemes. But Galerius, who knew him well, soon forced him to leave his territories, and the final refuge for the disheartened Maximian was at his son-in-law Constantine's court. 33 He was treated with respect by that cunning prince and appeared to be tenderly cared for by Empress Fausta. To remove any suspicions, he gave up the Imperial title again, 34 claiming he was finally convinced of the emptiness of power and ambition. If he had stuck to this decision, he could have ended his life with less dignity than in his first retirement, but still with peace and a good reputation. But the looming possibility of a throne made him remember his fall from power, and he resolved, in a desperate move, either to reign or die trying. An invasion by the Franks had called Constantine, with part of his army, to the banks of the Rhine; the remaining troops were stationed in the southern provinces of Gaul, vulnerable to the Italian emperor's actions, and a large treasure was kept in the city of Arles. Maximian either cleverly fabricated or easily believed a false report about Constantine's death. Without hesitation, he took the throne, seized the treasure, and, scattering it lavishly among the soldiers, sought to awaken the memory of his former glory and deeds. Before he could secure his power or complete negotiations with his son Maxentius, Constantine's swift response shattered all his plans. Upon hearing of Maximian's betrayal and ungratefulness, he hurried back from the Rhine to the Saône, took a boat at Chalons, and trusting in the swift current of the Rhône, arrived at the gates of Arles with a military force that Maximian could not resist and which barely allowed him to escape to the nearby city of Marseilles. The narrow land connection that linked Marseilles to the mainland was fortified against attackers, while the sea remained open for Maximian's escape or for Maxentius to come to his rescue under the honorable guise of protecting a distressed or, as he might claim, a wronged father. Fearing the dire consequences of waiting, Constantine ordered an immediate assault; however, the ladders turned out to be too short for the walls, and Marseilles might have withstood as long a siege as it did against Caesar's forces, if the garrison, aware of either their fault or their peril, had not sought pardon by surrendering the city and Maximian himself. A quiet but irrevocable death sentence was passed on the usurper; he received only the same mercy he had shown to Severus, and it was declared to the world that, tormented by the guilt of his many crimes, he took his own life. After he lost the support and rejected the wise counsel of Diocletian, the second phase of his active life was marked by a series of public disasters and personal humiliations, which ended, within about three years, in a disgraceful death. He got what he deserved, but we would have more reason to commend Constantine's humanity if he had spared an old man who had helped his father and was the father of his wife. Throughout this tragic episode, it seems that Fausta prioritized her marital duties over familial feelings. 35

31 (return)
[ See Panegyr. Vet. vi. 9. Audi doloris nostri liberam vocem, &c. The whole passage is imagined with artful flattery, and expressed with an easy flow of eloquence.]

31 (return)
[ See Panegyr. Vet. vi. 9. Listen to the free voice of our pain, etc. The entire passage is crafted with skillful flattery and conveyed with a smooth flow of eloquence.]

32 (return)
[ Lactantius de M. P. c. 28. Zosim. l. ii. p. 82. A report was spread, that Maxentius was the son of some obscure Syrian, and had been substituted by the wife of Maximian as her own child. See Aurelius Victor, Anonym. Valesian, and Panegyr. Vet. ix. 3, 4.]

32 (return)
[ Lactantius de M. P. c. 28. Zosim. l. ii. p. 82. There was a rumor that Maxentius was the son of an unknown Syrian and that he had been passed off by Maximian's wife as her own child. See Aurelius Victor, Anonym. Valesian, and Panegyr. Vet. ix. 3, 4.]

33 (return)
[ Ab urbe pulsum, ab Italia fugatum, ab Illyrico repudiatum, provinciis, tuis copiis, tuo palatio recepisti. Eumen. in Panegyr Vet. vii. 14.]

33 (return)
[ Driven from the city, banished from Italy, rejected from Illyria, you've brought them back with your troops and your palace. Eumen. in Panegyr Vet. vii. 14.]

34 (return)
[ Lactantius de M. P. c. 29. Yet, after the resignation of the purple, Constantine still continued to Maximian the pomp and honors of the Imperial dignity; and on all public occasions gave the right hand place to his father-in-law. Panegyr. Vet. viii. 15.]

34 (return)
[ Lactantius de M. P. c. 29. Even after stepping down from power, Constantine still showed Maximian the prestige and honors of imperial status; and at every public event, he granted his father-in-law the place of honor on the right side. Panegyr. Vet. viii. 15.]

35 (return)
[ Zosim. l. ii. p. 82. Eumenius in Panegyr. Vet. vii. 16—21. The latter of these has undoubtedly represented the whole affair in the most favorable light for his sovereign. Yet even from this partial narrative we may conclude, that the repeated clemency of Constantine, and the reiterated treasons of Maximian, as they are described by Lactantius, (de M. P. c. 29, 30,) and copied by the moderns, are destitute of any historical foundation. Note: Yet some pagan authors relate and confirm them. Aurelius Victor speaking of Maximin, says, cumque specie officii, dolis compositis, Constantinum generum tentaret acerbe, jure tamen interierat. Aur. Vict. de Cæsar l. p. 623. Eutropius also says, inde ad Gallias profectus est (Maximianus) composito tamquam a filio esset expulsus, ut Constantino genero jun geretur: moliens tamen Constantinum, reperta occasione, interficere, dedit justissimo exitu. Eutrop. x. p. 661. (Anon. Gent.)—G. —— These writers hardly confirm more than Gibbon admits; he denies the repeated clemency of Constantine, and the reiterated treasons of Maximian Compare Manso, p. 302.—M.]

35 (return)
[ Zosim. l. ii. p. 82. Eumenius in Panegyr. Vet. vii. 16—21. The latter of these has undoubtedly portrayed the entire situation in the best light for his ruler. Yet even from this biased account, we can conclude that Constantine’s repeated kindness and Maximian’s constant betrayals, as noted by Lactantius, (de M. P. c. 29, 30,) and repeated by modern writers, lack any historical evidence. Note: Yet some pagan authors discuss and support them. Aurelius Victor, while mentioning Maximin, states that although he attempted to trick Constantine under the guise of duty, he was justly punished. Aur. Vict. de Cæsar l. p. 623. Eutropius also mentions that Maximian set out for Gaul, pretending to be expelled by his son-in-law, but was actually plotting to kill Constantine and met a just end. Eutrop. x. p. 661. (Anon. Gent.)—G. —— These writers hardly confirm more than Gibbon acknowledges; he disputes the idea of Constantine’s repeated kindness and Maximian’s constant betrayals. Compare Manso, p. 302.—M.]

The last years of Galerius were less shameful and unfortunate; and though he had filled with more glory the subordinate station of Cæsar than the superior rank of Augustus, he preserved, till the moment of his death, the first place among the princes of the Roman world. He survived his retreat from Italy about four years; and wisely relinquishing his views of universal empire, he devoted the remainder of his life to the enjoyment of pleasure, and to the execution of some works of public utility, among which we may distinguish the discharging into the Danube the superfluous waters of the Lake Pelso, and the cutting down the immense forests that encompassed it; an operation worthy of a monarch, since it gave an extensive country to the agriculture of his Pannonian subjects. 36 His death was occasioned by a very painful and lingering disorder. His body, swelled by an intemperate course of life to an unwieldy corpulence, was covered with ulcers, and devoured by innumerable swarms of those insects which have given their name to a most loathsome disease; 37 but as Galerius had offended a very zealous and powerful party among his subjects, his sufferings, instead of exciting their compassion, have been celebrated as the visible effects of divine justice. 38 He had no sooner expired in his palace of Nicomedia, than the two emperors who were indebted for their purple to his favors, began to collect their forces, with the intention either of disputing, or of dividing, the dominions which he had left without a master. They were persuaded, however, to desist from the former design, and to agree in the latter. The provinces of Asia fell to the share of Maximin, and those of Europe augmented the portion of Licinius. The Hellespont and the Thracian Bosphorus formed their mutual boundary, and the banks of those narrow seas, which flowed in the midst of the Roman world, were covered with soldiers, with arms, and with fortifications. The deaths of Maximian and of Galerius reduced the number of emperors to four. The sense of their true interest soon connected Licinius and Constantine; a secret alliance was concluded between Maximin and Maxentius, and their unhappy subjects expected with terror the bloody consequences of their inevitable dissensions, which were no longer restrained by the fear or the respect which they had entertained for Galerius. 39

The last years of Galerius were less shameful and unfortunate; and although he achieved more glory in the subordinate position of Cæsar than in the higher rank of Augustus, he maintained his top position among the leaders of the Roman world until his death. He lived about four years after leaving Italy, and wisely gave up his ambitions for universal rule to spend the rest of his life enjoying pleasures and working on some public projects, including draining the excess waters of Lake Pelso into the Danube and clearing the vast forests around it; these were significant endeavors, as they opened up a large area for farming for his Pannonian subjects. 36 His death was caused by a very painful and prolonged illness. His body, bloated from an excessive lifestyle, was covered in sores and plagued by countless swarms of insects associated with a repulsive disease; 37 but since Galerius had angered a very passionate and powerful group among his subjects, his suffering was viewed not with pity but as a clear sign of divine justice. 38 As soon as he died in his palace in Nicomedia, the two emperors who owed their positions to his support began gathering their troops, intending to either fight for or split up the territories he left behind. However, they eventually agreed to the second option. The provinces of Asia went to Maximin, while Licinius received the European territories. The Hellespont and the Thracian Bosphorus served as their shared boundary, and the shores of these narrow seas, which flowed through the heart of the Roman world, were filled with soldiers, arms, and fortifications. The deaths of Maximian and Galerius reduced the number of emperors to four. Their true interests quickly aligned and connected Licinius and Constantine; a secret alliance was formed between Maximin and Maxentius, and their unfortunate subjects waited in fear for the violent fallout of their inevitable conflicts, now unhindered by the fear or respect they once held for Galerius. 39

36 (return)
[ Aurelius Victor, c. 40. But that lake was situated on the upper Pannonia, near the borders of Noricum; and the province of Valeria (a name which the wife of Galerius gave to the drained country) undoubtedly lay between the Drave and the Danube, (Sextus Rufus, c. 9.) I should therefore suspect that Victor has confounded the Lake Pelso with the Volocean marshes, or, as they are now called, the Lake Sabaton. It is placed in the heart of Valeria, and its present extent is not less than twelve Hungarian miles (about seventy English) in length, and two in breadth. See Severini Pannonia, l. i. c. 9.]

36 (return)
[ Aurelius Victor, c. 40. But that lake was located in upper Pannonia, near the borders of Noricum; and the province of Valeria (a name given to the drained area by Galerius's wife) was clearly situated between the Drave and the Danube, (Sextus Rufus, c. 9.) I therefore suspect that Victor confused Lake Pelso with the Volocean marshes, now known as Lake Sabaton. It is located in the center of Valeria, and its current length is at least twelve Hungarian miles (about seventy English miles) and two miles in width. See Severini Pannonia, l. i. c. 9.]

37 (return)
[ Lactantius (de M. P. c. 33) and Eusebius (l. viii. c. 16) describe the symptoms and progress of his disorder with singular accuracy and apparent pleasure.]

37 (return)
[Lactantius (de M. P. c. 33) and Eusebius (l. viii. c. 16) detail the symptoms and development of his illness with remarkable precision and seeming enjoyment.]

38 (return)
[ If any (like the late Dr. Jortin, Remarks on Ecclesiastical History, vol. ii. p. 307—356) still delight in recording the wonderful deaths of the persecutors, I would recommend to their perusal an admirable passage of Grotius (Hist. l. vii. p. 332) concerning the last illness of Philip II. of Spain.]

38 (return)
[If there are any who, like the late Dr. Jortin in his "Remarks on Ecclesiastical History," volume ii, pages 307—356, still enjoy documenting the remarkable deaths of persecutors, I would suggest they read a brilliant excerpt from Grotius (History, book vii, page 332) about the final illness of Philip II of Spain.]

39 (return)
[ See Eusebius, l. ix. 6, 10. Lactantius de M. P. c. 36. Zosimus is less exact, and evidently confounds Maximian with Maximin.]

39 (return)
[ See Eusebius, book ix. 6, 10. Lactantius on the Death of the Persecutors, chapter 36. Zosimus is less precise and clearly mixes up Maximian with Maximin.]

Among so many crimes and misfortunes, occasioned by the passions of the Roman princes, there is some pleasure in discovering a single action which may be ascribed to their virtue. In the sixth year of his reign, Constantine visited the city of Autun, and generously remitted the arrears of tribute, reducing at the same time the proportion of their assessment from twenty-five to eighteen thousand heads, subject to the real and personal capitation. 40 Yet even this indulgence affords the most unquestionable proof of the public misery. This tax was so extremely oppressive, either in itself or in the mode of collecting it, that whilst the revenue was increased by extortion, it was diminished by despair: a considerable part of the territory of Autun was left uncultivated; and great numbers of the provincials rather chose to live as exiles and outlaws, than to support the weight of civil society. It is but too probable, that the bountiful emperor relieved, by a partial act of liberality, one among the many evils which he had caused by his general maxims of administration. But even those maxims were less the effect of choice than of necessity. And if we except the death of Maximian, the reign of Constantine in Gaul seems to have been the most innocent and even virtuous period of his life.

Among all the crimes and misfortunes caused by the passions of the Roman rulers, it’s nice to find a single action that can be attributed to their virtue. In the sixth year of his reign, Constantine visited the city of Autun and generously canceled the back taxes, while also lowering the tax assessment from twenty-five thousand to eighteen thousand heads, subject to the real and personal head tax. 40 Yet even this kindness clearly demonstrates the public's suffering. This tax was so incredibly burdensome, either in itself or in how it was collected, that while the revenue increased through extortion, it also decreased due to despair. A significant part of Autun's territory was left uncultivated, and many locals preferred to live as exiles and outlaws rather than bear the weight of civil society. It’s quite likely that the generous emperor alleviated one of the many issues he had created with his overall governing policies through this single act of generosity. But even those policies were driven more by necessity than choice. Excluding the death of Maximian, Constantine's reign in Gaul appears to have been the most innocent and even virtuous time of his life.

The provinces were protected by his presence from the inroads of the barbarians, who either dreaded or experienced his active valor. After a signal victory over the Franks and Alemanni, several of their princes were exposed by his order to the wild beasts in the amphitheatre of Treves, and the people seem to have enjoyed the spectacle, without discovering, in such a treatment of royal captives, any thing that was repugnant to the laws of nations or of humanity. 41

The provinces were safe from barbarian invasions thanks to his presence, which either intimidated or faced their fierce bravery. After a notable victory against the Franks and Alemanni, several of their leaders were thrown to wild animals in the amphitheater of Treves by his command, and the crowd appeared to revel in the show, not seeing anything about such treatment of royal prisoners that contradicted the laws of nations or human rights. 41

40 (return)
[ See the viiith Panegyr., in which Eumenius displays, in the presence of Constantine, the misery and the gratitude of the city of Autun.]

40 (return)
[ See the eighth Panegyr., where Eumenius shows, in front of Constantine, the suffering and appreciation of the city of Autun.]

41 (return)
[Eutropius, x. 3. Panegyr. Veter. vii. 10, 11, 12. A great number of the French youth were likewise exposed to the same cruel and ignominious death Yet the panegyric assumes something of an apologetic tone. Te vero Constantine, quantumlibet oderint hoses, dum perhorrescant. Hæc est enim vera virtus, ut non ament et quiescant. The orator appeals to the ancient ideal of the republic.—M.]

41 (return)
[Eutropius, x. 3. Panegyr. Veter. vii. 10, 11, 12. A large number of French youth also faced the same cruel and disgraceful death. However, the speech takes on a somewhat apologetic tone. To you, Constantine, no matter how much they hate you, as long as they fear you. For this is true virtue, that they do not love and remain quiet. The speaker refers to the ancient ideal of the republic.—M.]

The virtues of Constantine were rendered more illustrious by the vices of Maxentius. Whilst the Gallic provinces enjoyed as much happiness as the condition of the times was capable of receiving, Italy and Africa groaned under the dominion of a tyrant, as contemptible as he was odious. The zeal of flattery and faction has indeed too frequently sacrificed the reputation of the vanquished to the glory of their successful rivals; but even those writers who have revealed, with the most freedom and pleasure, the faults of Constantine, unanimously confess that Maxentius was cruel, rapacious, and profligate. 42 He had the good fortune to suppress a slight rebellion in Africa. The governor and a few adherents had been guilty; the province suffered for their crime. The flourishing cities of Cirtha and Carthage, and the whole extent of that fertile country, were wasted by fire and sword. The abuse of victory was followed by the abuse of law and justice. A formidable army of sycophants and delators invaded Africa; the rich and the noble were easily convicted of a connection with the rebels; and those among them who experienced the emperor’s clemency, were only punished by the confiscation of their estates. 43 So signal a victory was celebrated by a magnificent triumph, and Maxentius exposed to the eyes of the people the spoils and captives of a Roman province. The state of the capital was no less deserving of compassion than that of Africa. The wealth of Rome supplied an inexhaustible fund for his vain and prodigal expenses, and the ministers of his revenue were skilled in the arts of rapine. It was under his reign that the method of exacting a free gift from the senators was first invented; and as the sum was insensibly increased, the pretences of levying it, a victory, a birth, a marriage, or an imperial consulship, were proportionably multiplied. 44 Maxentius had imbibed the same implacable aversion to the senate, which had characterized most of the former tyrants of Rome; nor was it possible for his ungrateful temper to forgive the generous fidelity which had raised him to the throne, and supported him against all his enemies. The lives of the senators were exposed to his jealous suspicions, the dishonor of their wives and daughters heightened the gratification of his sensual passions. 45 It may be presumed that an Imperial lover was seldom reduced to sigh in vain; but whenever persuasion proved ineffectual, he had recourse to violence; and there remains one memorable example of a noble matron, who preserved her chastity by a voluntary death. The soldiers were the only order of men whom he appeared to respect, or studied to please. He filled Rome and Italy with armed troops, connived at their tumults, suffered them with impunity to plunder, and even to massacre, the defenceless people; 46 and indulging them in the same licentiousness which their emperor enjoyed, Maxentius often bestowed on his military favorites the splendid villa, or the beautiful wife, of a senator. A prince of such a character, alike incapable of governing, either in peace or in war, might purchase the support, but he could never obtain the esteem, of the army. Yet his pride was equal to his other vices. Whilst he passed his indolent life either within the walls of his palace, or in the neighboring gardens of Sallust, he was repeatedly heard to declare, that he alone was emperor, and that the other princes were no more than his lieutenants, on whom he had devolved the defence of the frontier provinces, that he might enjoy without interruption the elegant luxury of the capital. Rome, which had so long regretted the absence, lamented, during the six years of his reign, the presence of her sovereign. 47

The virtues of Constantine were made even more remarkable by the vices of Maxentius. While the provinces in Gaul experienced as much happiness as the times allowed, Italy and Africa suffered under the rule of a tyrant who was as despicable as he was detestable. The eagerness of flattery and political factions has often sacrificed the reputation of the defeated to the glory of their victorious rivals; however, even those writers who have openly and gleefully pointed out the faults of Constantine agree that Maxentius was cruel, greedy, and immoral. 42 He had the luck to suppress a minor rebellion in Africa. The governor and a few supporters were at fault; the entire province paid for their crime. The thriving cities of Cirtha and Carthage, along with the surrounding fertile land, were devastated by fire and sword. Misuse of victory was followed by misuse of law and justice. A formidable army of sycophants and informers invaded Africa; the wealthy and noble were quickly found guilty of associating with the rebels, and those who were spared the emperor’s wrath faced only the confiscation of their properties. 43 Such a significant victory was celebrated with a grand triumph, during which Maxentius showcased the spoils and captives from a Roman province to the public. The situation in the capital was no less deserving of sympathy than that in Africa. The wealth of Rome provided an endless source for his extravagant spending, and his tax collectors were adept at extortion. Under his rule, the practice of demanding a free gift from the senators was first introduced; as the amount gradually increased, the justifications for collecting it—such as a victory, a birth, a marriage, or an imperial consulship—multiplied correspondingly. 44 Maxentius had adopted the same relentless hostility toward the senate that many previous Roman tyrants had shown; nor could his ungrateful nature forgive the loyal support that had helped him ascend to the throne and defend against his enemies. The lives of senators were exposed to his jealous suspicion, and the dishonor of their wives and daughters fed his sensual desires. 45 It can be assumed that an imperial lover was rarely left to sigh in vain; but whenever persuasion failed, he resorted to violence, and there remains one notable example of a noblewoman who maintained her chastity through voluntary death. The soldiers were the only group he seemed to respect or sought to please. He filled Rome and Italy with armed forces, overlooked their disruptions, and allowed them to plunder and even massacre the defenseless; 46 indulging them in the same lawlessness that he enjoyed, Maxentius often granted his military favorites the grand villa or beautiful wife of a senator. A prince of such a character, equally incapable of governing in peace or war, could buy the loyalty of the army but would never earn their respect. Yet his pride matched his other vices. While he led an idle life, either within the walls of his palace or in the nearby gardens of Sallust, he was frequently heard to declare that he alone was emperor, and that the other rulers were merely his deputies, responsible for defending the border provinces so he could enjoy uninterrupted the refined luxury of the capital. Rome, which had long lamented the absence of its emperor, grieved during the six years of his reign for the presence of her sovereign. 47

42 (return)
[ Julian excludes Maxentius from the banquet of the Cæsars with abhorrence and contempt; and Zosimus (l. ii. p. 85) accuses him of every kind of cruelty and profligacy.]

42 (return)
[ Julian excludes Maxentius from the banquet of the Cæsars with disgust and disdain; and Zosimus (l. ii. p. 85) accuses him of all sorts of cruelty and immorality.]

43 (return)
[ Zosimus, l. ii. p. 83—85. Aurelius Victor.]

43 (return)
[ Zosimus, l. ii. p. 83—85. Aurelius Victor.]

44 (return)
[ The passage of Aurelius Victor should be read in the following manner: Primus instituto pessimo, munerum specie, Patres Oratores que pecuniam conferre prodigenti sibi cogeret.]

44 (return)
[ The passage from Aurelius Victor should be understood like this: First, through the worst practices, under the guise of duties, it forced the Fathers of the Orators to contribute money extravagantly.]

45 (return)
[ Panegyr. Vet. ix. 3. Euseb. Hist Eccles. viii. 14, et in Vit. Constant i. 33, 34. Rufinus, c. 17. The virtuous matron who stabbed herself to escape the violence of Maxentius, was a Christian, wife to the præfect of the city, and her name was Sophronia. It still remains a question among the casuists, whether, on such occasions, suicide is justifiable.]

45 (return)
[ Panegyr. Vet. ix. 3. Euseb. Hist Eccles. viii. 14, and in Vit. Constant i. 33, 34. Rufinus, c. 17. The virtuous woman who killed herself to escape the violence of Maxentius was a Christian, married to the city’s prefect, and her name was Sophronia. It is still a topic of debate among ethicists whether suicide is justified in such circumstances.]

46 (return)
[ Prætorianis cædem vulgi quondam annueret, is the vague expression of Aurelius Victor. See more particular, though somewhat different, accounts of a tumult and massacre which happened at Rome, in Eusebius, (l. viii. c. 14,) and in Zosimus, (l. ii. p. 84.)]

46 (return)
[ Aurelius Victor uses a vague term to refer to the slaughter of the masses once approved by the Praetorians. For more specific, albeit slightly different, accounts of the riot and massacre that occurred in Rome, see Eusebius (Book VIII, Chapter 14) and Zosimus (Book II, p. 84).]

47 (return)
[ See, in the Panegyrics, (ix. 14,) a lively description of the indolence and vain pride of Maxentius. In another place the orator observes that the riches which Rome had accumulated in a period of 1060 years, were lavished by the tyrant on his mercenary bands; redemptis ad civile latrocinium manibus in gesserat.]

47 (return)
[ Check out the vivid account of Maxentius's laziness and empty pride in the Panegyrics, (ix. 14). The orator also points out that the wealth Rome amassed over 1060 years was squandered by the tyrant on his mercenary forces; redemptis ad civile latrocinium manibus in gesserat.]

Though Constantine might view the conduct of Maxentius with abhorrence, and the situation of the Romans with compassion, we have no reason to presume that he would have taken up arms to punish the one or to relieve the other. But the tyrant of Italy rashly ventured to provoke a formidable enemy, whose ambition had been hitherto restrained by considerations of prudence, rather than by principles of justice. 48 After the death of Maximian, his titles, according to the established custom, had been erased, and his statues thrown down with ignominy. His son, who had persecuted and deserted him when alive, effected to display the most pious regard for his memory, and gave orders that a similar treatment should be immediately inflicted on all the statues that had been erected in Italy and Africa to the honor of Constantine.

Though Constantine might see Maxentius's actions with disgust and feel sorry for the Romans, we have no reason to think he would have gone to war to punish one or to help the other. But the tyrant of Italy foolishly decided to challenge a powerful enemy, whose ambition had so far been held back more by cautiousness than by a sense of justice. 48 After Maximian died, his titles were removed, and his statues were taken down in disgrace, following the usual practice. His son, who had turned against him while he was alive, pretended to show great reverence for his memory and ordered that the same treatment be immediately applied to all the statues honoring Constantine that had been put up in Italy and Africa.

That wise prince, who sincerely wished to decline a war, with the difficulty and importance of which he was sufficiently acquainted, at first dissembled the insult, and sought for redress by the milder expedient of negotiation, till he was convinced that the hostile and ambitious designs of the Italian emperor made it necessary for him to arm in his own defence. Maxentius, who openly avowed his pretensions to the whole monarchy of the West, had already prepared a very considerable force to invade the Gallic provinces on the side of Rhætia; and though he could not expect any assistance from Licinius, he was flattered with the hope that the legions of Illyricum, allured by his presents and promises, would desert the standard of that prince, and unanimously declare themselves his soldiers and subjects. 49 Constantine no longer hesitated. He had deliberated with caution, he acted with vigor. He gave a private audience to the ambassadors, who, in the name of the senate and people, conjured him to deliver Rome from a detested tyrant; and without regarding the timid remonstrances of his council, he resolved to prevent the enemy, and to carry the war into the heart of Italy. 50

That wise prince, who genuinely wanted to avoid a war, which he understood was both difficult and significant, initially ignored the insult and tried to find a solution through negotiation. However, he soon realized that the aggressive and ambitious plans of the Italian emperor forced him to prepare for his own defense. Maxentius, who openly claimed the entire western monarchy, had already gathered a significant army to invade the Gallic provinces from Rhætia. Though he couldn't count on support from Licinius, he was hopeful that the legions of Illyricum, tempted by his gifts and promises, would abandon that prince and declare themselves his soldiers and subjects. 49 Constantine no longer hesitated. He had thought carefully, and now he acted decisively. He met privately with the ambassadors, who, on behalf of the senate and the people, urged him to free Rome from a hated tyrant; and without considering the cautious objections of his council, he decided to take the initiative and bring the fight to the heart of Italy. 50

48 (return)
[ After the victory of Constantine, it was universally allowed, that the motive of delivering the republic from a detested tyrant, would, at any time, have justified his expedition into Italy. Euseb in Vi’. Constantin. l. i. c. 26. Panegyr. Vet. ix. 2.]

48 (return)
[ After Constantine's victory, it was widely accepted that the desire to free the republic from a hated tyrant would have justified his campaign into Italy at any point in time. Euseb in Vi’. Constantin. l. i. c. 26. Panegyr. Vet. ix. 2.]

49 (return)
[ Zosimus, l. ii. p. 84, 85. Nazarius in Panegyr. x. 7—13.]

49 (return)
[ Zosimus, l. ii. p. 84, 85. Nazarius in Panegyr. x. 7—13.]

50 (return)
[ See Panegyr. Vet. ix. 2. Omnibus fere tuis Comitibus et Ducibus non solum tacite mussantibus, sed etiam aperte timentibus; contra consilia hominum, contra Haruspicum monita, ipse per temet liberandæ arbis tempus venisse sentires. The embassy of the Romans is mentioned only by Zonaras, (l. xiii.,) and by Cedrenus, (in Compend. Hist. p. 370;) but those modern Greeks had the opportunity of consulting many writers which have since been lost, among which we may reckon the life of Constantine by Praxagoras. Photius (p. 63) has made a short extract from that historical work.]

50 (return)
[ See Panegyr. Vet. ix. 2. Almost all of your Counts and Dukes are not only quietly whispering among themselves but are also openly afraid; against the plans of men, against the warnings of the seers, you felt that the time had come for freeing the world. The Roman embassy is only mentioned by Zonaras, (l. xiii.,) and Cedrenus, (in Compend. Hist. p. 370); however, those modern Greeks had the chance to consult many writers whose works have since been lost, among which we can count the life of Constantine by Praxagoras. Photius (p. 63) has made a brief excerpt from that historical work.]

The enterprise was as full of danger as of glory; and the unsuccessful event of two former invasions was sufficient to inspire the most serious apprehensions. The veteran troops, who revered the name of Maximian, had embraced in both those wars the party of his son, and were now restrained by a sense of honor, as well as of interest, from entertaining an idea of a second desertion. Maxentius, who considered the Prætorian guards as the firmest defence of his throne, had increased them to their ancient establishment; and they composed, including the rest of the Italians who were enlisted into his service, a formidable body of fourscore thousand men. Forty thousand Moors and Carthaginians had been raised since the reduction of Africa. Even Sicily furnished its proportion of troops; and the armies of Maxentius amounted to one hundred and seventy thousand foot and eighteen thousand horse. The wealth of Italy supplied the expenses of the war; and the adjacent provinces were exhausted, to form immense magazines of corn and every other kind of provisions.

The venture was as full of danger as it was of glory, and the failed outcomes of two previous invasions were enough to create serious concern. The veteran troops, who respected the name of Maximian, had supported his son's cause in both of those wars, and now their sense of honor, along with their interests, prevented them from considering abandoning him again. Maxentius, who saw the Praetorian guards as the strongest defense for his throne, had increased their numbers back to their original size. Including other Italians recruited into his service, they formed a powerful force of eighty thousand men. Forty thousand Moors and Carthaginians had been raised since the conquest of Africa. Even Sicily contributed its share of troops, bringing Maxentius' armies to a total of one hundred seventy thousand infantry and eighteen thousand cavalry. The wealth of Italy funded the war expenses, and neighboring provinces were drained to create vast stores of grain and other supplies.

The whole force of Constantine consisted of ninety thousand foot and eight thousand horse; 51 and as the defence of the Rhine required an extraordinary attention during the absence of the emperor, it was not in his power to employ above half his troops in the Italian expedition, unless he sacrificed the public safety to his private quarrel. 52 At the head of about forty thousand soldiers he marched to encounter an enemy whose numbers were at least four times superior to his own. But the armies of Rome, placed at a secure distance from danger, were enervated by indulgence and luxury. Habituated to the baths and theatres of Rome, they took the field with reluctance, and were chiefly composed of veterans who had almost forgotten, or of new levies who had never acquired, the use of arms and the practice of war. The hardy legions of Gaul had long defended the frontiers of the empire against the barbarians of the North; and in the performance of that laborious service, their valor was exercised and their discipline confirmed. There appeared the same difference between the leaders as between the armies. Caprice or flattery had tempted Maxentius with the hopes of conquest; but these aspiring hopes soon gave way to the habits of pleasure and the consciousness of his inexperience. The intrepid mind of Constantine had been trained from his earliest youth to war, to action, and to military command.

The entire force of Constantine had ninety thousand infantry and eight thousand cavalry; 51 and since the defense of the Rhine demanded special attention during the emperor's absence, he could not deploy more than half his troops for the Italian campaign without putting public safety at risk for his personal conflict. 52 Leading about forty thousand soldiers, he set out to confront an enemy whose numbers were at least four times greater than his own. However, the Roman armies, kept at a safe distance from danger, had become weakened by indulgence and luxury. Accustomed to the baths and theaters of Rome, they took to the field with hesitation, mostly made up of veterans who had nearly forgotten how to fight and new recruits who had never learned the use of weapons or the practice of war. The tough legions of Gaul had long been defending the empire's frontiers against the Northern barbarians; in carrying out that demanding task, their courage was tested and their discipline strengthened. There was a clear difference between the leaders, just as there was between the armies. Flattery or whims had led Maxentius to believe in his chances of victory; however, these soaring ambitions quickly faded in the light of his enjoyment-seeking and his awareness of his inexperience. In contrast, Constantine had been shaped from a young age for war, action, and military leadership.

51 (return)
[ Zosimus (l. ii. p. 86) has given us this curious account of the forces on both sides. He makes no mention of any naval armaments, though we are assured (Panegyr. Vet. ix. 25) that the war was carried on by sea as well as by land; and that the fleet of Constantine took possession of Sardinia, Corsica, and the ports of Italy.]

51 (return)
[ Zosimus (l. ii. p. 86) provides an interesting description of the forces involved on both sides. He doesn't mention any naval forces, although we know (Panegyr. Vet. ix. 25) that the war was fought at sea as well as on land and that Constantine's fleet took control of Sardinia, Corsica, and the ports of Italy.]

52 (return)
[ Panegyr. Vet. ix. 3. It is not surprising that the orator should diminish the numbers with which his sovereign achieved the conquest of Italy; but it appears somewhat singular that he should esteem the tyrant’s army at no more than 100,000 men.]

52 (return)
[ Panegyr. Vet. ix. 3. It's not surprising that the speaker would downplay the size of the forces his ruler used to conquer Italy; however, it does seem a bit odd that he would consider the tyrant's army to be no more than 100,000 men.]

Chapter XIV: Six Emperors At The Same Time, Reunion Of The Empire.—Part III.

When Hannibal marched from Gaul into Italy, he was obliged, first to discover, and then to open, a way over mountains, and through savage nations, that had never yielded a passage to a regular army. 53 The Alps were then guarded by nature, they are now fortified by art. Citadels, constructed with no less skill than labor and expense, command every avenue into the plain, and on that side render Italy almost inaccessible to the enemies of the king of Sardinia. 54 But in the course of the intermediate period, the generals, who have attempted the passage, have seldom experienced any difficulty or resistance. In the age of Constantine, the peasants of the mountains were civilized and obedient subjects; the country was plentifully stocked with provisions, and the stupendous highways, which the Romans had carried over the Alps, opened several communications between Gaul and Italy. 55 Constantine preferred the road of the Cottian Alps, or, as it is now called, of Mount Cenis, and led his troops with such active diligence, that he descended into the plain of Piedmont before the court of Maxentius had received any certain intelligence of his departure from the banks of the Rhine. The city of Susa, however, which is situated at the foot of Mount Cenis, was surrounded with walls, and provided with a garrison sufficiently numerous to check the progress of an invader; but the impatience of Constantine’s troops disdained the tedious forms of a siege. The same day that they appeared before Susa, they applied fire to the gates, and ladders to the walls; and mounting to the assault amidst a shower of stones and arrows, they entered the place sword in hand, and cut in pieces the greatest part of the garrison. The flames were extinguished by the care of Constantine, and the remains of Susa preserved from total destruction. About forty miles from thence, a more severe contest awaited him. A numerous army of Italians was assembled under the lieutenants of Maxentius, in the plains of Turin. Its principal strength consisted in a species of heavy cavalry, which the Romans, since the decline of their discipline, had borrowed from the nations of the East. The horses, as well as the men, were clothed in complete armor, the joints of which were artfully adapted to the motions of their bodies. The aspect of this cavalry was formidable, their weight almost irresistible; and as, on this occasion, their generals had drawn them up in a compact column or wedge, with a sharp point, and with spreading flanks, they flattered themselves that they could easily break and trample down the army of Constantine. They might, perhaps, have succeeded in their design, had not their experienced adversary embraced the same method of defence, which in similar circumstances had been practised by Aurelian. The skilful evolutions of Constantine divided and baffled this massy column of cavalry. The troops of Maxentius fled in confusion towards Turin; and as the gates of the city were shut against them, very few escaped the sword of the victorious pursuers. By this important service, Turin deserved to experience the clemency and even favor of the conqueror. He made his entry into the Imperial palace of Milan, and almost all the cities of Italy between the Alps and the Po not only acknowledged the power, but embraced with zeal the party, of Constantine. 56

When Hannibal marched from Gaul into Italy, he first had to find and then open a way over mountains and through hostile territories that had never allowed a regular army to pass. 53 Back then, the Alps were protected by nature; now they are fortified by man. Citadels, built with skill, as well as labor and expense, oversee every entry into the valley and make Italy almost inaccessible to the enemies of the King of Sardinia. 54 However, during the intervening period, the generals who attempted the passage rarely faced any difficulty or opposition. In the time of Constantine, the mountain peasants had become civilized and obedient subjects; the area was well-stocked with provisions, and the impressive roads built by the Romans over the Alps created several routes between Gaul and Italy. 55 Constantine preferred the route through the Cottian Alps, now known as Mount Cenis, and led his troops so efficiently that they reached the plains of Piedmont before Maxentius's court even learned he had left the banks of the Rhine. The city of Susa, located at the base of Mount Cenis, was surrounded by walls and had a large enough garrison to repel an invader; however, Constantine’s troops, eager to avoid a lengthy siege, quickly set fire to the gates and used ladders to scale the walls. Amid a rain of stones and arrows, they charged in with swords drawn and cut down most of the garrison. Constantine helped extinguish the flames and saved Susa from complete destruction. About forty miles away, a tougher battle was ahead. A large army of Italians had assembled under Maxentius's commanders in the plains of Turin. Their main strength was a type of heavy cavalry that the Romans had borrowed from Eastern nations due to their declining discipline. Both horses and men were fully armored, with the armor designed to allow freedom of movement. This cavalry looked intimidating and was almost unstoppable; their generals believed that, arranged in a compact wedge formation with a sharp point and spreading flanks, they could easily crush Constantine’s army. They might have succeeded, but their experienced opponent used the same defensive tactics that Aurelian had employed in similar situations. Constantine's skilled maneuvers broke apart this massive cavalry column. Maxentius's troops retreated in disarray toward Turin, and since the city gates were closed against them, very few escaped the swords of the victorious pursuers. Because of this crucial victory, Turin deserved to receive the mercy and even favor of the conqueror. He entered the Imperial palace of Milan, and nearly all the cities in Italy between the Alps and the Po not only recognized his power but also eagerly supported his cause. 56

53 (return)
[ The three principal passages of the Alps between Gaul and Italy, are those of Mount St. Bernard, Mount Cenis, and Mount Genevre. Tradition, and a resemblance of names, (Alpes Penninoe,) had assigned the first of these for the march of Hannibal, (see Simler de Alpibus.) The Chevalier de Folard (Polyp. tom. iv.) and M. d’Anville have led him over Mount Genevre. But notwithstanding the authority of an experienced officer and a learned geographer, the pretensions of Mount Cenis are supported in a specious, not to say a convincing, manner, by M. Grosley. Observations sur l’Italie, tom. i. p. 40, &c. ——The dissertation of Messrs. Cramer and Wickham has clearly shown that the Little St. Bernard must claim the honor of Hannibal’s passage. Mr. Long (London, 1831) has added some sensible corrections re Hannibal’s march to the Alps.—M]

53 (return)
[ The three main routes through the Alps between Gaul and Italy are those of Mount St. Bernard, Mount Cenis, and Mount Genevre. Tradition and the similar names (Alpes Penninoe) have suggested that Hannibal took the first of these routes (see Simler de Alpibus). Chevalier de Folard (Polyp. tom. iv.) and M. d’Anville have him traveling over Mount Genevre. However, despite the backing of a skilled officer and an knowledgeable geographer, M. Grosley presents a strong, though not necessarily convincing, case for Mount Cenis. Observations sur l’Italie, tom. i. p. 40, &c. ——The study by Messrs. Cramer and Wickham has clearly indicated that the Little St. Bernard should be recognized for Hannibal’s crossing. Mr. Long (London, 1831) has provided some thoughtful corrections regarding Hannibal’s march to the Alps.—M]

54 (return)
[ La Brunette near Suse, Demont, Exiles, Fenestrelles, Coni, &c.]

54 (return)
[ La Brunette near Suse, Demont, Exiles, Fenestrelles, Coni, etc.]

55 (return)
[ See Ammian. Marcellin. xv. 10. His description of the roads over the Alps is clear, lively, and accurate.]

55 (return)
[See Ammian. Marcellin. xv. 10. His description of the roads over the Alps is clear, lively, and accurate.]

56 (return)
[ Zosimus as well as Eusebius hasten from the passage of the Alps to the decisive action near Rome. We must apply to the two Panegyrics for the intermediate actions of Constantine.]

56 (return)
[Zosimus and Eusebius rush from crossing the Alps to the crucial confrontation near Rome. We should refer to the two Panegyrics for the events that occurred in between.]

From Milan to Rome, the Æmilian and Flaminian highways offered an easy march of about four hundred miles; but though Constantine was impatient to encounter the tyrant, he prudently directed his operations against another army of Italians, who, by their strength and position, might either oppose his progress, or, in case of a misfortune, might intercept his retreat. Ruricius Pompeianus, a general distinguished by his valor and ability, had under his command the city of Verona, and all the troops that were stationed in the province of Venetia. As soon as he was informed that Constantine was advancing towards him, he detached a large body of cavalry, which was defeated in an engagement near Brescia, and pursued by the Gallic legions as far as the gates of Verona. The necessity, the importance, and the difficulties of the siege of Verona, immediately presented themselves to the sagacious mind of Constantine. 57 The city was accessible only by a narrow peninsula towards the west, as the other three sides were surrounded by the Adige, a rapid river, which covered the province of Venetia, from whence the besieged derived an inexhaustible supply of men and provisions. It was not without great difficulty, and after several fruitless attempts, that Constantine found means to pass the river at some distance above the city, and in a place where the torrent was less violent. He then encompassed Verona with strong lines, pushed his attacks with prudent vigor, and repelled a desperate sally of Pompeianus. That intrepid general, when he had used every means of defence that the strength of the place or that of the garrison could afford, secretly escaped from Verona, anxious not for his own, but for the public safety. With indefatigable diligence he soon collected an army sufficient either to meet Constantine in the field, or to attack him if he obstinately remained within his lines. The emperor, attentive to the motions, and informed of the approach of so formidable an enemy, left a part of his legions to continue the operations of the siege, whilst, at the head of those troops on whose valor and fidelity he more particularly depended, he advanced in person to engage the general of Maxentius. The army of Gaul was drawn up in two lines, according to the usual practice of war; but their experienced leader, perceiving that the numbers of the Italians far exceeded his own, suddenly changed his disposition, and, reducing the second, extended the front of his first line to a just proportion with that of the enemy. Such evolutions, which only veteran troops can execute without confusion in a moment of danger, commonly prove decisive; but as this engagement began towards the close of the day, and was contested with great obstinacy during the whole night, there was less room for the conduct of the generals than for the courage of the soldiers. The return of light displayed the victory of Constantine, and a field of carnage covered with many thousands of the vanquished Italians. Their general, Pompeianus, was found among the slain; Verona immediately surrendered at discretion, and the garrison was made prisoners of war. 58 When the officers of the victorious army congratulated their master on this important success, they ventured to add some respectful complaints, of such a nature, however, as the most jealous monarchs will listen to without displeasure. They represented to Constantine, that, not contented with all the duties of a commander, he had exposed his own person with an excess of valor which almost degenerated into rashness; and they conjured him for the future to pay more regard to the preservation of a life in which the safety of Rome and of the empire was involved. 59

From Milan to Rome, the Æmilian and Flaminian highways provided an easy journey of about four hundred miles; however, even though Constantine was eager to confront the tyrant, he wisely decided to focus his efforts against another Italian army that could either block his advance or, in case of a setback, cut off his retreat. Ruricius Pompeianus, a general known for his bravery and skill, was in charge of the city of Verona and all the troops stationed in the Venetia province. Once he learned that Constantine was headed his way, he sent out a large cavalry force, which was defeated near Brescia and chased by the Gallic legions all the way to the gates of Verona. The urgency, significance, and challenges of besieging Verona immediately became clear to Constantine. 57 The city could only be reached by a narrow peninsula on the west side, as the other three sides were bordered by the Adige, a swift river that protected the Venetia province, providing the besieged with a steady supply of men and supplies. After many tough tries, Constantine managed to cross the river at a point upstream from the city, where the current was less fierce. He then surrounded Verona with strong defenses, pressed his attacks with careful energy, and repelled a desperate counterattack from Pompeianus. That fearless general, having exhausted every means of defense available due to the strength of the position and the garrison, secretly slipped away from Verona, prioritizing public safety over his own. With tireless effort, he quickly gathered an army capable of confronting Constantine in battle or attacking him if he stubbornly stayed within his fortifications. The emperor, attentive to the movements and aware of the approach of such a formidable adversary, left part of his legions to continue the siege while he personally led those troops he trusted most into battle against Maxentius's general. The Gallic army was arranged in two lines, following the common military practice; however, their experienced leader, realizing that the Italians greatly outnumbered them, quickly altered his tactics, compressing the second line and extending the front of the first line to match that of the enemy. Such maneuvers, which only seasoned troops can execute without chaos in a moment of danger, often prove decisive; but as this battle began near the end of the day and was fiercely contested throughout the night, there was less opportunity for the commanders to direct than for the soldiers to show their bravery. When dawn broke, it revealed Constantine's victory and a battlefield littered with the bodies of thousands of defeated Italians. Their general, Pompeianus, was found among the dead; Verona quickly surrendered unconditionally, and the garrison was taken prisoner. 58 When the officers of the victorious army congratulated their leader on this significant success, they dared to express some respectful grievances, although they were the kind that even the most sensitive monarchs will hear without annoyance. They pointed out to Constantine that, not content with fulfilling all the duties of a commander, he had placed himself in danger through excessive bravery that nearly bordered on recklessness; and they urged him to be more mindful of protecting a life that was vital to the safety of Rome and the empire in the future. 59

57 (return)
[ The Marquis Maffei has examined the siege and battle of Verona with that degree of attention and accuracy which was due to a memorable action that happened in his native country. The fortifications of that city, constructed by Gallienus, were less extensive than the modern walls, and the amphitheatre was not included within their circumference. See Verona Illustrata, part i. p. 142 150.]

57 (return)
[ The Marquis Maffei has looked into the siege and battle of Verona with a level of focus and precision that reflects the significance of an event that took place in his home country. The fortifications of that city, built by Gallienus, were not as extensive as the modern walls, and the amphitheater was not part of their area. See Verona Illustrata, part i. p. 142 150.]

58 (return)
[ They wanted chains for so great a multitude of captives; and the whole council was at a loss; but the sagacious conqueror imagined the happy expedient of converting into fetters the swords of the vanquished. Panegyr. Vet. ix. 11.]

58 (return)
[ They needed chains for such a large number of captives, and the entire council was confused. However, the clever conqueror thought of a brilliant idea: to turn the swords of the defeated into shackles. Panegyr. Vet. ix. 11.]

59 (return)
[ Panegyr. Vet. ix. 11.]

59 (return)
[ Panegyr. Vet. ix. 11.]

While Constantine signalized his conduct and valor in the field, the sovereign of Italy appeared insensible of the calamities and danger of a civil war which reigned in the heart of his dominions. Pleasure was still the only business of Maxentius. Concealing, or at least attempting to conceal, from the public knowledge the misfortunes of his arms, 60 he indulged himself in a vain confidence which deferred the remedies of the approaching evil, without deferring the evil itself. 61 The rapid progress of Constantine 62 was scarcely sufficient to awaken him from his fatal security; he flattered himself, that his well-known liberality, and the majesty of the Roman name, which had already delivered him from two invasions, would dissipate with the same facility the rebellious army of Gaul. The officers of experience and ability, who had served under the banners of Maximian, were at length compelled to inform his effeminate son of the imminent danger to which he was reduced; and, with a freedom that at once surprised and convinced him, to urge the necessity of preventing his ruin by a vigorous exertion of his remaining power. The resources of Maxentius, both of men and money, were still considerable. The Prætorian guards felt how strongly their own interest and safety were connected with his cause; and a third army was soon collected, more numerous than those which had been lost in the battles of Turin and Verona. It was far from the intention of the emperor to lead his troops in person. A stranger to the exercises of war, he trembled at the apprehension of so dangerous a contest; and as fear is commonly superstitious, he listened with melancholy attention to the rumors of omens and presages which seemed to menace his life and empire. Shame at length supplied the place of courage, and forced him to take the field. He was unable to sustain the contempt of the Roman people. The circus resounded with their indignant clamors, and they tumultuously besieged the gates of the palace, reproaching the pusillanimity of their indolent sovereign, and celebrating the heroic spirit of Constantine. 63 Before Maxentius left Rome, he consulted the Sibylline books. The guardians of these ancient oracles were as well versed in the arts of this world as they were ignorant of the secrets of fate; and they returned him a very prudent answer, which might adapt itself to the event, and secure their reputation, whatever should be the chance of arms. 64

While Constantine showcased his leadership and bravery in battle, the ruler of Italy seemed oblivious to the disasters and threats posed by the civil war raging within his territory. Fun and pleasure were still Maxentius's main focus. He tried to keep the public unaware of his military failures, indulging in a false sense of security that only delayed addressing the looming crisis without eliminating the threat itself. The swift advance of Constantine barely jolted him from his dangerous complacency; he believed that his well-known generosity and the prestige of the Roman name, which had already saved him from two invasions, would easily dispel the rebellious army from Gaul. Experienced and capable officers who had fought under Maximian finally had to inform his weak son of the grave danger he was in, and, with a frankness that surprised and convinced him, urged him to prevent his downfall by energetically using his remaining power. Maxentius still had significant resources, both in troops and funds. The Praetorian guards recognized how closely their own interests and safety were tied to his cause, and soon a third army was assembled, larger than those lost in the battles of Turin and Verona. The emperor had no intention of personally leading his troops. Unfamiliar with the demands of war, he was terrified at the thought of such a perilous contest; and as fear often breeds superstition, he listened gloomily to the rumors of omens and signs that threatened his life and reign. Eventually, embarrassment replaced his courage and compelled him to take the field. He couldn't bear the scorn of the Roman people. The circus resonated with their angry shouts, and they rallied outside the palace gates, criticizing their lazy sovereign and praising Constantine's heroic spirit. Before Maxentius left Rome, he consulted the Sibylline books. The keepers of these ancient prophecies were as knowledgeable about worldly affairs as they were ignorant of fate's mysteries; and they gave him a very sensible answer that could apply to any outcome and protect their reputation, no matter how the conflict unfolded.

60 (return)
[ Literas calamitatum suarum indices supprimebat. Panegyr Vet. ix. 15.]

60 (return)
[ He was suppressing the evidence of their misfortunes. Panegyric of Vet. ix. 15.]

61 (return)
[ Remedia malorum potius quam mala differebat, is the fine censure which Tacitus passes on the supine indolence of Vitellius.]

61 (return)
[It was more about remedying problems than avoiding them, which is the sharp criticism Tacitus gives regarding the complacent laziness of Vitellius.]

62 (return)
[ The Marquis Maffei has made it extremely probable that Constantine was still at Verona, the 1st of September, A.D. 312, and that the memorable æra of the indications was dated from his conquest of the Cisalpine Gaul.]

62 (return)
[ The Marquis Maffei has made it highly likely that Constantine was still in Verona on September 1, A.D. 312, and that the notable era of the indicators started from his conquest of Cisalpine Gaul.]

63 (return)
[ See Panegyr. Vet. xi. 16. Lactantius de M. P. c. 44.]

63 (return)
[ See Panegyr. Vet. xi. 16. Lactantius de M. P. c. 44.]

64 (return)
[ Illo die hostem Romanorum esse periturum. The vanquished became of course the enemy of Rome.]

64 (return)
[ Illo die hostem Romanorum esse periturum. The defeated naturally became the enemy of Rome.]

The celerity of Constantine’s march has been compared to the rapid conquest of Italy by the first of the Cæsars; nor is the flattering parallel repugnant to the truth of history, since no more than fifty-eight days elapsed between the surrender of Verona and the final decision of the war. Constantine had always apprehended that the tyrant would consult the dictates of fear, and perhaps of prudence; and that, instead of risking his last hopes in a general engagement, he would shut himself up within the walls of Rome. His ample magazines secured him against the danger of famine; and as the situation of Constantine admitted not of delay, he might have been reduced to the sad necessity of destroying with fire and sword the Imperial city, the noblest reward of his victory, and the deliverance of which had been the motive, or rather indeed the pretence, of the civil war. 65 It was with equal surprise and pleasure, that on his arrival at a place called Saxa Rubra, about nine miles from Rome, 66 he discovered the army of Maxentius prepared to give him battle. 67 Their long front filled a very spacious plain, and their deep array reached to the banks of the Tyber, which covered their rear, and forbade their retreat. We are informed, and we may believe, that Constantine disposed his troops with consummate skill, and that he chose for himself the post of honor and danger. Distinguished by the splendor of his arms, he charged in person the cavalry of his rival; and his irresistible attack determined the fortune of the day. The cavalry of Maxentius was principally composed either of unwieldy cuirassiers, or of light Moors and Numidians. They yielded to the vigor of the Gallic horse, which possessed more activity than the one, more firmness than the other. The defeat of the two wings left the infantry without any protection on its flanks, and the undisciplined Italians fled without reluctance from the standard of a tyrant whom they had always hated, and whom they no longer feared. The Prætorians, conscious that their offences were beyond the reach of mercy, were animated by revenge and despair. Notwithstanding their repeated efforts, those brave veterans were unable to recover the victory: they obtained, however, an honorable death; and it was observed that their bodies covered the same ground which had been occupied by their ranks. 68 The confusion then became general, and the dismayed troops of Maxentius, pursued by an implacable enemy, rushed by thousands into the deep and rapid stream of the Tyber. The emperor himself attempted to escape back into the city over the Milvian bridge; but the crowds which pressed together through that narrow passage forced him into the river, where he was immediately drowned by the weight of his armor. 69 His body, which had sunk very deep into the mud, was found with some difficulty the next day. The sight of his head, when it was exposed to the eyes of the people, convinced them of their deliverance, and admonished them to receive with acclamations of loyalty and gratitude the fortunate Constantine, who thus achieved by his valor and ability the most splendid enterprise of his life. 70

The speed of Constantine’s march has been compared to the fast conquest of Italy by the first Caesar; and this flattering comparison aligns with historical truth, as only fifty-eight days passed between the surrender of Verona and the war's conclusion. Constantine had always suspected that the tyrant would act out of fear, and possibly prudence; instead of risking everything in a major battle, he would likely confine himself within the walls of Rome. His plentiful supplies protected him from famine, and given that Constantine couldn't afford to wait, he might have been forced to destroy the Imperial city, the greatest prize of his victory, which had been the motive, or really the excuse, for the civil war. 65 It was with equal surprise and pleasure that upon reaching a place called Saxa Rubra, about nine miles from Rome, 66 he found Maxentius's army ready to fight. 67 Their long front stretched across a vast plain, and their deep formation reached the banks of the Tiber, which blocked their retreat. We are informed, and we can believe, that Constantine arranged his troops with exceptional skill and that he took the position of honor and danger for himself. Distinguished by the brilliance of his armor, he personally charged Maxentius's cavalry; and his unstoppable assault determined the outcome of the day. Maxentius's cavalry was mostly made up of either clumsy cuirassiers or light Moors and Numidians. They couldn't withstand the power of the Gallic horse, which was more agile than the first and more solid than the second. The defeat of the two wings left the infantry exposed on their sides, and the undisciplined Italians fled willingly from the standard of a tyrant whom they had always despised and no longer feared. The Praetorians, knowing their offenses were unforgivable, were driven by revenge and hopelessness. Despite their repeated attempts, these brave veterans couldn’t regain victory; however, they earned an honorable death, and it was noted that their bodies covered the same ground where their ranks had been. 68 Chaos then ensued, and the terrified troops of Maxentius, pursued by a relentless enemy, plunged by the thousands into the swift, deep Tiber. The emperor himself tried to escape back into the city over the Milvian Bridge, but the throngs pressing through that narrow passage pushed him into the river, where he quickly drowned under the weight of his armor. 69 His body, having sunk deep into the mud, was found with some difficulty the next day. The sight of his head, when it was shown to the people, confirmed their liberation and urged them to welcome the fortunate Constantine with cheers of loyalty and gratitude, who thus achieved the most spectacular feat of his life through his courage and skill. 70

65 (return)
[ See Panegyr. Vet. ix. 16, x. 27. The former of these orators magnifies the hoards of corn, which Maxentius had collected from Africa and the Islands. And yet, if there is any truth in the scarcity mentioned by Eusebius, (in Vit. Constantin. l. i. c. 36,) the Imperial granaries must have been open only to the soldiers.]

65 (return)
[ See Panegyr. Vet. ix. 16, x. 27. The first of these speakers highlights the large amounts of corn that Maxentius had gathered from Africa and the Islands. However, if what Eusebius says about the scarcity is accurate (in Vit. Constantin. l. i. c. 36), then the Imperial granaries must have only been accessible to the soldiers.]

66 (return)
[ Maxentius... tandem urbe in Saxa Rubra, millia ferme novem ægerrime progressus. Aurelius Victor. See Cellarius Geograph. Antiq. tom. i. p. 463. Saxa Rubra was in the neighborhood of the Cremera, a trifling rivulet, illustrated by the valor and glorious death of the three hundred Fabii.]

66 (return)
[ Maxentius... finally advanced painfully about nine miles into the city towards Saxa Rubra. Aurelius Victor. See Cellarius Geograph. Antiq. vol. i. p. 463. Saxa Rubra was near the Cremera, a small stream, noted for the bravery and glorious death of the three hundred Fabii.]

67 (return)
[ The post which Maxentius had taken, with the Tyber in his rear is very clearly described by the two Panegyrists, ix. 16, x. 28.]

67 (return)
[ The position that Maxentius occupied, with the Tiber behind him, is clearly outlined by the two Panegyrists, ix. 16, x. 28.]

68 (return)
[ Exceptis latrocinii illius primis auctoribus, qui desperata venia ocum quem pugnæ sumpserant texere corporibus. Panegyr. Vet 17.]

68 (return)
[ Except for the original authors of that robbery, who, having lost hope of mercy, covered their bodies with the spoils they had taken in battle. Panegyr. Vet 17.]

69 (return)
[ A very idle rumor soon prevailed, that Maxentius, who had not taken any precaution for his own retreat, had contrived a very artful snare to destroy the army of the pursuers; but that the wooden bridge, which was to have been loosened on the approach of Constantine, unluckily broke down under the weight of the flying Italians. M. de Tillemont (Hist. des Empereurs, tom. iv. part i. p. 576) very seriously examines whether, in contradiction to common sense, the testimony of Eusebius and Zosimus ought to prevail over the silence of Lactantius, Nazarius, and the anonymous, but contemporary orator, who composed the ninth Panegyric. * Note: Manso (Beylage, vi.) examines the question, and adduces two manifest allusions to the bridge, from the Life of Constantine by Praxagoras, and from Libanius. Is it not very probable that such a bridge was thrown over the river to facilitate the advance, and to secure the retreat, of the army of Maxentius? In case of defeat, orders were given for destroying it, in order to check the pursuit: it broke down accidentally, or in the confusion was destroyed, as has not unfrequently been the case, before the proper time.—M.]

69 (return)
[ A widely spread rumor quickly arose that Maxentius, who hadn’t taken any precautions for his own retreat, had set a clever trap to destroy the pursuing army. However, the wooden bridge meant to be loosened when Constantine approached unfortunately collapsed under the weight of the fleeing Italians. M. de Tillemont (Hist. des Empereurs, tom. iv. part i. p. 576) seriously considers whether, despite common sense, the accounts of Eusebius and Zosimus should take precedence over the silence of Lactantius, Nazarius, and the anonymous but contemporary speaker who wrote the ninth Panegyric. * Note: Manso (Beylage, vi.) discusses the matter and cites two clear references to the bridge, from the Life of Constantine by Praxagoras and from Libanius. Isn’t it quite likely that such a bridge was built across the river to aid the advance and ensure the retreat of Maxentius’s army? In case of defeat, orders were given to destroy it to hinder the pursuit; it either collapsed accidentally or was destroyed in the chaos, which has often happened before the right time.—M.]

70 (return)
[ Zosimus, l. ii. p. 86-88, and the two Panegyrics, the former of which was pronounced a few months afterwards, afford the clearest notion of this great battle. Lactantius, Eusebius, and even the Epitomes, supply several useful hints.]

70 (return)
[ Zosimus, l. ii. p. 86-88, and the two Panegyrics, the first of which was delivered a few months later, provide the clearest understanding of this significant battle. Lactantius, Eusebius, and even the Epitomes offer several useful insights.]

In the use of victory, Constantine neither deserved the praise of clemency, nor incurred the censure of immoderate rigor. 71 He inflicted the same treatment to which a defeat would have exposed his own person and family, put to death the two sons of the tyrant, and carefully extirpated his whole race. The most distinguished adherents of Maxentius must have expected to share his fate, as they had shared his prosperity and his crimes; but when the Roman people loudly demanded a greater number of victims, the conqueror resisted, with firmness and humanity, those servile clamors, which were dictated by flattery as well as by resentment. Informers were punished and discouraged; the innocent, who had suffered under the late tyranny, were recalled from exile, and restored to their estates. A general act of oblivion quieted the minds and settled the property of the people, both in Italy and in Africa. 72 The first time that Constantine honored the senate with his presence, he recapitulated his own services and exploits in a modest oration, assured that illustrious order of his sincere regard, and promised to reëstablish its ancient dignity and privileges. The grateful senate repaid these unmeaning professions by the empty titles of honor, which it was yet in their power to bestow; and without presuming to ratify the authority of Constantine, they passed a decree to assign him the first rank among the three Augusti who governed the Roman world. 73 Games and festivals were instituted to preserve the fame of his victory, and several edifices, raised at the expense of Maxentius, were dedicated to the honor of his successful rival. The triumphal arch of Constantine still remains a melancholy proof of the decline of the arts, and a singular testimony of the meanest vanity. As it was not possible to find in the capital of the empire a sculptor who was capable of adorning that public monument, the arch of Trajan, without any respect either for his memory or for the rules of propriety, was stripped of its most elegant figures. The difference of times and persons, of actions and characters, was totally disregarded. The Parthian captives appear prostrate at the feet of a prince who never carried his arms beyond the Euphrates; and curious antiquarians can still discover the head of Trajan on the trophies of Constantine. The new ornaments which it was necessary to introduce between the vacancies of ancient sculpture are executed in the rudest and most unskilful manner. 74

In claiming victory, Constantine neither earned praise for mercy nor faced criticism for extreme harshness. 71 He applied the same treatment that a defeat would have brought on himself and his family, executing the two sons of the tyrant and effectively wiping out his entire lineage. The most prominent supporters of Maxentius must have feared the same fate they experienced alongside his fortune and crimes; yet when the Roman people loudly called for more victims, the conqueror firmly and humanely resisted those servile demands, which stemmed from both flattery and resentment. Informants were punished and discouraged; the innocent who had suffered under the previous tyranny were brought back from exile and returned to their properties. A general act of amnesty calmed the public's worries and settled the people's possessions, both in Italy and Africa. 72 The first time Constantine appeared before the Senate, he briefly recounted his own achievements in a modest speech, assured that esteemed body of his sincere respect, and promised to restore its ancient honor and privileges. The grateful Senate rewarded these empty promises with meaningless titles of honor, which it still had the power to give; and without claiming to ratify Constantine’s authority, they passed a decree to place him at the top among the three Augusti governing the Roman world. 73 Games and festivals were organized to commemorate his victory, and several buildings, financed by Maxentius, were dedicated to honor his successful rival. The triumphal arch of Constantine still stands as a somber reminder of the decline of the arts and an unusual testament to the greatest vanity. Since it was impossible to find a sculptor in the capital of the empire capable of enhancing that public monument, the arch of Trajan was stripped of its most beautiful figures with no regard for either his memory or the rules of decency. The differences in times, people, actions, and characters were completely ignored. The Parthian captives are shown bowing at the feet of a prince who never fought beyond the Euphrates; and curious historians can still find Trajan's head on the trophies of Constantine. The new decorations that needed to be added between the gaps of the ancient sculpture were crudely and clumsily executed. 74

71 (return)
[ Zosimus, the enemy of Constantine, allows (l. ii. p. 88) that only a few of the friends of Maxentius were put to death; but we may remark the expressive passage of Nazarius, (Panegyr. Vet. x. 6.) Omnibus qui labefactari statum ejus poterant cum stirpe deletis. The other orator (Panegyr. Vet. ix. 20, 21) contents himself with observing, that Constantine, when he entered Rome, did not imitate the cruel massacres of Cinna, of Marius, or of Sylla. * Note: This may refer to the son or sons of Maxentius.—M.]

71 (return)
[ Zosimus, who opposed Constantine, acknowledges (l. ii. p. 88) that only a few of Maxentius's supporters were executed; however, we should consider the telling statement by Nazarius, (Panegyr. Vet. x. 6.) Omnibus qui labefactari statum ejus poterant cum stirpe deletis. The other speaker (Panegyr. Vet. ix. 20, 21) merely points out that Constantine, when he entered Rome, did not follow the brutal killings of Cinna, Marius, or Sulla. * Note: This may refer to the son or sons of Maxentius.—M.]

72 (return)
[ See the two Panegyrics, and the laws of this and the ensuing year, in the Theodosian Code.]

72 (return)
[ See the two Panegyrics and the laws from this year and the next year in the Theodosian Code.]

73 (return)
[ Panegyr. Vet. ix. 20. Lactantius de M. P. c. 44. Maximin, who was confessedly the eldest Cæsar, claimed, with some show of reason, the first rank among the Augusti.]

73 (return)
[ Panegyr. Vet. ix. 20. Lactantius de M. P. c. 44. Maximin, who was clearly the oldest Caesar, argued, with some justification, that he deserved the top position among the Augusti.]

74 (return)
[ Adhuc cuncta opera quæ magnifice construxerat, urbis fanum atque basilicam, Flavii meritis patres sacravere. Aurelius Victor. With regard to the theft of Trajan’s trophies, consult Flaminius Vacca, apud Montfaucon, Diarium Italicum, p. 250, and l’Antiquite Expliquee of the latter, tom. iv. p. 171.]

74 (return)
[ All the impressive structures that had been built, including the city's temple and basilica, were dedicated by the fathers because of Flavius' merits. Aurelius Victor. For information about the theft of Trajan’s trophies, refer to Flaminius Vacca, in Montfaucon's Diarium Italicum, p. 250, and l’Antiquite Expliquee by the latter, vol. iv, p. 171.]

The final abolition of the Prætorian guards was a measure of prudence as well as of revenge. Those haughty troops, whose numbers and privileges had been restored, and even augmented, by Maxentius, were forever suppressed by Constantine. Their fortified camp was destroyed, and the few Prætorians who had escaped the fury of the sword were dispersed among the legions, and banished to the frontiers of the empire, where they might be serviceable without again becoming dangerous. 75 By suppressing the troops which were usually stationed in Rome, Constantine gave the fatal blow to the dignity of the senate and people, and the disarmed capital was exposed without protection to the insults or neglect of its distant master. We may observe, that in this last effort to preserve their expiring freedom, the Romans, from the apprehension of a tribute, had raised Maxentius to the throne. He exacted that tribute from the senate under the name of a free gift. They implored the assistance of Constantine. He vanquished the tyrant, and converted the free gift into a perpetual tax. The senators, according to the declaration which was required of their property, were divided into several classes. The most opulent paid annually eight pounds of gold, the next class paid four, the last two, and those whose poverty might have claimed an exemption, were assessed, however, at seven pieces of gold. Besides the regular members of the senate, their sons, their descendants, and even their relations, enjoyed the vain privileges, and supported the heavy burdens, of the senatorial order; nor will it any longer excite our surprise, that Constantine should be attentive to increase the number of persons who were included under so useful a description. 76 After the defeat of Maxentius, the victorious emperor passed no more than two or three months in Rome, which he visited twice during the remainder of his life, to celebrate the solemn festivals of the tenth and of the twentieth years of his reign. Constantine was almost perpetually in motion, to exercise the legions, or to inspect the state of the provinces. Treves, Milan, Aquileia, Sirmium, Naissus, and Thessalonica, were the occasional places of his residence, till he founded a new Rome on the confines of Europe and Asia. 77

The complete removal of the Praetorian guards was both a wise choice and an act of revenge. Those arrogant troops, whose numbers and privileges had been restored and even increased by Maxentius, were permanently disbanded by Constantine. Their fortified camp was destroyed, and the few Praetorians who escaped the sword's wrath were scattered among the legions and sent to the empire's borders, where they could be useful without posing a threat again. 75 By eliminating the troops that were typically stationed in Rome, Constantine dealt a serious blow to the dignity of the senate and the people, leaving the defenseless capital vulnerable to the neglect and insults of its distant ruler. It's worth noting that in their final attempt to hold onto their fading freedoms, the Romans raised Maxentius to the throne out of fear of a tribute. He demanded that tribute from the senate under the guise of a free gift. They sought help from Constantine. He defeated the tyrant and turned the free gift into a permanent tax. The senators, based on their declared property, were categorized into several classes. The wealthiest paid eight pounds of gold annually, the next class paid four, the last class paid two, and even those who might have claimed exemption due to poverty were still assessed seven pieces of gold. Besides the regular senators, their sons, descendants, and even relatives enjoyed the empty privileges and bore the heavy burdens of the senatorial class; it is not surprising that Constantine sought to increase the number of individuals included under this beneficial category. 76 After defeating Maxentius, the victorious emperor spent only two or three months in Rome, which he visited twice during the rest of his life to celebrate the major anniversaries of his reign. Constantine was almost always on the move, exercising the legions or checking on the provinces. Treves, Milan, Aquileia, Sirmium, Naissus, and Thessalonica were his temporary residences until he established a new Rome at the borders of Europe and Asia. 77

75 (return)
[ Prætoriæ legiones ac subsidia factionibus aptiora quam urbi Romæ, sublata penitus; simul arma atque usus indumenti militaris Aurelius Victor. Zosimus (l. ii. p. 89) mentions this fact as an historian, and it is very pompously celebrated in the ninth Panegyric.]

75 (return)
[ The Praetorian legions and auxiliary forces were more suited for the factions than for the city of Rome, completely dismantled; at the same time, weapons and the use of military clothing. Aurelius Victor. Zosimus (l. ii. p. 89) notes this as a historian, and it is highly celebrated in the ninth Panegyric.]

76 (return)
[ Ex omnibus provinciis optimates viros Curiæ tuæ pigneraveris ut Senatus dignitas.... ex totius Orbis flore consisteret. Nazarius in Panegyr. Vet x. 35. The word pigneraveris might almost seem maliciously chosen. Concerning the senatorial tax, see Zosimus, l. ii. p. 115, the second title of the sixth book of the Theodosian Code, with Godefroy’s Commentary, and Memoires de l’Academic des Inscriptions, tom. xxviii. p. 726.]

76 (return)
[ From all provinces, you have pledged the best men of your Court so that the dignity of the Senate would stand strong across the entire world. Nazarius in Panegyr. Vet x. 35. The word "pledged" might almost seem to have been chosen with a hint of malice. For information on the senatorial tax, see Zosimus, l. ii. p. 115, the second title of the sixth book of the Theodosian Code, with Godefroy’s Commentary, and Memoires de l’Academie des Inscriptions, tom. xxviii. p. 726.]

77 (return)
[ From the Theodosian Code, we may now begin to trace the motions of the emperors; but the dates both of time and place have frequently been altered by the carelessness of transcribers.]

77 (return)
[ From the Theodosian Code, we can start to follow the actions of the emperors; however, the dates regarding both time and place have often been changed due to the mistakes of those copying the texts.]

Before Constantine marched into Italy, he had secured the friendship, or at least the neutrality, of Licinius, the Illyrian emperor. He had promised his sister Constantia in marriage to that prince; but the celebration of the nuptials was deferred till after the conclusion of the war, and the interview of the two emperors at Milan, which was appointed for that purpose, appeared to cement the union of their families and interests. 78 In the midst of the public festivity they were suddenly obliged to take leave of each other. An inroad of the Franks summoned Constantine to the Rhine, and the hostile approach of the sovereign of Asia demanded the immediate presence of Licinius. Maximin had been the secret ally of Maxentius, and without being discouraged by his fate, he resolved to try the fortune of a civil war. He moved out of Syria, towards the frontiers of Bithynia, in the depth of winter. The season was severe and tempestuous; great numbers of men as well as horses perished in the snow; and as the roads were broken up by incessant rains, he was obliged to leave behind him a considerable part of the heavy baggage, which was unable to follow the rapidity of his forced marches. By this extraordinary effort of diligence, he arrived with a harassed but formidable army, on the banks of the Thracian Bosphorus before the lieutenants of Licinius were apprised of his hostile intentions. Byzantium surrendered to the power of Maximin, after a siege of eleven days. He was detained some days under the walls of Heraclea; and he had no sooner taken possession of that city than he was alarmed by the intelligence that Licinius had pitched his camp at the distance of only eighteen miles. After a fruitless negotiation, in which the two princes attempted to seduce the fidelity of each other’s adherents, they had recourse to arms. The emperor of the East commanded a disciplined and veteran army of above seventy thousand men; and Licinius, who had collected about thirty thousand Illyrians, was at first oppressed by the superiority of numbers. His military skill, and the firmness of his troops, restored the day, and obtained a decisive victory. The incredible speed which Maximin exerted in his flight is much more celebrated than his prowess in the battle. Twenty-four hours afterwards he was seen, pale, trembling, and without his Imperial ornaments, at Nicomedia, one hundred and sixty miles from the place of his defeat. The wealth of Asia was yet unexhausted; and though the flower of his veterans had fallen in the late action, he had still power, if he could obtain time, to draw very numerous levies from Syria and Egypt. But he survived his misfortune only three or four months. His death, which happened at Tarsus, was variously ascribed to despair, to poison, and to the divine justice. As Maximin was alike destitute of abilities and of virtue, he was lamented neither by the people nor by the soldiers. The provinces of the East, delivered from the terrors of civil war, cheerfully acknowledged the authority of Licinius. 79

Before Constantine headed into Italy, he had secured either the friendship or at least the neutrality of Licinius, the Illyrian emperor. He promised his sister Constantia in marriage to that prince, but the wedding was postponed until after the war ended. The meeting between the two emperors in Milan, arranged for that purpose, seemed to strengthen the alliance between their families and interests. 78 In the middle of the public festivities, they were suddenly forced to part ways. An invasion by the Franks called Constantine to the Rhine, while the imminent threat from the ruler of Asia required Licinius's immediate presence. Maximin had secretly allied with Maxentius and, undeterred by his defeat, decided to attempt a civil war. He moved out of Syria toward the Bithynia border in the depths of winter. The season was harsh and stormy; many men and horses died in the snow, and because the roads were constantly washed out by heavy rains, he had to leave behind a large portion of his heavy baggage that couldn't keep up with his quick marches. Through this intense effort, he reached the shores of the Thracian Bosphorus with a weary but strong army before Licinius's officers were aware of his hostile intentions. Byzantium fell to Maximin after an eleven-day siege. He spent several days under the walls of Heraclea, and as soon as he took the city, he was alarmed by news that Licinius had camped just eighteen miles away. After a failed negotiation, where both princes tried to win over each other's supporters, they resorted to battle. The emperor of the East commanded a disciplined and experienced army of over seventy thousand men, while Licinius, with about thirty thousand Illyrians, initially struggled against the numerical superiority. However, his military skill and the determination of his troops turned the tide, leading to a decisive victory. Maximin's remarkable speed in fleeing became more renowned than his combat skills. Just twenty-four hours later, he was seen, pale and trembling and without his Imperial insignia, in Nicomedia, a hundred and sixty miles from where he was defeated. The wealth of Asia was still available, and despite losing many of his veteran soldiers in the recent battle, he still had the potential to gather a large force from Syria and Egypt if he could buy some time. However, he lived only three or four months after his defeat. His death in Tarsus was attributed variously to despair, poison, or divine justice. Lamentably, Maximin possessed neither ability nor virtue and was mourned by neither the people nor the soldiers. The provinces of the East, now free from the fears of civil war, willingly recognized Licinius's authority. 79

78 (return)
[ Zosimus (l. ii. p. 89) observes, that before the war the sister of Constantine had been betrothed to Licinius. According to the younger Victor, Diocletian was invited to the nuptials; but having ventured to plead his age and infirmities, he received a second letter, filled with reproaches for his supposed partiality to the cause of Maxentius and Maximin.]

78 (return)
[ Zosimus (l. ii. p. 89) notes that before the war, Constantine's sister was engaged to Licinius. The younger Victor claims that Diocletian was invited to the wedding, but when he mentioned his age and health issues, he received a second letter filled with complaints about his alleged favoritism towards Maxentius and Maximin.]

79 (return)
[ Zosimus mentions the defeat and death of Maximin as ordinary events; but Lactantius expatiates on them, (de M. P. c. 45-50,) ascribing them to the miraculous interposition of Heaven. Licinius at that time was one of the protectors of the church.]

79 (return)
[Zosimus refers to the defeat and death of Maximin as normal occurrences, but Lactantius elaborates on them (de M. P. c. 45-50), attributing them to a miraculous intervention from Heaven. At that time, Licinius was one of the supporters of the church.]

The vanquished emperor left behind him two children, a boy of about eight, and a girl of about seven, years old. Their inoffensive age might have excited compassion; but the compassion of Licinius was a very feeble resource, nor did it restrain him from extinguishing the name and memory of his adversary. The death of Severianus will admit of less excuse, as it was dictated neither by revenge nor by policy. The conqueror had never received any injury from the father of that unhappy youth, and the short and obscure reign of Severus, in a distant part of the empire, was already forgotten. But the execution of Candidianus was an act of the blackest cruelty and ingratitude. He was the natural son of Galerius, the friend and benefactor of Licinius. The prudent father had judged him too young to sustain the weight of a diadem; but he hoped that, under the protection of princes who were indebted to his favor for the Imperial purple, Candidianus might pass a secure and honorable life. He was now advancing towards the twentieth year of his age, and the royalty of his birth, though unsupported either by merit or ambition, was sufficient to exasperate the jealous mind of Licinius. 80 To these innocent and illustrious victims of his tyranny, we must add the wife and daughter of the emperor Diocletian. When that prince conferred on Galerius the title of Cæsar, he had given him in marriage his daughter Valeria, whose melancholy adventures might furnish a very singular subject for tragedy. She had fulfilled and even surpassed the duties of a wife. As she had not any children herself, she condescended to adopt the illegitimate son of her husband, and invariably displayed towards the unhappy Candidianus the tenderness and anxiety of a real mother. After the death of Galerius, her ample possessions provoked the avarice, and her personal attractions excited the desires, of his successor, Maximin. 81 He had a wife still alive; but divorce was permitted by the Roman law, and the fierce passions of the tyrant demanded an immediate gratification. The answer of Valeria was such as became the daughter and widow of emperors; but it was tempered by the prudence which her defenceless condition compelled her to observe. She represented to the persons whom Maximin had employed on this occasion, “that even if honor could permit a woman of her character and dignity to entertain a thought of second nuptials, decency at least must forbid her to listen to his addresses at a time when the ashes of her husband and his benefactor were still warm, and while the sorrows of her mind were still expressed by her mourning garments. She ventured to declare, that she could place very little confidence in the professions of a man whose cruel inconstancy was capable of repudiating a faithful and affectionate wife.” 82 On this repulse, the love of Maximin was converted into fury; and as witnesses and judges were always at his disposal, it was easy for him to cover his fury with an appearance of legal proceedings, and to assault the reputation as well as the happiness of Valeria. Her estates were confiscated, her eunuchs and domestics devoted to the most inhuman tortures; and several innocent and respectable matrons, who were honored with her friendship, suffered death, on a false accusation of adultery. The empress herself, together with her mother Prisca, was condemned to exile; and as they were ignominiously hurried from place to place before they were confined to a sequestered village in the deserts of Syria, they exposed their shame and distress to the provinces of the East, which, during thirty years, had respected their august dignity. Diocletian made several ineffectual efforts to alleviate the misfortunes of his daughter; and, as the last return that he expected for the Imperial purple, which he had conferred upon Maximin, he entreated that Valeria might be permitted to share his retirement of Salona, and to close the eyes of her afflicted father. 83 He entreated; but as he could no longer threaten, his prayers were received with coldness and disdain; and the pride of Maximin was gratified, in treating Diocletian as a suppliant, and his daughter as a criminal. The death of Maximin seemed to assure the empresses of a favorable alteration in their fortune. The public disorders relaxed the vigilance of their guard, and they easily found means to escape from the place of their exile, and to repair, though with some precaution, and in disguise, to the court of Licinius. His behavior, in the first days of his reign, and the honorable reception which he gave to young Candidianus, inspired Valeria with a secret satisfaction, both on her own account and on that of her adopted son. But these grateful prospects were soon succeeded by horror and astonishment; and the bloody executions which stained the palace of Nicomedia sufficiently convinced her that the throne of Maximin was filled by a tyrant more inhuman than himself. Valeria consulted her safety by a hasty flight, and, still accompanied by her mother Prisca, they wandered above fifteen months 84 through the provinces, concealed in the disguise of plebeian habits. They were at length discovered at Thessalonica; and as the sentence of their death was already pronounced, they were immediately beheaded, and their bodies thrown into the sea. The people gazed on the melancholy spectacle; but their grief and indignation were suppressed by the terrors of a military guard. Such was the unworthy fate of the wife and daughter of Diocletian. We lament their misfortunes, we cannot discover their crimes; and whatever idea we may justly entertain of the cruelty of Licinius, it remains a matter of surprise that he was not contented with some more secret and decent method of revenge. 85

The defeated emperor left behind two children, a boy of about eight and a girl of about seven. Their innocent age might have evoked sympathy, but Licinius’s compassion was weak and didn’t stop him from erasing the name and memory of his opponent. The killing of Severianus is harder to justify, as it was neither for revenge nor strategy. The conqueror had never been harmed by that unfortunate youth’s father, and Severus's brief and obscure reign in a distant part of the empire was already forgotten. However, the execution of Candidianus was a cruel and ungrateful act. He was the illegitimate son of Galerius, who was a friend and supporter of Licinius. The wise father felt he was too young to bear the burden of a crown, but he hoped that, under the protection of princes who owed their power to his favor, Candidianus could lead a secure and honorable life. Now approaching his twentieth birthday, his royal lineage, though lacking merit or ambition, was enough to provoke the jealous mind of Licinius. 80 Alongside these innocent and notable victims of his tyranny, we have to include the wife and daughter of Emperor Diocletian. When that prince granted Galerius the title of Cæsar, he also married him to his daughter Valeria, whose tragic story could be the basis of a unique drama. She had fulfilled and even exceeded her duties as a wife. Since she had no children of her own, she graciously adopted her husband’s illegitimate son and consistently showed Candidianus the love and care of a real mother. After Galerius’s death, her vast wealth fueled the greed, and her beauty stirred the desires, of his successor, Maximin. 81 Maximin still had a living wife, but Roman law allowed divorce, and the tyrant’s raging passions demanded immediate gratification. Valeria’s response was fitting for the daughter and widow of emperors; yet it was tempered by the caution her vulnerable position forced her to adopt. She explained to the people Maximin had sent, “Even if honor allowed a woman of my status to consider remarrying, decency must prevent me from entertaining your advances while the ashes of my husband and his benefactor are still warm, and while I am still expressing my grief through my mourning attire. I have little faith in the promises of a man who can cruelly abandon a loyal and loving wife.” 82 This rejection turned Maximin’s love into rage; and as he could always find witnesses and judges at his disposal, he easily masked his fury with the guise of legal proceedings and attacked Valeria’s reputation and happiness. Her properties were seized, her eunuchs and servants subjected to the most brutal tortures, and several innocent and respected women who were her friends were executed based on false accusations of adultery. The empress herself, along with her mother Prisca, was sentenced to exile; and as they were shamefully taken from place to place before being confined to a secluded village in the Syrian deserts, they exposed their humiliation and distress to the provinces of the East, which had respected their noble status for thirty years. Diocletian made several unsuccessful attempts to ease his daughter’s suffering; and as a final request for the Imperial purple he had given to Maximin, he pleaded for Valeria to be allowed to join him in his retreat in Salona and to be at the side of her suffering father. 83 He pleaded, but without the ability to threaten, his requests were met with coldness and disdain, and Maximin’s pride was satisfied by treating Diocletian as a supplicant and his daughter as a criminal. Maximin’s death seemed to promise the empresses a favorable change in their fortunes. Public unrest loosened the grip of their guards, and they managed to escape from their place of exile, making their way to the court of Licinius, though with caution and disguised. At first, his behavior and the warm welcome he extended to young Candidianus reassured Valeria, providing her with secret hope for both herself and her adopted son. But these hopeful prospects quickly turned into horror and shock; the bloody executions staining the palace of Nicomedia made it clear that Maximin’s throne was occupied by a tyrant even more brutal than he was. Valeria sought safety through a hurried escape, and, still with her mother Prisca, they wandered for over fifteen months 84 through the provinces, concealing themselves in the attire of ordinary people. They were ultimately discovered in Thessalonica, and since their death sentence had already been declared, they were quickly beheaded, their bodies dumped into the sea. The people watched this tragic scene, but their sorrow and anger were muted by the fear of the military presence. Such was the unworthy fate of Diocletian’s wife and daughter. We mourn their misfortunes, but we find no evidence of their crimes; and no matter how we may justifiably view Licinius’s cruelty, it remains baffling that he was not satisfied with a more discreet and honorable form of revenge. 85

80 (return)
[ Lactantius de M. P. c. 50. Aurelius Victor touches on the different conduct of Licinius, and of Constantine, in the use of victory.]

80 (return)
[ Lactantius de M. P. c. 50. Aurelius Victor discusses the different actions of Licinius and Constantine when it comes to how they use victory.]

81 (return)
[ The sensual appetites of Maximin were gratified at the expense of his subjects. His eunuchs, who forced away wives and virgins, examined their naked charms with anxious curiosity, lest any part of their body should be found unworthy of the royal embraces. Coyness and disdain were considered as treason, and the obstinate fair one was condemned to be drowned. A custom was gradually introduced, that no person should marry a wife without the permission of the emperor, “ut ipse in omnibus nuptiis prægustator esset.” Lactantius de M. P. c. 38.]

81 (return)
[ Maximin satisfied his desires at the expense of his subjects. His eunuchs, who took wives and virgins away, anxiously inspected their bodies, worried that any part might be deemed unworthy of the emperor's affection. Being coy or disdainful was seen as treason, and any stubborn woman was sentenced to drown. A custom began where no one could marry without the emperor's approval, "so that he himself would be the taster in all marriages." Lactantius de M. P. c. 38.]

82 (return)
[ Lactantius de M. P. c. 39.]

82 (return)
[ Lactantius de M. P. c. 39.]

83 (return)
[ Diocletian at last sent cognatum suum, quendam militarem æ potentem virum, to intercede in favor of his daughter, (Lactantius de M. P. c. 41.) We are not sufficiently acquainted with the history of these times to point out the person who was employed.]

83 (return)
Diocletian finally sent a relative, a powerful military man, to advocate for his daughter. (Lactantius de M. P. c. 41.) We don't know enough about the history of this period to identify the individual who was chosen for this task.

84 (return)
[ Valeria quoque per varias provincias quindecim mensibus plebeio cultu pervagata. Lactantius de M. P. c. 51. There is some doubt whether we should compute the fifteen months from the moment of her exile, or from that of her escape. The expression of parvagata seems to denote the latter; but in that case we must suppose that the treatise of Lactantius was written after the first civil war between Licinius and Constantine. See Cuper, p. 254.]

84 (return)
[ Valeria also wandered through various provinces for fifteen months in a plebeian manner. Lactantius de M. P. c. 51. There is some uncertainty about whether we should count the fifteen months from the moment of her exile or from her escape. The term parvagata seems to suggest the latter; however, if that's the case, we must assume that Lactantius's work was written after the first civil war between Licinius and Constantine. See Cuper, p. 254.]

85 (return)
[ Ita illis pudicitia et conditio exitio fuit. Lactantius de M. P. c. 51. He relates the misfortunes of the innocent wife and daughter of Discletian with a very natural mixture of pity and exultation.]

85 (return)
[ For them, modesty and virtue were a source of destruction. Lactantius on M. P. c. 51. He tells the story of the misfortunes of the innocent wife and daughter of Diocletian with a very natural mix of sympathy and glee.]

The Roman world was now divided between Constantine and Licinius, the former of whom was master of the West, and the latter of the East. It might perhaps have been expected that the conquerors, fatigued with civil war, and connected by a private as well as public alliance, would have renounced, or at least would have suspended, any further designs of ambition. And yet a year had scarcely elapsed after the death of Maximin, before the victorious emperors turned their arms against each other. The genius, the success, and the aspiring temper of Constantine, may seem to mark him out as the aggressor; but the perfidious character of Licinius justifies the most unfavorable suspicions, and by the faint light which history reflects on this transaction, 86 we may discover a conspiracy fomented by his arts against the authority of his colleague. Constantine had lately given his sister Anastasia in marriage to Bassianus, a man of a considerable family and fortune, and had elevated his new kinsman to the rank of Cæsar. According to the system of government instituted by Diocletian, Italy, and perhaps Africa, were designed for his department in the empire. But the performance of the promised favor was either attended with so much delay, or accompanied with so many unequal conditions, that the fidelity of Bassianus was alienated rather than secured by the honorable distinction which he had obtained. His nomination had been ratified by the consent of Licinius; and that artful prince, by the means of his emissaries, soon contrived to enter into a secret and dangerous correspondence with the new Cæsar, to irritate his discontents, and to urge him to the rash enterprise of extorting by violence what he might in vain solicit from the justice of Constantine. But the vigilant emperor discovered the conspiracy before it was ripe for execution; and after solemnly renouncing the alliance of Bassianus, despoiled him of the purple, and inflicted the deserved punishment on his treason and ingratitude. The haughty refusal of Licinius, when he was required to deliver up the criminals who had taken refuge in his dominions, confirmed the suspicions already entertained of his perfidy; and the indignities offered at Æmona, on the frontiers of Italy, to the statues of Constantine, became the signal of discord between the two princes. 87

The Roman world was now split between Constantine and Licinius, with the former ruling the West and the latter the East. One might have expected that, after their exhausting civil war and their personal and political alliance, the conquerors would have given up, or at least paused, any further ambitions. Yet, scarcely a year after Maximin's death, the victorious emperors turned their weapons against each other. Constantine's skill, success, and ambitious nature might suggest he was the aggressor, but Licinius's treacherous character raises significant doubts, and the limited information we have about this situation reveals a conspiracy orchestrated by him against his colleague's authority. Recently, Constantine had married his sister Anastasia to Bassianus, a man of notable family and wealth, promoting him to Cæsar. According to the governance model set by Diocletian, Italy, and possibly Africa, were meant to be part of his region in the empire. However, the promised favor came either too late or with too many unfair conditions, undermining Bassianus's loyalty instead of securing it. His nomination had been approved by Licinius, who soon used his agents to establish a secret and dangerous correspondence with the new Cæsar, stoking his discontent and pushing him towards the reckless act of demanding through force what he could not obtain from Constantine's fairness. However, the alert emperor uncovered the conspiracy before it could be acted upon; he solemnly rejected his alliance with Bassianus, stripped him of his power, and punished him for his betrayal and ingratitude. Licinius's arrogant refusal to surrender the criminals who sought refuge in his territory confirmed the suspicions about his treachery, and the insults directed at the statues of Constantine in Æmona, on the borders of Italy, sparked a conflict between the two rulers.

86 (return)
[ The curious reader, who consults the Valesian fragment, p. 713, will probably accuse me of giving a bold and licentious paraphrase; but if he considers it with attention, he will acknowledge that my interpretation is probable and consistent.]

86 (return)
[ The inquisitive reader, who looks at the Valesian fragment, p. 713, might think I'm offering a daring and inappropriate paraphrase; however, if they reflect on it carefully, they'll recognize that my interpretation is likely and coherent.]

87 (return)
[ The situation of Æmona, or, as it is now called, Laybach, in Carniola, (D’Anville, Geographie Ancienne, tom. i. p. 187,) may suggest a conjecture. As it lay to the north-east of the Julian Alps, that important territory became a natural object of dispute between the sovereigns of Italy and of Illyricum.]

87 (return)
[ The situation of Æmona, now known as Laybach in Carniola, (D’Anville, Geographie Ancienne, vol. i, p. 187,) may lead to a guess. Located to the north-east of the Julian Alps, this significant area became a natural point of contention between the rulers of Italy and Illyricum.]

The first battle was fought near Cibalis, a city of Pannonia, situated on the River Save, about fifty miles above Sirmium. 88 From the inconsiderable forces which in this important contest two such powerful monarchs brought into the field, it may be inferred that the one was suddenly provoked, and that the other was unexpectedly surprised. The emperor of the West had only twenty thousand, and the sovereign of the East no more than five and thirty thousand, men. The inferiority of number was, however, compensated by the advantage of the ground. Constantine had taken post in a defile about half a mile in breadth, between a steep hill and a deep morass, and in that situation he steadily expected and repulsed the first attack of the enemy. He pursued his success, and advanced into the plain. But the veteran legions of Illyricum rallied under the standard of a leader who had been trained to arms in the school of Probus and Diocletian. The missile weapons on both sides were soon exhausted; the two armies, with equal valor, rushed to a closer engagement of swords and spears, and the doubtful contest had already lasted from the dawn of the day to a late hour of the evening, when the right wing, which Constantine led in person, made a vigorous and decisive charge. The judicious retreat of Licinius saved the remainder of his troops from a total defeat; but when he computed his loss, which amounted to more than twenty thousand men, he thought it unsafe to pass the night in the presence of an active and victorious enemy. Abandoning his camp and magazines, he marched away with secrecy and diligence at the head of the greatest part of his cavalry, and was soon removed beyond the danger of a pursuit. His diligence preserved his wife, his son, and his treasures, which he had deposited at Sirmium. Licinius passed through that city, and breaking down the bridge on the Save, hastened to collect a new army in Dacia and Thrace. In his flight he bestowed the precarious title of Cæsar on Valens, his general of the Illyrian frontier. 89

The first battle took place near Cibalis, a city in Pannonia, located on the River Save, about fifty miles above Sirmium. 88 Based on the relatively small forces that these powerful monarchs brought into this crucial fight, it’s evident that one was caught off guard while the other was unexpectedly provoked. The Western emperor had only twenty thousand troops, while the Eastern ruler had no more than thirty-five thousand. However, their smaller numbers were balanced by the strategic advantage of the terrain. Constantine positioned himself in a narrow pass about half a mile wide, flanked by a steep hill and a deep marsh, and there he stood firm against the enemy's first attack. He pressed his advantage and moved into the open field. But the seasoned legions of Illyricum regrouped under a leader trained in the ways of Probus and Diocletian. Soon, both sides ran out of missile weapons; the two armies, displaying equal bravery, rushed into close combat with swords and spears. The fierce struggle continued from dawn until late evening when Constantine led a powerful, decisive charge with his right wing. Licinius's strategic retreat saved his remaining troops from total defeat; but after counting his losses, which exceeded twenty thousand men, he felt it was too dangerous to spend the night near an active and victorious enemy. Abandoning his camp and supplies, he quietly and quickly marched away at the head of most of his cavalry, soon escaping the risk of pursuit. His quick actions saved his wife, son, and treasures that he had left at Sirmium. Licinius passed through that city, destroyed the bridge over the Save, and hurried to gather a new army in Dacia and Thrace. In his flight, he granted the precarious title of Cæsar to Valens, his general on the Illyrian frontier. 89

88 (return)
[ Cibalis or Cibalæ (whose name is still preserved in the obscure ruins of Swilei) was situated about fifty miles from Sirmium, the capital of Illyricum, and about one hundred from Taurunum, or Belgrade, and the conflux of the Danube and the Save. The Roman garrisons and cities on those rivers are finely illustrated by M. d’Anville in a memoir inserted in l’Academie des Inscriptions, tom. xxviii.]

88 (return)
[ Cibalis or Cibalæ (a name still found in the little-known ruins of Swilei) was located about fifty miles from Sirmium, the capital of Illyricum, and around one hundred miles from Taurunum, or Belgrade, near the confluence of the Danube and the Save. The Roman garrisons and cities along those rivers are well documented by M. d’Anville in a paper included in l’Academie des Inscriptions, vol. xxviii.]

89 (return)
[ Zosimus (l. ii. p. 90, 91) gives a very particular account of this battle; but the descriptions of Zosimus are rhetorical rather than military]

89 (return)
[Zosimus (l. ii. p. 90, 91) provides a detailed account of this battle; however, his descriptions are more about style than strategy.]

Chapter XIV: Six Emperors At The Same Time, Reunion Of The Empire.—Part IV.

The plain of Mardia in Thrace was the theatre of a second battle no less obstinate and bloody than the former. The troops on both sides displayed the same valor and discipline; and the victory was once more decided by the superior abilities of Constantine, who directed a body of five thousand men to gain an advantageous height, from whence, during the heat of the action, they attacked the rear of the enemy, and made a very considerable slaughter. The troops of Licinius, however, presenting a double front, still maintained their ground, till the approach of night put an end to the combat, and secured their retreat towards the mountains of Macedonia. 90 The loss of two battles, and of his bravest veterans, reduced the fierce spirit of Licinius to sue for peace. His ambassador Mistrianus was admitted to the audience of Constantine: he expatiated on the common topics of moderation and humanity, which are so familiar to the eloquence of the vanquished; represented in the most insinuating language, that the event of the war was still doubtful, whilst its inevitable calamities were alike pernicious to both the contending parties; and declared that he was authorized to propose a lasting and honorable peace in the name of the two emperors his masters. Constantine received the mention of Valens with indignation and contempt. “It was not for such a purpose,” he sternly replied, “that we have advanced from the shores of the western ocean in an uninterrupted course of combats and victories, that, after rejecting an ungrateful kinsman, we should accept for our colleague a contemptible slave. The abdication of Valens is the first article of the treaty.” 91 It was necessary to accept this humiliating condition; and the unhappy Valens, after a reign of a few days, was deprived of the purple and of his life. As soon as this obstacle was removed, the tranquillity of the Roman world was easily restored. The successive defeats of Licinius had ruined his forces, but they had displayed his courage and abilities. His situation was almost desperate, but the efforts of despair are sometimes formidable, and the good sense of Constantine preferred a great and certain advantage to a third trial of the chance of arms. He consented to leave his rival, or, as he again styled Licinius, his friend and brother, in the possession of Thrace, Asia Minor, Syria, and Egypt; but the provinces of Pannonia, Dalmatia, Dacia, Macedonia, and Greece, were yielded to the Western empire, and the dominions of Constantine now extended from the confines of Caledonia to the extremity of Peloponnesus. It was stipulated by the same treaty, that three royal youths, the sons of emperors, should be called to the hopes of the succession. Crispus and the young Constantine were soon afterwards declared Cæsars in the West, while the younger Licinius was invested with the same dignity in the East. In this double proportion of honors, the conqueror asserted the superiority of his arms and power. 92

The plain of Mardia in Thrace was the site of a second battle just as stubborn and bloody as the first. The troops on both sides showed the same bravery and discipline; once again, the victory hinged on the superior skills of Constantine. He led a group of five thousand men to seize a strategic position, from which they attacked the enemy's rear during the heat of battle, causing significant casualties. However, the troops of Licinius, standing firm with a double front, held their ground until nightfall ended the fight and allowed them to retreat towards the mountains of Macedonia. 90 After losing two battles and his best veterans, Licinius’s fierce spirit was brought low, compelling him to seek peace. His ambassador Mistrianus was granted an audience with Constantine. He spoke at length about the familiar themes of moderation and humanity often used by those who have been defeated. He suggested, using the most persuasive language, that the outcome of the war was still uncertain and that its inevitable destruction would harm both sides equally. He stated that he was authorized to propose a lasting and honorable peace on behalf of the two emperors he served. Constantine reacted with anger and disdain at the mention of Valens. “We didn’t come all the way from the shores of the western ocean, fighting and winning battles, just to reject an ungrateful relative and accept a despicable slave as our partner,” he replied sternly. “The abdication of Valens is the first condition of the treaty.” 91 This humiliating term had to be accepted, and the unfortunate Valens, after a reign of just a few days, lost both his title and his life. Once this obstacle was out of the way, peace in the Roman world was easily restored. Licinius's repeated defeats had devastated his forces, yet they showcased his courage and skill. His situation was nearly hopeless, but desperate efforts can sometimes be powerful, and Constantine preferred a significant and certain advantage to risking a third battle. He agreed to leave Licinius, whom he again referred to as his friend and brother, in charge of Thrace, Asia Minor, Syria, and Egypt; however, the provinces of Pannonia, Dalmatia, Dacia, Macedonia, and Greece were ceded to the Western empire, extending Constantine's dominion from the borders of Caledonia to the end of Peloponnesus. The treaty also stipulated that three royal youths, the sons of emperors, should be considered heirs to the throne. Crispus and the young Constantine were soon declared Cæsars in the West, while the younger Licinius received the same title in the East. With this double share of honors, the conqueror asserted the superiority of his military strength and authority. 92

90 (return)
[ Zosimus, l. ii. p. 92, 93. Anonym. Valesian. p. 713. The Epitomes furnish some circumstances; but they frequently confound the two wars between Licinius and Constantine.]

90 (return)
[ Zosimus, l. ii. p. 92, 93. Anonym. Valesian. p. 713. The summaries provide some details; however, they often mix up the two wars between Licinius and Constantine.]

91 (return)
[ Petrus Patricius in Excerpt. Legat. p. 27. If it should be thought that signifies more properly a son-in-law, we might conjecture that Constantine, assuming the name as well as the duties of a father, had adopted his younger brothers and sisters, the children of Theodora. But in the best authors sometimes signifies a husband, sometimes a father-in-law, and sometimes a kinsman in general. See Spanheim, Observat. ad Julian. Orat. i. p. 72.]

91 (return)
[ Petrus Patricius in Excerpt. Legat. p. 27. If it is thought that this more accurately means a son-in-law, we could suggest that Constantine, taking on both the name and responsibilities of a father, had adopted his younger brothers and sisters, the children of Theodora. However, in the best sources, it sometimes means a husband, sometimes a father-in-law, and sometimes a relative in general. See Spanheim, Observat. ad Julian. Orat. i. p. 72.]

92 (return)
[ Zosimus, l. ii. p. 93. Anonym. Valesian. p. 713. Eutropius, x. v. Aurelius Victor, Euseb. in Chron. Sozomen, l. i. c. 2. Four of these writers affirm that the promotion of the Cæsars was an article of the treaty. It is, however, certain, that the younger Constantine and Licinius were not yet born; and it is highly probable that the promotion was made the 1st of March, A. D. 317. The treaty had probably stipulated that the two Cæsars might be created by the western, and one only by the eastern emperor; but each of them reserved to himself the choice of the persons.]

92 (return)
[ Zosimus, l. ii. p. 93. Anonym. Valesian. p. 713. Eutropius, x. v. Aurelius Victor, Euseb. in Chron. Sozomen, l. i. c. 2. Four of these writers state that the promotion of the Cæsars was part of the treaty. However, it's clear that the younger Constantine and Licinius were not born yet, and it's very likely that the promotion happened on March 1, A.D. 317. The treaty probably stated that the two Cæsars could be appointed by the western emperor, while only one could be appointed by the eastern emperor; but each of them had the right to choose the candidates.]

The reconciliation of Constantine and Licinius, though it was imbittered by resentment and jealousy, by the remembrance of recent injuries, and by the apprehension of future dangers, maintained, however, above eight years, the tranquility of the Roman world. As a very regular series of the Imperial laws commences about this period, it would not be difficult to transcribe the civil regulations which employed the leisure of Constantine. But the most important of his institutions are intimately connected with the new system of policy and religion, which was not perfectly established till the last and peaceful years of his reign. There are many of his laws, which, as far as they concern the rights and property of individuals, and the practice of the bar, are more properly referred to the private than to the public jurisprudence of the empire; and he published many edicts of so local and temporary a nature, that they would ill deserve the notice of a general history. Two laws, however, may be selected from the crowd; the one for its importance, the other for its singularity; the former for its remarkable benevolence, the latter for its excessive severity. 1. The horrid practice, so familiar to the ancients, of exposing or murdering their new-born infants, was become every day more frequent in the provinces, and especially in Italy. It was the effect of distress; and the distress was principally occasioned by the intolerant burden of taxes, and by the vexatious as well as cruel prosecutions of the officers of the revenue against their insolvent debtors. The less opulent or less industrious part of mankind, instead of rejoicing in an increase of family, deemed it an act of paternal tenderness to release their children from the impending miseries of a life which they themselves were unable to support. The humanity of Constantine, moved, perhaps, by some recent and extraordinary instances of despair, engaged him to address an edict to all the cities of Italy, and afterwards of Africa, directing immediate and sufficient relief to be given to those parents who should produce before the magistrates the children whom their own poverty would not allow them to educate. But the promise was too liberal, and the provision too vague, to effect any general or permanent benefit. 93 The law, though it may merit some praise, served rather to display than to alleviate the public distress. It still remains an authentic monument to contradict and confound those venal orators, who were too well satisfied with their own situation to discover either vice or misery under the government of a generous sovereign. 94 2. The laws of Constantine against rapes were dictated with very little indulgence for the most amiable weaknesses of human nature; since the description of that crime was applied not only to the brutal violence which compelled, but even to the gentle seduction which might persuade, an unmarried woman, under the age of twenty-five, to leave the house of her parents. “The successful ravisher was punished with death;” and as if simple death was inadequate to the enormity of his guilt, he was either burnt alive, or torn in pieces by wild beasts in the amphitheatre. The virgin’s declaration, that she had been carried away with her own consent, instead of saving her lover, exposed her to share his fate. The duty of a public prosecution was intrusted to the parents of the guilty or unfortunate maid; and if the sentiments of nature prevailed on them to dissemble the injury, and to repair by a subsequent marriage the honor of their family, they were themselves punished by exile and confiscation. The slaves, whether male or female, who were convicted of having been accessory to rape or seduction, were burnt alive, or put to death by the ingenious torture of pouring down their throats a quantity of melted lead. As the crime was of a public kind, the accusation was permitted even to strangers.9401

The reconciliation between Constantine and Licinius, despite being clouded by resentment and jealousy, reminders of past injuries, and fears of future threats, still managed to maintain peace in the Roman world for over eight years. Since a consistent series of Imperial laws began around this time, it wouldn't be hard to outline the civil regulations that occupied Constantine's time. However, the most significant of his reforms are closely tied to the new political and religious system that wasn’t fully established until the later, more peaceful years of his reign. Many of his laws, particularly those concerning individual rights and property, as well as legal practice, are better categorized under private rather than public law. He also issued numerous edicts that were so specific and temporary that they deserve little attention in a general history. Nonetheless, two laws stand out: one for its importance and the other for its uniqueness; the first for its remarkable kindness, the second for its extreme harshness. 1. The terrible practice, well-known to the ancients, of abandoning or killing newborn infants was becoming increasingly common in the provinces, especially in Italy. This trend was driven by hardship, primarily caused by the heavy burden of taxes and the cruel actions of revenue officers against their bankrupt debtors. Less wealthy or less industrious families, instead of joyfully welcoming a new child, saw it as a compassionate decision to free their offspring from the inevitable suffering of a life they couldn't afford to support. Moved, perhaps, by some recent and extraordinary cases of despair, Constantine issued an edict to all the cities in Italy, and later in Africa, mandating immediate and adequate assistance for those parents who brought their children before the authorities unable to care for them due to poverty. However, the promise was too generous, and the provisions too vague, to provide any real or lasting help. The law, though it might deserve some credit, served more as a showcase than a solution to public suffering. It remains an authentic testament against those self-satisfied orators who failed to see any vice or misery under a generous ruler. 2. Constantine's laws against rape were written with little leniency for the more lovable flaws of human nature, as the definition of that crime included not just violent coercion, but also gentle persuasion that might lead an unmarried woman under the age of twenty-five to leave her parents' home. “The successful rapist was punished with death;” and to further emphasize the severity of his crime, he was either burned alive or torn apart by wild animals in the arena. If a virgin claimed she had left willingly, rather than protecting her lover, she would face the same fate. The responsibility for public prosecution fell to the parents of the unfortunate girl; if they chose to conceal the offense and remedy their family’s honor through a later marriage, they'd face punishment themselves, including exile and confiscation of property. Slaves—male or female—convicted of assisting in rape or seduction faced execution by burning or a gruesome death involving molten lead poured down their throats. Since the crime was a public offense, anyone could bring accusations, even strangers.

9401 (return)
[ This explanation appears to me little probable. Godefroy has made a much more happy conjecture, supported by all the historical circumstances which relate to this edict. It was published the 12th of May, A. D. 315. at Naissus in Pannonia, the birthplace of Constantine. The 8th of October, in that year, Constantine gained the victory of Cibalis over Licinius. He was yet uncertain as to the fate of the war: the Christians, no doubt, whom he favored, had prophesied his victory. Lactantius, then preceptor of Crispus, had just written his work upon Christianity, (his Divine Institutes;) he had dedicated it to Constantine. In this book he had inveighed with great force against infanticide, and the exposure of infants, (l. vi. c. 20.) Is it not probable that Constantine had read this work, that he had conversed on the subject with Lactantius, that he was moved, among other things, by the passage to which I have referred, and in the first transport of his enthusiasm, he published the edict in question? The whole of the edict bears the character of precipitation, of excitement, (entrainement,) rather than of deliberate reflection—the extent of the promises, the indefiniteness of the means, of the conditions, and of the time during which the parents might have a right to the succor of the state. Is there not reason to believe that the humanity of Constantine was excited by the influence of Lactantius, by that of the principles of Christianity, and of the Christians themselves, already in high esteem with the emperor, rather than by some “extraordinary instances of despair”? * * * See Hegewisch, Essai Hist. sur les Finances Romaines. The edict for Africa was not published till 322: of that we may say in truth that its origin was in the misery of the times. Africa had suffered much from the cruelty of Maxentius. Constantine says expressly, that he had learned that parents, under the pressure of distress, were there selling their children. This decree is more distinct, more maturely deliberated than the former; the succor which was to be given to the parents, and the source from which it was to be derived, are determined. (Code Theod. l. xi. tit. 27, c 2.) If the direct utility of these laws may not have been very extensive, they had at least the great and happy effect of establishing a decisive opposition between the principles of the government and those which, at this time, had prevailed among the subjects of the empire.—G.]

9401 (return)
[ This explanation seems unlikely to me. Godefroy offered a much more plausible theory, supported by all the historical details related to this edict. It was published on May 12, A.D. 315, in Naissus, Pannonia, which is where Constantine was born. On October 8 of that year, Constantine won the battle of Cibalis against Licinius. He was still unsure about the outcome of the war; the Christians he supported had likely predicted his victory. Lactantius, who was Crispus's tutor at the time, had just finished writing his work on Christianity (his Divine Institutes) and dedicated it to Constantine. In this work, he powerfully criticized infanticide and the abandonment of infants (l. vi. c. 20). Isn't it likely that Constantine read this work, discussed the topic with Lactantius, felt influenced by the passage I've mentioned, and in a moment of excitement, published the edict in question? The entire edict seems rushed and reactive, rather than a product of careful consideration—the broad promises, the lack of clarity regarding the means, conditions, and timeframe for parents to access state support. Could it be that Constantine's compassion was stirred by Lactantius's influence, by the principles of Christianity, and by the Christians themselves, who were already held in high regard by the emperor, rather than by some "extraordinary instances of despair"? * * * See Hegewisch, Essai Hist. sur les Finances Romaines. The edict for Africa wasn't published until 322: we can genuinely say that its origin lay in the hardships of the times. Africa had suffered greatly from Maxentius's cruelty. Constantine explicitly states that he learned that parents were selling their children due to the pressure of distress. This decree is clearer and shows more careful consideration than the previous one; it specifies the support that would be offered to the parents and the source from which it would come. (Code Theod. l. xi. tit. 27, c 2.) While the practical impact of these laws may not have been very wide-ranging, they at least had the significant and positive effect of establishing a clear opposition between the principles of the government and those that had been dominant among the empire's subjects at that time.—G.]

The commencement of the action was not limited to any term of years, and the consequences of the sentence were extended to the innocent offspring of such an irregular union. 95 But whenever the offence inspires less horror than the punishment, the rigor of penal law is obliged to give way to the common feelings of mankind. The most odious parts of this edict were softened or repealed in the subsequent reigns; 96 and even Constantine himself very frequently alleviated, by partial acts of mercy, the stern temper of his general institutions. Such, indeed, was the singular humor of that emperor, who showed himself as indulgent, and even remiss, in the execution of his laws, as he was severe, and even cruel, in the enacting of them. It is scarcely possible to observe a more decisive symptom of weakness, either in the character of the prince, or in the constitution of the government. 97

The start of the action wasn’t tied to any specific number of years, and the repercussions of the ruling affected the innocent children of that irregular relationship. 95 But whenever the offense evokes less horror than the punishment, the strictness of the law must yield to the common feelings of people. The most appalling aspects of this decree were softened or abolished in later reigns; 96 and even Constantine himself often eased the harshness of his overall laws with acts of mercy. Such was the unique nature of that emperor, who was as lenient and even lax in enforcing his laws as he was strict and sometimes brutal in creating them. It’s hard to find a clearer sign of weakness, whether in the character of the ruler or in the structure of the government. 97

93 (return)
[ Codex Theodosian. l. xi. tit. 27, tom. iv. p. 188, with Godefroy’s observations. See likewise l. v. tit. 7, 8.]

93 (return)
[ The Theodosian Code, vol. iv, p. 188, with Godefroy’s notes. Also see vol. v, titles 7 and 8.]

94 (return)
[ Omnia foris placita, domi prospera, annonæ ubertate, fructuum copia, &c. Panegyr. Vet. x. 38. This oration of Nazarius was pronounced on the day of the Quinquennalia of the Cæsars, the 1st of March, A. D. 321.]

94 (return)
[ Everything outside is pleasing, at home we prosper, the harvest is abundant, and there's a wealth of fruits, etc. Panegyr. Vet. x. 38. This speech by Nazarius was given on the occasion of the fifth anniversary of the Caesars, on March 1st, A.D. 321.]

95 (return)
[ See the edict of Constantine, addressed to the Roman people, in the Theodosian Code, l. ix. tit. 24, tom. iii. p. 189.]

95 (return)
[See the order from Constantine to the Roman people in the Theodosian Code, book ix, title 24, volume iii, page 189.]

96 (return)
[ His son very fairly assigns the true reason of the repeal: “Na sub specie atrocioris judicii aliqua in ulciscendo crimine dilatio næ ceretur.” Cod. Theod. tom. iii. p. 193]

96 (return)
[ His son accurately points out the real reason for the repeal: “Under the guise of a more severe judgment, some delay in avenging the crime is evident.” Cod. Theod. tom. iii. p. 193]

97 (return)
[ Eusebius (in Vita Constant. l. iii. c. 1) chooses to affirm, that in the reign of this hero, the sword of justice hung idle in the hands of the magistrates. Eusebius himself, (l. iv. c. 29, 54,) and the Theodosian Code, will inform us that this excessive lenity was not owing to the want either of atrocious criminals or of penal laws.]

97 (return)
[ Eusebius (in Vita Constant. l. iii. c. 1) claims that during the reign of this hero, the sword of justice rested idle in the hands of the magistrates. Eusebius himself, (l. iv. c. 29, 54,) along with the Theodosian Code, will tell us that this extreme leniency was not due to a lack of serious criminals or penal laws.]

The civil administration was sometimes interrupted by the military defence of the empire. Crispus, a youth of the most amiable character, who had received with the title of Cæsar the command of the Rhine, distinguished his conduct, as well as valor, in several victories over the Franks and Alemanni, and taught the barbarians of that frontier to dread the eldest son of Constantine, and the grandson of Constantius. 98 The emperor himself had assumed the more difficult and important province of the Danube. The Goths, who in the time of Claudius and Aurelian had felt the weight of the Roman arms, respected the power of the empire, even in the midst of its intestine divisions. But the strength of that warlike nation was now restored by a peace of near fifty years; a new generation had arisen, who no longer remembered the misfortunes of ancient days; the Sarmatians of the Lake Mæotis followed the Gothic standard either as subjects or as allies, and their united force was poured upon the countries of Illyricum. Campona, Margus, and Benonia, 982 appear to have been the scenes of several memorable sieges and battles; 99 and though Constantine encountered a very obstinate resistance, he prevailed at length in the contest, and the Goths were compelled to purchased an ignominious retreat, by restoring the booty and prisoners which they had taken. Nor was this advantage sufficient to satisfy the indignation of the emperor. He resolved to chastise as well as to repulse the insolent barbarians who had dared to invade the territories of Rome. At the head of his legions he passed the Danube, after repairing the bridge which had been constructed by Trajan, penetrated into the strongest recesses of Dacia, 100 and when he had inflicted a severe revenge, condescended to give peace to the suppliant Goths, on condition that, as often as they were required, they should supply his armies with a body of forty thousand soldiers. 101 Exploits like these were no doubt honorable to Constantine, and beneficial to the state; but it may surely be questioned, whether they can justify the exaggerated assertion of Eusebius, that ALL SCYTHIA, as far as the extremity of the North, divided as it was into so many names and nations of the most various and savage manners, had been added by his victorious arms to the Roman empire. 102

The civil administration was sometimes disrupted by the military defense of the empire. Crispus, a young man with a great character, who was given the title of Cæsar and commanded the Rhine, showcased both his skills and bravery in several victories over the Franks and Alemanni. He made the barbarian tribes along that border fear the eldest son of Constantine and the grandson of Constantius. 98 The emperor himself took on the more challenging and crucial region of the Danube. The Goths, who had felt the weight of Roman power during the reigns of Claudius and Aurelian, respected the strength of the empire even amid its internal struggles. However, the power of that warlike nation had now been revitalized by nearly fifty years of peace; a new generation had emerged who no longer remembered the misfortunes of the past. The Sarmatians from Lake Mæotis joined the Goths either as subjects or allies, and their combined force advanced into the territories of Illyricum. Campona, Margus, and Benonia, 982 were the sites of several significant sieges and battles; 99 and although Constantine faced strong resistance, he ultimately won the struggle, forcing the Goths to retreat in disgrace by returning the plunder and prisoners they had taken. However, this victory was not enough to quell the emperor's anger. He decided to punish as well as repel the arrogant barbarians who had dared to invade Roman lands. Leading his legions, he crossed the Danube after repairing the bridge built by Trajan and moved into the most secure parts of Dacia, 100 and after exacting harsh revenge, he agreed to offer peace to the begging Goths on the condition that they would provide his armies with a force of forty thousand soldiers whenever needed. 101 Actions like these were certainly honorable to Constantine and beneficial to the state; but it can certainly be questioned whether they justify Eusebius's exaggerated claim that ALL SCYTHIA, despite being divided into many names and various savage tribes, had been added to the Roman empire by his victorious campaigns. 102

98 (return)
[ Nazarius in Panegyr. Vet. x. The victory of Crispus over the Alemanni is expressed on some medals. * Note: Other medals are extant, the legends of which commemorate the success of Constantine over the Sarmatians and other barbarous nations, Sarmatia Devicta. Victoria Gothica. Debellatori Gentium Barbarorum. Exuperator Omnium Gentium. St. Martin, note on Le Beau, i. 148.—M.]

98 (return)
[ Nazarius in Panegyr. Vet. x. The victory of Crispus over the Alemanni is shown on some coins. * Note: Other coins still exist, with inscriptions that celebrate the victories of Constantine over the Sarmatians and other barbarian tribes, Sarmatia Defeated. Gothic Victory. Conqueror of Barbarian Nations. Exuperator of All Nations. St. Martin, note on Le Beau, i. 148.—M.]

982 (return)
[ Campona, Old Buda in Hungary; Margus, Benonia, Widdin, in Mæsia—G and M.]

982 (return)
[ Campona, Old Buda in Hungary; Margus, Benonia, Widdin, in Mæsia—G and M.]

99 (return)
[ See Zosimus, l. ii. p. 93, 94; though the narrative of that historian is neither clear nor consistent. The Panegyric of Optatianus (c. 23) mentions the alliance of the Sarmatians with the Carpi and Getæ, and points out the several fields of battle. It is supposed that the Sarmatian games, celebrated in the month of November, derived their origin from the success of this war.]

99 (return)
[See Zosimus, l. ii. p. 93, 94; although the story from that historian isn’t very clear or consistent. The Panegyric of Optatianus (c. 23) talks about the alliance between the Sarmatians and the Carpi and Getæ, and highlights the different battlefields. It’s thought that the Sarmatian games, held in November, originated from the success of this war.]

100 (return)
[ In the Cæsars of Julian, (p. 329. Commentaire de Spanheim, p. 252.) Constantine boasts, that he had recovered the province (Dacia) which Trajan had subdued. But it is insinuated by Silenus, that the conquests of Constantine were like the gardens of Adonis, which fade and wither almost the moment they appear.]

100 (return)
[ In the Caesars of Julian, (p. 329. Commentaire de Spanheim, p. 252.) Constantine brags that he had regained the province (Dacia) that Trajan had conquered. However, Silenus suggests that Constantine's conquests were like the gardens of Adonis, which wilt and fade almost as soon as they bloom.]

101 (return)
[ Jornandes de Rebus Geticis, c. 21. I know not whether we may entirely depend on his authority. Such an alliance has a very recent air, and scarcely is suited to the maxims of the beginning of the fourth century.]

101 (return)
[ Jornandes de Rebus Geticis, c. 21. I'm not sure if we can fully trust his authority. This alliance feels quite recent and hardly aligns with the principles from the early fourth century.]

102 (return)
[ Eusebius in Vit. Constantin. l. i. c. 8. This passage, however, is taken from a general declamation on the greatness of Constantine, and not from any particular account of the Gothic war.]

102 (return)
[ Eusebius in Vit. Constantin. l. i. c. 8. This passage, however, comes from a general speech about the greatness of Constantine, rather than from any specific account of the Gothic war.]

In this exalted state of glory, it was impossible that Constantine should any longer endure a partner in the empire. Confiding in the superiority of his genius and military power, he determined, without any previous injury, to exert them for the destruction of Licinius, whose advanced age and unpopular vices seemed to offer a very easy conquest. 103 But the old emperor, awakened by the approaching danger, deceived the expectations of his friends, as well as of his enemies. Calling forth that spirit and those abilities by which he had deserved the friendship of Galerius and the Imperial purple, he prepared himself for the contest, collected the forces of the East, and soon filled the plains of Hadrianople with his troops, and the straits of the Hellespont with his fleet. The army consisted of one hundred and fifty thousand foot, and fifteen thousand horse; and as the cavalry was drawn, for the most part, from Phrygia and Cappadocia, we may conceive a more favorable opinion of the beauty of the horses, than of the courage and dexterity of their riders. The fleet was composed of three hundred and fifty galleys of three ranks of oars. A hundred and thirty of these were furnished by Egypt and the adjacent coast of Africa. A hundred and ten sailed from the ports of Phœnicia and the isle of Cyprus; and the maritime countries of Bithynia, Ionia, and Caria were likewise obliged to provide a hundred and ten galleys. The troops of Constantine were ordered to a rendezvous at Thessalonica; they amounted to above a hundred and twenty thousand horse and foot. 104 Their emperor was satisfied with their martial appearance, and his army contained more soldiers, though fewer men, than that of his eastern competitor. The legions of Constantine were levied in the warlike provinces of Europe; action had confirmed their discipline, victory had elevated their hopes, and there were among them a great number of veterans, who, after seventeen glorious campaigns under the same leader, prepared themselves to deserve an honorable dismission by a last effort of their valor. 105 But the naval preparations of Constantine were in every respect much inferior to those of Licinius. The maritime cities of Greece sent their respective quotas of men and ships to the celebrated harbor of Piræus, and their united forces consisted of no more than two hundred small vessels—a very feeble armament, if it is compared with those formidable fleets which were equipped and maintained by the republic of Athens during the Peloponnesian war. 106 Since Italy was no longer the seat of government, the naval establishments of Misenum and Ravenna had been gradually neglected; and as the shipping and mariners of the empire were supported by commerce rather than by war, it was natural that they should the most abound in the industrious provinces of Egypt and Asia. It is only surprising that the eastern emperor, who possessed so great a superiority at sea, should have neglected the opportunity of carrying an offensive war into the centre of his rival’s dominions.

In this lofty state of glory, it was impossible for Constantine to tolerate a partner in the empire any longer. Confident in his superior intellect and military strength, he decided, without any prior provocation, to use them to eliminate Licinius, whose old age and unpopular flaws seemed to present an easy victory. 103 However, the aging emperor, alerted by the looming threat, defied the expectations of both his allies and his adversaries. Summoning the spirit and skills that had earned him the friendship of Galerius and the Imperial title, he readied himself for battle, gathering forces from the East and soon filling the plains of Hadrianople with his troops, as well as the straits of the Hellespont with his fleet. The army consisted of 150,000 infantry and 15,000 cavalry. Since most of the cavalry was drawn from Phrygia and Cappadocia, we might think more highly of the horses’ beauty than of the riders' bravery and skill. The fleet comprised 350 galleys with three rows of oars. Of these, 130 were supplied by Egypt and the nearby African coast. Another 110 came from the ports of Phoenicia and the island of Cyprus, while the coastal regions of Bithynia, Ionia, and Caria also provided 110 galleys. Constantine's troops were ordered to gather at Thessalonica, totaling over 120,000 cavalry and infantry. 104 Their emperor was pleased with their military appearance, and although his army had more soldiers, it had fewer men than that of his eastern rival. Constantine's legions were raised in the warlike provinces of Europe; active engagements had strengthened their discipline, victory had boosted their morale, and among them were many veterans who, after 17 glorious campaigns under the same leader, were ready to earn an honorable discharge through one last demonstration of their bravery. 105 However, Constantine's naval preparations were significantly inferior to those of Licinius. The seafaring cities of Greece contributed their respective quotas of men and ships to the famous harbor of Piræus, but their combined forces consisted of only 200 small vessels—a very weak armada compared to the formidable fleets maintained by the Republic of Athens during the Peloponnesian War. 106 Since Italy was no longer the seat of government, the naval bases of Misenum and Ravenna had gradually fallen into disuse; and as the empire's shipping and sailors were supported more by trade than by warfare, it was natural for them to be most concentrated in the industrious regions of Egypt and Asia. It is surprising that the eastern emperor, who had such a significant advantage at sea, did not take the opportunity to launch an offensive war into the heart of his rival’s territory.

103 (return)
[ Constantinus tamen, vir ingens, et omnia efficere nitens quæ animo præparasset, simul principatum totius urbis affectans, Licinio bellum intulit. Eutropius, x. 5. Zosimus, l. ii. p 89. The reasons which they have assigned for the first civil war, may, with more propriety, be applied to the second.]

103 (return)
[ However, Constantinus, a remarkable man striving to achieve everything he had planned in his mind while also aiming for the leadership of the entire city, declared war on Licinius. Eutropius, x. 5. Zosimus, l. ii. p 89. The reasons they provided for the first civil war may be more appropriately applied to the second.]

104 (return)
[ Zosimus, l. ii. p. 94, 95.]

104 (return)
[ Zosimus, l. ii. p. 94, 95.]

105 (return)
[ Constantine was very attentive to the privileges and comforts of his fellow-veterans, (Conveterani,) as he now began to style them. See the Theodosian Code, l. vii. tit. 10, tom. ii. p. 419, 429.]

105 (return)
[ Constantine paid close attention to the rights and comforts of his fellow veterans, (Conveterani,) as he started to call them. See the Theodosian Code, l. vii. tit. 10, tom. ii. p. 419, 429.]

106 (return)
[ Whilst the Athenians maintained the empire of the sea, their fleet consisted of three, and afterwards of four, hundred galleys of three ranks of oars, all completely equipped and ready for immediate service. The arsenal in the port of Piræus had cost the republic a thousand talents, about two hundred and sixteen thousand pounds. See Thucydides de Bel. Pelopon. l. ii. c. 13, and Meursius de Fortuna Attica, c. 19.]

106 (return)
[ While the Athenians controlled the empire of the sea, their fleet consisted of three, and later four, hundred galleys with three tiers of oars, all fully equipped and ready for immediate action. The arsenal in the port of Piraeus had cost the republic a thousand talents, which is about two hundred and sixteen thousand pounds. See Thucydides de Bel. Pelopon. l. ii. c. 13, and Meursius de Fortuna Attica, c. 19.]

Instead of embracing such an active resolution, which might have changed the whole face of the war, the prudent Licinius expected the approach of his rival in a camp near Hadrianople, which he had fortified with an anxious care that betrayed his apprehension of the event. Constantine directed his march from Thessalonica towards that part of Thrace, till he found himself stopped by the broad and rapid stream of the Hebrus, and discovered the numerous army of Licinius, which filled the steep ascent of the hill, from the river to the city of Hadrianople. Many days were spent in doubtful and distant skirmishes; but at length the obstacles of the passage and of the attack were removed by the intrepid conduct of Constantine. In this place we might relate a wonderful exploit of Constantine, which, though it can scarcely be paralleled either in poetry or romance, is celebrated, not by a venal orator devoted to his fortune, but by an historian, the partial enemy of his fame. We are assured that the valiant emperor threw himself into the River Hebrus, accompanied only by twelve horsemen, and that by the effort or terror of his invincible arm, he broke, slaughtered, and put to flight a host of a hundred and fifty thousand men. The credulity of Zosimus prevailed so strongly over his passion, that among the events of the memorable battle of Hadrianople, he seems to have selected and embellished, not the most important, but the most marvellous. The valor and danger of Constantine are attested by a slight wound which he received in the thigh; but it may be discovered even from an imperfect narration, and perhaps a corrupted text, that the victory was obtained no less by the conduct of the general than by the courage of the hero; that a body of five thousand archers marched round to occupy a thick wood in the rear of the enemy, whose attention was diverted by the construction of a bridge, and that Licinius, perplexed by so many artful evolutions, was reluctantly drawn from his advantageous post to combat on equal ground on the plain. The contest was no longer equal. His confused multitude of new levies was easily vanquished by the experienced veterans of the West. Thirty-four thousand men are reported to have been slain. The fortified camp of Licinius was taken by assault the evening of the battle; the greater part of the fugitives, who had retired to the mountains, surrendered themselves the next day to the discretion of the conqueror; and his rival, who could no longer keep the field, confined himself within the walls of Byzantium. 107

Instead of taking a proactive approach that could have changed the entire course of the war, the cautious Licinius prepared for his rival's arrival at a fortified camp near Hadrianople, an effort that revealed his anxiety about what was to come. Constantine marched from Thessalonica toward that part of Thrace, only to be halted by the wide and swift-flowing Hebrus River, where he spotted Licinius's large army filling the steep slope from the river up to the city of Hadrianople. Several days were spent in tentative skirmishes at a distance, but eventually, the barriers to crossing and launching an attack were overcome by Constantine's fearless leadership. Here, we could recount an incredible act by Constantine that is hard to match in both poetry and fiction, noted not by a biased supporter but by a historian who was actually somewhat critical of him. It’s said that the brave emperor leaped into the River Hebrus with just twelve horsemen, and through sheer strength or the fear he inspired, he defeated, killed, and sent fleeing an army of one hundred and fifty thousand men. Zosimus's bias overcame his judgment to such an extent that, while recounting the significant battle of Hadrianople, he chose to highlight and embellish the most astonishing events rather than the most crucial ones. Constantine's bravery is evidenced by a minor wound to his thigh, but even from a flawed account, it can be inferred—perhaps due to a corrupted text—that the victory was achieved as much by the general's strategy as by the heroism displayed. A group of five thousand archers strategically flanked the enemy by seizing a dense forest at their rear while Licinius's attention was drawn away by the building of a bridge. Confounded by these tactical maneuvers, Licinius was reluctantly forced to abandon his advantageous position and engage on level ground in the plain. The odds had shifted. His disorganized masses of newly recruited soldiers were easily defeated by the seasoned veterans from the West. Reports suggest that thirty-four thousand men were killed. Licinius's fortified camp was stormed that evening following the battle; most of the fleeing troops who had retreated to the mountains surrendered to the victor the next day, and his rival, unable to maintain his position, confined himself within the walls of Byzantium. 107

107 (return)
[ Zosimus, l. ii. p. 95, 96. This great battle is described in the Valesian fragment, (p. 714,) in a clear though concise manner. “Licinius vero circum Hadrianopolin maximo exercitu latera ardui montis impleverat; illuc toto agmine Constantinus inflexit. Cum bellum terra marique traheretur, quamvis per arduum suis nitentibus, attamen disciplina militari et felicitate, Constantinus Licinu confusum et sine ordine agentem vicit exercitum; leviter femore sau ciatus.”]

107 (return)
[ Zosimus, l. ii. p. 95, 96. This major battle is detailed in the Valesian fragment, (p. 714,) in a clear but brief way. “Licinius had filled the sides of the steep mountain around Hadrianople with a large army; there, Constantine directed his entire force. Although the battle unfolded on land and sea, and despite the difficulties his men faced, Constantine triumphed over Licinius’s confused and disorganized army through military discipline and skill, having been slightly injured in the thigh.”]

The siege of Byzantium, which was immediately undertaken by Constantine, was attended with great labor and uncertainty. In the late civil wars, the fortifications of that place, so justly considered as the key of Europe and Asia, had been repaired and strengthened; and as long as Licinius remained master of the sea, the garrison was much less exposed to the danger of famine than the army of the besiegers. The naval commanders of Constantine were summoned to his camp, and received his positive orders to force the passage of the Hellespont, as the fleet of Licinius, instead of seeking and destroying their feeble enemy, continued inactive in those narrow straits, where its superiority of numbers was of little use or advantage. Crispus, the emperor’s eldest son, was intrusted with the execution of this daring enterprise, which he performed with so much courage and success, that he deserved the esteem, and most probably excited the jealousy, of his father. The engagement lasted two days; and in the evening of the first, the contending fleets, after a considerable and mutual loss, retired into their respective harbors of Europe and Asia. The second day, about noon, a strong south wind 108 sprang up, which carried the vessels of Crispus against the enemy; and as the casual advantage was improved by his skilful intrepidity, he soon obtained a complete victory. A hundred and thirty vessels were destroyed, five thousand men were slain, and Amandus, the admiral of the Asiatic fleet, escaped with the utmost difficulty to the shores of Chalcedon. As soon as the Hellespont was open, a plentiful convoy of provisions flowed into the camp of Constantine, who had already advanced the operations of the siege. He constructed artificial mounds of earth of an equal height with the ramparts of Byzantium. The lofty towers which were erected on that foundation galled the besieged with large stones and darts from the military engines, and the battering rams had shaken the walls in several places. If Licinius persisted much longer in the defence, he exposed himself to be involved in the ruin of the place. Before he was surrounded, he prudently removed his person and treasures to Chalcedon in Asia; and as he was always desirous of associating companions to the hopes and dangers of his fortune, he now bestowed the title of Cæsar on Martinianus, who exercised one of the most important offices of the empire. 109

The siege of Byzantium, which Constantine immediately launched, involved great effort and uncertainty. During the recent civil wars, the fortifications of this place, rightly seen as the key to Europe and Asia, had been repaired and strengthened. As long as Licinius controlled the sea, the garrison faced a much lower risk of starvation than the besieging army. Constantine summoned his naval commanders to his camp and gave them clear orders to break through the Hellespont, since Licinius's fleet, instead of seeking out and defeating their weaker enemy, remained inactive in those narrow straits, where their numerical superiority offered little advantage. Crispus, the emperor’s oldest son, was put in charge of this bold mission, which he carried out with so much bravery and success that he earned his father’s admiration, and likely his jealousy as well. The battle lasted two days; on the evening of the first day, after significant mutual losses, the opposing fleets withdrew to their respective harbors in Europe and Asia. On the second day, around noon, a strong south wind arose, which drove Crispus's ships toward the enemy, and leveraging this unexpected advantage with his skilled fearlessness, he soon achieved a decisive victory. One hundred thirty ships were destroyed, five thousand men were killed, and Amandus, the admiral of the Asiatic fleet, barely escaped to the shores of Chalcedon. Once the Hellespont was open, a plentiful convoy of supplies flowed into Constantine’s camp, where he had already stepped up the siege operations. He built up artificial mounds of earth to match the height of the ramparts of Byzantium. The tall towers erected on these foundations bombarded the besieged with large stones and darts from siege engines, and the battering rams had shaken the walls in several places. If Licinius continued to defend for much longer, he risked being drawn into the destruction of the city. Before he was completely surrounded, he wisely moved himself and his treasures to Chalcedon in Asia; and, always eager to share the hopes and dangers of his fate, he granted the title of Cæsar to Martinianus, who held one of the most crucial offices in the empire.

108 (return)
[ Zosimus, l. ii. p. 97, 98. The current always sets out of the Hellespont; and when it is assisted by a north wind, no vessel can attempt the passage. A south wind renders the force of the current almost imperceptible. See Tournefort’s Voyage au Levant, Let. xi.]

108 (return)
[Zosimus, l. ii. p. 97, 98. The current always flows out of the Hellespont, and when it's boosted by a north wind, no ship can make the crossing. A south wind makes the strength of the current nearly unnoticeable. See Tournefort’s Voyage au Levant, Let. xi.]

109 (return)
[ Aurelius Victor. Zosimus, l. ii. p. 93. According to the latter, Martinianus was Magister Officiorum, (he uses the Latin appellation in Greek.) Some medals seem to intimate, that during his short reign he received the title of Augustus.]

109 (return)
[ Aurelius Victor. Zosimus, l. ii. p. 93. According to the latter, Martinianus was Master of Offices, (he uses the Latin title in Greek.) Some medals suggest that during his brief reign he was given the title of Augustus.]

Such were still the resources, and such the abilities, of Licinius, that, after so many successive defeats, he collected in Bithynia a new army of fifty or sixty thousand men, while the activity of Constantine was employed in the siege of Byzantium. The vigilant emperor did not, however, neglect the last struggles of his antagonist. A considerable part of his victorious army was transported over the Bosphorus in small vessels, and the decisive engagement was fought soon after their landing on the heights of Chrysopolis, or, as it is now called, of Scutari. The troops of Licinius, though they were lately raised, ill armed, and worse disciplined, made head against their conquerors with fruitless but desperate valor, till a total defeat, and a slaughter of five and twenty thousand men, irretrievably determined the fate of their leader. 110 He retired to Nicomedia, rather with the view of gaining some time for negotiation, than with the hope of any effectual defence. Constantia, his wife, and the sister of Constantine, interceded with her brother in favor of her husband, and obtained from his policy, rather than from his compassion, a solemn promise, confirmed by an oath, that after the sacrifice of Martinianus, and the resignation of the purple, Licinius himself should be permitted to pass the remainder of this life in peace and affluence. The behavior of Constantia, and her relation to the contending parties, naturally recalls the remembrance of that virtuous matron who was the sister of Augustus, and the wife of Antony. But the temper of mankind was altered, and it was no longer esteemed infamous for a Roman to survive his honor and independence. Licinius solicited and accepted the pardon of his offences, laid himself and his purple at the feet of his lord and master, was raised from the ground with insulting pity, was admitted the same day to the Imperial banquet, and soon afterwards was sent away to Thessalonica, which had been chosen for the place of his confinement. 111 His confinement was soon terminated by death, and it is doubtful whether a tumult of the soldiers, or a decree of the senate, was suggested as the motive for his execution. According to the rules of tyranny, he was accused of forming a conspiracy, and of holding a treasonable correspondence with the barbarians; but as he was never convicted, either by his own conduct or by any legal evidence, we may perhaps be allowed, from his weakness, to presume his innocence. 112 The memory of Licinius was branded with infamy, his statues were thrown down, and by a hasty edict, of such mischievous tendency that it was almost immediately corrected, all his laws, and all the judicial proceedings of his reign, were at once abolished. 113 By this victory of Constantine, the Roman world was again united under the authority of one emperor, thirty-seven years after Diocletian had divided his power and provinces with his associate Maximian.

Licinius still had resources and abilities that allowed him to gather a new army of fifty or sixty thousand men in Bithynia, despite suffering many defeats, while Constantine was busy besieging Byzantium. However, the vigilant emperor didn’t overlook the last efforts of his rival. A significant part of his victorious army was transported across the Bosphorus in small boats, and the crucial battle took place shortly after they landed on the heights of Chrysopolis, which is now known as Scutari. The troops of Licinius, though recently assembled, poorly armed, and badly trained, fought fiercely against their conquerors with desperate courage until a complete defeat, and the loss of twenty-five thousand men, sealed their leader's fate. He retreated to Nicomedia, primarily to buy some time for negotiations rather than to hope for a meaningful defense. Constantia, his wife and sister of Constantine, interceded with her brother on behalf of her husband and secured a solemn promise, backed by an oath, from him that after the sacrifice of Martinianus and the resignation of the purple, Licinius would be allowed to live the rest of his life in peace and wealth. Constantia's actions and her connection to both sides remind us of the virtuous matron who was Augustus’s sister and Antony’s wife. However, the attitudes of people had changed; it was no longer seen as shameful for a Roman to live after losing his honor and independence. Licinius sought and accepted forgiveness for his wrongdoings, laid himself and his purple at his lord and master’s feet, was raised from the ground with condescending pity, was welcomed at the Imperial banquet the same day, and soon afterward was sent to Thessalonica, designated as his place of confinement. His imprisonment was quickly ended by death, and it’s uncertain whether the soldiers' unrest or a senate decree was cited as the reason for his execution. Following tyrannical practices, he was accused of plotting a conspiracy and maintaining treasonous communication with barbarians; however, since he was never proven guilty through his actions or any legal evidence, we might be permitted to assume his innocence due to his weakness. Licinius's memory was stained with disgrace, his statues were toppled, and through a hasty decree that was so harmful it was almost instantly retracted, all of his laws and judicial actions from his reign were abolished. By Constantine’s victory, the Roman world was once again unified under the rule of one emperor, thirty-seven years after Diocletian had split his power and provinces with his colleague Maximian.

110 (return)
[ Eusebius (in Vita Constantin. I. ii. c. 16, 17) ascribes this decisive victory to the pious prayers of the emperor. The Valesian fragment (p. 714) mentions a body of Gothic auxiliaries, under their chief Aliquaca, who adhered to the party of Licinius.]

110 (return)
[ Eusebius (in Vita Constantin. I. ii. c. 16, 17) credits this significant victory to the faithful prayers of the emperor. The Valesian fragment (p. 714) notes a group of Gothic auxiliaries, led by their chief Aliquaca, who supported Licinius's faction.]

111 (return)
[ Zosimus, l. ii. p. 102. Victor Junior in Epitome. Anonym. Valesian. p. 714.]

111 (return)
[ Zosimus, l. ii. p. 102. Victor Junior in Epitome. Anonym. Valesian. p. 714.]

112 (return)
[ Contra religionem sacramenti Thessalonicæ privatus occisus est. Eutropius, x. 6; and his evidence is confirmed by Jerome (in Chronic.) as well as by Zosimus, l. ii. p. 102. The Valesian writer is the only one who mentions the soldiers, and it is Zonaras alone who calls in the assistance of the senate. Eusebius prudently slides over this delicate transaction. But Sozomen, a century afterwards, ventures to assert the treasonable practices of Licinius.]

112 (return)
[ Against religion, the sacrament in Thessalonica was killed privately. Eutropius, x. 6; and his account is supported by Jerome (in Chron.) as well as by Zosimus, l. ii. p. 102. The Valesian writer is the only one who mentions the soldiers, and it's Zonaras who requests the senate's help. Eusebius wisely avoids discussing this sensitive issue. However, Sozomen, a century later, dares to claim the treasonous actions of Licinius.]

113 (return)
[ See the Theodosian Code, l. xv. tit. 15, tom. v. p 404, 405. These edicts of Constantine betray a degree of passion and precipitation very unbecoming the character of a lawgiver.]

113 (return)
[ See the Theodosian Code, l. xv. tit. 15, tom. v. p 404, 405. These orders from Constantine show a level of emotion and haste that is uncharacteristic of a lawmaker.]

The successive steps of the elevation of Constantine, from his first assuming the purple at York, to the resignation of Licinius, at Nicomedia, have been related with some minuteness and precision, not only as the events are in themselves both interesting and important, but still more, as they contributed to the decline of the empire by the expense of blood and treasure, and by the perpetual increase, as well of the taxes, as of the military establishment. The foundation of Constantinople, and the establishment of the Christian religion, were the immediate and memorable consequences of this revolution.

The series of events leading to Constantine's rise, from his initial claim to power in York to Licinius’s resignation in Nicomedia, have been described in detail. These events are not only interesting and significant on their own but also played a crucial role in the empire's decline, marked by the loss of lives and resources, and the ongoing rise in both taxes and military presence. The founding of Constantinople and the establishment of Christianity were direct and noteworthy outcomes of this transformation.

Chapter XV: Progress Of The Christian Religion.—Part I.

The Progress Of The Christian Religion, And The Sentiments, Manners, Numbers, And Condition Of The Primitive Christians.101

The Growth of the Christian Religion, and the Beliefs, Behaviors, Population, and Situation of the Early Christians.101

101 (return)
[ In spite of my resolution, Lardner led me to look through the famous fifteenth and sixteenth chapters of Gibbon. I could not lay them down without finishing them. The causes assigned, in the fifteenth chapter, for the diffusion of Christianity, must, no doubt, have contributed to it materially; but I doubt whether he saw them all. Perhaps those which he enumerates are among the most obvious. They might all be safely adopted by a Christian writer, with some change in the language and manner. Mackintosh see Life, i. p. 244.—M.]

101 (return)
[ Despite my determination, Lardner got me to check out the famous fifteenth and sixteenth chapters of Gibbon. I couldn’t put them down until I finished. The reasons given in the fifteenth chapter for the spread of Christianity must have certainly played a significant role; however, I question whether he recognized them all. Perhaps the ones he lists are the most obvious. A Christian writer could easily adopt them all, with just a few tweaks in wording and style. Mackintosh see Life, i. p. 244.—M.]

A candid but rational inquiry into the progress and establishment of Christianity may be considered as a very essential part of the history of the Roman empire. While that great body was invaded by open violence, or undermined by slow decay, a pure and humble religion gently insinuated itself into the minds of men, grew up in silence and obscurity, derived new vigor from opposition, and finally erected the triumphant banner of the Cross on the ruins of the Capitol. Nor was the influence of Christianity confined to the period or to the limits of the Roman empire. After a revolution of thirteen or fourteen centuries, that religion is still professed by the nations of Europe, the most distinguished portion of human kind in arts and learning as well as in arms. By the industry and zeal of the Europeans, it has been widely diffused to the most distant shores of Asia and Africa; and by the means of their colonies has been firmly established from Canada to Chili, in a world unknown to the ancients.

A straightforward yet thoughtful look at the rise and establishment of Christianity is an important part of the history of the Roman Empire. While this vast empire faced violent invasions and slow decline, a simple and humble religion quietly made its way into people's minds, grew in silence and obscurity, gained strength from opposition, and ultimately raised the victorious banner of the Cross on the ruins of the Capitol. The impact of Christianity wasn’t limited to the era or borders of the Roman Empire. After about thirteen or fourteen centuries, this religion is still practiced by nations in Europe, which are the most notable part of humanity in terms of arts and learning as well as military strength. Through the hard work and passion of Europeans, it has spread widely to the farthest shores of Asia and Africa, and through their colonies, it has been firmly established from Canada to Chile, in a world that was unknown to the ancients.

But this inquiry, however useful or entertaining, is attended with two peculiar difficulties. The scanty and suspicious materials of ecclesiastical history seldom enable us to dispel the dark cloud that hangs over the first age of the church. The great law of impartiality too often obliges us to reveal the imperfections of the uninspired teachers and believers of the gospel; and, to a careless observer, their faults may seem to cast a shade on the faith which they professed. But the scandal of the pious Christian, and the fallacious triumph of the Infidel, should cease as soon as they recollect not only by whom, but likewise to whom, the Divine Revelation was given. The theologian may indulge the pleasing task of describing Religion as she descended from Heaven, arrayed in her native purity. A more melancholy duty is imposed on the historian. He must discover the inevitable mixture of error and corruption, which she contracted in a long residence upon earth, among a weak and degenerate race of beings. 102

But this inquiry, no matter how useful or entertaining, comes with two specific challenges. The limited and unreliable sources of church history rarely allow us to clear the fog surrounding the early age of the church. The crucial principle of impartiality often forces us to expose the flaws of the unspecialized teachers and believers of the gospel; and to a casual observer, their faults might seem to tarnish the faith they professed. However, the scandal of devout Christians and the misleading triumph of non-believers should fade once they remember not only who the Divine Revelation was given by, but also who it was given to. The theologian can enjoy the rewarding task of depicting Religion as she came from Heaven, pure and unblemished. A more sorrowful duty rests on the historian. He needs to uncover the unavoidable blend of mistakes and corruption that she accumulated during her long stay on earth, among a weak and flawed human race. 102

102 (return)
[ The art of Gibbon, or at least the unfair impression produced by these two memorable chapters, consists in confounding together, in one undistinguishable mass, the origin and apostolic propagation of the Christian religion with its later progress. The main question, the divine origin of the religion, is dexterously eluded or speciously conceded; his plan enables him to commence his account, in most parts, below the apostolic times; and it is only by the strength of the dark coloring with which he has brought out the failings and the follies of succeeding ages, that a shadow of doubt and suspicion is thrown back on the primitive period of Christianity. Divest this whole passage of the latent sarcasm betrayed by the subsequent one of the whole disquisition, and it might commence a Christian history, written in the most Christian spirit of candor.—M.]

102 (return)
[ Gibbon's art, or at least the misleading impression created by these two memorable chapters, lies in blending the origins and early spread of Christianity with its later developments into one indistinguishable mass. The key issue—the divine origin of the religion—is cleverly avoided or superficially acknowledged; his approach allows him to start his account mostly below the apostolic period. It's only through the intense focus on the shortcomings and absurdities of later times that a hint of doubt and mistrust is cast back onto the early period of Christianity. Remove the underlying sarcasm evident in the following part of the discussion, and this could serve as a Christian history written in the most genuinely candid Christian spirit.—M.]

Our curiosity is naturally prompted to inquire by what means the Christian faith obtained so remarkable a victory over the established religions of the earth. To this inquiry, an obvious but satisfactory answer may be returned; that it was owing to the convincing evidence of the doctrine itself, and to the ruling providence of its great Author. But as truth and reason seldom find so favorable a reception in the world, and as the wisdom of Providence frequently condescends to use the passions of the human heart, and the general circumstances of mankind, as instruments to execute its purpose, we may still be permitted, though with becoming submission, to ask, not indeed what were the first, but what were the secondary causes of the rapid growth of the Christian church. It will, perhaps, appear, that it was most effectually favored and assisted by the five following causes:

Our curiosity naturally leads us to wonder how the Christian faith achieved such a remarkable victory over the established religions of the world. A straightforward yet satisfying answer can be given: it was due to the strong evidence of the doctrine itself and the guiding providence of its great Author. However, since truth and reason seldom receive a warm welcome in the world, and because Providence often chooses to use human emotions and the general circumstances of humanity as tools to fulfill its purpose, we may still be allowed, with appropriate humility, to ask not so much about the primary causes but about the secondary ones that contributed to the rapid growth of the Christian church. It may become clear that this growth was greatly supported and aided by the following five causes:

I. The inflexible, and if we may use the expression, the intolerant zeal of the Christians, derived, it is true, from the Jewish religion, but purified from the narrow and unsocial spirit, which, instead of inviting, had deterred the Gentiles from embracing the law of Moses.1023

I. The rigid, and if we can call it that, the intolerant passion of the Christians comes from the Jewish religion, but it has been cleansed of the narrow and unsocial attitude that had pushed the Gentiles away from accepting the law of Moses.1023

II. The doctrine of a future life, improved by every additional circumstance which could give weight and efficacy to that important truth. III. The miraculous powers ascribed to the primitive church. IV. The pure and austere morals of the Christians.

II. The belief in an afterlife, strengthened by every additional circumstance that could enhance and affirm that important truth. III. The miraculous abilities attributed to the early church. IV. The high and strict morals of Christians.

V. The union and discipline of the Christian republic, which gradually formed an independent and increasing state in the heart of the Roman empire.

V. The unity and discipline of the Christian community, which gradually developed into an independent and growing state in the heart of the Roman Empire.

1023 (return)
[Though we are thus far agreed with respect to the inflexibility and intolerance of Christian zeal, yet as to the principle from which it was derived, we are, toto cœlo, divided in opinion. You deduce it from the Jewish religion; I would refer it to a more adequate and a more obvious source, a full persuasion of the truth of Christianity. Watson. Letters Gibbon, i. 9.—M.]

1023 (return)
[While we both agree on the rigidity and intolerance of Christian zeal, we are completely divided on the principle from which it comes. You trace it back to the Jewish religion; I would attribute it to a more fitting and obvious source, a strong belief in the truth of Christianity. Watson. Letters Gibbon, i. 9.—M.]

I. We have already described the religious harmony of the ancient world, and the facility with which the most different and even hostile nations embraced, or at least respected, each other’s superstitions. A single people refused to join in the common intercourse of mankind. The Jews, who, under the Assyrian and Persian monarchies, had languished for many ages the most despised portion of their slaves, 1 emerged from obscurity under the successors of Alexander; and as they multiplied to a surprising degree in the East, and afterwards in the West, they soon excited the curiosity and wonder of other nations. 2 The sullen obstinacy with which they maintained their peculiar rites and unsocial manners seemed to mark them out as a distinct species of men, who boldly professed, or who faintly disguised, their implacable habits to the rest of human kind. 3 Neither the violence of Antiochus, nor the arts of Herod, nor the example of the circumjacent nations, could ever persuade the Jews to associate with the institutions of Moses the elegant mythology of the Greeks. 4 According to the maxims of universal toleration, the Romans protected a superstition which they despised. 5 The polite Augustus condescended to give orders, that sacrifices should be offered for his prosperity in the temple of Jerusalem; 6 whilst the meanest of the posterity of Abraham, who should have paid the same homage to the Jupiter of the Capitol, would have been an object of abhorrence to himself and to his brethren.

I. We have already talked about the religious harmony of the ancient world and how easily even the most different and hostile nations accepted or at least respected each other’s beliefs. There was one group that refused to participate in the shared interactions of humanity. The Jews, who had been the most despised among their slaves during the Assyrian and Persian empires, 1 emerged from obscurity under the successors of Alexander; and as they multiplied significantly in the East and later in the West, they quickly piqued the curiosity and wonder of other nations. 2 Their stubborn insistence on maintaining their unique rituals and unsocial behaviors made them seem like a distinct group of people, who openly professed or subtly hid their unyielding habits from the rest of humankind. 3 Neither the harshness of Antiochus, nor the schemes of Herod, nor the influence of neighboring nations could convince the Jews to combine the traditions of Moses with the attractive mythology of the Greeks. 4 Following the principles of universal tolerance, the Romans protected a belief system they looked down upon. 5 The polite Augustus even went so far as to order sacrifices to be made for his welfare in the temple of Jerusalem; 6 while the lowest descendants of Abraham, who would have offered the same respect to Jupiter of the Capitol, would have been seen as despicable by him and his kin.

But the moderation of the conquerors was insufficient to appease the jealous prejudices of their subjects, who were alarmed and scandalized at the ensigns of paganism, which necessarily introduced themselves into a Roman province. 7 The mad attempt of Caligula to place his own statue in the temple of Jerusalem was defeated by the unanimous resolution of a people who dreaded death much less than such an idolatrous profanation. 8 Their attachment to the law of Moses was equal to their detestation of foreign religions. The current of zeal and devotion, as it was contracted into a narrow channel, ran with the strength, and sometimes with the fury, of a torrent. This facility has not always prevented intolerance, which seems inherent in the religious spirit, when armed with authority. The separation of the ecclesiastical and civil power, appears to be the only means of at once maintaining religion and tolerance: but this is a very modern notion. The passions, which mingle themselves with opinions, made the Pagans very often intolerant and persecutors; witness the Persians, the Egyptians even the Greeks and Romans.

But the conquerors' moderation wasn't enough to calm the jealous prejudices of their subjects, who were alarmed and scandalized by the symbols of paganism that inevitably appeared in a Roman province. 7 Caligula's reckless attempt to put his own statue in the temple of Jerusalem was thwarted by the united determination of a people who feared death much less than such an idolatrous insult. 8 Their loyalty to the law of Moses matched their hatred of foreign religions. The intensity of their zeal and devotion, funneled into a narrow path, flowed with the force and sometimes the fury of a torrent. This tendency hasn't always stopped intolerance, which seems to be a natural part of the religious spirit when backed by authority. The separation of church and state seems to be the only way to maintain both religion and tolerance, but this is a very modern idea. The passions that get entangled with beliefs made the Pagans often intolerant and oppressive; just look at the Persians, the Egyptians, and even the Greeks and Romans.

1st. The Persians.—Cambyses, conqueror of the Egyptians, condemned to death the magistrates of Memphis, because they had offered divine honors to their god. Apis: he caused the god to be brought before him, struck him with his dagger, commanded the priests to be scourged, and ordered a general massacre of all the Egyptians who should be found celebrating the festival of the statues of the gods to be burnt. Not content with this intolerance, he sent an army to reduce the Ammonians to slavery, and to set on fire the temple in which Jupiter delivered his oracles. See Herod. iii. 25—29, 37. Xerxes, during his invasion of Greece, acted on the same principles: l c destroyed all the temples of Greece and Ionia, except that of Ephesus. See Paus. l. vii. p. 533, and x. p. 887.

1st. The Persians.—Cambyses, the conqueror of the Egyptians, sentenced the officials of Memphis to death because they had given divine honors to their god, Apis. He had the god brought before him, stabbed it with his dagger, ordered the priests to be whipped, and commanded a mass slaughter of all Egyptians found celebrating the festival of the statues of the gods to be burned. Not satisfied with this brutality, he sent an army to enslave the Ammonians and to set fire to the temple where Jupiter delivered his oracles. See Herod. iii. 25—29, 37. Xerxes, during his invasion of Greece, acted on the same principles: he destroyed all the temples of Greece and Ionia, except for the one in Ephesus. See Paus. l. vii. p. 533, and x. p. 887.

Strabo, l. xiv. b. 941. 2d. The Egyptians.—They thought themselves defiled when they had drunk from the same cup or eaten at the same table with a man of a different belief from their own. “He who has voluntarily killed any sacred animal is punished with death; but if any one, even involuntarily, has killed a cat or an ibis, he cannot escape the extreme penalty: the people drag him away, treat him in the most cruel manner, sometimes without waiting for a judicial sentence. * * * Even at the time when King Ptolemy was not yet the acknowledged friend of the Roman people, while the multitude were paying court with all possible attention to the strangers who came from Italy * * a Roman having killed a cat, the people rushed to his house, and neither the entreaties of the nobles, whom the king sent to them, nor the terror of the Roman name, were sufficiently powerful to rescue the man from punishment, though he had committed the crime involuntarily.” Diod. Sic. i 83. Juvenal, in his 13th Satire, describes the sanguinary conflict between the inhabitants of Ombos and of Tentyra, from religious animosity. The fury was carried so far, that the conquerors tore and devoured the quivering limbs of the conquered.

Strabo, l. xiv. b. 941. 2d. The Egyptians.—They considered themselves unclean if they drank from the same cup or ate at the same table as someone with a different belief. “Anyone who intentionally kills a sacred animal is punished with death; however, even if someone kills a cat or an ibis accidentally, they cannot escape the harshest punishment: the people drag them away and treat them in the cruelest way, sometimes without waiting for a court ruling. * * * Even at a time when King Ptolemy was not yet considered a friend of the Roman people, while the crowd was lavishing attention on the strangers from Italy * * a Roman killed a cat, and the people stormed his house, and neither the pleas of the nobles, whom the king sent to intervene, nor the fear of the Roman name were strong enough to save him from punishment, even though he had committed the act unintentionally.” Diod. Sic. i 83. Juvenal, in his 13th Satire, describes the bloody conflict between the people of Ombos and Tentyra, driven by religious hatred. The violence escalated to the point where the victors tore apart and consumed the still-twitching limbs of the defeated.

Ardet adhuc Ombos et Tentyra, summus utrinque Inde furor vulgo, quod numina vicinorum Odit uterque locus; quum solos credat habendos Esse Deos quos ipse colit. Sat. xv. v. 85.

Ardet adhuc Ombos et Tentyra, summus utrinque Inde furor vulgo, quod numina vicinorum Odit uterque locus; quum solos credat habendos Esse Deos quos ipse colit. Sat. xv. v. 85.

3d. The Greeks.—“Let us not here,” says the Abbé Guénée, “refer to the cities of Peloponnesus and their severity against atheism; the Ephesians prosecuting Heraclitus for impiety; the Greeks armed one against the other by religious zeal, in the Amphictyonic war. Let us say nothing either of the frightful cruelties inflicted by three successors of Alexander upon the Jews, to force them to abandon their religion, nor of Antiochus expelling the philosophers from his states. Let us not seek our proofs of intolerance so far off. Athens, the polite and learned Athens, will supply us with sufficient examples. Every citizen made a public and solemn vow to conform to the religion of his country, to defend it, and to cause it to be respected. An express law severely punished all discourses against the gods, and a rigid decree ordered the denunciation of all who should deny their existence. * * * The practice was in unison with the severity of the law. The proceedings commenced against Protagoras; a price set upon the head of Diagoras; the danger of Alcibiades; Aristotle obliged to fly; Stilpo banished; Anaxagoras hardly escaping death; Pericles himself, after all his services to his country, and all the glory he had acquired, compelled to appear before the tribunals and make his defence; * * a priestess executed for having introduced strange gods; Socrates condemned and drinking the hemlock, because he was accused of not recognizing those of his country, &c.; these facts attest too loudly, to be called in question, the religious intolerance of the most humane and enlightened people in Greece.” Lettres de quelques Juifs a Mons. Voltaire, i. p. 221. (Compare Bentley on Freethinking, from which much of this is derived.)—M.

3d. The Greeks.—“Let’s not talk about the cities of the Peloponnesus and their harsh stance against atheism; the Ephesians prosecuting Heraclitus for impiety; or the Greeks fighting each other fueled by religious zeal in the Amphictyonic war. And let’s not mention the horrific cruelties inflicted by three of Alexander's successors on the Jews to force them to give up their religion, nor Antiochus expelling philosophers from his territories. We don’t need to look so far for examples of intolerance. Athens, the cultured and intellectual Athens, provides plenty of them. Every citizen made a public and solemn vow to conform to their country’s religion, defend it, and ensure it was respected. There was a specific law that severely punished any discourse against the gods, and a strict decree mandated the reporting of anyone who denied their existence. * * * The enforcement matched the strictness of the law. Actions were taken against Protagoras; a bounty was placed on Diagoras; Alcibiades faced danger; Aristotle was forced to flee; Stilpo was exiled; Anaxagoras narrowly escaped death; Pericles himself, despite all his service to his country and the glory he had earned, was called to appear before the courts to defend himself; * * a priestess was executed for introducing foreign gods; Socrates was condemned and forced to drink hemlock because he was accused of not recognizing those of his homeland, etc.; these facts clearly demonstrate the religious intolerance of the most humane and enlightened people in Greece.” Lettres de quelques Juifs a Mons. Voltaire, i. p. 221. (Compare Bentley on Freethinking, from which much of this is derived.)—M.

4th. The Romans.—The laws of Rome were not less express and severe. The intolerance of foreign religions reaches, with the Romans, as high as the laws of the twelve tables; the prohibitions were afterwards renewed at different times. Intolerance did not discontinue under the emperors; witness the counsel of Mæcenas to Augustus. This counsel is so remarkable, that I think it right to insert it entire. “Honor the gods yourself,” says Mæcenas to Augustus, “in every way according to the usage of your ancestors, and compel others to worship them. Hate and punish those who introduce strange gods, not only for the sake of the gods, (he who despises them will respect no one,) but because those who introduce new gods engage a multitude of persons in foreign laws and customs. From hence arise unions bound by oaths and confederacies, and associations, things dangerous to a monarchy.” Dion Cass. l. ii. c. 36. (But, though some may differ from it, see Gibbon’s just observation on this passage in Dion Cassius, ch. xvi. note 117; impugned, indeed, by M. Guizot, note in loc.)—M.

4th. The Romans.—The laws of Rome were just as clear and strict. The Romans’ intolerance of foreign religions goes back as far as the laws of the Twelve Tables; these prohibitions were later reinforced at various points. This intolerance continued even under the emperors; for example, consider the advice Mæcenas gave to Augustus. This advice is so noteworthy that I think it’s important to quote it in full. “Honor the gods yourself,” Mæcenas tells Augustus, “in every way according to the traditions of your ancestors, and force others to worship them. Hate and punish those who bring in strange gods, not just for the sake of the gods (someone who disrespects them won’t respect anyone), but because those who introduce new gods draw many people into foreign laws and customs. This leads to alliances bound by oaths and confederacies, which are dangerous for a monarchy.” Dion Cass. l. ii. c. 36. (But, although some may disagree with it, see Gibbon’s insightful comment on this passage in Dion Cassius, ch. xvi. note 117; challenged, indeed, by M. Guizot, note in loc.)—M.

Even the laws which the philosophers of Athens and of Rome wrote for their imaginary republics are intolerant. Plato does not leave to his citizens freedom of religious worship; and Cicero expressly prohibits them from having other gods than those of the state. Lettres de quelques Juifs a Mons. Voltaire, i. p. 226.—G.

Even the laws that the philosophers of Athens and Rome created for their imaginary republics are intolerant. Plato doesn't allow his citizens freedom of religious worship, and Cicero clearly forbids them from worshiping any gods other than those of the state. Lettres de quelques Juifs a Mons. Voltaire, i. p. 226.—G.

According to M. Guizot’s just remarks, religious intolerance will always ally itself with the passions of man, however different those passions may be. In the instances quoted above, with the Persians it was the pride of despotism; to conquer the gods of a country was the last mark of subjugation. With the Egyptians, it was the gross Fetichism of the superstitious populace, and the local jealousy of neighboring towns. In Greece, persecution was in general connected with political party; in Rome, with the stern supremacy of the law and the interests of the state. Gibbon has been mistaken in attributing to the tolerant spirit of Paganism that which arose out of the peculiar circumstances of the times. 1st. The decay of the old Polytheism, through the progress of reason and intelligence, and the prevalence of philosophical opinions among the higher orders.

According to M. Guizot’s insightful comments, religious intolerance will always align itself with human passions, no matter how different those passions might be. In the examples mentioned above, with the Persians, it stemmed from the pride of despotism; conquering the gods of a nation was the ultimate sign of domination. For the Egyptians, it was the blatant fetishism of the superstitious masses and the local rivalries between nearby towns. In Greece, persecution was generally tied to political factions; in Rome, it was linked to the strict authority of the law and the interests of the state. Gibbon was wrong to credit the tolerant nature of Paganism for what actually arose from the unique circumstances of the era. Firstly, the decline of old Polytheism, due to the advancement of reason and understanding, and the rise of philosophical ideas among the elite.

2d. The Roman character, in which the political always predominated over the religious party. The Romans were contented with having bowed the world to a uniformity of subjection to their power, and cared not for establishing the (to them) less important uniformity of religion.—M.

2d. The Roman mindset, where politics always took priority over religion. The Romans were satisfied with having brought the world under a single rule, and they were not interested in establishing the (to them) less important uniformity of religion.—M.

1 (return)
[ Dum Assyrios penes, Medosque, et Persas Oriens fuit, despectissima pars servientium. Tacit. Hist. v. 8. Herodotus, who visited Asia whilst it obeyed the last of those empires, slightly mentions the Syrians of Palestine, who, according to their own confession, had received from Egypt the rite of circumcision. See l. ii. c. 104.]

1 (return)
[ The Assyrians, Medes, and Persians dominated the East, with the most despised part being the servants. Tacit. Hist. v. 8. Herodotus, who visited Asia during the decline of those empires, briefly mentions the Syrians of Palestine, who admitted they had adopted the practice of circumcision from Egypt. See l. ii. c. 104.]

2 (return)
[ Diodorus Siculus, l. xl. Dion Cassius, l. xxxvii. p. 121. Tacit Hist. v. 1—9. Justin xxxvi. 2, 3.]

2 (return)
[ Diodorus Siculus, l. xl. Dion Cassius, l. xxxvii. p. 121. Tacit Hist. v. 1—9. Justin xxxvi. 2, 3.]

3 (return)
[ Tradidit arcano quæcunque volumine Moses, Non monstrare vias cadem nisi sacra colenti, Quæsitum ad fontem solos deducere verpas. The letter of this law is not to be found in the present volume of Moses. But the wise, the humane Maimonides openly teaches that if an idolater fall into the water, a Jew ought not to save him from instant death. See Basnage, Histoire des Juifs, l. vi. c. 28. * Note: It is diametrically opposed to its spirit and to its letter, see, among other passages, Deut. v. 18. 19, (God) “loveth the stranger in giving him food and raiment. Love ye, therefore, the stranger: for ye were strangers in the land of Egypt.” Comp. Lev. xxiii. 25. Juvenal is a satirist, whose strong expressions can hardly be received as historic evidence; and he wrote after the horrible cruelties of the Romans, which, during and after the war, might give some cause for the complete isolation of the Jew from the rest of the world. The Jew was a bigot, but his religion was not the only source of his bigotry. After how many centuries of mutual wrong and hatred, which had still further estranged the Jew from mankind, did Maimonides write?—M.]

3 (return)
[ Moses delivered all that is hidden in his writings, instructing not to show the way to anyone except those who respect the sacred. He sought to guide those searching for truth to the source alone. The letter of this law isn’t present in Moses's current writings. However, the wise and compassionate Maimonides clearly teaches that if an idolater falls into the water, a Jew shouldn’t save him from drowning. See Basnage, Histoire des Juifs, l. vi. c. 28. * Note: This is completely contrary to its spirit and its letter; see other passages, such as Deut. v. 18. 19, which states, “God loves the stranger by providing him food and clothing. Therefore, you shall love the stranger, for you were strangers in the land of Egypt.” Compare with Lev. xxiii. 25. Juvenal was a satirist, and his intense language should not be taken as historical proof; he wrote after the brutal cruelties of the Romans, which, during and after the war, might explain the total isolation of the Jew from the world. The Jew held bias, but his faith wasn’t the only reason for it. After how many centuries of mutual harm and animosity, which further distanced the Jew from humanity, did Maimonides write?—M.]

4 (return)
[ A Jewish sect, which indulged themselves in a sort of occasional conformity, derived from Herod, by whose example and authority they had been seduced, the name of Herodians. But their numbers were so inconsiderable, and their duration so short, that Josephus has not thought them worthy of his notice. See Prideaux’s Connection, vol. ii. p. 285. * Note: The Herodians were probably more of a political party than a religious sect, though Gibbon is most likely right as to their occasional conformity. See Hist. of the Jews, ii. 108.—M.]

4 (return)
[ A Jewish group that occasionally followed certain customs known as the Herodians, named after Herod, who influenced and led them. However, their numbers were so small and their existence so brief that Josephus didn’t find them worth mentioning. See Prideaux’s Connection, vol. ii. p. 285. * Note: The Herodians were probably more of a political group than a religious sect, although Gibbon is likely correct about their occasional practices. See Hist. of the Jews, ii. 108.—M.]

5 (return)
[ Cicero pro Flacco, c. 28. * Note: The edicts of Julius Cæsar, and of some of the cities in Asia Minor (Krebs. Decret. pro Judæis,) in favor of the nation in general, or of the Asiatic Jews, speak a different language.—M.]

5 (return)
[ Cicero pro Flacco, c. 28. * Note: The decrees of Julius Caesar, and those from some cities in Asia Minor (Krebs. Decret. pro Judæis,) in favor of the Jewish people in general, or the Asiatic Jews, convey a different message.—M.]

6 (return)
[ Philo de Legatione. Augustus left a foundation for a perpetual sacrifice. Yet he approved of the neglect which his grandson Caius expressed towards the temple of Jerusalem. See Sueton. in August. c. 93, and Casaubon’s notes on that passage.]

6 (return)
[Philo de Legatione. Augustus established a foundation for an ongoing sacrifice. Still, he accepted the disregard that his grandson Caius showed towards the temple of Jerusalem. See Sueton. in August. c. 93, and Casaubon’s notes on that passage.]

7 (return)
[ See, in particular, Joseph. Antiquitat. xvii. 6, xviii. 3; and de Bell. Judiac. i. 33, and ii. 9, edit. Havercamp. * Note: This was during the government of Pontius Pilate. (Hist. of Jews, ii. 156.) Probably in part to avoid this collision, the Roman governor, in general, resided at Cæsarea.—M.]

7 (return)
[ See especially Josephus, Antiquities xvii. 6, xviii. 3; and The Jewish War i. 33, and ii. 9, edited by Havercamp. * Note: This was during the administration of Pontius Pilate. (History of the Jews, ii. 156.) Likely to prevent this conflict, the Roman governor generally lived in Caesarea.—M.]

8 (return)
[ Jussi a Caio Cæsare, effigiem ejus in templo locare, arma potius sumpsere. Tacit. Hist. v. 9. Philo and Josephus gave a very circumstantial, but a very rhetorical, account of this transaction, which exceedingly perplexed the governor of Syria. At the first mention of this idolatrous proposal, King Agrippa fainted away; and did not recover his senses until the third day. (Hist. of Jews, ii. 181, &c.)]

8 (return)
[ Jussi and Caesar, instead of placing his image in the temple, took up arms. Tacit. Hist. v. 9. Philo and Josephus provided a detailed but very rhetorical account of this event, which greatly confused the governor of Syria. At the initial mention of this idolatrous suggestion, King Agrippa fainted and didn't regain consciousness until the third day. (Hist. of Jews, ii. 181, &c.)]

This inflexible perseverance, which appeared so odious or so ridiculous to the ancient world, assumes a more awful character, since Providence has deigned to reveal to us the mysterious history of the chosen people. But the devout and even scrupulous attachment to the Mosaic religion, so conspicuous among the Jews who lived under the second temple, becomes still more surprising, if it is compared with the stubborn incredulity of their forefathers. When the law was given in thunder from Mount Sinai, when the tides of the ocean and the course of the planets were suspended for the convenience of the Israelites, and when temporal rewards and punishments were the immediate consequences of their piety or disobedience, they perpetually relapsed into rebellion against the visible majesty of their Divine King, placed the idols of the nations in the sanctuary of Jehovah, and imitated every fantastic ceremony that was practised in the tents of the Arabs, or in the cities of Phœnicia. 9 As the protection of Heaven was deservedly withdrawn from the ungrateful race, their faith acquired a proportionable degree of vigor and purity.

This rigid perseverance, which seemed so hateful or laughable to the ancient world, takes on a more serious tone now that Providence has chosen to reveal to us the mysterious history of the chosen people. However, the devoted and even meticulous adherence to the Mosaic religion, which was so evident among the Jews during the second temple period, becomes even more surprising when compared to the stubborn disbelief of their ancestors. When the law was given with thunder from Mount Sinai, when the tides of the ocean and the paths of the planets were halted for the convenience of the Israelites, and when immediate rewards and punishments were the direct results of their faithfulness or disobedience, they repeatedly fell back into rebellion against the visible majesty of their Divine King, placed the idols of the nations in the sanctuary of Jehovah, and copied every bizarre ritual practiced in the tents of the Arabs or in the cities of Phoenicia. 9 As the protection of Heaven was rightly taken away from the ungrateful nation, their faith gained a corresponding level of strength and purity.

The contemporaries of Moses and Joshua had beheld with careless indifference the most amazing miracles. Under the pressure of every calamity, the belief of those miracles has preserved the Jews of a later period from the universal contagion of idolatry; and in contradiction to every known principle of the human mind, that singular people seems to have yielded a stronger and more ready assent to the traditions of their remote ancestors, than to the evidence of their own senses. 10

The people living during the time of Moses and Joshua witnessed incredible miracles but viewed them with casual indifference. Despite facing various disasters, the belief in those miracles helped later Jewish people avoid getting caught up in widespread idol worship. Contrary to what we know about human nature, this unique group seems to have been more willing to accept the traditions of their distant ancestors than what they could see with their own eyes. 10

9 (return)
[ For the enumeration of the Syrian and Arabian deities, it may be observed, that Milton has comprised in one hundred and thirty very beautiful lines the two large and learned syntagmas which Selden had composed on that abstruse subject.]

9 (return)
[When listing the Syrian and Arabian gods, it's worth noting that Milton has condensed the two extensive and scholarly sections written by Selden on this complex topic into one hundred and thirty elegant lines.]

10 (return)
[ “How long will this people provoke me? and how long will it be ere they believe me, for all the signs which I have shown among them?” (Numbers xiv. 11.) It would be easy, but it would be unbecoming, to justify the complaint of the Deity from the whole tenor of the Mosaic history. Note: Among a rude and barbarous people, religious impressions are easily made, and are as soon effaced. The ignorance which multiplies imaginary wonders, would weaken and destroy the effect of real miracle. At the period of the Jewish history, referred to in the passage from Numbers, their fears predominated over their faith,—the fears of an unwarlike people, just rescued from debasing slavery, and commanded to attack a fierce, a well-armed, a gigantic, and a far more numerous race, the inhabitants of Canaan. As to the frequent apostasy of the Jews, their religion was beyond their state of civilization. Nor is it uncommon for a people to cling with passionate attachment to that of which, at first, they could not appreciate the value. Patriotism and national pride will contend, even to death, for political rights which have been forced upon a reluctant people. The Christian may at least retort, with justice, that the great sign of his religion, the resurrection of Jesus, was most ardently believed, and most resolutely asserted, by the eye witnesses of the fact.—M.]

10 (return)
[ “How long will these people keep provoking me? And how long will it take before they believe me, despite all the signs I've shown them?” (Numbers xiv. 11.) It would be simple, but inappropriate, to justify God's complaint when we consider the entire Mosaic history. Note: Among a rough and uncivilized people, religious feelings can be easily stirred and just as quickly erased. The ignorance that creates imaginary wonders can undermine and diminish the impact of real miracles. During the time of the Jewish history mentioned in the passage from Numbers, their fears outweighed their faith—the fears of a timid people recently freed from degrading slavery and told to confront a fierce, well-armed, and much larger race, the inhabitants of Canaan. Regarding the frequent abandonment of faith by the Jews, their religion was beyond their level of civilization. It's not unusual for a people to hold on passionately to something they initially couldn't see the value of. Patriotism and national pride can drive people to fight fiercely for political rights imposed on them against their will. A Christian might justifiably argue that the cornerstone of their faith, the resurrection of Jesus, was passionately believed in and strongly asserted by those who witnessed it firsthand.—M.]

The Jewish religion was admirably fitted for defence, but it was never designed for conquest; and it seems probable that the number of proselytes was never much superior to that of apostates. The divine promises were originally made, and the distinguishing rite of circumcision was enjoined, to a single family. When the posterity of Abraham had multiplied like the sands of the sea, the Deity, from whose mouth they received a system of laws and ceremonies, declared himself the proper and as it were the national God of Israel; and with the most jealous care separated his favorite people from the rest of mankind. The conquest of the land of Canaan was accompanied with so many wonderful and with so many bloody circumstances, that the victorious Jews were left in a state of irreconcilable hostility with all their neighbors. They had been commanded to extirpate some of the most idolatrous tribes, and the execution of the divine will had seldom been retarded by the weakness of humanity.

The Jewish religion was well-suited for defense, but it was never meant for conquest; and it seems likely that the number of converts was never much greater than that of those who left the faith. The divine promises were initially made, and the important practice of circumcision was commanded, to a single family. When the descendants of Abraham had multiplied like the grains of sand, the God, from whom they received a system of laws and rituals, declared Himself the proper and, in a sense, the national God of Israel; and with great care, He set apart His chosen people from the rest of humanity. The conquest of the land of Canaan was marked by so many miraculous and bloody events that the victorious Jews remained in a state of deep hostility with all their neighbors. They had been commanded to eliminate some of the most idolatrous tribes, and the execution of this divine will was rarely delayed by human weakness.

With the other nations they were forbidden to contract any marriages or alliances; and the prohibition of receiving them into the congregation, which in some cases was perpetual, almost always extended to the third, to the seventh, or even to the tenth generation. The obligation of preaching to the Gentiles the faith of Moses had never been inculcated as a precept of the law, nor were the Jews inclined to impose it on themselves as a voluntary duty.

With other nations, they were not allowed to enter into any marriages or alliances; and the prohibition against accepting them into the congregation, which in some cases lasted forever, almost always extended to the third, seventh, or even the tenth generation. The responsibility of preaching the faith of Moses to the Gentiles was never established as a rule of the law, nor were the Jews eager to take it upon themselves as a voluntary obligation.

In the admission of new citizens that unsocial people was actuated by the selfish vanity of the Greeks, rather than by the generous policy of Rome. The descendants of Abraham were flattered by the opinion that they alone were the heirs of the covenant, and they were apprehensive of diminishing the value of their inheritance by sharing it too easily with the strangers of the earth. A larger acquaintance with mankind extended their knowledge without correcting their prejudices; and whenever the God of Israel acquired any new votaries, he was much more indebted to the inconstant humor of polytheism than to the active zeal of his own missionaries. 11 The religion of Moses seems to be instituted for a particular country as well as for a single nation; and if a strict obedience had been paid to the order, that every male, three times in the year, should present himself before the Lord Jehovah, it would have been impossible that the Jews could ever have spread themselves beyond the narrow limits of the promised land. 12 That obstacle was indeed removed by the destruction of the temple of Jerusalem; but the most considerable part of the Jewish religion was involved in its destruction; and the Pagans, who had long wondered at the strange report of an empty sanctuary, 13 were at a loss to discover what could be the object, or what could be the instruments, of a worship which was destitute of temples and of altars, of priests and of sacrifices.

In the process of admitting new citizens, the unsociable behavior of people was driven more by the self-serving pride of the Greeks than by the generous approach of Rome. The descendants of Abraham were flattered by the belief that they alone were the rightful heirs of the covenant, and they feared that by sharing it too easily with outsiders, they would diminish the value of their inheritance. A broader understanding of humanity expanded their knowledge without changing their biases; whenever the God of Israel gained new followers, it was much more due to the fickle nature of polytheism than to the active efforts of his own missionaries. 11 The religion of Moses seems to have been established for a particular land as well as for a single nation; and had there been strict adherence to the command that every male should present himself before the Lord Jehovah three times a year, it would have been impossible for the Jews to spread beyond the limited borders of the promised land. 12 That barrier was indeed removed by the destruction of the temple in Jerusalem, but the most significant aspects of the Jewish faith were tied to its destruction; and the Pagans, who had long been intrigued by the strange tales of an empty sanctuary, 13 were puzzled about what could be the purpose or the means of a religion that lacked temples and altars, priests, and sacrifices.

Yet even in their fallen state, the Jews, still asserting their lofty and exclusive privileges, shunned, instead of courting, the society of strangers. They still insisted with inflexible rigor on those parts of the law which it was in their power to practise. Their peculiar distinctions of days, of meats, and a variety of trivial though burdensome observances, were so many objects of disgust and aversion for the other nations, to whose habits and prejudices they were diametrically opposite. The painful and even dangerous rite of circumcision was alone capable of repelling a willing proselyte from the door of the synagogue. 14

Yet even in their fallen state, the Jews, still claiming their high and exclusive privileges, avoided, instead of embracing, the company of outsiders. They continued to insist with strict rigor on the parts of the law that they could practice. Their distinct observances of days, dietary restrictions, and various trivial yet burdensome rituals were seen as objects of disgust and aversion by other nations, who found their habits and prejudices completely opposite. The painful and even dangerous ritual of circumcision was often enough to turn away a willing convert at the door of the synagogue. 14

11 (return)
[ All that relates to the Jewish proselytes has been very ably by Basnage, Hist. des Juifs, l. vi. c. 6, 7.]

11 (return)
[ Everything concerning the Jewish proselytes has been very well covered by Basnage, Hist. des Juifs, l. vi. c. 6, 7.]

12 (return)
[ See Exod. xxiv. 23, Deut. xvi. 16, the commentators, and a very sensible note in the Universal History, vol. i. p. 603, edit. fol.]

12 (return)
[See Exod. 24:23, Deut. 16:16, the commentators, and a very insightful note in the Universal History, vol. 1, p. 603, edit. fol.]

13 (return)
[ When Pompey, using or abusing the right of conquest, entered into the Holy of Holies, it was observed with amazement, “Nulli intus Deum effigie, vacuam sedem et inania arcana.” Tacit. Hist. v. 9. It was a popular saying, with regard to the Jews, “Nil præter nubes et coeli numen adorant.”]

13 (return)
[ When Pompey entered the Holy of Holies, whether as a conqueror or a violator of sacred space, people were amazed and remarked, “No image of God is inside, just an empty seat and meaningless secrets.” Tacit. Hist. v. 9. It was commonly said about the Jews, “They worship nothing but clouds and the deity of heaven.”]

14 (return)
[ A second kind of circumcision was inflicted on a Samaritan or Egyptian proselyte. The sullen indifference of the Talmudists, with respect to the conversion of strangers, may be seen in Basnage Histoire des Juifs, l. xi. c. 6.]

14 (return)
[ A second type of circumcision was performed on a Samaritan or Egyptian convert. The apathetic attitude of the Talmudists toward the conversion of outsiders is evident in Basnage's History of the Jews, book xi, chapter 6.]

Under these circumstances, Christianity offered itself to the world, armed with the strength of the Mosaic law, and delivered from the weight of its fetters. An exclusive zeal for the truth of religion, and the unity of God, was as carefully inculcated in the new as in the ancient system; and whatever was now revealed to mankind concerning the nature and designs of the Supreme Being was fitted to increase their reverence for that mysterious doctrine. The divine authority of Moses and the prophets was admitted, and even established, as the firmest basis of Christianity. From the beginning of the world, an uninterrupted series of predictions had announced and prepared the long-expected coming of the Messiah, who, in compliance with the gross apprehensions of the Jews, had been more frequently represented under the character of a King and Conqueror, than under that of a Prophet, a Martyr, and the Son of God. By his expiatory sacrifice, the imperfect sacrifices of the temple were at once consummated and abolished. The ceremonial law, which consisted only of types and figures, was succeeded by a pure and spiritual worship equally adapted to all climates, as well as to every condition of mankind; and to the initiation of blood was substituted a more harmless initiation of water. The promise of divine favor, instead of being partially confined to the posterity of Abraham, was universally proposed to the freeman and the slave, to the Greek and to the barbarian, to the Jew and to the Gentile. Every privilege that could raise the proselyte from earth to heaven, that could exalt his devotion, secure his happiness, or even gratify that secret pride which, under the semblance of devotion, insinuates itself into the human heart, was still reserved for the members of the Christian church; but at the same time all mankind was permitted, and even solicited, to accept the glorious distinction, which was not only proffered as a favor, but imposed as an obligation. It became the most sacred duty of a new convert to diffuse among his friends and relations the inestimable blessing which he had received, and to warn them against a refusal that would be severely punished as a criminal disobedience to the will of a benevolent but all-powerful Deity.

Under these circumstances, Christianity presented itself to the world, equipped with the strength of the Mosaic law and freed from the burden of its restraints. A strong commitment to the truth of religion and the unity of God was emphasized just as much in the new system as it was in the old. Everything revealed to humanity about the nature and purposes of the Supreme Being was designed to deepen their respect for that mysterious teaching. The divine authority of Moses and the prophets was acknowledged and even confirmed as the strongest foundation of Christianity. Since the beginning of time, a continuous series of prophecies had foretold and prepared for the long-awaited arrival of the Messiah, who, according to the limited understanding of the Jews, was more often depicted as a King and Conqueror rather than a Prophet, Martyr, or the Son of God. Through his sacrificial act, the imperfect sacrifices of the temple were both fulfilled and rendered obsolete. The ceremonial law, which consisted solely of symbols and representations, was replaced by a pure and spiritual worship that was suitable for all climates and every condition of humanity; and instead of initiation through blood, a more harmless initiation through water was introduced. The promise of divine favor, rather than being limited to the descendants of Abraham, was universally offered to free people and slaves, Greeks and non-Greeks, Jews and Gentiles. Every privilege that could elevate the proselyte from earth to heaven, enhance their devotion, ensure their happiness, or even satisfy that hidden pride that masquerades as devotion within the human heart, was still reserved for the members of the Christian church; yet at the same time, all of humanity was invited, and even urged, to accept the glorious distinction, which was not only offered as a gift but required as a duty. It became the most sacred responsibility of a new convert to share the invaluable blessing they had received with their friends and family, and to warn them against rejecting it, which would be viewed as serious disobedience to the will of a kind but all-powerful Deity.

Chapter XV: Progress Of The Christian Religion.—Part II.

The enfranchisement of the church from the bonds of the synagogue was a work, however, of some time and of some difficulty. The Jewish converts, who acknowledged Jesus in the character of the Messiah foretold by their ancient oracles, respected him as a prophetic teacher of virtue and religion; but they obstinately adhered to the ceremonies of their ancestors, and were desirous of imposing them on the Gentiles, who continually augmented the number of believers. These Judaizing Christians seem to have argued with some degree of plausibility from the divine origin of the Mosaic law, and from the immutable perfections of its great Author. They affirmed, that if the Being, who is the same through all eternity, had designed to abolish those sacred rites which had served to distinguish his chosen people, the repeal of them would have been no less clear and solemn than their first promulgation: that, instead of those frequent declarations, which either suppose or assert the perpetuity of the Mosaic religion, it would have been represented as a provisionary scheme intended to last only to the coming of the Messiah, who should instruct mankind in a more perfect mode of faith and of worship: 15 that the Messiah himself, and his disciples who conversed with him on earth, instead of authorizing by their example the most minute observances of the Mosaic law, 16 would have published to the world the abolition of those useless and obsolete ceremonies, without suffering Christianity to remain during so many years obscurely confounded among the sects of the Jewish church. Arguments like these appear to have been used in the defence of the expiring cause of the Mosaic law; but the industry of our learned divines has abundantly explained the ambiguous language of the Old Testament, and the ambiguous conduct of the apostolic teachers. It was proper gradually to unfold the system of the gospel, and to pronounce, with the utmost caution and tenderness, a sentence of condemnation so repugnant to the inclination and prejudices of the believing Jews.

The process of freeing the church from the constraints of the synagogue took time and was challenging. The Jewish converts, who recognized Jesus as the Messiah predicted by their ancient texts, saw him as a prophetic teacher of morals and religion. However, they stubbornly clung to the rituals of their ancestors and wanted to impose these practices on the Gentiles, who were constantly increasing the number of believers. These Judaizing Christians seemed to argue convincingly based on the divine origin of the Mosaic law and the unchanging perfection of its great Author. They claimed that if the Being, who is eternal, intended to abolish the sacred rites that distinguished his chosen people, the repeal would have been as clear and formal as their initial declaration: that, instead of the frequent statements suggesting or asserting the permanence of the Mosaic religion, it would have been presented as a temporary arrangement meant to last only until the coming of the Messiah, who would teach humanity a more refined way of faith and worship: 15 that the Messiah himself and his disciples, who interacted with him during his time on earth, instead of endorsing the most detailed aspects of the Mosaic law, 16 would have announced to the world the abolition of those unnecessary and outdated ceremonies, without allowing Christianity to remain for so many years obscured among the factions of the Jewish church. Such arguments seem to have been used to defend the fading influence of the Mosaic law, but the efforts of our learned theologians have thoroughly clarified the ambiguous messages of the Old Testament and the ambiguous actions of the apostolic teachers. It was appropriate to gradually reveal the gospel's message and to carefully and gently declare a condemnation that was so contrary to the beliefs and biases of the Jewish converts.

15 (return)
[ These arguments were urged with great ingenuity by the Jew Orobio, and refuted with equal ingenuity and candor by the Christian Limborch. See the Amica Collatio, (it well deserves that name,) or account of the dispute between them.]

15 (return)
[ These arguments were presented with great skill by the Jewish scholar Orobio and countered with equal skill and honesty by the Christian Limborch. Check out the Amica Collatio, (it truly deserves that title,) or the overview of their debate.]

16 (return)
[ Jesus... circumcisus erat; cibis utebatur Judaicis; vestitu simili; purgatos scabie mittebat ad sacerdotes; Paschata et alios dies festos religiose observabat: Si quos sanavit sabbatho, ostendit non tantum ex lege, sed et exceptis sententiis, talia opera sabbatho non interdicta. Grotius de Veritate Religionis Christianæ, l. v. c. 7. A little afterwards, (c. 12,) he expatiates on the condescension of the apostles.]

16 (return)
[ Jesus was circumcised; he ate traditional Jewish food; he wore similar clothing; he sent those with scabies to the priests for cleansing; he observed Passover and other holy days religiously: If he healed anyone on the Sabbath, he showed that such actions weren't just permissible under the law but also allowed by special exceptions. Grotius on the Truth of the Christian Religion, book v, chapter 7. A little later, (chapter 12,) he elaborates on the humility of the apostles.]

The history of the church of Jerusalem affords a lively proof of the necessity of those precautions, and of the deep impression which the Jewish religion had made on the minds of its sectaries. The first fifteen bishops of Jerusalem were all circumcised Jews; and the congregation over which they presided united the law of Moses with the doctrine of Christ. 17 It was natural that the primitive tradition of a church which was founded only forty days after the death of Christ, and was governed almost as many years under the immediate inspection of his apostle, should be received as the standard of orthodoxy. The distant churches very frequently appealed to the authority of their venerable Parent, and relieved her distresses by a liberal contribution of alms. But when numerous and opulent societies were established in the great cities of the empire, in Antioch, Alexandria, Ephesus, Corinth, and Rome, the reverence which Jerusalem had inspired to all the Christian colonies insensibly diminished. 18b The Jewish converts, or, as they were afterwards called, the Nazarenes, who had laid the foundations of the church, soon found themselves overwhelmed by the increasing multitudes, that from all the various religions of polytheism enlisted under the banner of Christ: and the Gentiles, who, with the approbation of their peculiar apostle, had rejected the intolerable weight of the Mosaic ceremonies, at length refused to their more scrupulous brethren the same toleration which at first they had humbly solicited for their own practice. The ruin of the temple of the city, and of the public religion of the Jews, was severely felt by the Nazarenes; as in their manners, though not in their faith, they maintained so intimate a connection with their impious countrymen, whose misfortunes were attributed by the Pagans to the contempt, and more justly ascribed by the Christians to the wrath, of the Supreme Deity. The Nazarenes retired from the ruins of Jerusalem 18 to the little town of Pella beyond the Jordan, where that ancient church languished above sixty years in solitude and obscurity. 19 They still enjoyed the comfort of making frequent and devout visits to the Holy City, and the hope of being one day restored to those seats which both nature and religion taught them to love as well as to revere. But at length, under the reign of Hadrian, the desperate fanaticism of the Jews filled up the measure of their calamities; and the Romans, exasperated by their repeated rebellions, exercised the rights of victory with unusual rigor. The emperor founded, under the name of Ælia Capitolina, a new city on Mount Sion, 20 to which he gave the privileges of a colony; and denouncing the severest penalties against any of the Jewish people who should dare to approach its precincts, he fixed a vigilant garrison of a Roman cohort to enforce the execution of his orders. The Nazarenes had only one way left to escape the common proscription, and the force of truth was on this occasion assisted by the influence of temporal advantages. They elected Marcus for their bishop, a prelate of the race of the Gentiles, and most probably a native either of Italy or of some of the Latin provinces. At his persuasion, the most considerable part of the congregation renounced the Mosaic law, in the practice of which they had persevered above a century. By this sacrifice of their habits and prejudices, they purchased a free admission into the colony of Hadrian, and more firmly cemented their union with the Catholic church. 21

The history of the church in Jerusalem provides a vivid example of the importance of those precautions and the strong impact the Jewish religion had on its followers. The first fifteen bishops of Jerusalem were all circumcised Jews, and the congregation they led combined the law of Moses with the teachings of Christ. 17 It was natural that the original tradition of a church founded just forty days after Christ’s death, and overseen for many years by his apostle, would be viewed as the standard of orthodoxy. Distant churches often looked to their venerable parent for authority and helped her in times of need with generous donations. However, as many wealthy communities emerged in the major cities of the empire like Antioch, Alexandria, Ephesus, Corinth, and Rome, the respect that Jerusalem had generated began to gradually fade. 18b The Jewish converts, later called Nazarenes, who had laid the church's foundations, soon found themselves overwhelmed by the growing numbers of followers from various polytheistic religions who came under Christ's banner. The Gentiles, who had been approved by their apostle to abandon the heavy burden of the Mosaic laws, eventually denied their more meticulous Jewish siblings the same toleration they had initially sought for themselves. The destruction of the city’s temple and the public Jewish religion deeply affected the Nazarenes because, in their behavior, though not in their beliefs, they had maintained a close connection with their irreverent countrymen, whose misfortunes were blamed by pagans on their contempt, and more rightly attributed by Christians to the anger of the Supreme Deity. The Nazarenes withdrew from the ruins of Jerusalem 18 to the small town of Pella beyond the Jordan, where that ancient church languished for over sixty years in solitude and obscurity. 19 They still found comfort in making frequent and devout visits to the Holy City, holding onto the hope of one day being restored to the places that both nature and faith led them to love and respect. But eventually, under Hadrian’s rule, the desperate fanaticism of the Jews compounded their suffering; and the Romans, frustrated by their ongoing rebellions, exercised their victory rights with exceptional harshness. The emperor established a new city named Ælia Capitolina on Mount Sion, 20 granting it the rights of a colony and imposing severe penalties on any Jews who dared to approach its borders. He stationed a vigilant garrison of a Roman cohort to enforce his orders. The Nazarenes had only one option left to escape this common persecution, and the power of truth was bolstered by the promise of temporal benefits. They chose Marcus as their bishop, a leader of Gentile descent, likely a native of Italy or one of the Latin provinces. At his urging, a significant portion of the congregation renounced the Mosaic law, which they had followed for over a century. By sacrificing their established habits and beliefs, they gained free access to Hadrian's colony and more firmly strengthened their bond with the Catholic church. 21

17 (return)
[ Pæne omnes Christum Deum sub legis observatione credebant Sulpicius Severus, ii. 31. See Eusebius, Hist. Ecclesiast. l. iv. c. 5.]

17 (return)
[ All the beautiful ones believed that Christ was God under the observance of the law, Sulpicius Severus, ii. 31. See Eusebius, Hist. Ecclesiast. l. iv. c. 5.]

18b (return)
[Footnote 18b: Mosheim de Rebus Christianis ante Constantinum Magnum, page 153. In this masterly performance, which I shall often have occasion to quote he enters much more fully into the state of the primitive church than he has an opportunity of doing in his General History.]

18b (return)
[Footnote 18b: Mosheim de Rebus Christianis ante Constantinum Magnum, page 153. In this impressive work, which I will frequently reference, he goes into much greater detail about the early church than he can in his General History.]

18 (return)
[ This is incorrect: all the traditions concur in placing the abandonment of the city by the Christians, not only before it was in ruins, but before the seige had commenced. Euseb. loc. cit., and Le Clerc.—M.]

18 (return)
[ This is incorrect: all the traditions agree that the Christians left the city not only before it was in ruins but also before the siege had even begun. Euseb. loc. cit., and Le Clerc.—M.]

19 (return)
[ Eusebius, l. iii. c. 5. Le Clerc, Hist. Ecclesiast. p. 605. During this occasional absence, the bishop and church of Pella still retained the title of Jerusalem. In the same manner, the Roman pontiffs resided seventy years at Avignon; and the patriarchs of Alexandria have long since transferred their episcopal seat to Cairo.]

19 (return)
[ Eusebius, l. iii. c. 5. Le Clerc, Hist. Ecclesiast. p. 605. During this temporary absence, the bishop and the church of Pella still kept the title of Jerusalem. Similarly, the Roman popes lived in Avignon for seventy years; and the patriarchs of Alexandria have long since moved their episcopal seat to Cairo.]

20 (return)
[ Dion Cassius, l. lxix. The exile of the Jewish nation from Jerusalem is attested by Aristo of Pella, (apud Euseb. l. iv. c. 6,) and is mentioned by several ecclesiastical writers; though some of them too hastily extend this interdiction to the whole country of Palestine.]

20 (return)
[Dion Cassius, l. lxix. The expulsion of the Jewish nation from Jerusalem is supported by Aristo of Pella (quoted in Euseb. l. iv. c. 6) and has been noted by various church historians; although some of them too quickly apply this ban to all of Palestine.]

21 (return)
[ Eusebius, l. iv. c. 6. Sulpicius Severus, ii. 31. By comparing their unsatisfactory accounts, Mosheim (p. 327, &c.) has drawn out a very distinct representation of the circumstances and motives of this revolution.]

21 (return)
[ Eusebius, l. iv. c. 6. Sulpicius Severus, ii. 31. By comparing their unsatisfactory accounts, Mosheim (p. 327, &c.) has created a clear picture of the circumstances and motivations behind this revolution.]

When the name and honors of the church of Jerusalem had been restored to Mount Sion, the crimes of heresy and schism were imputed to the obscure remnant of the Nazarenes, which refused to accompany their Latin bishop. They still preserved their former habitation of Pella, spread themselves into the villages adjacent to Damascus, and formed an inconsiderable church in the city of Berœa, or, as it is now called, of Aleppo, in Syria. 22 The name of Nazarenes was deemed too honorable for those Christian Jews, and they soon received, from the supposed poverty of their understanding, as well as of their condition, the contemptuous epithet of Ebionites. 23 In a few years after the return of the church of Jerusalem, it became a matter of doubt and controversy, whether a man who sincerely acknowledged Jesus as the Messiah, but who still continued to observe the law of Moses, could possibly hope for salvation. The humane temper of Justin Martyr inclined him to answer this question in the affirmative; and though he expressed himself with the most guarded diffidence, he ventured to determine in favor of such an imperfect Christian, if he were content to practise the Mosaic ceremonies, without pretending to assert their general use or necessity. But when Justin was pressed to declare the sentiment of the church, he confessed that there were very many among the orthodox Christians, who not only excluded their Judaizing brethren from the hope of salvation, but who declined any intercourse with them in the common offices of friendship, hospitality, and social life. 24 The more rigorous opinion prevailed, as it was natural to expect, over the milder; and an eternal bar of separation was fixed between the disciples of Moses and those of Christ. The unfortunate Ebionites, rejected from one religion as apostates, and from the other as heretics, found themselves compelled to assume a more decided character; and although some traces of that obsolete sect may be discovered as late as the fourth century, they insensibly melted away, either into the church or the synagogue. 25

When the name and honors of the church of Jerusalem were restored to Mount Sion, the obscure remnant of the Nazarenes, who refused to follow their Latin bishop, were labeled as heretics and schismatics. They still maintained their former home in Pella, spread into the villages near Damascus, and formed a small church in the city of Berœa, now known as Aleppo, in Syria. 22 The name Nazarenes was considered too prestigious for these Christian Jews, and they soon received the disparaging label of Ebionites, due to both their perceived lack of understanding and their economic situation. 23 A few years after the church of Jerusalem was restored, there was debate about whether a person who genuinely recognized Jesus as the Messiah, but continued to follow the law of Moses, could have any hope of salvation. Justin Martyr, with his compassionate outlook, leaned towards saying yes, and while he expressed himself with cautious uncertainty, he argued in favor of such an imperfect Christian if they were content to practice the Mosaic ceremonies without insisting on their overall importance or necessity. However, when Justin was urged to represent the church's view, he admitted that many orthodox Christians not only excluded their Judaizing peers from the hope of salvation but also avoided interacting with them in friendship, hospitality, and daily life. 24 As might be expected, the stricter view gained traction over the more lenient one, creating a permanent divide between the followers of Moses and those of Christ. The unfortunate Ebionites, rejected as apostates from one faith and labeled as heretics from the other, felt forced to adopt a more defined identity; and although some remnants of that outdated sect may be found as late as the fourth century, they gradually integrated into either the church or the synagogue. 25

22 (return)
[ Le Clerc (Hist. Ecclesiast. p. 477, 535) seems to have collected from Eusebius, Jerome, Epiphanius, and other writers, all the principal circumstances that relate to the Nazarenes or Ebionites. The nature of their opinions soon divided them into a stricter and a milder sect; and there is some reason to conjecture, that the family of Jesus Christ remained members, at least, of the latter and more moderate party.]

22 (return)
[Le Clerc (Hist. Ecclesiast. p. 477, 535) appears to have gathered information from Eusebius, Jerome, Epiphanius, and other authors about the key details concerning the Nazarenes or Ebionites. Their beliefs quickly split them into a stricter and a more lenient sect; and there’s some reason to suggest that the family of Jesus Christ stayed affiliated with, at the very least, the latter and more moderate group.]

23 (return)
[ Some writers have been pleased to create an Ebion, the imaginary author of their sect and name. But we can more safely rely on the learned Eusebius than on the vehement Tertullian, or the credulous Epiphanius. According to Le Clerc, the Hebrew word Ebjonim may be translated into Latin by that of Pauperes. See Hist. Ecclesiast. p. 477. * Note: The opinion of Le Clerc is generally admitted; but Neander has suggested some good reasons for supposing that this term only applied to poverty of condition. The obscure history of their tenets and divisions, is clearly and rationally traced in his History of the Church, vol. i. part ii. p. 612, &c., Germ. edit.—M.]

23 (return)
[ Some writers have taken pleasure in creating an Ebion, the fictional author of their group and name. However, we can more reliably depend on the knowledgeable Eusebius than on the passionate Tertullian, or the gullible Epiphanius. According to Le Clerc, the Hebrew word Ebjonim can be translated into Latin as Pauperes. See Hist. Ecclesiast. p. 477. * Note: Le Clerc's opinion is generally accepted; however, Neander has put forth some valid reasons to suggest that this term only referred to poverty in terms of social status. The unclear history of their beliefs and divisions is clearly and logically outlined in his History of the Church, vol. i. part ii. p. 612, &c., Germ. edit.—M.]

24 (return)
[ See the very curious Dialogue of Justin Martyr with the Jew Tryphon. The conference between them was held at Ephesus, in the reign of Antoninus Pius, and about twenty years after the return of the church of Pella to Jerusalem. For this date consult the accurate note of Tillemont, Memoires Ecclesiastiques, tom. ii. p. 511. * Note: Justin Martyr makes an important distinction, which Gibbon has neglected to notice. * * * There were some who were not content with observing the Mosaic law themselves, but enforced the same observance, as necessary to salvation, upon the heathen converts, and refused all social intercourse with them if they did not conform to the law. Justin Martyr himself freely admits those who kept the law themselves to Christian communion, though he acknowledges that some, not the Church, thought otherwise; of the other party, he himself thought less favorably. The former by some are considered the Nazarenes the atter the Ebionites—G and M.]

24 (return)
[ See the very interesting Dialogue of Justin Martyr with the Jew Tryphon. The discussion between them took place in Ephesus during the reign of Antoninus Pius, about twenty years after the church of Pella returned to Jerusalem. For this date, refer to the detailed note by Tillemont, Memoires Ecclesiastiques, tom. ii. p. 511. * Note: Justin Martyr makes an important distinction that Gibbon overlooked. * * * Some people were not satisfied with just following the Mosaic law themselves; they insisted that the same adherence was necessary for the salvation of the Gentile converts and refused to engage with them socially if they did not comply with the law. Justin Martyr openly accepted those who followed the law into Christian fellowship, although he recognized that some, not the Church, had a different view; he regarded the other group less favorably. The former are sometimes referred to as the Nazarenes, while the latter are the Ebionites—G and M.]

25 (return)
[ Of all the systems of Christianity, that of Abyssinia is the only one which still adheres to the Mosaic rites. (Geddes’s Church History of Æthiopia, and Dissertations de La Grand sur la Relation du P. Lobo.) The eunuch of the queen Candace might suggest some suspicious; but as we are assured (Socrates, i. 19. Sozomen, ii. 24. Ludolphus, p. 281) that the Æthiopians were not converted till the fourth century, it is more reasonable to believe that they respected the sabbath, and distinguished the forbidden meats, in imitation of the Jews, who, in a very early period, were seated on both sides of the Red Sea. Circumcision had been practised by the most ancient Æthiopians, from motives of health and cleanliness, which seem to be explained in the Recherches Philosophiques sur les Americains, tom. ii. p. 117.]

25 (return)
[ Among all the branches of Christianity, the one in Abyssinia is the only one that still follows the Mosaic rites. (Geddes’s Church History of Æthiopia, and Dissertations de La Grand sur la Relation du P. Lobo.) The eunuch of Queen Candace might raise some doubts, but since we know (Socrates, i. 19. Sozomen, ii. 24. Ludolphus, p. 281) that the Ethiopians were not converted until the fourth century, it seems more plausible that they kept the Sabbath and observed dietary restrictions, imitating the Jews who, very early on, lived on both sides of the Red Sea. Circumcision was practiced by the earliest Ethiopians for health and hygiene reasons, which are elaborated in the Recherches Philosophiques sur les Americains, tom. ii. p. 117.]

While the orthodox church preserved a just medium between excessive veneration and improper contempt for the law of Moses, the various heretics deviated into equal but opposite extremes of error and extravagance. From the acknowledged truth of the Jewish religion, the Ebionites had concluded that it could never be abolished. From its supposed imperfections, the Gnostics as hastily inferred that it never was instituted by the wisdom of the Deity. There are some objections against the authority of Moses and the prophets, which too readily present themselves to the sceptical mind; though they can only be derived from our ignorance of remote antiquity, and from our incapacity to form an adequate judgment of the divine economy. These objections were eagerly embraced and as petulantly urged by the vain science of the Gnostics. 26 As those heretics were, for the most part, averse to the pleasures of sense, they morosely arraigned the polygamy of the patriarchs, the gallantries of David, and the seraglio of Solomon. The conquest of the land of Canaan, and the extirpation of the unsuspecting natives, they were at a loss how to reconcile with the common notions of humanity and justice. 261 But when they recollected the sanguinary list of murders, of executions, and of massacres, which stain almost every page of the Jewish annals, they acknowledged that the barbarians of Palestine had exercised as much compassion towards their idolatrous enemies, as they had ever shown to their friends or countrymen. 27 Passing from the sectaries of the law to the law itself, they asserted that it was impossible that a religion which consisted only of bloody sacrifices and trifling ceremonies, and whose rewards as well as punishments were all of a carnal and temporal nature, could inspire the love of virtue, or restrain the impetuosity of passion. The Mosaic account of the creation and fall of man was treated with profane derision by the Gnostics, who would not listen with patience to the repose of the Deity after six days’ labor, to the rib of Adam, the garden of Eden, the trees of life and of knowledge, the speaking serpent, the forbidden fruit, and the condemnation pronounced against human kind for the venial offence of their first progenitors. 28 The God of Israel was impiously represented by the Gnostics as a being liable to passion and to error, capricious in his favor, implacable in his resentment, meanly jealous of his superstitious worship, and confining his partial providence to a single people, and to this transitory life. In such a character they could discover none of the features of the wise and omnipotent Father of the universe. 29 They allowed that the religion of the Jews was somewhat less criminal than the idolatry of the Gentiles; but it was their fundamental doctrine that the Christ whom they adored as the first and brightest emanation of the Deity appeared upon earth to rescue mankind from their various errors, and to reveal a new system of truth and perfection. The most learned of the fathers, by a very singular condescension, have imprudently admitted the sophistry of the Gnostics. 291 Acknowledging that the literal sense is repugnant to every principle of faith as well as reason, they deem themselves secure and invulnerable behind the ample veil of allegory, which they carefully spread over every tender part of the Mosaic dispensation. 30

While the orthodox church maintained a balanced view between excessive reverence and improper disdain for the law of Moses, various heretics went to opposite extremes of error and excess. The Ebionites, acknowledging the truth of the Jewish religion, believed it could never be abolished. Meanwhile, the Gnostics, hastily assuming its flaws, concluded that it had never been established by divine wisdom. There are several objections to the authority of Moses and the prophets that easily appeal to a skeptical mindset; however, these only arise from our ignorance of ancient history and our inability to make a proper judgment about divine governance. The Gnostics eagerly seized these objections and argued them petulantly. As most of these heretics were averse to sensual pleasures, they sourly criticized the polygamy of the patriarchs, the affairs of David, and Solomon’s harem. They struggled to reconcile the conquest of Canaan and the extermination of the unsuspecting natives with common ideas of humanity and justice. However, when they remembered the bloody history of murders, executions, and massacres that taint almost every page of Jewish history, they acknowledged that the barbarians of Palestine showed as much compassion toward their idolatrous enemies as they did toward their friends or fellow citizens. Transitioning from the followers of the law to the law itself, they claimed it was impossible for a religion based solely on bloody sacrifices and trivial ceremonies, with rewards and punishments both carnal and temporary, to inspire love for virtue or curb the impulsiveness of passion. The Gnostic thinkers treated the Mosaic account of creation and the fall of man with disrespect, refusing to patiently accept the idea of God resting after six days of work, Adam’s rib, the Garden of Eden, the trees of life and knowledge, the talking serpent, the forbidden fruit, and the condemnation of humanity for the minor offense of their first ancestors. The God of Israel was blasphemously depicted by the Gnostics as a being prone to emotions and mistakes, fickle in His favoritism, unrelenting in His anger, unnaturally jealous of His superstitious worship, and limiting His providence to one particular people and this temporary life. In such a portrayal, they found none of the characteristics of a wise and all-powerful Father of the universe. They admitted that Jewish religion was somewhat less sinful than the idolatry of the Gentiles; however, their core belief was that the Christ they worshiped as the first and greatest manifestation of the Deity came to Earth to save humanity from their various errors and to reveal a new system of truth and perfection. The most learned of the early church fathers, in a rather unique lapse in judgment, unwisely accepted the Gnostic’s reasoning. They recognized that the literal interpretation clashed with every principle of faith and reason, and believed they were safe and untouchable behind the broad cover of allegory, which they meticulously applied to every sensitive aspect of the Mosaic law.

26 (return)
[ Beausobre, Histoire du Manicheisme, l. i. c. 3, has stated their objections, particularly those of Faustus, the adversary of Augustin, with the most learned impartiality.]

26 (return)
[ Beausobre, History of Manichaeism, l. i. c. 3, has presented their objections, especially those of Faustus, Augustine's opponent, with great scholarly fairness.]

261 (return)
[ On the “war law” of the Jews, see Hist. of Jews, i. 137.—M.]

261 (return)
[ For the “war law” of the Jews, see Hist. of Jews, i. 137.—M.]

27 (return)
[ Apud ipsos fides obstinata, misericordia in promptu: adversus amnes alios hostile odium. Tacit. Hist. v. 4. Surely Tacitus had seen the Jews with too favorable an eye. The perusal of Josephus must have destroyed the antithesis. * Note: Few writers have suspected Tacitus of partiality towards the Jews. The whole later history of the Jews illustrates as well their strong feelings of humanity to their brethren, as their hostility to the rest of mankind. The character and the position of Josephus with the Roman authorities, must be kept in mind during the perusal of his History. Perhaps he has not exaggerated the ferocity and fanaticism of the Jews at that time; but insurrectionary warfare is not the best school for the humaner virtues, and much must be allowed for the grinding tyranny of the later Roman governors. See Hist. of Jews, ii. 254.—M.]

27 (return)
[ Among them, there was a steadfast faith and readily available mercy; in contrast, there was a fierce hatred towards others. Tacit. Hist. v. 4. It seems Tacitus viewed the Jews too favorably. Reading Josephus likely flipped that perception. * Note: Few writers have doubted Tacitus's impartiality towards the Jews. The subsequent history of the Jews demonstrates both their deep sense of compassion for their own and their animosity towards others. One must consider Josephus's influence with the Roman authorities while reading his History. He may not have overstated the cruelty and zealotry of the Jews during that period; however, rebellion isn't the ideal training ground for noble qualities, and we must account for the harsh oppression of the later Roman governors. See Hist. of Jews, ii. 254.—M.]

28 (return)
[ Dr. Burnet (Archæologia, l. ii. c. 7) has discussed the first chapters of Genesis with too much wit and freedom. * Note: Dr. Burnet apologized for the levity with which he had conducted some of his arguments, by the excuse that he wrote in a learned language for scholars alone, not for the vulgar. Whatever may be thought of his success in tracing an Eastern allegory in the first chapters of Genesis, his other works prove him to have been a man of great genius, and of sincere piety.—M]

28 (return)
[ Dr. Burnet (Archæologia, l. ii. c. 7) has analyzed the first chapters of Genesis with too much wit and boldness. * Note: Dr. Burnet explained the lightheartedness with which he approached some of his arguments by stating that he was writing in an academic language meant only for scholars, not for the general public. Regardless of opinions about his ability to identify an Eastern allegory in the first chapters of Genesis, his other writings demonstrate that he was a person of great intelligence and genuine faith.—M]

29 (return)
[ The milder Gnostics considered Jehovah, the Creator, as a Being of a mixed nature between God and the Dæmon. Others confounded him with an evil principle. Consult the second century of the general history of Mosheim, which gives a very distinct, though concise, account of their strange opinions on this subject.]

29 (return)
[ The milder Gnostics viewed Jehovah, the Creator, as aBeing with a nature that was a mix between God and aDaemon. Others equated him with a malevolent force. Check out the second century of Mosheim's general history, which provides a clear yet brief overview of their unusual beliefs on this topic.]

291 (return)
[ The Gnostics, and the historian who has stated these plausible objections with so much force as almost to make them his own, would have shown a more considerate and not less reasonable philosophy, if they had considered the religion of Moses with reference to the age in which it was promulgated; if they had done justice to its sublime as well as its more imperfect views of the divine nature; the humane and civilizing provisions of the Hebrew law, as well as those adapted for an infant and barbarous people. See Hist of Jews, i. 36, 37, &c.—M.]

291 (return)
[ The Gnostics and the historian who has articulated these convincing objections so strongly that they almost seem like his own would have shown a more thoughtful and equally reasonable perspective if they had viewed Moses' religion in the context of the time it was introduced. If they had acknowledged its profound, as well as its less developed ideas about the divine, and the compassionate and civilizing aspects of Hebrew law alongside those meant for a primitive and uncivilized society. See Hist of Jews, i. 36, 37, &c.—M.]

30 (return)
[ See Beausobre, Hist. du Manicheisme, l. i. c. 4. Origen and St. Augustin were among the allegorists.]

30 (return)
[ See Beausobre, Hist. du Manicheisme, l. i. c. 4. Origen and St. Augustine were among the allegorists.]

It has been remarked with more ingenuity than truth, that the virgin purity of the church was never violated by schism or heresy before the reign of Trajan or Hadrian, about one hundred years after the death of Christ. 31 We may observe with much more propriety, that, during that period, the disciples of the Messiah were indulged in a freer latitude, both of faith and practice, than has ever been allowed in succeeding ages. As the terms of communion were insensibly narrowed, and the spiritual authority of the prevailing party was exercised with increasing severity, many of its most respectable adherents, who were called upon to renounce, were provoked to assert their private opinions, to pursue the consequences of their mistaken principles, and openly to erect the standard of rebellion against the unity of the church. The Gnostics were distinguished as the most polite, the most learned, and the most wealthy of the Christian name; and that general appellation, which expressed a superiority of knowledge, was either assumed by their own pride, or ironically bestowed by the envy of their adversaries. They were almost without exception of the race of the Gentiles, and their principal founders seem to have been natives of Syria or Egypt, where the warmth of the climate disposes both the mind and the body to indolent and contemplative devotion. The Gnostics blended with the faith of Christ many sublime but obscure tenets, which they derived from oriental philosophy, and even from the religion of Zoroaster, concerning the eternity of matter, the existence of two principles, and the mysterious hierarchy of the invisible world. 32 As soon as they launched out into that vast abyss, they delivered themselves to the guidance of a disordered imagination; and as the paths of error are various and infinite, the Gnostics were imperceptibly divided into more than fifty particular sects, 33 of whom the most celebrated appear to have been the Basilidians, the Valentinians, the Marcionites, and, in a still later period, the Manichæans. Each of these sects could boast of its bishops and congregations, of its doctors and martyrs; 34 and, instead of the Four Gospels adopted by the church, 341 the heretics produced a multitude of histories, in which the actions and discourses of Christ and of his apostles were adapted to their respective tenets. 35 The success of the Gnostics was rapid and extensive. 36 They covered Asia and Egypt, established themselves in Rome, and sometimes penetrated into the provinces of the West. For the most part they arose in the second century, flourished during the third, and were suppressed in the fourth or fifth, by the prevalence of more fashionable controversies, and by the superior ascendant of the reigning power. Though they constantly disturbed the peace, and frequently disgraced the name, of religion, they contributed to assist rather than to retard the progress of Christianity. The Gentile converts, whose strongest objections and prejudices were directed against the law of Moses, could find admission into many Christian societies, which required not from their untutored mind any belief of an antecedent revelation. Their faith was insensibly fortified and enlarged, and the church was ultimately benefited by the conquests of its most inveterate enemies. 37

It has been said with more creativity than accuracy that the church's pure virginity was never disturbed by splits or false beliefs before the reign of Trajan or Hadrian, about one hundred years after Christ's death. 31 We might note more accurately that during that time, the followers of the Messiah had more freedom in their beliefs and practices than has ever been allowed in later generations. As the terms for being part of the community gradually narrowed, and the spiritual authority of the dominant group became more strictly enforced, many of its most respected members, who were asked to reject certain beliefs, felt compelled to express their private views, to follow the implications of their mistaken ideas, and openly to rebel against the church’s unity. The Gnostics were known as the most cultured, knowledgeable, and wealthy among Christians, and the name they carried, which suggested a superior understanding, was either taken up out of their own pride or given ironically by jealous opponents. They were mostly from the Gentile background, with their main founders likely hailing from Syria or Egypt, where the warm climate tends to encourage a laid-back and thoughtful approach to devotion. The Gnostics combined the faith of Christ with many profound but obscure beliefs drawn from Eastern philosophy and even from Zoroastrianism, concerning the eternity of matter, the existence of two principles, and the mysterious hierarchy of the unseen world. 32 Once they ventured into that vast unknown, they let themselves be led by chaotic imaginations; and since the ways of error are numerous and endless, the Gnostics gradually split into more than fifty distinct sects, 33 among which the most noteworthy seem to have been the Basilidians, the Valentinians, the Marcionites, and later on, the Manichæans. Each of these groups could claim its own bishops and congregations, its teachers and martyrs; 34 and instead of the Four Gospels accepted by the church, 341 the heretics produced a multitude of stories, in which the actions and teachings of Christ and his apostles were adapted to their specific beliefs. 35 The Gnostics' success was swift and widespread. 36 They spread across Asia and Egypt, established themselves in Rome, and occasionally made their way into Western provinces. For the most part, they emerged in the second century, thrived in the third, and were suppressed in the fourth or fifth centuries by the rise of more popular debates and the stronger influence of the ruling power. Although they continually disrupted peace and often brought shame to the name of religion, they ended up helping rather than hindering the advancement of Christianity. The Gentile converts, whose main objections and biases were against the laws of Moses, found acceptance in many Christian communities, which didn’t require them to believe in any previous revelation. Their faith gradually grew stronger and broader, and in the end, the church gained from the challenges posed by its most persistent adversaries. 37

31 (return)
[ Hegesippus, ap. Euseb. l. iii. 32, iv. 22. Clemens Alexandrin Stromat. vii. 17. * Note: The assertion of Hegesippus is not so positive: it is sufficient to read the whole passage in Eusebius, to see that the former part is modified by the matter. Hegesippus adds, that up to this period the church had remained pure and immaculate as a virgin. Those who labored to corrupt the doctrines of the gospel worked as yet in obscurity—G]

31 (return)
[ Hegesippus, quoted by Eusebius, l. iii. 32, iv. 22. Clemens Alexandrin Stromat. vii. 17. * Note: Hegesippus's assertion isn't entirely definitive: reading the full passage in Eusebius reveals that the earlier part is shaped by the context. Hegesippus mentions that until this time, the church had remained pure and untouched like a virgin. Those who attempted to distort the gospel's teachings were still working in secrecy—G]

32 (return)
[ In the account of the Gnostics of the second and third centuries, Mosheim is ingenious and candid; Le Clerc dull, but exact; Beausobre almost always an apologist; and it is much to be feared that the primitive fathers are very frequently calumniators. * Note The Histoire du Gnosticisme of M. Matter is at once the fairest and most complete account of these sects.—M.]

32 (return)
[ In his discussion of the Gnostics from the second and third centuries, Mosheim is both clever and straightforward; Le Clerc is boring but precise; Beausobre is almost always defensive; and it’s quite concerning that the early church fathers often misrepresent the facts. * Note The Histoire du Gnosticisme by M. Matter is both the fairest and most comprehensive account of these sects.—M.]

33 (return)
[ See the catalogues of Irenæus and Epiphanius. It must indeed be allowed, that those writers were inclined to multiply the number of sects which opposed the unity of the church.]

33 (return)
[ See the catalogs of Irenaeus and Epiphanius. It's true that these writers tended to exaggerate the number of sects that challenged the unity of the church.]

34 (return)
[ Eusebius, l. iv. c. 15. Sozomen, l. ii. c. 32. See in Bayle, in the article of Marcion, a curious detail of a dispute on that subject. It should seem that some of the Gnostics (the Basilidians) declined, and even refused the honor of Martyrdom. Their reasons were singular and abstruse. See Mosheim, p. 539.]

34 (return)
[ Eusebius, l. iv. c. 15. Sozomen, l. ii. c. 32. Check out Bayle's article on Marcion for an interesting account of a debate on this topic. It seems that some Gnostics (the Basilidians) chose to decline and even refused the honor of martyrdom. Their reasons were unique and complex. See Mosheim, p. 539.]

341 (return)
[ M. Hahn has restored the Marcionite Gospel with great ingenuity. His work is reprinted in Thilo. Codex. Apoc. Nov. Test. vol. i.—M.]

341 (return)
[ M. Hahn has skillfully restored the Marcionite Gospel. His work is republished in Thilo. Codex. Apoc. Nov. Test. vol. i.—M.]

35 (return)
[ See a very remarkable passage of Origen, (Proem. ad Lucam.) That indefatigable writer, who had consumed his life in the study of the Scriptures, relies for their authenticity on the inspired authority of the church. It was impossible that the Gnostics could receive our present Gospels, many parts of which (particularly in the resurrection of Christ) are directly, and as it might seem designedly, pointed against their favorite tenets. It is therefore somewhat singular that Ignatius (Epist. ad Smyrn. Patr. Apostol. tom. ii. p. 34) should choose to employ a vague and doubtful tradition, instead of quoting the certain testimony of the evangelists. Note: Bishop Pearson has attempted very happily to explain this singularity.’ The first Christians were acquainted with a number of sayings of Jesus Christ, which are not related in our Gospels, and indeed have never been written. Why might not St. Ignatius, who had lived with the apostles or their disciples, repeat in other words that which St. Luke has related, particularly at a time when, being in prison, he could have the Gospels at hand? Pearson, Vind Ign. pp. 2, 9 p. 396 in tom. ii. Patres Apost. ed. Coteler—G.]

35 (return)
[ See a very remarkable passage of Origen, (Proem. ad Lucam.) This tireless writer, who dedicated his life to studying the Scriptures, relies on the inspired authority of the church for their authenticity. It was impossible for the Gnostics to accept our current Gospels, many parts of which (especially regarding the resurrection of Christ) directly challenge their preferred beliefs. It’s therefore somewhat unusual that Ignatius (Epist. ad Smyrn. Patr. Apostol. tom. ii. p. 34) chooses to reference a vague and uncertain tradition instead of quoting the reliable testimony of the evangelists. Note: Bishop Pearson has successfully explained this oddity. The first Christians were aware of many sayings of Jesus Christ that are not included in our Gospels and have never been recorded. Why couldn’t St. Ignatius, who had been with the apostles or their disciples, express in different words what St. Luke mentioned, especially since he was in prison and could have the Gospels available to him? Pearson, Vind Ign. pp. 2, 9 p. 396 in tom. ii. Patres Apost. ed. Coteler—G.]

36 (return)
[ Faciunt favos et vespæ; faciunt ecclesias et Marcionitæ, is the strong expression of Tertullian, which I am obliged to quote from memory. In the time of Epiphanius (advers. Hæreses, p. 302) the Marcionites were very numerous in Italy, Syria, Egypt, Arabia, and Persia.]

36 (return)
[They create hives and wasps; they establish churches just like the Marcionites do, is the strong statement from Tertullian that I have to quote from memory. By the time of Epiphanius (advers. Hæreses, p. 302), the Marcionites were quite numerous in Italy, Syria, Egypt, Arabia, and Persia.]

37 (return)
[ Augustin is a memorable instance of this gradual progress from reason to faith. He was, during several years, engaged in the Manichæar sect.]

37 (return)
[ Augustin is a notable example of this slow journey from reason to faith. He spent several years involved with the Manichaean sect.]

But whatever difference of opinion might subsist between the Orthodox, the Ebionites, and the Gnostics, concerning the divinity or the obligation of the Mosaic law, they were all equally animated by the same exclusive zeal, and by the same abhorrence for idolatry, which had distinguished the Jews from the other nations of the ancient world. The philosopher, who considered the system of polytheism as a composition of human fraud and error, could disguise a smile of contempt under the mask of devotion, without apprehending that either the mockery, or the compliance, would expose him to the resentment of any invisible, or, as he conceived them, imaginary powers. But the established religions of Paganism were seen by the primitive Christians in a much more odious and formidable light. It was the universal sentiment both of the church and of heretics, that the dæmons were the authors, the patrons, and the objects of idolatry. 38 Those rebellious spirits who had been degraded from the rank of angels, and cast down into the infernal pit, were still permitted to roam upon earth, to torment the bodies, and to seduce the minds, of sinful men. The dæmons soon discovered and abused the natural propensity of the human heart towards devotion, and artfully withdrawing the adoration of mankind from their Creator, they usurped the place and honors of the Supreme Deity. By the success of their malicious contrivances, they at once gratified their own vanity and revenge, and obtained the only comfort of which they were yet susceptible, the hope of involving the human species in the participation of their guilt and misery. It was confessed, or at least it was imagined, that they had distributed among themselves the most important characters of polytheism, one dæmon assuming the name and attributes of Jupiter, another of Æsculapius, a third of Venus, and a fourth perhaps of Apollo; 39 and that, by the advantage of their long experience and ærial nature, they were enabled to execute, with sufficient skill and dignity, the parts which they had undertaken. They lurked in the temples, instituted festivals and sacrifices, invented fables, pronounced oracles, and were frequently allowed to perform miracles. The Christians, who, by the interposition of evil spirits, could so readily explain every præternatural appearance, were disposed and even desirous to admit the most extravagant fictions of the Pagan mythology. But the belief of the Christian was accompanied with horror. The most trifling mark of respect to the national worship he considered as a direct homage yielded to the dæmon, and as an act of rebellion against the majesty of God.

But no matter what differences of opinion existed between the Orthodox, the Ebionites, and the Gnostics regarding the divinity or the requirements of the Mosaic law, they all shared the same intense devotion and strong dislike for idolatry that had set the Jews apart from other ancient nations. The philosopher, who viewed polytheism as a mix of human deceit and error, could hide a contemptuous smile behind a facade of devotion, without fearing that either his mockery or compliance would provoke the anger of any unseen, or as he believed, imaginary powers. However, the established religions of Paganism were seen by early Christians in a much more disturbing and threatening way. It was a common belief among both the church and heretics that demons were the creators, supporters, and targets of idolatry. Those rebellious spirits, who had fallen from their positions as angels and been cast into the infernal pit, were still allowed to roam the earth, tormenting the bodies and tempting the minds of sinful humans. The demons quickly recognized and exploited the natural inclination of the human heart toward devotion, cleverly diverting worship away from the Creator and claiming the place and reverence of the Supreme Deity. Through their successful schemes, they satisfied their own vanity and desire for revenge while gaining the only form of comfort they could still feel: the hope of dragging humanity into their own guilt and misery. It was acknowledged, or at least believed, that they had taken on the key roles of polytheism, with one demon assuming the name and characteristics of Jupiter, another of Asclepius, a third of Venus, and perhaps a fourth of Apollo; and that, thanks to their long experience and aerial nature, they were able to carry out their roles with enough skill and dignity. They hid in the temples, established festivals and sacrifices, created myths, delivered oracles, and often managed to perform miracles. The Christians, who could easily explain any supernatural event as influenced by evil spirits, were both willing and eager to accept even the most absurd stories from Pagan mythology. But for Christians, this belief came with a sense of horror. Any slight act of respect towards the national worship was considered a direct submission to the demon and an act of rebellion against God's majesty.

38 (return)
[ The unanimous sentiment of the primitive church is very clearly explained by Justin Martyr, Apolog. Major, by Athenagoras, Legat. c. 22. &c., and by Lactantius, Institut. Divin. ii. 14—19.]

38 (return)
[ The shared belief of the early church is clearly articulated by Justin Martyr, Apolog. Major, by Athenagoras, Legat. c. 22, and by Lactantius, Institut. Divin. ii. 14—19.]

39 (return)
[ Tertullian (Apolog. c. 23) alleges the confession of the dæmons themselves as often as they were tormented by the Christian exorcists]

39 (return)
[Tertullian (Apolog. c. 23) claims that the demons would confess every time they were tormented by the Christian exorcists.]

Chapter XV: Progress Of The Christian Religion.—Part III.

In consequence of this opinion, it was the first but arduous duty of a Christian to preserve himself pure and undefiled by the practice of idolatry. The religion of the nations was not merely a speculative doctrine professed in the schools or preached in the temples. The innumerable deities and rites of polytheism were closely interwoven with every circumstance of business or pleasure, of public or of private life, and it seemed impossible to escape the observance of them, without, at the same time, renouncing the commerce of mankind, and all the offices and amusements of society. 40 The important transactions of peace and war were prepared or concluded by solemn sacrifices, in which the magistrate, the senator, and the soldier, were obliged to preside or to participate. 41 The public spectacles were an essential part of the cheerful devotion of the Pagans, and the gods were supposed to accept, as the most grateful offering, the games that the prince and people celebrated in honor of their peculiar festivals. 42 The Christians, who with pious horror avoided the abomination of the circus or the theatre, found himself encompassed with infernal snares in every convivial entertainment, as often as his friends, invoking the hospitable deities, poured out libations to each other’s happiness. 43 When the bride, struggling with well-affected reluctance, was forced in hymenæal pomp over the threshold of her new habitation, 44 or when the sad procession of the dead slowly moved towards the funeral pile, 45 the Christian, on these interesting occasions, was compelled to desert the persons who were the dearest to him, rather than contract the guilt inherent to those impious ceremonies. Every art and every trade that was in the least concerned in the framing or adorning of idols was polluted by the stain of idolatry; 46 a severe sentence, since it devoted to eternal misery the far greater part of the community, which is employed in the exercise of liberal or mechanic professions. If we cast our eyes over the numerous remains of antiquity, we shall perceive, that besides the immediate representations of the gods, and the holy instruments of their worship, the elegant forms and agreeable fictions consecrated by the imagination of the Greeks, were introduced as the richest ornaments of the houses, the dress, and the furniture of the Pagans. 47 Even the arts of music and painting, of eloquence and poetry, flowed from the same impure origin. In the style of the fathers, Apollo and the Muses were the organs of the infernal spirit; Homer and Virgil were the most eminent of his servants; and the beautiful mythology which pervades and animates the compositions of their genius, is destined to celebrate the glory of the dæmons. Even the common language of Greece and Rome abounded with familiar but impious expressions, which the imprudent Christian might too carelessly utter, or too patiently hear. 48

As a result of this view, it was the primary but challenging responsibility of a Christian to keep themselves pure and free from the practice of idolatry. The religion of the nations was not just an academic theory taught in schools or spoken of in temples. The countless gods and rituals of polytheism were deeply intertwined with every aspect of business or pleasure, public or private life, making it seem impossible to avoid them without also giving up human interaction and all the roles and joys of society. 40 Important matters of peace and war were initiated or concluded with solemn sacrifices, where the magistrate, senator, and soldier were required to lead or take part. 41 Public spectacles were a key component of the joyful devotion of the Pagans, and it was believed that the gods appreciated the games celebrated by the prince and people for their unique festivals as the greatest offering. 42 Christians, who avoided the disgusting shows of the circus or theatre with righteous disgust, found themselves trapped by sinful temptations at every social gathering, especially when their friends, calling on the welcoming deities, toasted to each other's happiness. 43 When the bride, pretending to be reluctant, was carried in joyous ceremony over the threshold of her new home, 44 or when the somber funeral procession of the dead slowly made its way to the pyre, 45 the Christian, during these significant events, was forced to abandon those they loved most instead of participating in the guilt of those wicked ceremonies. Every craft and trade that even slightly involved making or decorating idols was tainted by idolatry; 46 a harsh judgment, as it condemned the vast majority of the community, who worked in various professions. If we look at the numerous remnants of the past, we will see that in addition to the direct representations of the gods and the sacred tools of their worship, the graceful forms and engaging stories created by the Greeks were displayed as the finest decorations in homes, clothing, and furnishings of the Pagans. 47 Even the arts of music and painting, eloquence and poetry, came from the same impure source. In the writings of the early church fathers, Apollo and the Muses were seen as instruments of the evil spirit; Homer and Virgil were regarded as his most notable servants, and the beautiful mythology that infuses and brings life to their works is meant to celebrate the glory of demons. Even the everyday language of Greece and Rome was filled with familiar but blasphemous phrases that a careless Christian might too easily say or too patiently listen to. 48

40 (return)
[ Tertullian has written a most severe treatise against idolatry, to caution his brethren against the hourly danger of incurring that guilt. Recogita sylvam, et quantæ latitant spinæ. De Corona Militis, c. 10.]

40 (return)
[Tertullian wrote a very strict piece against idolatry to warn his fellow believers about the constant risk of falling into that sin. Remember the forest, and how many thorns are hidden within it. De Corona Militis, c. 10.]

41 (return)
[ The Roman senate was always held in a temple or consecrated place. (Aulus Gellius, xiv. 7.) Before they entered on business, every senator dropped some wine and frankincense on the altar. Sueton. in August. c. 35.]

41 (return)
[ The Roman Senate always met in a temple or holy place. (Aulus Gellius, xiv. 7.) Before starting their business, every senator poured a bit of wine and frankincense on the altar. Sueton. in August. c. 35.]

42 (return)
[ See Tertullian, De Spectaculis. This severe reformer shows no more indulgence to a tragedy of Euripides, than to a combat of gladiators. The dress of the actors particularly offends him. By the use of the lofty buskin, they impiously strive to add a cubit to their stature. c. 23.]

42 (return)
[ See Tertullian, De Spectaculis. This strict reformer is just as harsh on a tragedy by Euripides as he is on a gladiatorial fight. He is especially offended by the actors’ costumes. By wearing tall boots, they arrogantly try to make themselves appear taller. c. 23.]

43 (return)
[ The ancient practice of concluding the entertainment with libations, may be found in every classic. Socrates and Seneca, in their last moments, made a noble application of this custom. Postquam stagnum, calidæ aquæ introiit, respergens proximos servorum, addita voce, libare se liquorem illum Jovi Liberatori. Tacit. Annal. xv. 64.]

43 (return)
[ The age-old practice of wrapping up the entertainment with drink offerings appears in every classic text. Socrates and Seneca, in their final moments, honored this tradition beautifully. After entering the warm pool, splashing nearby servants, they voiced their intention to offer that drink to Jupiter the Liberator. Tacitus, Annals, xv. 64.]

44 (return)
[ See the elegant but idolatrous hymn of Catullus, on the nuptials of Manlius and Julia. O Hymen, Hymenæe Io! Quis huic Deo compararier ausit?]

44 (return)
[ Check out the elegant yet idolatrous hymn by Catullus about the wedding of Manlius and Julia. O Hymen, Hymenæe Io! Who dares to compare to this God?]

45 (return)
[ The ancient funerals (in those of Misenus and Pallas) are no less accurately described by Virgil, than they are illustrated by his commentator Servius. The pile itself was an altar, the flames were fed with the blood of victims, and all the assistants were sprinkled with lustral water.]

45 (return)
[ The ancient funerals (in those of Misenus and Pallas) are just as accurately described by Virgil as they are explained by his commentator Servius. The pyre itself was an altar, the flames were fueled by the blood of sacrifices, and all the attendees were sprinkled with purification water.]

46 (return)
[ Tertullian de Idololatria, c. 11. * Note: The exaggerated and declamatory opinions of Tertullian ought not to be taken as the general sentiment of the early Christians. Gibbon has too often allowed himself to consider the peculiar notions of certain Fathers of the Church as inherent in Christianity. This is not accurate.—G.]

46 (return)
[ Tertullian de Idololatria, c. 11. * Note: Tertullian's extreme and rhetorical views shouldn't be seen as the overall perspective of early Christians. Gibbon frequently misinterpreted the unique beliefs of some Church Fathers as fundamental to Christianity. This isn't correct.—G.]

47 (return)
[ See every part of Montfaucon’s Antiquities. Even the reverses of the Greek and Roman coins were frequently of an idolatrous nature. Here indeed the scruples of the Christian were suspended by a stronger passion. Note: All this scrupulous nicety is at variance with the decision of St. Paul about meat offered to idols, 1, Cor. x. 21— 32.—M.]

47 (return)
[ Check out every detail of Montfaucon’s Antiquities. Even the backs of the Greek and Roman coins often had idolatrous imagery. In this case, the concerns of Christians were overpowered by a stronger desire. Note: All this careful attention contradicts St. Paul's stance on food offered to idols, 1 Cor. x. 21— 32.—M.]

48 (return)
[ Tertullian de Idololatria, c. 20, 21, 22. If a Pagan friend (on the occasion perhaps of sneezing) used the familiar expression of “Jupiter bless you,” the Christian was obliged to protest against the divinity of Jupiter.]

48 (return)
[ Tertullian de Idololatria, c. 20, 21, 22. If a non-Christian friend (maybe because of sneezing) said the common phrase “Jupiter bless you,” the Christian had to object to the godhood of Jupiter.]

The dangerous temptations which on every side lurked in ambush to surprise the unguarded believer, assailed him with redoubled violence on the days of solemn festivals. So artfully were they framed and disposed throughout the year, that superstition always wore the appearance of pleasure, and often of virtue. Some of the most sacred festivals in the Roman ritual were destined to salute the new calends of January with vows of public and private felicity; to indulge the pious remembrance of the dead and living; to ascertain the inviolable bounds of property; to hail, on the return of spring, the genial powers of fecundity; to perpetuate the two memorable æras of Rome, the foundation of the city and that of the republic; and to restore, during the humane license of the Saturnalia, the primitive equality of mankind. Some idea may be conceived of the abhorrence of the Christians for such impious ceremonies, by the scrupulous delicacy which they displayed on a much less alarming occasion. On days of general festivity it was the custom of the ancients to adorn their doors with lamps and with branches of laurel, and to crown their heads with a garland of flowers. This innocent and elegant practice might perhaps have been tolerated as a mere civil institution. But it most unluckily happened that the doors were under the protection of the household gods, that the laurel was sacred to the lover of Daphne, and that garlands of flowers, though frequently worn as a symbol either of joy or mourning, had been dedicated in their first origin to the service of superstition. The trembling Christians, who were persuaded in this instance to comply with the fashion of their country, and the commands of the magistrate, labored under the most gloomy apprehensions, from the reproaches of his own conscience, the censures of the church, and the denunciations of divine vengeance. 49 50

The dangerous temptations lurking everywhere to catch the unguarded believer off guard hit him with even more force on the days of important festivals. They were so cleverly crafted and arranged throughout the year that superstition often appeared to be pleasurable and sometimes even virtuous. Some of the most sacred festivals in the Roman calendar were meant to welcome the new year in January with vows for public and private happiness; to honor the memory of the dead and the living; to define the unbreakable boundaries of property; to celebrate the return of spring with its life-giving powers; to commemorate the two significant moments in Rome's history, the founding of the city and the republic; and to restore, during the liberation of the Saturnalia, the original equality of all people. You can get a sense of how much Christians despised such wicked ceremonies by looking at how carefully they acted on a much less serious occasion. During festivals, it was common for people to decorate their doors with lamps and laurel branches and to wear flower crowns. This innocent and elegant custom might have been acceptable as a simple civil practice, but unfortunately, the doors were protected by the household gods, the laurel was sacred to the lover of Daphne, and flower crowns, although often worn to symbolize joy or mourning, were originally dedicated to superstition. The fearful Christians, who felt pressured to follow the local customs and the orders of officials, were filled with dread from their own conscience, criticism from the church, and threats of divine punishment. 49 50

49 (return)
[ Consult the most labored work of Ovid, his imperfect Fasti. He finished no more than the first six months of the year. The compilation of Macrobius is called the Saturnalia, but it is only a small part of the first book that bears any relation to the title.]

49 (return)
[ Check out Ovid's most challenging work, his unfinished Fasti. He only completed the first six months of the year. The collection by Macrobius is called the Saturnalia, but only a small section of the first book has anything to do with the title.]

50 (return)
[ Tertullian has composed a defence, or rather panegyric, of the rash action of a Christian soldier, who, by throwing away his crown of laurel, had exposed himself and his brethren to the most imminent danger. By the mention of the emperors, (Severus and Caracalla,) it is evident, notwithstanding the wishes of M. de Tillemont, that Tertullian composed his treatise De Corona long before he was engaged in the errors of the Montanists. See Memoires Ecclesiastiques, tom. iii. p. 384. Note: The soldier did not tear off his crown to throw it down with contempt; he did not even throw it away; he held it in his hand, while others were it on their heads. Solus libero capite, ornamento in manu otioso.—G Note: Tertullian does not expressly name the two emperors, Severus and Caracalla: he speaks only of two emperors, and of a long peace which the church had enjoyed. It is generally agreed that Tertullian became a Montanist about the year 200: his work, de Corona Militis, appears to have been written, at the earliest about the year 202 before the persecution of Severus: it may be maintained, then, that it is subsequent to the Montanism of the author. See Mosheim, Diss. de Apol. Tertull. p. 53. Biblioth. Amsterd. tom. x. part ii. p. 292. Cave’s Hist. Lit. p. 92, 93.—G. ——The state of Tertullian’s opinions at the particular period is almost an idle question. “The fiery African” is not at any time to be considered a fair representative of Christianity.—M.]

50 (return)
[ Tertullian wrote a defense, or more like an praise, of a bold action by a Christian soldier who discarded his laurel crown, putting himself and his fellow believers in serious danger. The reference to the emperors (Severus and Caracalla) indicates, despite M. de Tillemont's beliefs, that Tertullian wrote his treatise De Corona well before he became involved in the Montanist errors. See Memoires Ecclesiastiques, tom. iii. p. 384. Note: The soldier did not rip off his crown to disrespect it; he didn't even throw it away; he held it in his hand while others wore theirs on their heads. Solus libero capite, ornamento in manu otioso.—G Note: Tertullian doesn't specifically name the two emperors, Severus and Caracalla; he only mentions two emperors and a long period of peace that the church experienced. It is widely accepted that Tertullian became a Montanist around the year 200. His work, de Corona Militis, likely was written as early as 202, before the persecution by Severus, suggesting it was after his embrace of Montanism. See Mosheim, Diss. de Apol. Tertull. p. 53. Biblioth. Amsterd. tom. x. part ii. p. 292. Cave’s Hist. Lit. p. 92, 93.—G. ——The state of Tertullian’s views during this specific time is almost a trivial question. “The fiery African” should not be seen as a true representative of Christianity at any point.—M.]

Such was the anxious diligence which was required to guard the chastity of the gospel from the infectious breath of idolatry. The superstitious observances of public or private rites were carelessly practised, from education and habit, by the followers of the established religion. But as often as they occurred, they afforded the Christians an opportunity of declaring and confirming their zealous opposition. By these frequent protestations their attachment to the faith was continually fortified; and in proportion to the increase of zeal, they combated with the more ardor and success in the holy war, which they had undertaken against the empire of the demons.

Such was the anxious effort needed to protect the purity of the gospel from the harmful influence of idolatry. The superstitious practices of public or private rituals were performed casually, due to upbringing and routine, by the followers of the established religion. However, each time these practices occurred, they provided the Christians with a chance to declare and strengthen their passionate opposition. Through these frequent protests, their commitment to the faith was constantly reinforced; and as their zeal grew, they fought with increasing fervor and success in the holy war they had taken up against the realm of demons.

II. The writings of Cicero 51 represent in the most lively colors the ignorance, the errors, and the uncertainty of the ancient philosophers with regard to the immortality of the soul. When they are desirous of arming their disciples against the fear of death, they inculcate, as an obvious though melancholy position, that the fatal stroke of our dissolution releases us from the calamities of life; and that those can no longer suffer, who no longer exist. Yet there were a few sages of Greece and Rome who had conceived a more exalted, and, in some respects, a juster idea of human nature, though it must be confessed, that in the sublime inquiry, their reason had been often guided by their imagination, and that their imagination had been prompted by their vanity. When they viewed with complacency the extent of their own mental powers, when they exercised the various faculties of memory, of fancy, and of judgment, in the most profound speculations, or the most important labors, and when they reflected on the desire of fame, which transported them into future ages, far beyond the bounds of death and of the grave, they were unwilling to confound themselves with the beasts of the field, or to suppose that a being, for whose dignity they entertained the most sincere admiration, could be limited to a spot of earth, and to a few years of duration. With this favorable prepossession they summoned to their aid the science, or rather the language, of Metaphysics. They soon discovered, that as none of the properties of matter will apply to the operations of the mind, the human soul must consequently be a substance distinct from the body, pure, simple, and spiritual, incapable of dissolution, and susceptible of a much higher degree of virtue and happiness after the release from its corporeal prison. From these specious and noble principles, the philosophers who trod in the footsteps of Plato deduced a very unjustifiable conclusion, since they asserted, not only the future immortality, but the past eternity, of the human soul, which they were too apt to consider as a portion of the infinite and self-existing spirit, which pervades and sustains the universe. 52 A doctrine thus removed beyond the senses and the experience of mankind might serve to amuse the leisure of a philosophic mind; or, in the silence of solitude, it might sometimes impart a ray of comfort to desponding virtue; but the faint impression which had been received in the schools was soon obliterated by the commerce and business of active life. We are sufficiently acquainted with the eminent persons who flourished in the age of Cicero and of the first Cæsars, with their actions, their characters, and their motives, to be assured that their conduct in this life was never regulated by any serious conviction of the rewards or punishments of a future state. At the bar and in the senate of Rome the ablest orators were not apprehensive of giving offence to their hearers by exposing that doctrine as an idle and extravagant opinion, which was rejected with contempt by every man of a liberal education and understanding. 53

II. The writings of Cicero 51 vividly illustrate the ignorance, mistakes, and uncertainties of ancient philosophers regarding the immortality of the soul. When they sought to prepare their followers for the fear of death, they taught, as a clear but sad truth, that death frees us from life's miseries; and those who no longer exist cannot suffer. However, there were a few wise individuals from Greece and Rome who had a more elevated, and in some ways, more accurate understanding of human nature, although it's true that their reasoning in this profound inquiry was often influenced by their imagination, and their imagination was spurred by their vanity. When they looked proudly at their own intellectual capabilities, exercising their memory, creativity, and judgment in deep thoughts or important work, and reflected on their desire for fame that would carry them into future ages, far beyond death and the grave, they were unwilling to equate themselves with animals or believe that a being they held in high regard could be confined to a piece of land and a few years of existence. With this positive bias, they turned to the field of Metaphysics for support. They quickly realized that since none of the properties of matter apply to mental activities, the human soul must be a separate substance from the body, being pure, simple, and spiritual, incapable of dissolving, and able to achieve a much higher level of virtue and happiness after its release from its physical body. From these seemingly noble ideas, philosophers following Plato reached an unjustifiable conclusion, asserting not only the future immortality but also the past eternity of the human soul, which they were likely to see as a part of the infinite and self-existing spirit that permeates and sustains the universe. 52 A doctrine so far removed from human senses and experiences might have entertained a philosophical mind in its leisure; or in moments of solitude, it could sometimes bring a flicker of comfort to a discouraged soul; but the weak impression made in the schools was quickly erased by the distractions of everyday life. We are well aware of the notable figures who were active during the time of Cicero and the early Caesars, along with their actions, characters, and motivations, to know that their conduct in this life was never guided by any serious belief in the rewards or punishments of an afterlife. In the Roman courts and senate, the most skilled orators did not fear offending their audiences by denouncing that doctrine as a frivolous and ludicrous idea, which was dismissed with disdain by anyone with a decent education and understanding. 53

51 (return)
[ In particular, the first book of the Tusculan Questions, and the treatise De Senectute, and the Somnium Scipionis, contain, in the most beautiful language, every thing that Grecian philosophy, on Roman good sense, could possibly suggest on this dark but important object.]

51 (return)
[ Specifically, the first book of the Tusculan Questions, the essay De Senectute, and the Somnium Scipionis, present, in the most beautiful language, everything that Greek philosophy, combined with Roman logic, could suggest about this complex but significant topic.]

52 (return)
[ The preexistence of human souls, so far at least as that doctrine is compatible with religion, was adopted by many of the Greek and Latin fathers. See Beausobre, Hist. du Manicheisme, l. vi. c. 4.]

52 (return)
[ The belief in the preexistence of human souls, as far as that teaching aligns with religion, was accepted by many of the Greek and Latin church fathers. See Beausobre, Hist. du Manicheisme, l. vi. c. 4.]

53 (return)
[ See Cicero pro Cluent. c. 61. Cæsar ap. Sallust. de Bell. Catilis n 50. Juvenal. Satir. ii. 149. ——Esse aliquid manes, et subterranea regna, —————Nec pueri credunt, nisi qui nondum æree lavantæ.]

53 (return)
[ See Cicero pro Cluent. c. 61. Cæsar ap. Sallust. de Bell. Catilis n 50. Juvenal. Satir. ii. 149. ——There is something to the spirits and the underworld, —————Not even children believe it, except those who have not yet washed in the bronze.]

Since therefore the most sublime efforts of philosophy can extend no further than feebly to point out the desire, the hope, or, at most, the probability, of a future state, there is nothing, except a divine revelation, that can ascertain the existence and describe the condition, of the invisible country which is destined to receive the souls of men after their separation from the body. But we may perceive several defects inherent to the popular religions of Greece and Rome, which rendered them very unequal to so arduous a task. 1. The general system of their mythology was unsupported by any solid proofs; and the wisest among the Pagans had already disclaimed its usurped authority. 2. The description of the infernal regions had been abandoned to the fancy of painters and of poets, who peopled them with so many phantoms and monsters, who dispensed their rewards and punishments with so little equity, that a solemn truth, the most congenial to the human heart, was oppressed and disgraced by the absurd mixture of the wildest fictions. 54 3. The doctrine of a future state was scarcely considered among the devout polytheists of Greece and Rome as a fundamental article of faith. The providence of the gods, as it related to public communities rather than to private individuals, was principally displayed on the visible theatre of the present world. The petitions which were offered on the altars of Jupiter or Apollo expressed the anxiety of their worshippers for temporal happiness, and their ignorance or indifference concerning a future life. 55 The important truth of the immortality of the soul was inculcated with more diligence, as well as success, in India, in Assyria, in Egypt, and in Gaul; and since we cannot attribute such a difference to the superior knowledge of the barbarians, we must ascribe it to the influence of an established priesthood, which employed the motives of virtue as the instrument of ambition. 56

Since the highest efforts of philosophy can only weakly suggest the desire, hope, or, at best, the likelihood of an afterlife, nothing except a divine revelation can confirm the existence and detail the nature of the unseen realm that awaits the souls of people after they leave their bodies. However, we can identify several flaws in the popular religions of Greece and Rome that made them ill-suited for such a challenging task. 1. Their mythology lacked solid evidence, and even the wisest Pagans had rejected its claimed authority. 2. The descriptions of the underworld were left to the imagination of artists and poets, who filled it with countless phantoms and monsters, handing out rewards and punishments with little fairness, causing a critical truth, one that resonates deeply with the human heart, to be overshadowed and belittled by the absurd mix of wild fantasies. 54 3. The belief in an afterlife was hardly regarded by the devoted polytheists of Greece and Rome as a core tenet of faith. The gods' providence, focusing more on public communities than individual lives, was primarily shown in the visible stage of the present world. The prayers made on the altars of Jupiter or Apollo revealed the worshippers' worries for earthly happiness and their ignorance or indifference towards a life after death. 55 The vital truth of the soul's immortality was taught with more effort and success in India, Assyria, Egypt, and Gaul; and since we can't attribute this difference to the greater knowledge of these cultures, we must credit it to the influence of a well-established priesthood that used the motivations of virtue as tools for ambition. 56

54 (return)
[ The xith book of the Odyssey gives a very dreary and incoherent account of the infernal shades. Pindar and Virgil have embellished the picture; but even those poets, though more correct than their great model, are guilty of very strange inconsistencies. See Bayle, Responses aux Questions d’un Provincial, part iii. c. 22.]

54 (return)
[ The eleventh book of the Odyssey provides a pretty gloomy and disjointed description of the spirits in the underworld. Pindar and Virgil have improved the depiction; however, even those poets, while being more accurate than their classic inspiration, still contain some quite odd inconsistencies. See Bayle, Responses aux Questions d’un Provincial, part iii. c. 22.]

55 (return)
[ See xvith epistle of the first book of Horace, the xiiith Satire of Juvenal, and the iid Satire of Persius: these popular discourses express the sentiment and language of the multitude.]

55 (return)
[ See the 15th letter of the first book of Horace, the 13th Satire of Juvenal, and the 2nd Satire of Persius: these popular discussions convey the feelings and language of the common people.]

56 (return)
[ If we confine ourselves to the Gauls, we may observe, that they intrusted, not only their lives, but even their money, to the security of another world. Vetus ille mos Gallorum occurrit (says Valerius Maximus, l. ii. c. 6, p. 10) quos, memoria proditum est pecunias montuas, quæ his apud inferos redderentur, dare solitos. The same custom is more darkly insinuated by Mela, l. iii. c. 2. It is almost needless to add, that the profits of trade hold a just proportion to the credit of the merchant, and that the Druids derived from their holy profession a character of responsibility, which could scarcely be claimed by any other order of men.]

56 (return)
[ If we focus on the Gauls, we can see that they entrusted not only their lives but also their money to the safety of another world. That old custom of the Gauls comes to mind (says Valerius Maximus, l. ii. c. 6, p. 10) whereby it is recorded that they were accustomed to give their accumulated wealth in hopes of it being returned to them in the afterlife. The same practice is more subtly suggested by Mela, l. iii. c. 2. It’s almost unnecessary to point out that the profits from trade are directly linked to the creditworthiness of the merchant, and that the Druids, due to their sacred role, held a level of accountability that could hardly be matched by any other group of people.]

We might naturally expect that a principle so essential to religion, would have been revealed in the clearest terms to the chosen people of Palestine, and that it might safely have been intrusted to the hereditary priesthood of Aaron. It is incumbent on us to adore the mysterious dispensations of Providence, 57 when we discover that the doctrine of the immortality of the soul is omitted in the law of Moses; it is darkly insinuated by the prophets; and during the long period which elapsed between the Egyptian and the Babylonian servitudes, the hopes as well as fears of the Jews appear to have been confined within the narrow compass of the present life. 58 After Cyrus had permitted the exiled nation to return into the promised land, and after Ezra had restored the ancient records of their religion, two celebrated sects, the Sadducees and the Pharisees, insensibly arose at Jerusalem. 59 The former, selected from the more opulent and distinguished ranks of society, were strictly attached to the literal sense of the Mosaic law, and they piously rejected the immortality of the soul, as an opinion that received no countenance from the divine book, which they revered as the only rule of their faith. To the authority of Scripture the Pharisees added that of tradition, and they accepted, under the name of traditions, several speculative tenets from the philosophy or religion of the eastern nations. The doctrines of fate or predestination, of angels and spirits, and of a future state of rewards and punishments, were in the number of these new articles of belief; and as the Pharisees, by the austerity of their manners, had drawn into their party the body of the Jewish people, the immortality of the soul became the prevailing sentiment of the synagogue, under the reign of the Asmonæan princes and pontiffs. The temper of the Jews was incapable of contenting itself with such a cold and languid assent as might satisfy the mind of a Polytheist; and as soon as they admitted the idea of a future state, they embraced it with the zeal which has always formed the characteristic of the nation. Their zeal, however, added nothing to its evidence, or even probability: and it was still necessary that the doctrine of life and immortality, which had been dictated by nature, approved by reason, and received by superstition, should obtain the sanction of divine truth from the authority and example of Christ.

We might naturally expect that a principle so essential to religion would have been revealed clearly to the chosen people of Palestine, and that it could safely have been entrusted to the hereditary priesthood of Aaron. We must acknowledge the mysterious workings of Providence when we find that the doctrine of the immortality of the soul is missing in the law of Moses; it’s hinted at by the prophets; and during the long period between the Egyptian and Babylonian captivities, the hopes and fears of the Jews seemed limited to the present life. After Cyrus allowed the exiled nation to return to the promised land, and after Ezra restored the ancient records of their religion, two prominent sects, the Sadducees and the Pharisees, gradually emerged in Jerusalem. The Sadducees, drawn from the wealthier and more distinguished members of society, strictly adhered to the literal interpretation of the Mosaic law and rejected the immortality of the soul, viewing it as an idea not supported by the sacred text they honored as the sole authority of their faith. The Pharisees, on the other hand, supplemented the authority of Scripture with that of tradition and accepted, under the name of traditions, several speculative ideas from the philosophies or religions of eastern nations. Their beliefs included concepts of fate or predestination, angels and spirits, and a future state of rewards and punishments, which were among these new articles of faith. As the Pharisees, through their strict lifestyles, attracted the broader Jewish community, the belief in the immortality of the soul became the dominant view in the synagogue during the reign of the Asmonæan princes and priests. The Jewish spirit could not settle for such a detached and lifeless acceptance as that of a polytheist; as soon as they accepted the notion of a future state, they embraced it with the fervor that has always defined their identity. However, their zeal did not enhance its evidence or even its likelihood: it was still necessary for the doctrine of life and immortality, which had been dictated by nature, affirmed by reason, and embraced by superstition, to gain the approval of divine truth through the authority and example of Christ.

57 (return)
[ The right reverend author of the Divine Legation of Moses as signs a very curious reason for the omission, and most ingeniously retorts it on the unbelievers. * Note: The hypothesis of Warburton concerning this remarkable fact, which, as far as the Law of Moses, is unquestionable, made few disciples; and it is difficult to suppose that it could be intended by the author himself for more than a display of intellectual strength. Modern writers have accounted in various ways for the silence of the Hebrew legislator on the immortality of the soul. According to Michaelis, “Moses wrote as an historian and as a lawgiver; he regulated the ecclesiastical discipline, rather than the religious belief of his people; and the sanctions of the law being temporal, he had no occasion, and as a civil legislator could not with propriety, threaten punishments in another world.” See Michaelis, Laws of Moses, art. 272, vol. iv. p. 209, Eng. Trans.; and Syntagma Commentationum, p. 80, quoted by Guizot. M. Guizot adds, the “ingenious conjecture of a philosophic theologian,” which approximates to an opinion long entertained by the Editor. That writer believes, that in the state of civilization at the time of the legislator, this doctrine, become popular among the Jews, would necessarily have given birth to a multitude of idolatrous superstitions which he wished to prevent. His primary object was to establish a firm theocracy, to make his people the conservators of the doctrine of the Divine Unity, the basis upon which Christianity was hereafter to rest. He carefully excluded everything which could obscure or weaken that doctrine. Other nations had strangely abused their notions on the immortality of the soul; Moses wished to prevent this abuse: hence he forbade the Jews from consulting necromancers, (those who evoke the spirits of the dead.) Deut. xviii. 11. Those who reflect on the state of the Pagans and the Jews, and on the facility with which idolatry crept in on every side, will not be astonished that Moses has not developed a doctrine of which the influence might be more pernicious than useful to his people. Orat. Fest. de Vitæ Immort. Spe., &c., auct. Ph. Alb. Stapfer, p. 12 13, 20. Berne, 1787. ——Moses, as well from the intimations scattered in his writings, the passage relating to the translation of Enoch, (Gen. v. 24,) the prohibition of necromancy, (Michaelis believes him to be the author of the Book of Job though this opinion is in general rejected; other learned writers consider this Book to be coeval with and known to Moses,) as from his long residence in Egypt, and his acquaintance with Egyptian wisdom, could not be ignorant of the doctrine of the immortality of the soul. But this doctrine if popularly known among the Jews, must have been purely Egyptian, and as so, intimately connected with the whole religious system of that country. It was no doubt moulded up with the tenet of the transmigration of the soul, perhaps with notions analogous to the emanation system of India in which the human soul was an efflux from or indeed a part of, the Deity. The Mosaic religion drew a wide and impassable interval between the Creator and created human beings: in this it differed from the Egyptian and all the Eastern religions. As then the immortality of the soul was thus inseparably blended with those foreign religions which were altogether to be effaced from the minds of the people, and by no means necessary for the establishment of the theocracy, Moses maintained silence on this point and a purer notion of it was left to be developed at a more favorable period in the history of man.—M.]

57 (return)
[ The respected author of the Divine Legation of Moses offers an interesting explanation for the omission and cleverly counters it against the skeptics. * Note: Warburton's theory regarding this notable fact, which is undeniable as far as the Law of Moses is concerned, gained few followers; it seems likely that the author intended it mainly as a display of intellectual prowess. Modern writers have offered various explanations for the silence of the Hebrew lawgiver on the subject of the soul's immortality. Michaelis argues that “Moses wrote as a historian and a lawmaker; he focused on ecclesiastical discipline rather than the religious beliefs of his people; and since the law's consequences were temporal, he had no reason, and as a civil legislator could not appropriately, threaten punishments in an afterlife.” See Michaelis, Laws of Moses, art. 272, vol. iv. p. 209, Eng. Trans.; and Syntagma Commentationum, p. 80, as cited by Guizot. M. Guizot adds the “clever conjecture of a philosophical theologian,” which aligns with an opinion long held by the Editor. This writer believes that during the era of the lawgiver, this doctrine, which had become popular among the Jews, would inevitably have led to numerous idolatrous superstitions that he aimed to prevent. His main goal was to establish a strong theocracy, making his people the guardians of the doctrine of Divine Unity, the foundation upon which Christianity would later rely. He intentionally excluded anything that could obscure or undermine that doctrine. Other nations had heavily distorted their beliefs about the soul's immortality; Moses wanted to avoid this distortion: hence, he prohibited the Jews from consulting necromancers (those who call upon the spirits of the dead). Deut. xviii. 11. Anyone considering the situation of the Pagans and the Jews, and the ease with which idolatry spread, will not be surprised that Moses did not elaborate on a doctrine that could be more harmful than beneficial to his people. Orat. Fest. de Vitæ Immort. Spe., &c., auct. Ph. Alb. Stapfer, p. 12 13, 20. Berne, 1787. ——Moses, from the hints scattered throughout his writings, including the reference to Enoch's translation (Gen. v. 24) and the prohibition on necromancy, (Michaelis thinks he authored the Book of Job, though this is generally disputed; other scholars believe this Book was contemporary with and known to Moses,) and due to his long stay in Egypt and familiarity with Egyptian wisdom, could not have been unaware of the doctrine of the immortality of the soul. However, if this doctrine was known among the Jews, it must have been purely Egyptian, inherently tied to that country's entire religious system. It likely blended with the ideas of soul transmigration, and perhaps with concepts similar to the emanation system in India, where the human soul was seen as an outflow from or even a part of the Deity. The Mosaic religion created a distinct and unbridgeable gap between the Creator and humanity, differentiating it from Egyptian and other Eastern religions. Since the immortality of the soul was so closely associated with these foreign religions, which needed to be erased from the people's minds, and because it was not essential for establishing the theocracy, Moses chose to remain silent on this topic, leaving a more refined understanding of it to be developed in a more favorable time in human history.—M.]

58 (return)
[ See Le Clerc (Prolegomena ad Hist. Ecclesiast. sect. 1, c. 8) His authority seems to carry the greater weight, as he has written a learned and judicious commentary on the books of the Old Testament.]

58 (return)
[ See Le Clerc (Prolegomena to Church History, section 1, chapter 8) His authority appears to be more significant since he has written a knowledgeable and thoughtful commentary on the Old Testament books.]

59 (return)
[ Joseph. Antiquitat. l. xiii. c. 10. De Bell. Jud. ii. 8. According to the most natural interpretation of his words, the Sadducees admitted only the Pentateuch; but it has pleased some modern critics to add the Prophets to their creed, and to suppose that they contented themselves with rejecting the traditions of the Pharisees. Dr. Jortin has argued that point in his Remarks on Ecclesiastical History, vol. ii. p. 103.]

59 (return)
[ Joseph. Antiquitat. l. xiii. c. 10. De Bell. Jud. ii. 8. The most straightforward interpretation of his words suggests that the Sadducees only accepted the Pentateuch; however, some modern critics have chosen to include the Prophets in their beliefs and assume that they were simply opposed to the Pharisees’ traditions. Dr. Jortin has discussed this issue in his Remarks on Ecclesiastical History, vol. ii. p. 103.]

When the promise of eternal happiness was proposed to mankind on condition of adopting the faith, and of observing the precepts, of the gospel, it is no wonder that so advantageous an offer should have been accepted by great numbers of every religion, of every rank, and of every province in the Roman empire. The ancient Christians were animated by a contempt for their present existence, and by a just confidence of immortality, of which the doubtful and imperfect faith of modern ages cannot give us any adequate notion. In the primitive church, the influence of truth was very powerfully strengthened by an opinion, which, however it may deserve respect for its usefulness and antiquity, has not been found agreeable to experience. It was universally believed, that the end of the world, and the kingdom of heaven, were at hand. 591 The near approach of this wonderful event had been predicted by the apostles; the tradition of it was preserved by their earliest disciples, and those who understood in their literal senses the discourse of Christ himself, were obliged to expect the second and glorious coming of the Son of Man in the clouds, before that generation was totally extinguished, which had beheld his humble condition upon earth, and which might still be witness of the calamities of the Jews under Vespasian or Hadrian. The revolution of seventeen centuries has instructed us not to press too closely the mysterious language of prophecy and revelation; but as long as, for wise purposes, this error was permitted to subsist in the church, it was productive of the most salutary effects on the faith and practice of Christians, who lived in the awful expectation of that moment, when the globe itself, and all the various race of mankind, should tremble at the appearance of their divine Judge. 60

When the promise of eternal happiness was offered to humanity on the condition of adopting the faith and following the teachings of the gospel, it’s no surprise that many people from every religion, background, and region of the Roman Empire accepted such a beneficial offer. Early Christians were fueled by a disregard for their current lives and a strong belief in immortality, something that the uncertain and imperfect faith of today cannot fully convey. In the early church, the power of truth was significantly reinforced by a belief that, despite its respectability and historical significance, was ultimately found to be inaccurate in light of experience. It was widely accepted that the end of the world and the kingdom of heaven were imminent. 591 This expected event had been foretold by the apostles; their earliest followers preserved this tradition, and those who took Christ’s words literally were left anticipating the second, glorious return of the Son of Man in the clouds before that generation, which had witnessed his humble state on earth, completely passed away, and which might still have been observing the sufferings of the Jews under Vespasian or Hadrian. The passage of seventeen centuries has taught us not to interpret the mysterious language of prophecy and revelation too literally; however, as long as this misconception was allowed to exist in the church for wise reasons, it fostered incredibly positive effects on the faith and actions of Christians who lived in the terrifying anticipation of that moment when the world and all humanity would tremble at the appearance of their divine Judge. 60

591 (return)
[ This was, in fact, an integral part of the Jewish notion of the Messiah, from which the minds of the apostles themselves were but gradually detached. See Bertholdt, Christologia Judæorum, concluding chapters—M.]

591 (return)
[ This was, in fact, an essential part of the Jewish understanding of the Messiah, from which the apostles gradually distanced themselves. See Bertholdt, Christologia Judæorum, concluding chapters—M.]

60 (return)
[ This expectation was countenanced by the twenty-fourth chapter of St. Matthew, and by the first epistle of St. Paul to the Thessalonians. Erasmus removes the difficulty by the help of allegory and metaphor; and the learned Grotius ventures to insinuate, that, for wise purposes, the pious deception was permitted to take place. * Note: Some modern theologians explain it without discovering either allegory or deception. They say, that Jesus Christ, after having proclaimed the ruin of Jerusalem and of the Temple, speaks of his second coming and the sings which were to precede it; but those who believed that the moment was near deceived themselves as to the sense of two words, an error which still subsists in our versions of the Gospel according to St. Matthew, xxiv. 29, 34. In verse 29, we read, “Immediately after the tribulation of those days shall the sun be darkened,” &c. The Greek word signifies all at once, suddenly, not immediately; so that it signifies only the sudden appearance of the signs which Jesus Christ announces not the shortness of the interval which was to separate them from the “days of tribulation,” of which he was speaking. The verse 34 is this “Verily I say unto you, This generation shall not pass till all these things shall be fulfilled.” Jesus, speaking to his disciples, uses these words, which the translators have rendered by this generation, but which means the race, the filiation of my disciples; that is, he speaks of a class of men, not of a generation. The true sense then, according to these learned men, is, In truth I tell you that this race of men, of which you are the commencement, shall not pass away till this shall take place; that is to say, the succession of Christians shall not cease till his coming. See Commentary of M. Paulus on the New Test., edit. 1802, tom. iii. p. 445,—446.—G. ——Others, as Rosenmuller and Kuinoel, in loc., confine this passage to a highly figurative description of the ruins of the Jewish city and polity.—M.]

60 (return)
[ This expectation was supported by the twenty-fourth chapter of St. Matthew and the first letter of St. Paul to the Thessalonians. Erasmus clears up the confusion using allegory and metaphor; and the learned Grotius suggests that, for wise reasons, this pious deception was allowed to happen. * Note: Some modern theologians explain it without referring to either allegory or deception. They state that Jesus Christ, after announcing the destruction of Jerusalem and the Temple, talks about his second coming and the signs that would precede it; however, those who thought the moment was near misunderstood two words, a misconception that persists in our versions of the Gospel according to St. Matthew, xxiv. 29, 34. In verse 29, we read, “Immediately after the tribulation of those days shall the sun be darkened,” etc. The Greek term means all at once or suddenly, not immediately; it refers only to the sudden appearance of the signs that Jesus announces, not the short time separating them from the “days of tribulation” he was discussing. Verse 34 states, “Verily I say unto you, This generation shall not pass till all these things shall be fulfilled.” Jesus, addressing his disciples, uses these words, which translators have rendered as this generation, but it actually means the race, the lineage of my disciples; that is, he refers to a group of people, not a specific generation. The true meaning, according to these scholars, is that, in truth, I tell you that this group of people, of which you are the beginning, shall not pass away until this occurs; meaning, the line of Christians will not cease until his coming. See Commentary of M. Paulus on the New Test., edit. 1802, tom. iii. p. 445,—446.—G. ——Others, like Rosenmuller and Kuinoel, in loc., limit this passage to a highly figurative depiction of the ruins of the Jewish city and polity.—M.]

Chapter XV: Progress Of The Christian Religion.—Part IV.

The ancient and popular doctrine of the Millennium was intimately connected with the second coming of Christ. As the works of the creation had been finished in six days, their duration in their present state, according to a tradition which was attributed to the prophet Elijah, was fixed to six thousand years. 61 By the same analogy it was inferred, that this long period of labor and contention, which was now almost elapsed, 62 would be succeeded by a joyful Sabbath of a thousand years; and that Christ, with the triumphant band of the saints and the elect who had escaped death, or who had been miraculously revived, would reign upon earth till the time appointed for the last and general resurrection. So pleasing was this hope to the mind of believers, that the New Jerusalem, the seat of this blissful kingdom, was quickly adorned with all the gayest colors of the imagination. A felicity consisting only of pure and spiritual pleasure would have appeared too refined for its inhabitants, who were still supposed to possess their human nature and senses. A garden of Eden, with the amusements of the pastoral life, was no longer suited to the advanced state of society which prevailed under the Roman empire. A city was therefore erected of gold and precious stones, and a supernatural plenty of corn and wine was bestowed on the adjacent territory; in the free enjoyment of whose spontaneous productions the happy and benevolent people was never to be restrained by any jealous laws of exclusive property. 63 The assurance of such a Millennium was carefully inculcated by a succession of fathers from Justin Martyr, 64 and Irenæus, who conversed with the immediate disciples of the apostles, down to Lactantius, who was preceptor to the son of Constantine. 65 Though it might not be universally received, it appears to have been the reigning sentiment of the orthodox believers; and it seems so well adapted to the desires and apprehensions of mankind, that it must have contributed in a very considerable degree to the progress of the Christian faith. But when the edifice of the church was almost completed, the temporary support was laid aside. The doctrine of Christ’s reign upon earth was at first treated as a profound allegory, was considered by degrees as a doubtful and useless opinion, and was at length rejected as the absurd invention of heresy and fanaticism. 66 A mysterious prophecy, which still forms a part of the sacred canon, but which was thought to favor the exploded sentiment, has very narrowly escaped the proscription of the church. 67

The ancient and popular belief in the Millennium was closely tied to the second coming of Christ. Since the creation of the world took six days, it was traditionally believed, based on a teaching attributed to the prophet Elijah, that the current state of the world would last for six thousand years. 61 By the same reasoning, it was thought that this long period of struggle and hardship, which was nearly over, 62 would be followed by a joyful thousand-year Sabbath; and that Christ, along with the triumphant group of saints and the chosen ones who had avoided death or been miraculously revived, would reign on earth until the time set for the final and general resurrection. This hope brought such joy to believers that the New Jerusalem, the center of this blissful kingdom, was quickly envisioned in the brightest colors of their imagination. A happiness based only on pure spiritual pleasure would have seemed too refined for its inhabitants, who were still believed to have their human nature and senses. A garden of Eden, with the joys of pastoral life, was no longer fitting for the advanced society of the Roman empire. Thus, a city was built of gold and precious stones, and an extraordinary abundance of grain and wine was granted to the surrounding land; in which the joyful and generous people would not be held back by any restrictive laws of exclusive ownership. 63 The promise of such a Millennium was diligently taught by a line of church fathers from Justin Martyr, 64 and Irenæus, who spoke with the direct disciples of the apostles, down to Lactantius, who taught the son of Constantine. 65 Although it might not have been universally accepted, it seems to have been the prevailing belief among orthodox Christians; and it aligned so well with the hopes and fears of humanity that it likely played a significant role in the spread of the Christian faith. However, when the foundation of the church was nearly complete, this temporary support was abandoned. The idea of Christ’s reign on earth was initially seen as a deep allegory, gradually regarded as a questionable and irrelevant opinion, and ultimately dismissed as the nonsensical idea of heresy and fanaticism. 66 A mysterious prophecy, which is still part of the sacred canon but was thought to support the now-disregarded idea, narrowly escaped being banned by the church. 67

61 (return)
[ See Burnet’s Sacred Theory, part iii. c. 5. This tradition may be traced as high as the the author of Epistle of Barnabas, who wrote in the first century, and who seems to have been half a Jew. * Note: In fact it is purely Jewish. See Mosheim, De Reb. Christ. ii. 8. Lightfoot’s Works, 8vo. edit. vol. iii. p. 37. Bertholdt, Christologia Judæorum ch. 38.—M.]

61 (return)
[ See Burnet’s Sacred Theory, part iii. c. 5. This tradition can be traced back to the author of the Epistle of Barnabas, who wrote in the first century and appears to have been partly Jewish. * Note: It is actually purely Jewish. See Mosheim, De Reb. Christ. ii. 8. Lightfoot’s Works, 8vo. edit. vol. iii. p. 37. Bertholdt, Christologia Judæorum ch. 38.—M.]

62 (return)
[ The primitive church of Antioch computed almost 6000 years from the creation of the world to the birth of Christ. Africanus, Lactantius, and the Greek church, have reduced that number to 5500, and Eusebius has contented himself with 5200 years. These calculations were formed on the Septuagint, which was universally received during the six first centuries. The authority of the vulgate and of the Hebrew text has determined the moderns, Protestants as well as Catholics, to prefer a period of about 4000 years; though, in the study of profane antiquity, they often find themselves straitened by those narrow limits. * Note: Most of the more learned modern English Protestants, Dr. Hales, Mr. Faber, Dr. Russel, as well as the Continental writers, adopt the larger chronology. There is little doubt that the narrower system was framed by the Jews of Tiberias; it was clearly neither that of St. Paul, nor of Josephus, nor of the Samaritan Text. It is greatly to be regretted that the chronology of the earlier Scriptures should ever have been made a religious question—M.]

62 (return)
[ The early church of Antioch estimated that nearly 6000 years passed from the creation of the world to the birth of Christ. Scholars like Africanus, Lactantius, and the Greek church reduced that figure to 5500 years, while Eusebius settled on 5200 years. These calculations were based on the Septuagint, which was widely accepted during the first six centuries. The authority of the Vulgate and the Hebrew text has led modern Protestants and Catholics to favor a timeline of about 4000 years; however, in the study of ancient history, they often find these limits restrictive. * Note: Most educated modern English Protestants, including Dr. Hales, Mr. Faber, Dr. Russel, as well as Continental writers, support the longer chronology. There is little doubt that the shorter timeline was formulated by the Jews of Tiberias; it was clearly not that of St. Paul, Josephus, or the Samaritan Text. It is greatly regrettable that the chronology of the earlier Scriptures ever became a matter of religious debate—M.]

63 (return)
[ Most of these pictures were borrowed from a misrepresentation of Isaiah, Daniel, and the Apocalypse. One of the grossest images may be found in Irenæus, (l. v. p. 455,) the disciple of Papias, who had seen the apostle St. John.]

63 (return)
[ Most of these images were taken from a distorted interpretation of Isaiah, Daniel, and the Apocalypse. One of the most extreme examples can be found in Irenaeus, (l. v. p. 455,) the disciple of Papias, who had met the apostle St. John.]

64 (return)
[ See the second dialogue of Justin with Triphon, and the seventh book of Lactantius. It is unnecessary to allege all the intermediate fathers, as the fact is not disputed. Yet the curious reader may consult Daille de Uus Patrum, l. ii. c. 4.]

64 (return)
[ See the second dialogue of Justin with Triphon, and the seventh book of Lactantius. It is unnecessary to mention all the intermediate fathers, as this fact is not disputed. However, the curious reader may consult Daille de Uus Patrum, l. ii. c. 4.]

65 (return)
[ The testimony of Justin of his own faith and that of his orthodox brethren, in the doctrine of a Millennium, is delivered in the clearest and most solemn manner, (Dialog. cum Tryphonte Jud. p. 177, 178, edit. Benedictin.) If in the beginning of this important passage there is any thing like an inconsistency, we may impute it, as we think proper, either to the author or to his transcribers. * Note: The Millenium is described in what once stood as the XLIst Article of the English Church (see Collier, Eccles. Hist., for Articles of Edw. VI.) as “a fable of Jewish dotage.” The whole of these gross and earthly images may be traced in the works which treat on the Jewish traditions, in Lightfoot, Schoetgen, and Eisenmenger; “Das enthdeckte Judenthum” t. ii 809; and briefly in Bertholdt, i. c. 38, 39.—M.]

65 (return)
[ Justin clearly and solemnly expresses his faith and that of his orthodox peers regarding the doctrine of the Millennium (Dialog. cum Tryphonte Jud. p. 177, 178, edit. Benedictin). If there seems to be any inconsistency at the beginning of this important passage, we can attribute it, as we see fit, either to the author or to those who transcribed his work. * Note: The Millennium is referred to as “a fable of Jewish dotage” in what was once the XLIst Article of the English Church (see Collier, Eccles. Hist., for Articles of Edw. VI.). The crude and materialistic images are found in works that discuss Jewish traditions, such as those by Lightfoot, Schoetgen, and Eisenmenger; “Das enthdeckte Judenthum” t. ii 809; and briefly in Bertholdt, i. c. 38, 39.—M.]

66 (return)
[ Dupin, Bibliotheque Ecclesiastique, tom. i. p. 223, tom. ii. p. 366, and Mosheim, p. 720; though the latter of these learned divines is not altogether candid on this occasion.]

66 (return)
[ Dupin, Ecclesiastical Library, vol. i, p. 223, vol. ii, p. 366, and Mosheim, p. 720; though the latter of these knowledgeable scholars is not entirely straightforward in this instance.]

67 (return)
[ In the council of Laodicea, (about the year 360,) the Apocalypse was tacitly excluded from the sacred canon, by the same churches of Asia to which it is addressed; and we may learn from the complaint of Sulpicius Severus, that their sentence had been ratified by the greater number of Christians of his time. From what causes then is the Apocalypse at present so generally received by the Greek, the Roman, and the Protestant churches? The following ones may be assigned. 1. The Greeks were subdued by the authority of an impostor, who, in the sixth century, assumed the character of Dionysius the Areopagite. 2. A just apprehension that the grammarians might become more important than the theologians, engaged the council of Trent to fix the seal of their infallibility on all the books of Scripture contained in the Latin Vulgate, in the number of which the Apocalypse was fortunately included. (Fr. Paolo, Istoria del Concilio Tridentino, l. ii.) 3. The advantage of turning those mysterious prophecies against the See of Rome, inspired the Protestants with uncommon veneration for so useful an ally. See the ingenious and elegant discourses of the present bishop of Litchfield on that unpromising subject. * Note: The exclusion of the Apocalypse is not improbably assigned to its obvious unfitness to be read in churches. It is to be feared that a history of the interpretation of the Apocalypse would not give a very favorable view either of the wisdom or the charity of the successive ages of Christianity. Wetstein’s interpretation, differently modified, is adopted by most Continental scholars.—M.]

67 (return)
[ In the council of Laodicea, around the year 360, the Apocalypse was quietly excluded from the sacred canon by the same churches in Asia it was meant for; we can see from Sulpicius Severus's complaint that their decision had been supported by most Christians of that time. So, why is the Apocalypse now widely accepted by the Greek, Roman, and Protestant churches? Here are some reasons. 1. The Greeks were influenced by the authority of a fake figure who, in the sixth century, claimed to be Dionysius the Areopagite. 2. Concern that grammarians might become more influential than theologians led the council of Trent to assert the infallibility of all the books in the Latin Vulgate, which happily included the Apocalypse. (Fr. Paolo, Istoria del Concilio Tridentino, l. ii.) 3. The benefit of using those mysterious prophecies against the See of Rome inspired Protestants to have a deep respect for such a useful ally. See the clever and well-crafted discussions by the current bishop of Litchfield on this unlikely topic. * Note: The exclusion of the Apocalypse likely stems from its clear unsuitability for public reading in churches. It’s concerning that a history of interpreting the Apocalypse wouldn't likely reflect positively on the wisdom or kindness of the various eras of Christianity. Wetstein’s interpretation, with some adjustments, is accepted by most Continental scholars.—M.]

Whilst the happiness and glory of a temporal reign were promised to the disciples of Christ, the most dreadful calamities were denounced against an unbelieving world. The edification of a new Jerusalem was to advance by equal steps with the destruction of the mystic Babylon; and as long as the emperors who reigned before Constantine persisted in the profession of idolatry, the epithet of Babylon was applied to the city and to the empire of Rome. A regular series was prepared of all the moral and physical evils which can afflict a flourishing nation; intestine discord, and the invasion of the fiercest barbarians from the unknown regions of the North; pestilence and famine, comets and eclipses, earthquakes and inundations. 68 All these were only so many preparatory and alarming signs of the great catastrophe of Rome, when the country of the Scipios and Cæsars should be consumed by a flame from Heaven, and the city of the seven hills, with her palaces, her temples, and her triumphal arches, should be buried in a vast lake of fire and brimstone. It might, however, afford some consolation to Roman vanity, that the period of their empire would be that of the world itself; which, as it had once perished by the element of water, was destined to experience a second and a speedy destruction from the element of fire. In the opinion of a general conflagration, the faith of the Christian very happily coincided with the tradition of the East, the philosophy of the Stoics, and the analogy of Nature; and even the country, which, from religious motives, had been chosen for the origin and principal scene of the conflagration, was the best adapted for that purpose by natural and physical causes; by its deep caverns, beds of sulphur, and numerous volcanoes, of which those of Ætna, of Vesuvius, and of Lipari, exhibit a very imperfect representation. The calmest and most intrepid sceptic could not refuse to acknowledge that the destruction of the present system of the world by fire was in itself extremely probable. The Christian, who founded his belief much less on the fallacious arguments of reason than on the authority of tradition and the interpretation of Scripture, expected it with terror and confidence as a certain and approaching event; and as his mind was perpetually filled with the solemn idea, he considered every disaster that happened to the empire as an infallible symptom of an expiring world. 69

While the happiness and glory of a temporary reign were promised to Jesus' disciples, the most dreadful disasters were warned against an unbelieving world. The establishment of a new Jerusalem was meant to progress alongside the downfall of the symbolic Babylon; and as long as the emperors before Constantine continued to embrace idolatry, the term Babylon was used for the city and the empire of Rome. A clear sequence was outlined of all the moral and physical evils that could plague a thriving nation: internal conflict, and attacks from the most brutal barbarians from the unknown lands of the North; disease and starvation, comets and eclipses, earthquakes and floods. 68 All of these were merely preparatory and alarming signs of the great disaster awaiting Rome, when the land of the Scipios and Caesars would be consumed by fire from Heaven, and the city of the seven hills, with its palaces, temples, and triumphal arches, would be submerged in a vast lake of fire and brimstone. However, it might offer some comfort to Roman pride that the time of their empire would coincide with the end of the world itself; which, having once been destroyed by water, was destined to undergo a second and swift destruction by fire. The idea of a general conflagration aligned well with Christian beliefs, Eastern traditions, Stoic philosophy, and the patterns of Nature; and even the location that was chosen for the origin and main event of the fire was most suited for it due to natural reasons, such as its deep caves, sulfur deposits, and many volcanoes, of which those of Etna, Vesuvius, and Lipari, are merely imperfect examples. The calmest and boldest skeptic couldn't deny that the destruction of the current state of the world by fire was highly likely. The Christian, whose faith was based far more on the authority of tradition and Scripture interpretation than on the shaky arguments of reason, awaited it with both fear and confidence as a certain and imminent event; and with his mind constantly focused on this solemn idea, he viewed every disaster that befell the empire as a sure sign of a world nearing its end. 69

68 (return)
[ Lactantius (Institut. Divin. vii. 15, &c.) relates the dismal talk of futurity with great spirit and eloquence. * Note: Lactantius had a notion of a great Asiatic empire, which was previously to rise on the ruins of the Roman: quod Romanum nomen animus dicere, sed dicam. quia futurum est tolletur de terra, et impere. Asiam revertetur.—M.]

68 (return)
[ Lactantius (Institut. Divin. vii. 15, &c.) discusses the grim discussions about the future with impressive energy and eloquence. * Note: Lactantius envisioned a massive Asian empire that would rise from the ashes of the Roman one: quod Romanum nomen animus dicere, sed dicam. quia futurum est tolletur de terra, et impere. Asiam revertetur.—M.]

69 (return)
[ On this subject every reader of taste will be entertained with the third part of Burnet’s Sacred Theory. He blends philosophy, Scripture, and tradition, into one magnificent system; in the description of which he displays a strength of fancy not inferior to that of Milton himself.]

69 (return)
[ On this topic, anyone with good taste will enjoy the third part of Burnet’s Sacred Theory. He combines philosophy, Scripture, and tradition into one impressive system, showcasing a creativity that rivals that of Milton himself.]

The condemnation of the wisest and most virtuous of the Pagans, on account of their ignorance or disbelief of the divine truth, seems to offend the reason and the humanity of the present age. 70 But the primitive church, whose faith was of a much firmer consistence, delivered over, without hesitation, to eternal torture, the far greater part of the human species. A charitable hope might perhaps be indulged in favor of Socrates, or some other sages of antiquity, who had consulted the light of reason before that of the gospel had arisen. 71 But it was unanimously affirmed, that those who, since the birth or the death of Christ, had obstinately persisted in the worship of the dæmons, neither deserved nor could expect a pardon from the irritated justice of the Deity. These rigid sentiments, which had been unknown to the ancient world, appear to have infused a spirit of bitterness into a system of love and harmony. The ties of blood and friendship were frequently torn asunder by the difference of religious faith; and the Christians, who, in this world, found themselves oppressed by the power of the Pagans, were sometimes seduced by resentment and spiritual pride to delight in the prospect of their future triumph. “You are fond of spectacles,” exclaims the stern Tertullian; “expect the greatest of all spectacles, the last and eternal judgment of the universe. 71b How shall I admire, how laugh, how rejoice, how exult, when I behold so many proud monarchs, so many fancied gods, groaning in the lowest abyss of darkness; so many magistrates, who persecuted the name of the Lord, liquefying in fiercer fires than they ever kindled against the Christians; so many sage philosophers blushing in red-hot flames with their deluded scholars; so many celebrated poets trembling before the tribunal, not of Minos, but of Christ; so many tragedians, more tuneful in the expression of their own sufferings; so many dancers.”

The condemnation of the wisest and most virtuous of the Pagans for their ignorance or disbelief in divine truth seems to offend the reason and humanity of today's world. 70 But the early church, whose faith was much stronger, readily condemned most of humanity to eternal torture. A hopeful thought might be given to Socrates or some other ancient sages who relied on reason before the gospel was revealed. 71 However, it was widely believed that those who stubbornly continued to worship demons after the birth or death of Christ neither deserved nor could expect forgiveness from the angry justice of God. These harsh sentiments, which were unknown to the ancient world, seem to have brought a spirit of bitterness into a system meant for love and harmony. The bonds of family and friendship were often torn apart by differences in religious beliefs; and Christians, oppressed by the power of the Pagans, were sometimes tempted by resentment and spiritual pride to take pleasure in the thought of their future triumph. “You love spectacles,” declares the stern Tertullian; “expect the greatest of all spectacles, the final and eternal judgment of the universe. 71b How will I admire, how will I laugh, how will I rejoice, how will I celebrate when I see so many proud monarchs, so many imagined gods, groaning in the deepest darkness; so many magistrates who persecuted the name of the Lord melting in flames hotter than those they ever ignited against the Christians; so many wise philosophers blushing in burning flames with their misled followers; so many famous poets trembling before a tribunal, not of Minos, but of Christ; so many tragedians, more melodic in expressing their own suffering; so many dancers.”

711 But the humanity of the reader will permit me to draw a veil over the rest of this infernal description, which the zealous African pursues in a long variety of affected and unfeeling witticisms. 72

711 But the humanity of the reader allows me to overlook the rest of this dreadful description, which the enthusiastic African presents through a long series of pretentious and cold jokes. 72

70 (return)
[ And yet whatever may be the language of individuals, it is still the public doctrine of all the Christian churches; nor can even our own refuse to admit the conclusions which must be drawn from the viiith and the xviiith of her Articles. The Jansenists, who have so diligently studied the works of the fathers, maintain this sentiment with distinguished zeal; and the learned M. de Tillemont never dismisses a virtuous emperor without pronouncing his damnation. Zuinglius is perhaps the only leader of a party who has ever adopted the milder sentiment, and he gave no less offence to the Lutherans than to the Catholics. See Bossuet, Histoire des Variations des Eglises Protestantes, l. ii. c. 19—22.]

70 (return)
[ However, regardless of how individuals may express themselves, the general belief among all Christian churches remains the same; even our own cannot deny the conclusions drawn from the eighth and eighteenth Articles. The Jansenists, who have intensely studied the works of the Church Fathers, passionately support this view; and the learned M. de Tillemont never fails to condemn a virtuous emperor. Zwingli is probably the only party leader who has ever taken a softer stance, which offended both Lutherans and Catholics alike. See Bossuet, Histoire des Variations des Eglises Protestantes, l. ii. c. 19—22.]

71 (return)
[ Justin and Clemens of Alexandria allow that some of the philosophers were instructed by the Logos; confounding its double signification of the human reason, and of the Divine Word.]

71 (return)
[ Justin and Clemens of Alexandria acknowledge that some philosophers were taught by the Logos, mixing up its dual meaning of human reason and the Divine Word.]

711 (return)
[ This translation is not exact: the first sentence is imperfect. Tertullian says, Ille dies nationibus insperatus, ille derisus, cum tanta sacculi vetustas et tot ejus nativitates uno igne haurientur. The text does not authorize the exaggerated expressions, so many magistrates, so many sago philosophers, so many poets, &c.; but simply magistrates, philosophers, poets.—G. —It is not clear that Gibbon’s version or paraphrase is incorrect: Tertullian writes, tot tantosque reges item præsides, &c.—M.]

711 (return)
[ This translation is not exact: the first sentence is imperfect. Tertullian says, "That day, unexpected for nations, that day scorned, when so much age and so many beginnings of the bag will be consumed by a single fire." The text does not back up the exaggerated statements, so many magistrates, so many sagacious philosophers, so many poets, etc.; but simply magistrates, philosophers, poets.—G. —It is not clear that Gibbon’s version or paraphrase is incorrect: Tertullian writes, "so many and such great kings as well as governors," etc.—M.]

71b (return)
[Tertullian, de Spectaculis, c. 30. In order to ascertain the degree of authority which the zealous African had acquired it may be sufficient to allege the testimony of Cyprian, the doctor and guide of all the western churches. (See Prudent. Hym. xiii. 100.) As often as he applied himself to his daily study of the writings of Tertullian, he was accustomed to say, “Da mihi magistrum, Give me my master.” (Hieronym. de Viris Illustribus, tom. i. p. 284.)]

71b (return)
[Tertullian, de Spectaculis, c. 30. To understand the level of influence that the passionate African had gained, it’s enough to mention the testimony of Cyprian, the teacher and leader of all the western churches. (See Prudent. Hym. xiii. 100.) Whenever he focused on his daily study of Tertullian’s writings, he would often say, “Da mihi magistrum, Give me my master.” (Hieronym. de Viris Illustribus, tom. i. p. 284.)]

72 (return)
[ The object of Tertullian’s vehemence in his Treatise, was to keep the Christians away from the secular games celebrated by the Emperor Severus: It has not prevented him from showing himself in other places full of benevolence and charity towards unbelievers: the spirit of the gospel has sometimes prevailed over the violence of human passions: Qui ergo putaveris nihil nos de salute Cæsaris curare (he says in his Apology) inspice Dei voces, literas nostras. Scitote ex illis præceptum esse nobis ad redudantionem, benignitates etiam pro inimicis Deum orare, et pro persecutoribus cona precari. Sed etiam nominatim atque manifeste orate inquit (Christus) pro regibus et pro principibus et potestatibus ut omnia sint tranquilla vobis Tert. Apol. c. 31.—G. ——It would be wiser for Christianity, retreating upon its genuine records in the New Testament, to disclaim this fierce African, than to identify itself with his furious invectives by unsatisfactory apologies for their unchristian fanaticism.—M.]

72 (return)
[ Tertullian’s main goal in his Treatise was to discourage Christians from participating in the secular games held by Emperor Severus. However, this hasn’t stopped him from demonstrating kindness and compassion toward non-believers in other contexts. The spirit of the gospel has sometimes triumphed over human anger. "So if you think we care nothing for the safety of Caesar," he states in his Apology, "listen to God’s words and our writings. You should know it is commanded of us to pray for even our enemies, and to ask God for the welfare of our persecutors. But also, he explicitly states (Christ) that we should pray for kings, princes, and authorities so that we may lead peaceful lives." Tert. Apol. c. 31.—G. ——It would be wiser for Christianity, to reflect on its true teachings in the New Testament, to distance itself from this passionate African, rather than associate itself with his intense outbursts through inadequate excuses for their unchristian fanaticism.—M.]

Doubtless there were many among the primitive Christians of a temper more suitable to the meekness and charity of their profession. There were many who felt a sincere compassion for the danger of their friends and countrymen, and who exerted the most benevolent zeal to save them from the impending destruction.

There were definitely many among the early Christians who had a temperament better suited to the kindness and love of their beliefs. Many felt genuine compassion for the safety of their friends and fellow countrymen, and they worked hard with great enthusiasm to save them from the looming disaster.

The careless Polytheist, assailed by new and unexpected terrors, against which neither his priests nor his philosophers could afford him any certain protection, was very frequently terrified and subdued by the menace of eternal tortures. His fears might assist the progress of his faith and reason; and if he could once persuade himself to suspect that the Christian religion might possibly be true, it became an easy task to convince him that it was the safest and most prudent party that he could possibly embrace.

The reckless Polytheist, overwhelmed by new and unexpected fears, which neither his priests nor his philosophers could protect him from, was often filled with dread by the threat of eternal punishment. His fears could help him reconsider his beliefs and reasoning; if he could even entertain the idea that the Christian faith might be true, it would be simple for him to believe that it was the safest and most sensible choice he could make.

III. The supernatural gifts, which even in this life were ascribed to the Christians above the rest of mankind, must have conduced to their own comfort, and very frequently to the conviction of infidels. Besides the occasional prodigies, which might sometimes be effected by the immediate interposition of the Deity when he suspended the laws of Nature for the service of religion, the Christian church, from the time of the apostles and their first disciples, 73 has claimed an uninterrupted succession of miraculous powers, the gift of tongues, of vision, and of prophecy, the power of expelling dæmons, of healing the sick, and of raising the dead. The knowledge of foreign languages was frequently communicated to the contemporaries of Irenæus, though Irenæus himself was left to struggle with the difficulties of a barbarous dialect, whilst he preached the gospel to the natives of Gaul. 74 The divine inspiration, whether it was conveyed in the form of a waking or of a sleeping vision, is described as a favor very liberally bestowed on all ranks of the faithful, on women as on elders, on boys as well as upon bishops. When their devout minds were sufficiently prepared by a course of prayer, of fasting, and of vigils, to receive the extraordinary impulse, they were transported out of their senses, and delivered in ecstasy what was inspired, being mere organs of the Holy Spirit, just as a pipe or flute is of him who blows into it. 75 We may add, that the design of these visions was, for the most part, either to disclose the future history, or to guide the present administration, of the church. The expulsion of the dæmons from the bodies of those unhappy persons whom they had been permitted to torment, was considered as a signal though ordinary triumph of religion, and is repeatedly alleged by the ancient apoligists, as the most convincing evidence of the truth of Christianity. The awful ceremony was usually performed in a public manner, and in the presence of a great number of spectators; the patient was relieved by the power or skill of the exorcist, and the vanquished dæmon was heard to confess that he was one of the fabled gods of antiquity, who had impiously usurped the adoration of mankind. 76 But the miraculous cure of diseases of the most inveterate or even preternatural kind can no longer occasion any surprise, when we recollect, that in the days of Irenæus, about the end of the second century, the resurrection of the dead was very far from being esteemed an uncommon event; that the miracle was frequently performed on necessary occasions, by great fasting and the joint supplication of the church of the place, and that the persons thus restored to their prayers had lived afterwards among them many years. 77 At such a period, when faith could boast of so many wonderful victories over death, it seems difficult to account for the scepticism of those philosophers, who still rejected and derided the doctrine of the resurrection. A noble Grecian had rested on this important ground the whole controversy, and promised Theophilus, Bishop of Antioch, that if he could be gratified with the sight of a single person who had been actually raised from the dead, he would immediately embrace the Christian religion. It is somewhat remarkable, that the prelate of the first eastern church, however anxious for the conversion of his friend, thought proper to decline this fair and reasonable challenge. 78

III. The supernatural gifts that were attributed to Christians in this life, setting them apart from the rest of humanity, must have brought them comfort and often convinced non-believers. In addition to occasional miracles, which might happen through direct intervention from God when He suspended the laws of nature for the sake of religion, the Christian church, since the time of the apostles and their early followers, 73 has claimed a continuous presence of miraculous powers, including speaking in tongues, visions, prophecies, the ability to cast out demons, heal the sick, and raise the dead. The knowledge of foreign languages was often given to those living during Irenaeus's time, although Irenaeus himself had to deal with the challenges of a difficult dialect while preaching the gospel to the people of Gaul. 74 Divine inspiration, whether received as a waking vision or a dream, was seen as a blessing generously granted to all believers—women and elders, boys and bishops alike. When their sincere hearts were prepared through prayer, fasting, and vigils, they were often overcome with ecstasy and expressed what was inspired, acting merely as channels for the Holy Spirit, like an instrument is played by a musician. 75 It's worth noting that the purpose of these visions was usually to reveal future events or to guide the current leadership of the church. Casting out demons from those tormented was regarded as a significant yet normal victory for the faith and was frequently cited by early apologists as strong evidence of Christianity's truth. This dramatic process was typically conducted publicly, in front of a large audience; the afflicted person was healed through the power or skill of the exorcist, and the defeated demon would confess to being one of the mythological gods of old, having wrongly taken humanity's worship. 76 However, the miraculous healing of even the most severe or extraordinary diseases should not surprise us when we consider that during Irenaeus's time, around the end of the second century, the resurrection of the dead was not considered unusual. This miracle often occurred when the local church engaged in significant fasting and collective prayer, and those revived lived among them for many years afterward. 77 During such a time, when faith could celebrate so many extraordinary triumphs over death, it’s surprising that some philosophers remained skeptical and mocked the resurrection doctrine. An esteemed Greek philosopher had built the entire debate around this crucial point and promised Theophilus, Bishop of Antioch, that if he could see just one person who had truly been raised from the dead, he would immediately convert to Christianity. It's quite striking that the leader of the first eastern church, despite his desire to win over his friend, decided to decline this fair and reasonable challenge. 78

73 (return)
[ Notwithstanding the evasions of Dr. Middleton, it is impossible to overlook the clear traces of visions and inspiration, which may be found in the apostolic fathers. * Note: Gibbon should have noticed the distinct and remarkable passage from Chrysostom, quoted by Middleton, (Works, vol. i. p. 105,) in which he affirms the long discontinuance of miracles as a notorious fact.—M.]

73 (return)
Despite Dr. Middleton's attempts to dodge the issue, it's hard to ignore the obvious signs of visions and inspiration present in the early church fathers.* Note: Gibbon should have pointed out the clear and notable statement from Chrysostom, referenced by Middleton, (Works, vol. i. p. 105), where he declares that the long absence of miracles is a well-known fact.—M.]

74 (return)
[ Irenæus adv. Hæres. Proem. p.3 Dr. Middleton (Free Inquiry, p. 96, &c.) observes, that as this pretension of all others was the most difficult to support by art, it was the soonest given up. The observation suits his hypothesis. * Note: This passage of Irenæus contains no allusion to the gift of tongues; it is merely an apology for a rude and unpolished Greek style, which could not be expected from one who passed his life in a remote and barbarous province, and was continually obliged to speak the Celtic language.—M. Note: Except in the life of Pachomius, an Egyptian monk of the fourth century. (see Jortin, Ecc. Hist. i. p. 368, edit. 1805,) and the latter (not earlier) lives of Xavier, there is no claim laid to the gift of tongues since the time of Irenæus; and of this claim, Xavier’s own letters are profoundly silent. See Douglas’s Criterion, p. 76 edit. 1807.—M.]

74 (return)
[ Irenaeus against Heresies. Proem. p.3 Dr. Middleton (Free Inquiry, p. 96, etc.) notes that since this claim was the hardest to support with skill, it was the first to be abandoned. This observation aligns with his theory. * Note: This passage from Irenaeus makes no reference to the gift of tongues; it simply defends a rough and unrefined Greek style, which one wouldn't expect from someone who lived in a distant and uncivilized region and had to constantly speak the Celtic language.—M. Note: Aside from the life of Pachomius, an Egyptian monk from the fourth century (see Jortin, Ecc. Hist. i. p. 368, edit. 1805), and the later (not earlier) lives of Xavier, no claims to the gift of tongues have been made since the time of Irenaeus; and regarding this claim, Xavier’s own letters say nothing. See Douglas’s Criterion, p. 76 edit. 1807.—M.]

75 (return)
[ Athenagoras in Legatione. Justin Martyr, Cohort. ad Gentes Tertullian advers. Marcionit. l. iv. These descriptions are not very unlike the prophetic fury, for which Cicero (de Divinat.ii. 54) expresses so little reverence.]

75 (return)
[ Athenagoras in Legation. Justin Martyr, Cohort. to the Gentiles Tertullian against the Marcionites. l. iv. These descriptions are quite similar to the prophetic frenzy that Cicero (on Divination ii. 54) shows very little respect for.]

76 (return)
[ Tertullian (Apolog. c. 23) throws out a bold defiance to the Pagan magistrates. Of the primitive miracles, the power of exorcising is the only one which has been assumed by Protestants. * Note: But by Protestants neither of the most enlightened ages nor most reasoning minds.—M.]

76 (return)
[ Tertullian (Apolog. c. 23) boldly challenges the Pagan officials. Among the early miracles, the ability to perform exorcisms is the only one that Protestants have claimed. * Note: However, neither the most enlightened eras nor the most logical minds among Protestants support this. —M.]

77 (return)
[ Irenæus adv. Hæreses, l. ii. 56, 57, l. v. c. 6. Mr. Dodwell (Dissertat. ad Irenæum, ii. 42) concludes, that the second century was still more fertile in miracles than the first. * Note: It is difficult to answer Middleton’s objection to this statement of Irenæus: “It is very strange, that from the time of the apostles there is not a single instance of this miracle to be found in the three first centuries; except a single case, slightly intimated in Eusebius, from the Works of Papias; which he seems to rank among the other fabulous stories delivered by that weak man.” Middleton, Works, vol. i. p. 59. Bp. Douglas (Criterion, p 389) would consider Irenæus to speak of what had “been performed formerly.” not in his own time.—M.]

77 (return)
[ Irenaeus against Heresies, l. ii. 56, 57, l. v. c. 6. Mr. Dodwell (Dissertation on Irenaeus, ii. 42) concludes that the second century had even more miracles than the first. * Note: It's hard to address Middleton’s criticism of this statement by Irenaeus: “It is very strange that from the time of the apostles, there is not a single instance of this miracle found in the first three centuries, except for one case, slightly mentioned in Eusebius, from the Works of Papias; which he seems to categorize among the other made-up stories told by that weak man.” Middleton, Works, vol. i. p. 59. Bp. Douglas (Criterion, p 389) would suggest that Irenaeus refers to what had “been performed in the past,” not during his own time.—M.]

78 (return)
[ Theophilus ad Autolycum, l. i. p. 345. Edit. Benedictin. Paris, 1742. * Note: A candid sceptic might discern some impropriety in the Bishop being called upon to perform a miracle on demand.—M.]

78 (return)
[ Theophilus to Autolycus, l. i. p. 345. Edit. Benedictin. Paris, 1742. * Note: A sincere skeptic might find it inappropriate for the Bishop to be asked to perform a miracle on demand.—M.]

The miracles of the primitive church, after obtaining the sanction of ages, have been lately attacked in a very free and ingenious inquiry, 79 which, though it has met with the most favorable reception from the public, appears to have excited a general scandal among the divines of our own as well as of the other Protestant churches of Europe. 80 Our different sentiments on this subject will be much less influenced by any particular arguments, than by our habits of study and reflection; and, above all, by the degree of evidence which we have accustomed ourselves to require for the proof of a miraculous event. The duty of an historian does not call upon him to interpose his private judgment in this nice and important controversy; but he ought not to dissemble the difficulty of adopting such a theory as may reconcile the interest of religion with that of reason, of making a proper application of that theory, and of defining with precision the limits of that happy period, exempt from error and from deceit, to which we might be disposed to extend the gift of supernatural powers. From the first of the fathers to the last of the popes, a succession of bishops, of saints, of martyrs, and of miracles, is continued without interruption; and the progress of superstition was so gradual, and almost imperceptible, that we know not in what particular link we should break the chain of tradition. Every age bears testimony to the wonderful events by which it was distinguished, and its testimony appears no less weighty and respectable than that of the preceding generation, till we are insensibly led on to accuse our own inconsistency, if in the eighth or in the twelfth century we deny to the venerable Bede, or to the holy Bernard, the same degree of confidence which, in the second century, we had so liberally granted to Justin or to Irenæus. 81 If the truth of any of those miracles is appreciated by their apparent use and propriety, every age had unbelievers to convince, heretics to confute, and idolatrous nations to convert; and sufficient motives might always be produced to justify the interposition of Heaven. And yet, since every friend to revelation is persuaded of the reality, and every reasonable man is convinced of the cessation, of miraculous powers, it is evident that there must have been some period in which they were either suddenly or gradually withdrawn from the Christian church. Whatever æra is chosen for that purpose, the death of the apostles, the conversion of the Roman empire, or the extinction of the Arian heresy, 82 the insensibility of the Christians who lived at that time will equally afford a just matter of surprise. They still supported their pretensions after they had lost their power. Credulity performed the office of faith; fanaticism was permitted to assume the language of inspiration, and the effects of accident or contrivance were ascribed to supernatural causes. The recent experience of genuine miracles should have instructed the Christian world in the ways of Providence, and habituated their eye (if we may use a very inadequate expression) to the style of the divine artist. Should the most skilful painter of modern Italy presume to decorate his feeble imitations with the name of Raphæl or of Correggio, the insolent fraud would be soon discovered, and indignantly rejected.

The miracles of the early church, after receiving approval over the years, have recently been challenged in a very candid and clever investigation, 79 which, although it has been well-received by the public, seems to have caused a general outrage among theologians in both our own and other Protestant churches in Europe. 80 Our differing opinions on this issue will be less influenced by specific arguments than by our study habits and reflections; and, most importantly, by the level of evidence we expect to substantiate a miraculous event. An historian's role does not require him to impose his personal views in this delicate and significant debate; however, he should not downplay the challenge of embracing a theory that reconciles the interests of religion with those of reason, effectively applying that theory, and precisely defining the boundaries of that ideal time, free from error and deceit, to which we might be inclined to attribute miraculous powers. From the earliest church fathers to the latest popes, a continuous line of bishops, saints, martyrs, and miracles exists without interruption; and the rise of superstition occurred so slowly and subtly that we can’t pinpoint exactly where to break the chain of tradition. Every era provides evidence of the extraordinary events it has experienced, and its testimony seems just as strong and credible as that of previous generations, leading us to question our own inconsistencies if in the eighth or twelfth century we deny the same level of trust to the venerable Bede or the holy Bernard that we so freely offered to Justin or Irenæus in the second century. 81 If we judge the truth of any of those miracles by their apparent usefulness and appropriateness, every age had its skeptics to convince, heretics to refute, and idolatrous nations to turn. Enough reasons could always be found to justify the intervention of Heaven. Yet, since every supporter of revelation believes in the reality of miracles and every reasonable person accepts that miraculous powers have ceased, it’s clear there must have been some period when they were either suddenly or gradually taken away from the Christian church. Whichever era is chosen for this—whether it’s the death of the apostles, the conversion of the Roman Empire, or the end of the Arian heresy, 82 the lack of awareness among Christians of that time is equally surprising. They continued to uphold their claims even after they had lost their power. Credulity took the place of faith; fanaticism was allowed to speak as if it were inspired, and the results of random events or schemes were attributed to supernatural causes. Recent experiences of genuine miracles should have taught the Christian world about the ways of Providence and trained their perception (if we may use a very inadequate term) to recognize the style of the divine artist. If the most skilled painter from modern Italy were to try to embellish his weak imitations with the names of Raphael or Correggio, the outrageous deception would soon be uncovered and rejected with indignation.

79 (return)
[ Dr. Middleton sent out his Introduction in the year 1747, published his Free Inquiry in 1749, and before his death, which happened in 1750, he had prepared a vindication of it against his numerous adversaries.]

79 (return)
[ Dr. Middleton released his Introduction in 1747, published his Free Inquiry in 1749, and before he passed away in 1750, he had prepared a defense of it against his many critics.]

80 (return)
[ The university of Oxford conferred degrees on his opponents. From the indignation of Mosheim, (p. 221,) we may discover the sentiments of the Lutheran divines. * Note: Yet many Protestant divines will now without reluctance confine miracles to the time of the apostles, or at least to the first century.—M]

80 (return)
[ The University of Oxford awarded degrees to his rivals. From Mosheim's indignation, (p. 221,) we can understand the views of the Lutheran theologians. * Note: However, many Protestant theologians now readily limit miracles to the time of the apostles or at least to the first century.—M]

81 (return)
[It may seem somewhat remarkable, that Bernard of Clairvaux, who records so many miracles of his friend St. Malachi, never takes any notice of his own, which, in their turn, however, are carefully related by his companions and disciples. In the long series of ecclesiastical history, does there exist a single instance of a saint asserting that he himself possessed the gift of miracles?]

81 (return)
[It might seem a bit surprising that Bernard of Clairvaux, who documents so many miracles of his friend St. Malachi, never mentions any of his own. Instead, those miracles are carefully detailed by his companions and disciples. In the extensive history of the church, is there any example of a saint claiming to have the gift of performing miracles himself?]

82 (return)
[ The conversion of Constantine is the æra which is most usually fixed by Protestants. The more rational divines are unwilling to admit the miracles of the ivth, whilst the more credulous are unwilling to reject those of the vth century. * Note: All this appears to proceed on the principle that any distinct line can be drawn in an unphilosophic age between wonders and miracles, or between what piety, from their unexpected and extraordinary nature, the marvellous concurrence of secondary causes to some remarkable end, may consider providential interpositions, and miracles strictly so called, in which the laws of nature are suspended or violated. It is impossible to assign, on one side, limits to human credulity, on the other, to the influence of the imagination on the bodily frame; but some of the miracles recorded in the Gospels are such palpable impossibilities, according to the known laws and operations of nature, that if recorded on sufficient evidence, and the evidence we believe to be that of eye-witnesses, we cannot reject them, without either asserting, with Hume, that no evidence can prove a miracle, or that the Author of Nature has no power of suspending its ordinary laws. But which of the post-apostolic miracles will bear this test?—M.]

82 (return)
[ Constantine's conversion is the era most commonly used by Protestants as a reference point. The more rational theologians are hesitant to accept the miracles of the fourth century, while those who are more gullible are reluctant to dismiss the miracles of the fifth century. * Note: This discussion seems to rely on the idea that a clear distinction can be made in an unphilosophical era between wonders and miracles, or between what piety might view as divine interventions due to their unexpected and extraordinary nature, and miracles strictly defined as instances where the natural laws are suspended or broken. It is impossible to set limits on human gullibility on one hand, or to gauge the impact of the imagination on the physical body on the other; however, some of the miracles recorded in the Gospels are such clear impossibilities based on the known laws of nature that if they were reported with reliable evidence—which we believe to be that of eyewitnesses—we cannot dismiss them without either claiming, as Hume did, that no evidence can prove a miracle, or that the Creator of Nature lacks the power to suspend its regular laws. But which of the miracles after the apostolic era can withstand this scrutiny?—M.]

Whatever opinion may be entertained of the miracles of the primitive church since the time of the apostles, this unresisting softness of temper, so conspicuous among the believers of the second and third centuries, proved of some accidental benefit to the cause of truth and religion. In modern times, a latent and even involuntary scepticism adheres to the most pious dispositions. Their admission of supernatural truths is much less an active consent than a cold and passive acquiescence. Accustomed long since to observe and to respect the invariable order of Nature, our reason, or at least our imagination, is not sufficiently prepared to sustain the visible action of the Deity.

Whatever people think about the miracles of the early church since the time of the apostles, the noticeable gentleness among believers in the second and third centuries actually helped the cause of truth and religion. In modern times, there's a hidden and even involuntary skepticism that comes with the most devout people. Their acceptance of supernatural truths is often more of a passive agreement than an enthusiastic consent. Having long been used to observing and respecting the consistent laws of nature, our minds, or at least our imaginations, aren’t fully ready to accept the tangible action of God.

But, in the first ages of Christianity, the situation of mankind was extremely different. The most curious, or the most credulous, among the Pagans, were often persuaded to enter into a society which asserted an actual claim of miraculous powers. The primitive Christians perpetually trod on mystic ground, and their minds were exercised by the habits of believing the most extraordinary events. They felt, or they fancied, that on every side they were incessantly assaulted by dæmons, comforted by visions, instructed by prophecy, and surprisingly delivered from danger, sickness, and from death itself, by the supplications of the church. The real or imaginary prodigies, of which they so frequently conceived themselves to be the objects, the instruments, or the spectators, very happily disposed them to adopt with the same ease, but with far greater justice, the authentic wonders of the evangelic history; and thus miracles that exceeded not the measure of their own experience, inspired them with the most lively assurance of mysteries which were acknowledged to surpass the limits of their understanding. It is this deep impression of supernatural truths which has been so much celebrated under the name of faith; a state of mind described as the surest pledge of the divine favor and of future felicity, and recommended as the first, or perhaps the only merit of a Christian. According to the more rigid doctors, the moral virtues, which may be equally practised by infidels, are destitute of any value or efficacy in the work of our justification.

But in the early days of Christianity, the situation for humanity was completely different. The most curious or gullible among the Pagans were often convinced to join a group that claimed to have real miraculous powers. The early Christians were constantly experiencing mystical moments, and their minds were shaped by the habit of believing in extraordinary events. They felt, or thought, that they were under constant attack from demons, comforted by visions, guided by prophecy, and remarkably saved from danger, illness, and even death through the prayers of the church. The real or imagined wonders they believed they were part of, whether as subjects, instruments, or witnesses, made it easy for them to accept with similar ease, but with much greater justification, the genuine miracles of the gospel accounts. Thus, miracles that didn’t exceed their own experiences gave them a strong confidence in mysteries they recognized as beyond their understanding. This intense feeling of supernatural truths has often been celebrated as faith; a mindset viewed as the strongest assurance of divine favor and future happiness, and seen as the primary, or perhaps the only, virtue of a Christian. According to stricter theologians, moral virtues, which can also be practiced by non-believers, hold no value or effectiveness in achieving our justification.

Chapter XV: Progress Of The Christian Religion.—Part V.

IV. But the primitive Christian demonstrated his faith by his virtues; and it was very justly supposed that the divine persuasion, which enlightened or subdued the understanding, must, at the same time, purify the heart, and direct the actions, of the believer. The first apologists of Christianity who justify the innocence of their brethren, and the writers of a later period who celebrate the sanctity of their ancestors, display, in the most lively colors, the reformation of manners which was introduced into the world by the preaching of the gospel. As it is my intention to remark only such human causes as were permitted to second the influence of revelation, I shall slightly mention two motives which might naturally render the lives of the primitive Christians much purer and more austere than those of their Pagan contemporaries, or their degenerate successors; repentance for their past sins, and the laudable desire of supporting the reputation of the society in which they were engaged. 83

IV. But the early Christians showed their faith through their good deeds; it was rightly assumed that the divine inspiration, which illuminated or humbled the mind, must also purify the heart and guide the actions of the believer. The first defenders of Christianity, who justified the innocence of their fellow believers, and later writers who celebrated the holiness of their predecessors, vividly illustrated the moral transformation that the preaching of the gospel brought to the world. Since I intend to note only those human factors that were allowed to support the influence of revelation, I will briefly mention two reasons that likely made the lives of early Christians much purer and more disciplined than those of their pagan peers or their corrupt successors: remorse for their previous sins and the commendable desire to uphold the reputation of the community they were part of. 83

83 (return)
[ These, in the opinion of the editor, are the most uncandid paragraphs in Gibbon’s History. He ought either, with manly courage, to have denied the moral reformation introduced by Christianity, or fairly to have investigated all its motives; not to have confined himself to an insidious and sarcastic description of the less pure and generous elements of the Christian character as it appeared even at that early time.—M.]

83 (return)
[ In the editor's view, these are the most insincere paragraphs in Gibbon’s History. He should have either boldly denied the moral improvements brought about by Christianity or thoroughly examined all its motivations; instead, he limited himself to a sneaky and sarcastic portrayal of the less pure and generous aspects of the Christian character, even at that early stage.—M.]

It is a very ancient reproach, suggested by the ignorance or the malice of infidelity, that the Christians allured into their party the most atrocious criminals, who, as soon as they were touched by a sense of remorse, were easily persuaded to wash away, in the water of baptism, the guilt of their past conduct, for which the temples of the gods refused to grant them any expiation. But this reproach, when it is cleared from misrepresentation, contributes as much to the honor as it did to the increase of the church. The friends of Christianity may acknowledge without a blush that many of the most eminent saints had been before their baptism the most abandoned sinners. Those persons, who in the world had followed, though in an imperfect manner, the dictates of benevolence and propriety, derived such a calm satisfaction from the opinion of their own rectitude, as rendered them much less susceptible of the sudden emotions of shame, of grief, and of terror, which have given birth to so many wonderful conversions. After the example of their divine Master, the missionaries of the gospel disdained not the society of men, and especially of women, oppressed by the consciousness, and very often by the effects, of their vices. As they emerged from sin and superstition to the glorious hope of immortality, they resolved to devote themselves to a life, not only of virtue, but of penitence. The desire of perfection became the ruling passion of their soul; and it is well known that, while reason embraces a cold mediocrity, our passions hurry us, with rapid violence, over the space which lies between the most opposite extremes. 83b

It’s an old accusation, fueled by ignorance or hostility from skeptics, that Christians attracted the worst criminals to their faith, who, once they felt remorse, could easily be persuaded to wash away their guilt through baptism, since the temples of the gods offered them no forgiveness. However, when this accusation is stripped of exaggeration, it actually contributes to the honor and growth of the church. Supporters of Christianity can admit, without shame, that many of the most revered saints were, before their baptism, some of the most notorious sinners. Those who had at least somewhat followed the principles of kindness and decency found a sense of calm satisfaction in their own virtue, making them less susceptible to the intense feelings of shame, sorrow, and fear that often lead to remarkable transformations. Following the example of their divine leader, the missionaries of the gospel did not shy away from associating with people, particularly women, burdened by the awareness and often the consequences of their wrongdoings. As they transitioned from sin and superstition to the hopeful promise of eternal life, they committed themselves to a life not just of virtue, but also of repentance. The pursuit of perfection became the driving force of their souls; and it’s well known that while reason tends to settle for a safe middle ground, our passions propel us swiftly across the chasm between the most opposing extremes. 83b

83b (return)
[The imputations of Celsus and Julian, with the defence of the fathers, are very fairly stated by Spanheim, Commentaire sur les Cesars de Julian, p. 468.]

83b (return)
[Spanheim presents a balanced account of the accusations made by Celsus and Julian, along with the defense by the fathers, in his Commentaire sur les Cesars de Julian, p. 468.]

When the new converts had been enrolled in the number of the faithful, and were admitted to the sacraments of the church, they found themselves restrained from relapsing into their past disorders by another consideration of a less spiritual, but of a very innocent and respectable nature. Any particular society that has departed from the great body of the nation, or the religion to which it belonged, immediately becomes the object of universal as well as invidious observation. In proportion to the smallness of its numbers, the character of the society may be affected by the virtues and vices of the persons who compose it; and every member is engaged to watch with the most vigilant attention over his own behavior, and over that of his brethren, since, as he must expect to incur a part of the common disgrace, he may hope to enjoy a share of the common reputation. When the Christians of Bithynia were brought before the tribunal of the younger Pliny, they assured the proconsul, that, far from being engaged in any unlawful conspiracy, they were bound by a solemn obligation to abstain from the commission of those crimes which disturb the private or public peace of society, from theft, robbery, adultery, perjury, and fraud. 84 841 Near a century afterwards, Tertullian, with an honest pride, could boast, that very few Christians had suffered by the hand of the executioner, except on account of their religion. 85 Their serious and sequestered life, averse to the gay luxury of the age, inured them to chastity, temperance, economy, and all the sober and domestic virtues. As the greater number were of some trade or profession, it was incumbent on them, by the strictest integrity and the fairest dealing, to remove the suspicions which the profane are too apt to conceive against the appearances of sanctity. The contempt of the world exercised them in the habits of humility, meekness, and patience. The more they were persecuted, the more closely they adhered to each other. Their mutual charity and unsuspecting confidence has been remarked by infidels, and was too often abused by perfidious friends. 86

When the new converts had joined the community of believers and were allowed to participate in the church's sacraments, they found themselves held back from returning to their old ways by a factor that was less spiritual but entirely innocent and respectable. Any group that separates from the larger society or the religion it originally belonged to becomes the target of both widespread attention and jealousy. The smaller the group, the more its reputation can be influenced by the good and bad behaviors of its members; every person is responsible for closely monitoring their own actions as well as those of their peers, knowing that they will share in the group's shame, but can also enjoy a part of its honor. When the Christians of Bithynia were brought before the tribunal of the younger Pliny, they assured the proconsul that, rather than being involved in any illegal conspiracy, they were committed through a solemn obligation to avoid committing crimes that disrupt societal peace, including theft, robbery, adultery, perjury, and fraud. 84 841 Nearly a century later, Tertullian could proudly claim that very few Christians had been executed, except for their faith. 85 Their serious and secluded lifestyle, which rejected the extravagant luxury of the time, helped them cultivate chastity, temperance, frugality, and all the sober, home-centered virtues. Since most of them had some trade or profession, it was essential for them to maintain strict honesty and fair dealings to dispel the suspicions that outsiders often harbor toward those who appear righteous. Their disdain for worldly matters trained them in humility, gentleness, and patience. The more they faced persecution, the tighter their bonds grew with each other. Their mutual love and trust have been noted by non-believers, but too often exploited by treacherous friends. 86

84 (return)
[ Plin. Epist. x. 97. * Note: Is not the sense of Tertullian rather, if guilty of any other offence, he had thereby ceased to be a Christian?—M.]

84 (return)
[ Plin. Epist. x. 97. * Note: Doesn't Tertullian mean that if someone is guilty of any other wrongdoing, they have thereby stopped being a Christian?—M.]

841 (return)
[ And this blamelessness was fully admitted by the candid and enlightened Roman.—M.]

841 (return)
[ And this lack of blame was fully acknowledged by the honest and informed Roman.—M.]

85 (return)
[ Tertullian, Apolog. c. 44. He adds, however, with some degree of hesitation, “Aut si aliud, jam non Christianus.” * Note: Tertullian says positively no Christian, nemo illic Christianus; for the rest, the limitation which he himself subjoins, and which Gibbon quotes in the foregoing note, diminishes the force of this assertion, and appears to prove that at least he knew none such.—G.]

85 (return)
[ Tertullian, Apolog. c. 44. He does, however, add with some uncertainty, “Or if someone else, then he’s no longer a Christian.” * Note: Tertullian states definitively that no one there is a Christian, nemo illic Christianus; however, the limitation he includes, which Gibbon refers to in the previous note, weakens this claim and suggests that at least he wasn’t aware of any such individuals.—G.]

86 (return)
[ The philosopher Peregrinus (of whose life and death Lucian has left us so entertaining an account) imposed, for a long time, on the credulous simplicity of the Christians of Asia.]

86 (return)
[ The philosopher Peregrinus (whose life and death Lucian wrote about in such an entertaining way) took advantage of the gullible naivety of the Christians in Asia for a long time.]

It is a very honorable circumstance for the morals of the primitive Christians, that even their faults, or rather errors, were derived from an excess of virtue. The bishops and doctors of the church, whose evidence attests, and whose authority might influence, the professions, the principles, and even the practice of their contemporaries, had studied the Scriptures with less skill than devotion; and they often received, in the most literal sense, those rigid precepts of Christ and the apostles, to which the prudence of succeeding commentators has applied a looser and more figurative mode of interpretation. Ambitious to exalt the perfection of the gospel above the wisdom of philosophy, the zealous fathers have carried the duties of self-mortification, of purity, and of patience, to a height which it is scarcely possible to attain, and much less to preserve, in our present state of weakness and corruption. A doctrine so extraordinary and so sublime must inevitably command the veneration of the people; but it was ill calculated to obtain the suffrage of those worldly philosophers who, in the conduct of this transitory life, consult only the feelings of nature and the interest of society. 87

It's quite honorable for the morals of early Christians that even their faults, or rather mistakes, came from an excess of virtue. The bishops and theologians of the church, whose testimonies confirm and whose authority could sway the beliefs, principles, and even actions of their peers, studied the Scriptures with more devotion than skill. They often interpreted Christ’s and the apostles’ strict teachings very literally, which later commentators approached with a more flexible and figurative interpretation. Eager to elevate the perfection of the gospel above philosophical wisdom, the passionate church fathers pushed the demands of self-denial, purity, and patience to a level that is nearly impossible to reach, and even harder to maintain, given our current state of weakness and corruption. Such an extraordinary and lofty doctrine is sure to earn the respect of the people; however, it was not well-suited to win the approval of worldly philosophers who only consider natural feelings and social interests in how to navigate this temporary life. 87

87 (return)
[ See a very judicious treatise of Barbeyrac sur la Morale des Peres.]

87 (return)
[ See a very thoughtful essay by Barbeyrac on the Ethics of the Fathers.]

There are two very natural propensities which we may distinguish in the most virtuous and liberal dispositions, the love of pleasure and the love of action. If the former is refined by art and learning, improved by the charms of social intercourse, and corrected by a just regard to economy, to health, and to reputation, it is productive of the greatest part of the happiness of private life. The love of action is a principle of a much stronger and more doubtful nature. It often leads to anger, to ambition, and to revenge; but when it is guided by the sense of propriety and benevolence, it becomes the parent of every virtue, and if those virtues are accompanied with equal abilities, a family, a state, or an empire may be indebted for their safety and prosperity to the undaunted courage of a single man. To the love of pleasure we may therefore ascribe most of the agreeable, to the love of action we may attribute most of the useful and respectable, qualifications. The character in which both the one and the other should be united and harmonized would seem to constitute the most perfect idea of human nature. The insensible and inactive disposition, which should be supposed alike destitute of both, would be rejected, by the common consent of mankind, as utterly incapable of procuring any happiness to the individual, or any public benefit to the world. But it was not in this world that the primitive Christians were desirous of making themselves either agreeable or useful. 871

There are two very natural tendencies that we can identify in the most virtuous and generous people: the love of pleasure and the love of action. If the first is refined by art and knowledge, enhanced by the joys of social interaction, and moderated by a sensible consideration of economy, health, and reputation, it contributes significantly to the happiness of private life. The love of action is a principle that tends to be much stronger and more unpredictable. It often leads to anger, ambition, and revenge; but when guided by a sense of propriety and kindness, it fosters every virtue. If those virtues are matched with equal abilities, a family, a community, or a nation may owe their safety and success to the fearless courage of just one person. Therefore, we can attribute most of the enjoyable aspects of life to the love of pleasure, while the love of action is linked to the more useful and admirable qualities. The ideal combination of both would seem to embody the most perfect view of human nature. The indifferent and inactive person, believed to lack both tendencies, would be unanimously rejected by society as entirely incapable of providing any happiness for themselves or any benefit to the world. However, the early Christians were not focused on being agreeable or useful in this world. 871

871 (return)
[ El que me fait cette homelie semi-stoicienne, semi-epicurienne? t’on jamais regarde l’amour du plaisir comme l’un des principes de la perfection morale? Et de quel droit faites vous de l’amour de l’action, et de l’amour du plaisir, les seuls elemens de l’etre humain? Est ce que vous faites abstraction de la verite en elle-meme, de la conscience et du sentiment du devoir? Est ce que vous ne sentez point, par exemple, que le sacrifice du moi a la justice et a la verite, est aussi dans le coeur de l’homme: que tout n’est pas pour lui action ou plaisir, et que dans le bien ce n’est pas le mouvement, mais la verite, qu’il cherche? Et puis * * Thucy dide et Tacite. ces maitres de l’histoire, ont ils jamais introduits dans leur recits un fragment de dissertation sur le plaisir et sur l’action. Villemain Cours de Lit. Franc part ii. Lecon v.—M.]

871 (return)
[ Who gives me this semi-Stoic, semi-Epicurean homily? Have you ever considered love for pleasure as one of the principles of moral perfection? And by what right do you make a love for action and a love for pleasure the only elements of being human? Do you overlook the truth in itself, as well as conscience and the feeling of duty? Don't you feel, for instance, that the sacrifice of oneself for justice and truth is also in the human heart; that not everything is about action or pleasure for him, and that in goodness it’s not movement but truth that he seeks? And then * * Thucydides and Tacitus, those masters of history, have they ever included a fragment of dissertation on pleasure and action in their accounts? Villemain Cours de Lit. Franc part ii. Lecon v.—M.]

The acquisition of knowledge, the exercise of our reason or fancy, and the cheerful flow of unguarded conversation, may employ the leisure of a liberal mind. Such amusements, however, were rejected with abhorrence, or admitted with the utmost caution, by the severity of the fathers, who despised all knowledge that was not useful to salvation, and who considered all levity of discours as a criminal abuse of the gift of speech. In our present state of existence the body is so inseparably connected with the soul, that it seems to be our interest to taste, with innocence and moderation, the enjoyments of which that faithful companion is susceptible. Very different was the reasoning of our devout predecessors; vainly aspiring to imitate the perfection of angels, they disdained, or they affected to disdain, every earthly and corporeal delight. 88 Some of our senses indeed are necessary for our preservation, others for our subsistence, and others again for our information; and thus far it was impossible to reject the use of them. The first sensation of pleasure was marked as the first moment of their abuse. The unfeeling candidate for heaven was instructed, not only to resist the grosser allurements of the taste or smell, but even to shut his ears against the profane harmony of sounds, and to view with indifference the most finished productions of human art. Gay apparel, magnificent houses, and elegant furniture, were supposed to unite the double guilt of pride and of sensuality; a simple and mortified appearance was more suitable to the Christian who was certain of his sins and doubtful of his salvation. In their censures of luxury the fathers are extremely minute and circumstantial; 89 and among the various articles which excite their pious indignation we may enumerate false hair, garments of any color except white, instruments of music, vases of gold or silver, downy pillows, (as Jacob reposed his head on a stone,) white bread, foreign wines, public salutations, the use of warm baths, and the practice of shaving the beard, which, according to the expression of Tertullian, is a lie against our own faces, and an impious attempt to improve the works of the Creator. 90 When Christianity was introduced among the rich and the polite, the observation of these singular laws was left, as it would be at present, to the few who were ambitious of superior sanctity. But it is always easy, as well as agreeable, for the inferior ranks of mankind to claim a merit from the contempt of that pomp and pleasure which fortune has placed beyond their reach. The virtue of the primitive Christians, like that of the first Romans, was very frequently guarded by poverty and ignorance.

The pursuit of knowledge, the use of our reason or imagination, and the enjoyable flow of open conversation can occupy the free time of a cultured mind. However, these pastimes were either rejected with disdain or cautiously accepted by the strictness of the early thinkers, who looked down on any knowledge not connected to salvation and viewed any lighthearted discussions as a misuse of speech. In our current existence, the body is so closely linked to the soul that it seems wise to peacefully and moderately enjoy the pleasures that come with this faithful companion. In contrast, our devoted predecessors, vainly trying to achieve angelic perfection, scorned or pretended to scorn any earthly and sensual pleasure. 88 Some of our senses are essential for our survival, others for our sustenance, and others still for our knowledge; thus, completely rejecting their use is impossible. The initial sensation of pleasure was noted as the first moment of their misuse. The unfeeling aspirant for heaven was taught not only to resist the coarser temptations of taste or smell but also to block out the undesirable sound of music and to regard artwork with indifference. Fancy clothing, grand homes, and stylish furnishings were thought to combine the twin sins of pride and sensuality; a simple and humble appearance was deemed more appropriate for a Christian who was aware of their sins and uncertain about their salvation. The early thinkers were very detailed and specific in their critiques of luxury; 89 and among the various things that sparked their pious outrage were false hair, clothing of any color except white, musical instruments, gold or silver vases, soft pillows (as Jacob rested his head on a stone), white bread, imported wines, public greetings, the use of hot baths, and the practice of shaving the beard, which, as Tertullian put it, is a lie against our own faces and an unholy attempt to improve the Creator's work. 90 When Christianity was brought to the wealthy and cultured, following these unusual rules was left, as it would be today, to the few who wanted to achieve greater sanctity. However, it is always easy, and often pleasing, for those in lower social ranks to feel virtuous by looking down on the wealth and pleasures that fate has placed out of their reach. The virtue of the early Christians, much like that of the early Romans, was often protected by poverty and ignorance.

88 (return)
[ Lactant. Institut. Divin. l. vi. c. 20, 21, 22.]

88 (return)
[ Lactantius. Divine Institutes, Book VI, Chapters 20, 21, 22.]

89 (return)
[ Consult a work of Clemens of Alexandria, entitled The Pædagogue, which contains the rudiments of ethics, as they were taught in the most celebrated of the Christian schools.]

89 (return)
[ Check out a work by Clemens of Alexandria called The Pædagogue, which includes the basics of ethics as taught in the most famous Christian schools.]

90 (return)
[ Tertullian, de Spectaculis, c. 23. Clemens Alexandrin. Pædagog. l. iii. c. 8.]

90 (return)
[ Tertullian, on the Spectacles, chapter 23. Clement of Alexandria, The Instructor, book III, chapter 8.]

The chaste severity of the fathers, in whatever related to the commerce of the two sexes, flowed from the same principle; their abhorrence of every enjoyment which might gratify the sensual, and degrade the spiritual nature of man. It was their favorite opinion, that if Adam had preserved his obedience to the Creator, he would have lived forever in a state of virgin purity, and that some harmless mode of vegetation might have peopled paradise with a race of innocent and immortal beings. 91 The use of marriage was permitted only to his fallen posterity, as a necessary expedient to continue the human species, and as a restraint, however imperfect, on the natural licentiousness of desire. The hesitation of the orthodox casuists on this interesting subject, betrays the perplexity of men, unwilling to approve an institution which they were compelled to tolerate. 92 The enumeration of the very whimsical laws, which they most circumstantially imposed on the marriage-bed, would force a smile from the young and a blush from the fair. It was their unanimous sentiment that a first marriage was adequate to all the purposes of nature and of society. The sensual connection was refined into a resemblance of the mystic union of Christ with his church, and was pronounced to be indissoluble either by divorce or by death. The practice of second nuptials was branded with the name of a legal adultery; and the persons who were guilty of so scandalous an offence against Christian purity, were soon excluded from the honors, and even from the alms, of the church. 93 Since desire was imputed as a crime, and marriage was tolerated as a defect, it was consistent with the same principles to consider a state of celibacy as the nearest approach to the divine perfection. It was with the utmost difficulty that ancient Rome could support the institution of six vestals; 94 but the primitive church was filled with a number of persons of either sex, who had devoted themselves to the profession of perpetual chastity. 95 A few of these, among whom we may reckon the learned Origen, judged it the most prudent to disarm the tempter. 96 Some were insensible and some were invincible against the assaults of the flesh. Disdaining an ignominious flight, the virgins of the warm climate of Africa encountered the enemy in the closest engagement; they permitted priests and deacons to share their bed, and gloried amidst the flames in their unsullied purity. But insulted Nature sometimes vindicated her rights, and this new species of martyrdom served only to introduce a new scandal into the church. 97 Among the Christian ascetics, however, (a name which they soon acquired from their painful exercise,) many, as they were less presumptuous, were probably more successful. The loss of sensual pleasure was supplied and compensated by spiritual pride. Even the multitude of Pagans were inclined to estimate the merit of the sacrifice by its apparent difficulty; and it was in the praise of these chaste spouses of Christ that the fathers have poured forth the troubled stream of their eloquence. 98 Such are the early traces of monastic principles and institutions, which, in a subsequent age, have counterbalanced all the temporal advantages of Christianity. 99

The strictness of the fathers regarding relationships between men and women came from the same belief: their disdain for any pleasure that could satisfy physical desires and diminish the spiritual essence of humanity. They held the view that if Adam had remained obedient to the Creator, he would have lived forever in a state of pure virginity, and that some harmless form of plant life could have populated paradise with a race of innocent and immortal beings. 91 Marriage was only allowed for his fallen descendants, as a necessary means to ensure the survival of the human race, and as an imperfect check on natural sexual desires. The uncertainty of the orthodox scholars on this complex issue reveals the confusion of people who were reluctant to endorse an institution they were forced to accept. 92 The list of quirky rules they laid out for the marriage bed would evoke a smile from youth and a blush from women. They collectively believed that a first marriage was sufficient for all the needs of nature and society. The physical relationship was elevated to a reflection of the sacred union between Christ and his church, deemed unbreakable either by divorce or death. The practice of remarriage was labeled legal adultery, and those who committed such a scandalous offense against Christian purity were quickly excluded from the privileges, and even the charity, of the church. 93 Since desire was seen as a sin and marriage was regarded as a flaw, it followed logically that a state of celibacy was viewed as the closest state to divine perfection. Ancient Rome struggled to maintain the institution of six vestals; 94 yet the early church was populated by numerous individuals of both sexes who dedicated themselves to lifelong chastity. 95 Among these was the learned Origen, who believed it wise to neutralize temptation. 96 Some were indifferent, while some were immune to the temptations of the flesh. Rejecting a shameful escape, the virgin women from the hot climate of Africa faced their temptations directly; they allowed priests and deacons to share their beds and took pride in their purity even as they faced persecution. But offended Nature sometimes asserted her rights, and this new form of martyrdom only introduced further scandal into the church. 97 Among the Christian ascetics, however, a term they quickly adopted from their rigorous practices, many who were less arrogant likely found greater success. The absence of physical pleasure was compensated for by spiritual pride. Even among the pagan masses, there was a tendency to value the sacrifice based on its apparent difficulty; and it was in praising these chaste spouses of Christ that the fathers expressed the tumultuous flow of their eloquence. 98 Such are the early signs of monastic ideals and institutions, which in later times counteracted all the worldly advantages of Christianity. 99

91 (return)
[ Beausobro, Hist. Critique du Manicheisme, l. vii. c. 3. Justin, Gregory of Nyssa, Augustin, &c., strongly incline to this opinion. Note: But these were Gnostic or Manichean opinions. Beausobre distinctly describes Autustine’s bias to his recent escape from Manicheism; and adds that he afterwards changed his views.—M.]

91 (return)
[ Beausobro, Hist. Critique of Manichaeism, l. vii. c. 3. Justin, Gregory of Nyssa, Augustine, etc., strongly lean towards this view. Note: However, these were Gnostic or Manichean perspectives. Beausobre clearly outlines Augustine’s bias stemming from his recent departure from Manichaeism; he further notes that Augustine later altered his views.—M.]

92 (return)
[ Some of the Gnostic heretics were more consistent; they rejected the use of marriage.]

92 (return)
[Some of the Gnostic heretics were more consistent; they rejected marriage altogether.]

93 (return)
[ See a chain of tradition, from Justin Martyr to Jerome, in the Morale des Peres, c. iv. 6—26.]

93 (return)
[ Check out the ongoing tradition from Justin Martyr to Jerome in the Morale des Peres, c. iv. 6—26.]

94 (return)
[ See a very curious Dissertation on the Vestals, in the Memoires de l’Academie des Inscriptions, tom. iv. p. 161—227. Notwithstanding the honors and rewards which were bestowed on those virgins, it was difficult to procure a sufficient number; nor could the dread of the most horrible death always restrain their incontinence.]

94 (return)
[ Check out a fascinating essay on the Vestals in the Memoires de l’Academie des Inscriptions, vol. iv, pp. 161–227. Despite the honors and rewards given to these virgins, it was hard to find enough of them; nor could the fear of a terrible death always control their promiscuity.]

95 (return)
[ Cupiditatem procreandi aut unam scimus aut nullam. Minutius Fælix, c. 31. Justin. Apolog. Major. Athenagoras in Legat. c 28. Tertullian de Cultu Foemin. l. ii.]

95 (return)
[ We either know the desire to create something, or we don't know it at all. Minutius Félix, c. 31. Justin. Major Apology. Athenagoras in Legat. c 28. Tertullian on the Cult of Women, l. ii.]

96 (return)
[ Eusebius, l. vi. 8. Before the fame of Origen had excited envy and persecution, this extraordinary action was rather admired than censured. As it was his general practice to allegorize Scripture, it seems unfortunate that in this instance only, he should have adopted the literal sense.]

96 (return)
[ Eusebius, l. vi. 8. Before Origen's fame led to jealousy and harassment, this remarkable act was more admired than criticized. Since he usually interpreted Scripture allegorically, it’s unfortunate that in this case, he stuck to the literal meaning.]

97 (return)
[ Cyprian. Epist. 4, and Dodwell, Dissertat. Cyprianic. iii. Something like this rash attempt was long afterwards imputed to the founder of the order of Fontevrault. Bayle has amused himself and his readers on that very delicate subject.]

97 (return)
[Cyprian. Epist. 4, and Dodwell, Dissertat. Cyprianic. iii. A similar reckless attempt was later attributed to the founder of the Fontevrault order. Bayle has entertained himself and his readers with that sensitive topic.]

98 (return)
[ Dupin (Bibliotheque Ecclesiastique, tom. i. p. 195) gives a particular account of the dialogue of the ten virgins, as it was composed by Methodius, Bishop of Tyre. The praises of virginity are excessive.]

98 (return)
[ Dupin (Bibliotheque Ecclesiastique, vol. i, p. 195) provides a detailed account of the conversation among the ten virgins, as written by Methodius, Bishop of Tyre. The praises of virginity are quite intense.]

99 (return)
[ The Ascetics (as early as the second century) made a public profession of mortifying their bodies, and of abstaining from the use of flesh and wine. Mosheim, p. 310.]

99 (return)
[ The Ascetics (as early as the second century) publicly committed to denying themselves physical comforts and refraining from eating meat and drinking wine. Mosheim, p. 310.]

The Christians were not less averse to the business than to the pleasures of this world. The defence of our persons and property they knew not how to reconcile with the patient doctrine which enjoined an unlimited forgiveness of past injuries, and commanded them to invite the repetition of fresh insults. Their simplicity was offended by the use of oaths, by the pomp of magistracy, and by the active contention of public life; nor could their humane ignorance be convinced that it was lawful on any occasion to shed the blood of our fellow-creatures, either by the sword of justice, or by that of war; even though their criminal or hostile attempts should threaten the peace and safety of the whole community. 100 It was acknowledged that, under a less perfect law, the powers of the Jewish constitution had been exercised, with the approbation of heaven, by inspired prophets and by anointed kings. The Christians felt and confessed that such institutions might be necessary for the present system of the world, and they cheerfully submitted to the authority of their Pagan governors. But while they inculcated the maxims of passive obedience, they refused to take any active part in the civil administration or the military defence of the empire. Some indulgence might, perhaps, be allowed to those persons who, before their conversion, were already engaged in such violent and sanguinary occupations; 101a but it was impossible that the Christians, without renouncing a more sacred duty, could assume the character of soldiers, of magistrates, or of princes. 102b This indolent, or even criminal disregard to the public welfare, exposed them to the contempt and reproaches of the Pagans, who very frequently asked, what must be the fate of the empire, attacked on every side by the barbarians, if all mankind should adopt the pusillanimous sentiments of the new sect. 103 To this insulting question the Christian apologists returned obscure and ambiguous answers, as they were unwilling to reveal the secret cause of their security; the expectation that, before the conversion of mankind was accomplished, war, government, the Roman empire, and the world itself, would be no more. It may be observed, that, in this instance likewise, the situation of the first Christians coincided very happily with their religious scruples, and that their aversion to an active life contributed rather to excuse them from the service, than to exclude them from the honors, of the state and army.

The Christians were just as resistant to involvement in worldly affairs as they were to its pleasures. They struggled to reconcile the protection of themselves and their belongings with the doctrine that called for unlimited forgiveness of past wrongs and encouraged them to allow fresh insults. Their simplicity was disturbed by the use of oaths, the grandeur of officials, and the competitiveness of public life; they could not be convinced that it was ever acceptable to take the lives of others, whether by the sword of justice or in war, even if those actions were necessary to protect the peace and safety of the community. 100 It was acknowledged that, under a less perfect law, the Jewish system had been acted upon, with divine approval, by inspired prophets and anointed kings. The Christians recognized and admitted that such institutions might be necessary for the current world, and they willingly obeyed their Pagan rulers. However, while they promoted the ideas of passive obedience, they refused to take any active role in civil governance or the military defense of the empire. Some leniency might, perhaps, be granted to those who, before converting, were already involved in violent and bloody professions; 101a but it was impossible for Christians, without abandoning a more sacred duty, to take on the roles of soldiers, officials, or rulers. 102b This lazy, or even negligent, disregard for public welfare exposed them to contempt and criticism from the Pagans, who often questioned what would become of the empire, under attack from all sides by barbarians, if everyone embraced the cowardly mindset of the new sect. 103 In response to this insulting question, the Christian apologists gave vague and unclear answers, as they were reluctant to disclose the true reason for their confidence; they believed that before all humanity was converted, war, governance, the Roman Empire, and the world itself would cease to exist. It is worth noting that, in this case as well, the situation of the first Christians aligned conveniently with their religious beliefs, and their aversion to an active life helped excuse them from serving without excluding them from the honors of the state and military.

100 (return)
[ See the Morale des Peres. The same patient principles have been revived since the Reformation by the Socinians, the modern Anabaptists, and the Quakers. Barclay, the Apologist of the Quakers, has protected his brethren by the authority of the primitive Christian; p. 542-549]

100 (return)
[ See the Morale des Peres. The same patient principles have been revived since the Reformation by the Socinians, the modern Anabaptists, and the Quakers. Barclay, the Apologist of the Quakers, has protected his fellow Quakers by referencing the authority of the early Christians; p. 542-549]

101a (return)
[ Tertullian, Apolog. c. 21. De Idololatria, c. 17, 18. Origen contra Celsum, l. v. p. 253, l. vii. p. 348, l. viii. p. 423-428.]

101a (return)
[ Tertullian, Apolog. ch. 21. On Idolatry, ch. 17, 18. Origen against Celsus, vol. v. p. 253, vol. vii. p. 348, vol. viii. p. 423-428.]

102b (return)
[ Tertullian (de Corona Militis, c. 11) suggested to them the expedient of deserting; a counsel which, if it had been generally known, was not very proper to conciliate the favor of the emperors towards the Christian sect. * Note: There is nothing which ought to astonish us in the refusal of the primitive Christians to take part in public affairs; it was the natural consequence of the contrariety of their principles to the customs, laws, and active life of the Pagan world. As Christians, they could not enter into the senate, which, according to Gibbon himself, always assembled in a temple or consecrated place, and where each senator, before he took his seat, made a libation of a few drops of wine, and burnt incense on the altar; as Christians, they could not assist at festivals and banquets, which always terminated with libations, &c.; finally, as “the innumerable deities and rites of polytheism were closely interwoven with every circumstance of public and private life,” the Christians could not participate in them without incurring, according to their principles, the guilt of impiety. It was then much less by an effect of their doctrine, than by the consequence of their situation, that they stood aloof from public business. Whenever this situation offered no impediment, they showed as much activity as the Pagans. Proinde, says Justin Martyr, (Apol. c. 17,) nos solum Deum adoramus, et vobis in rebus aliis læti inservimus.—G. ——-This latter passage, M. Guizot quotes in Latin; if he had consulted the original, he would have found it to be altogether irrelevant: it merely relates to the payment of taxes.—M. — —Tertullian does not suggest to the soldiers the expedient of deserting; he says that they ought to be constantly on their guard to do nothing during their service contrary to the law of God, and to resolve to suffer martyrdom rather than submit to a base compliance, or openly to renounce the service. (De Cor. Mil. ii. p. 127.) He does not positively decide that the military service is not permitted to Christians; he ends, indeed, by saying, Puta denique licere militiam usque ad causam coronæ.—G. ——M. Guizot is. I think, again unfortunate in his defence of Tertullian. That father says, that many Christian soldiers had deserted, aut deserendum statim sit, ut a multis actum. The latter sentence, Puta, &c, &c., is a concession for the sake of argument: wha follows is more to the purpose.—M. Many other passages of Tertullian prove that the army was full of Christians, Hesterni sumus et vestra omnia implevimus, urbes, insulas, castella, municipia, conciliabula, castra ipsa. (Apol. c. 37.) Navigamus et not vobiscum et militamus. (c. 42.) Origen, in truth, appears to have maintained a more rigid opinion, (Cont. Cels. l. viii.;) but he has often renounced this exaggerated severity, perhaps necessary to produce great results, and he speaks of the profession of arms as an honorable one. (l. iv. c. 218.)— G. ——On these points Christian opinion, it should seem, was much divided Tertullian, when he wrote the De Cor. Mil., was evidently inclining to more ascetic opinions, and Origen was of the same class. See Neander, vol. l part ii. p. 305, edit. 1828.—M.]

102b (return)
[ Tertullian (de Corona Militis, c. 11) advised them to consider leaving; a suggestion that, while not widely accepted, was not a good way to win the favor of the emperors towards the Christian community. * Note: There’s nothing surprising about the early Christians refusing to engage in public matters; it was a natural result of their beliefs conflicting with the customs, laws, and active lives of the Pagan world. As Christians, they could not join the senate, which, according to Gibbon, always met in a temple or sacred space, where each senator had to make a libation of wine and burn incense on the altar before taking their seat. As Christians, they could not attend festivals and banquets, which always ended with libations, etc.; finally, since “the countless deities and rites of polytheism were deeply woven into every aspect of public and private life,” Christians could not take part in them without, according to their beliefs, committing an act of impiety. Thus, it was less due to their doctrine and more a result of their circumstances that they kept away from public affairs. Whenever their circumstances allowed, they were just as active as the Pagans. Proinde, says Justin Martyr, (Apol. c. 17), we worship only God, and we gladly serve you in other matters.—G. ——-This last quote, M. Guizot cites in Latin; had he consulted the original, he would have found it irrelevant: it simply refers to paying taxes.—M. — Tertullian does not suggest to soldiers that they desert; he states that they should always be careful to do nothing during their service that goes against God’s law and decide to suffer martyrdom instead of giving in to base compliance or openly renouncing their service. (De Cor. Mil. ii. p. 127.) He does not decisively state that military service is off-limits for Christians; he concludes by saying, Puta denique licere militiam usque ad causam coronæ.—G. ——M. Guizot is, I believe, also mistaken in his defense of Tertullian. That father notes that many Christian soldiers had deserted, aut deserendum statim sit, ut a multis actum. The latter phrase, Puta, etc., is a concession just for argument’s sake: what follows is more relevant.—M. Many other quotes from Tertullian show that the army was full of Christians, Hesterni sumus et vestra omnia implevimus, urbes, insulas, castella, municipia, conciliabula, castra ipsa. (Apol. c. 37.) Navigamus et not vobiscum et militamus. (c. 42.) Origen, in fact, seemed to hold a stricter view, (Cont. Cels. l. viii.); but he often backed away from this extreme severity, which might be needed to achieve significant results, and described the military profession as honorable. (l. iv. c. 218.)— G. ——On these issues, Christian opinion appears to have been quite divided. Tertullian, when he wrote De Cor. Mil., was clearly leaning towards more ascetic views, and Origen shared the same perspective. See Neander, vol. l part ii. p. 305, edit. 1828.—M.]

103 (return)
[ As well as we can judge from the mutilated representation of Origen, (1. viii. p. 423,) his adversary, Celsus, had urged his objection with great force and candor.]

103 (return)
[ From what we can gather from the damaged depiction of Origen, (1. viii. p. 423,) his opponent, Celsus, presented his arguments with significant strength and honesty.]

Chapter XV: Progress Of The Christian Religion.—Part VI.

V. But the human character, however it may be exalted or depressed by a temporary enthusiasm, will return by degrees to its proper and natural level, and will resume those passions that seem the most adapted to its present condition. The primitive Christians were dead to the business and pleasures of the world; but their love of action, which could never be entirely extinguished, soon revived, and found a new occupation in the government of the church. A separate society, which attacked the established religion of the empire, was obliged to adopt some form of internal policy, and to appoint a sufficient number of ministers, intrusted not only with the spiritual functions, but even with the temporal direction of the Christian commonwealth. The safety of that society, its honor, its aggrandizement, were productive, even in the most pious minds, of a spirit of patriotism, such as the first of the Romans had felt for the republic, and sometimes of a similar indifference, in the use of whatever means might probably conduce to so desirable an end. The ambition of raising themselves or their friends to the honors and offices of the church, was disguised by the laudable intention of devoting to the public benefit the power and consideration, which, for that purpose only, it became their duty to solicit. In the exercise of their functions, they were frequently called upon to detect the errors of heresy or the arts of faction, to oppose the designs of perfidious brethren, to stigmatize their characters with deserved infamy, and to expel them from the bosom of a society whose peace and happiness they had attempted to disturb. The ecclesiastical governors of the Christians were taught to unite the wisdom of the serpent with the innocence of the dove; but as the former was refined, so the latter was insensibly corrupted, by the habits of government. In the church as well as in the world, the persons who were placed in any public station rendered themselves considerable by their eloquence and firmness, by their knowledge of mankind, and by their dexterity in business; and while they concealed from others, and perhaps from themselves, the secret motives of their conduct, they too frequently relapsed into all the turbulent passions of active life, which were tinctured with an additional degree of bitterness and obstinacy from the infusion of spiritual zeal.

V. However elevated or depressed by temporary enthusiasm, human character inevitably returns to its natural state, gradually resuming the passions best suited to its current condition. The early Christians were detached from worldly affairs and pleasures, yet their innate desire for action could never be fully extinguished; it quickly re-emerged, finding new purpose in managing the church. This separate society, which challenged the state religion of the empire, had to develop some internal policies and appoint enough ministers tasked not just with spiritual duties but also with the practical governance of the Christian community. The safety, honor, and growth of that society inspired a form of patriotism akin to what the early Romans felt for their republic, sometimes leading to a similar indifference regarding the means employed to achieve such worthy ends. Their ambition to elevate themselves or their friends to church honors and positions was masked by the noble aim of serving the public good with the influence and power they were obliged to seek for that purpose. In fulfilling their roles, they often had to identify heretical errors or factional schemes, thwart the plans of treacherous members, publicly disgrace their reputations, and remove them from the community they sought to disrupt. The church leaders learned to combine cunning with innocence; however, as their cleverness grew, so did the corruption of their innocence through the demands of governance. In both the church and the world, individuals in public positions gained respect through their eloquence and assertiveness, understanding of human nature, and skill in dealing with affairs; while they masked their true motivations from others, and perhaps from themselves, they often fell back into the same turbulent passions that characterized active life, now amplified by a layer of bitterness and tenacity infused with spiritual fervor.

The government of the church has often been the subject, as well as the prize, of religious contention. The hostile disputants of Rome, of Paris, of Oxford, and of Geneva, have alike struggled to reduce the primitive and apostolic model 1041 to the respective standards of their own policy. The few who have pursued this inquiry with more candor and impartiality, are of opinion, 105 that the apostles declined the office of legislation, and rather chose to endure some partial scandals and divisions, than to exclude the Christians of a future age from the liberty of varying their forms of ecclesiastical government according to the changes of times and circumstances. The scheme of policy, which, under their approbation, was adopted for the use of the first century, may be discovered from the practice of Jerusalem, of Ephesus, or of Corinth. The societies which were instituted in the cities of the Roman empire were united only by the ties of faith and charity. Independence and equality formed the basis of their internal constitution. The want of discipline and human learning was supplied by the occasional assistance of the prophets, 106 who were called to that function without distinction of age, of sex, 1061 or of natural abilities, and who, as often as they felt the divine impulse, poured forth the effusions of the Spirit in the assembly of the faithful. But these extraordinary gifts were frequently abused or misapplied by the prophetic teachers. They displayed them at an improper season, presumptuously disturbed the service of the assembly, and, by their pride or mistaken zeal, they introduced, particularly into the apostolic church of Corinth, a long and melancholy train of disorders. 107 As the institution of prophets became useless, and even pernicious, their powers were withdrawn, and their office abolished. The public functions of religion were solely intrusted to the established ministers of the church, the bishops and the presbyters; two appellations which, in their first origin, appear to have distinguished the same office and the same order of persons. The name of Presbyter was expressive of their age, or rather of their gravity and wisdom. The title of Bishop denoted their inspection over the faith and manners of the Christians who were committed to their pastoral care. In proportion to the respective numbers of the faithful, a larger or smaller number of these episcopal presbyters guided each infant congregation with equal authority and with united counsels. 108

The governance of the church has frequently been both a topic of debate and a coveted goal in religious conflicts. Disputants from Rome, Paris, Oxford, and Geneva have all tried to adapt the original and apostolic model 1041 to fit their own policies. Those few who have approached this issue with more openness and fairness believe 105 that the apostles chose not to legislate and preferred to endure some partial scandals and divisions rather than deny future Christians the freedom to modify their forms of church governance as circumstances changed. The policy framework adopted with their approval for the first century can be seen in the practices of Jerusalem, Ephesus, or Corinth. The communities established in the cities of the Roman Empire were connected only by faith and charity. Independence and equality were the foundations of their internal structure. The lack of discipline and human knowledge was occasionally addressed by the prophets 106 who were called to this role without regard to age, gender, 1061 or natural talent, and who, whenever they felt the divine prompting, expressed the Spirit's outpouring during the gatherings of the faithful. However, these extraordinary gifts were often misused or misapplied by the prophetic leaders. They exhibited them at inappropriate times, disrupted the assembly's service, and through their pride or misguided enthusiasm, particularly in the apostolic church of Corinth, led to a lengthy and troubling series of issues. 107 As the role of prophets became unnecessary and even harmful, their powers were taken away, and their office was eliminated. The public roles in religion were entrusted solely to the established church leaders, the bishops and presbyters; two titles that initially seemed to denote the same role and group of individuals. The term Presbyter reflected their age, or more accurately, their dignity and wisdom. The title of Bishop indicated their oversight over the faith and behavior of the Christians entrusted to their care. Depending on the number of believers, a larger or smaller group of these episcopal presbyters guided each new congregation with equal authority and shared counsel. 108

1041 (return)
[ The aristocratical party in France, as well as in England, has strenuously maintained the divine origin of bishops. But the Calvinistical presbyters were impatient of a superior; and the Roman Pontiff refused to acknowledge an equal. See Fra Paolo.]

1041 (return)
[ The aristocratic party in France, just like in England, has strongly supported the idea that bishops have a divine origin. However, the Calvinist presbyters were not willing to accept anyone above them, and the Roman Pope rejected the notion of having an equal. See Fra Paolo.]

105 (return)
[ In the history of the Christian hierarchy, I have, for the most part, followed the learned and candid Mosheim.]

105 (return)
[In the history of the Christian hierarchy, I've mainly relied on the knowledgeable and honest Mosheim.]

106 (return)
[ For the prophets of the primitive church, see Mosheim, Dissertationes ad Hist. Eccles. pertinentes, tom. ii. p. 132—208.]

106 (return)
[ For the prophets of the early church, see Mosheim, Dissertationes ad Hist. Eccles. pertinentes, tom. ii. p. 132—208.]

1061 (return)
[ St. Paul distinctly reproves the intrusion of females into the prophets office. 1 Cor. xiv. 34, 35. 1 Tim. ii. 11.—M.]

1061 (return)
[ St. Paul clearly criticizes women taking on the role of prophets. 1 Cor. xiv. 34, 35. 1 Tim. ii. 11.—M.]

107 (return)
[ See the epistles of St. Paul, and of Clemens, to the Corinthians. * Note: The first ministers established in the church were the deacons, appointed at Jerusalem, seven in number; they were charged with the distribution of the alms; even females had a share in this employment. After the deacons came the elders or priests, charged with the maintenance of order and decorum in the community, and to act every where in its name. The bishops were afterwards charged to watch over the faith and the instruction of the disciples: the apostles themselves appointed several bishops. Tertullian, (adv. Marium, c. v.,) Clement of Alexandria, and many fathers of the second and third century, do not permit us to doubt this fact. The equality of rank between these different functionaries did not prevent their functions being, even in their origin, distinct; they became subsequently still more so. See Plank, Geschichte der Christ. Kirch. Verfassung., vol. i. p. 24.—G. On this extremely obscure subject, which has been so much perplexed by passion and interest, it is impossible to justify any opinion without entering into long and controversial details.——It must be admitted, in opposition to Plank, that in the New Testament, several words are sometimes indiscriminately used. (Acts xx. v. 17, comp. with 28 Tit. i. 5 and 7. Philip. i. 1.) But it is as clear, that as soon as we can discern the form of church government, at a period closely bordering upon, if not within, the apostolic age, it appears with a bishop at the head of each community, holding some superiority over the presbyters. Whether he was, as Gibbon from Mosheim supposes, merely an elective head of the College of Presbyters, (for this we have, in fact, no valid authority,) or whether his distinct functions were established on apostolic authority, is still contested. The universal submission to this episcopacy, in every part of the Christian world appears to me strongly to favor the latter view.—M.]

107 (return)
[ See the letters of St. Paul and Clemens to the Corinthians. * Note: The first leaders established in the church were the deacons, appointed in Jerusalem, numbering seven; they were responsible for distributing the alms, and even women participated in this role. After the deacons came the elders or priests, who were tasked with maintaining order and decorum in the community and representing it everywhere. Later, bishops were assigned to oversee the faith and education of the disciples; the apostles themselves appointed several bishops. Tertullian (adv. Marium, c. v.), Clement of Alexandria, and many church fathers from the second and third centuries do not allow us to doubt this fact. The equality of rank among these different roles did not prevent their responsibilities from being distinct from the start, and they became even more so over time. See Plank, Geschichte der Christ. Kirch. Verfassung., vol. i. p. 24.—G. On this very obscure topic, which has been greatly complicated by passion and interest, it's impossible to justify any opinion without going into lengthy and controversial details.——It must be acknowledged, contrary to Plank, that in the New Testament, several terms are sometimes used interchangeably. (Acts xx. v. 17, compare with Tit. i. 5 and 7, Philip. i. 1.) However, it is also clear that as soon as we can identify the form of church governance, at a time closely adjacent to, if not within, the apostolic age, it appears with a bishop leading each community, holding some superiority over the presbyters. Whether he was, as Gibbon from Mosheim assumes, merely an elected head of the College of Presbyters (for we have no solid authority for this), or whether his specific duties were established on apostolic authority is still disputed. The universal acceptance of this episcopacy throughout the Christian world strongly supports the latter view.—M.]

108 (return)
[ Hooker’s Ecclesiastical Polity, l. vii.]

108 (return)
[ Hooker’s Ecclesiastical Polity, l. vii.]

But the most perfect equality of freedom requires the directing hand of a superior magistrate: and the order of public deliberations soon introduces the office of a president, invested at least with the authority of collecting the sentiments, and of executing the resolutions, of the assembly. A regard for the public tranquillity, which would so frequently have been interrupted by annual or by occasional elections, induced the primitive Christians to constitute an honorable and perpetual magistracy, and to choose one of the wisest and most holy among their presbyters to execute, during his life, the duties of their ecclesiastical governor. It was under these circumstances that the lofty title of Bishop began to raise itself above the humble appellation of Presbyter; and while the latter remained the most natural distinction for the members of every Christian senate, the former was appropriated to the dignity of its new president. 109 The advantages of this episcopal form of government, which appears to have been introduced before the end of the first century, 110 were so obvious, and so important for the future greatness, as well as the present peace, of Christianity, that it was adopted without delay by all the societies which were already scattered over the empire, had acquired in a very early period the sanction of antiquity, 111 and is still revered by the most powerful churches, both of the East and of the West, as a primitive and even as a divine establishment. 112 It is needless to observe, that the pious and humble presbyters, who were first dignified with the episcopal title, could not possess, and would probably have rejected, the power and pomp which now encircles the tiara of the Roman pontiff, or the mitre of a German prelate. But we may define, in a few words, the narrow limits of their original jurisdiction, which was chiefly of a spiritual, though in some instances of a temporal nature. 113 It consisted in the administration of the sacraments and discipline of the church, the superintendency of religious ceremonies, which imperceptibly increased in number and variety, the consecration of ecclesiastical ministers, to whom the bishop assigned their respective functions, the management of the public fund, and the determination of all such differences as the faithful were unwilling to expose before the tribunal of an idolatrous judge. These powers, during a short period, were exercised according to the advice of the presbyteral college, and with the consent and approbation of the assembly of Christians. The primitive bishops were considered only as the first of their equals, and the honorable servants of a free people. Whenever the episcopal chair became vacant by death, a new president was chosen among the presbyters by the suffrage of the whole congregation, every member of which supposed himself invested with a sacred and sacerdotal character. 114

But the most complete equality of freedom needs the guidance of a higher official: and the order of public discussions quickly leads to the role of a president, who at least has the authority to gather opinions and carry out the decisions of the assembly. Concern for public peace, which would often have been disrupted by annual or occasional elections, led the early Christians to establish an honorable and permanent office, choosing one of the wisest and most holy among their presbyters to serve, for life, as their ecclesiastical leader. It was in this context that the prestigious title of Bishop began to stand out above the simpler title of Presbyter; while the latter remained the most natural designation for the members of every Christian council, the former was reserved for the dignity of its new leader. 109 The benefits of this episcopal system of governance, which seems to have been introduced before the end of the first century, 110 were so clear and so significant for the future strength, as well as the current peace, of Christianity, that it was quickly accepted by all the communities already spread across the empire, which had gained in a very early period the approval of tradition, 111 and is still honored by the most powerful churches, both in the East and the West, as a foundational and even divine institution. 112 It's unnecessary to point out that the devout and modest presbyters, who were the first to be honored with the episcopal title, could not possess, and would likely have rejected, the power and grandeur that now surround the tiara of the Roman pontiff or the mitre of a German bishop. But we can define, in a few words, the limited scope of their original authority, which was mainly spiritual, though in some cases also had a temporal aspect. 113 It included administering the sacraments and church discipline, overseeing religious ceremonies, which gradually increased in number and variety, consecrating church ministers, to whom the bishop assigned their roles, managing the community fund, and resolving any disputes that the faithful preferred not to present before a pagan judge. These powers, for a brief period, were exercised with the advice of the presbyteral council, and with the consent and approval of the assembly of Christians. The early bishops were regarded merely as the first among their equals, and as respected servants of a free people. Whenever the episcopal position became vacant due to death, a new leader was chosen from among the presbyters by the vote of the entire congregation, every member of which believed himself to be invested with a sacred and priestly role. 114

109 (return)
[ See Jerome and Titum, c. i. and Epistol. 85, (in the Benedictine edition, 101,) and the elaborate apology of Blondel, pro sententia Hieronymi. The ancient state, as it is described by Jerome, of the bishop and presbyters of Alexandria, receives a remarkable confirmation from the patriarch Eutychius, (Annal. tom. i. p. 330, Vers Pocock;) whose testimony I know not how to reject, in spite of all the objections of the learned Pearson in his Vindiciæ Ignatianæ, part i. c. 11.]

109 (return)
[ See Jerome and Titum, c. i. and Epistol. 85, (in the Benedictine edition, 101,) and the detailed defense by Blondel, supporting the view of Hieronymus. The description of the relationship between the bishop and presbyters of Alexandria by Jerome is strongly backed up by the patriarch Eutychius (Annal. tom. i. p. 330, Vers Pocock); I find it difficult to dismiss his testimony, despite all the arguments presented by the learned Pearson in his Vindiciæ Ignatianæ, part i. c. 11.]

110 (return)
[ See the introduction to the Apocalypse. Bishops, under the name of angels, were already instituted in the seven cities of Asia. And yet the epistle of Clemens (which is probably of as ancient a date) does not lead us to discover any traces of episcopacy either at Corinth or Rome.]

110 (return)
[ See the introduction to the Apocalypse. Bishops, referred to as angels, were already established in the seven cities of Asia. Yet, the letter from Clement (which is likely from a similar time period) does not reveal any signs of a bishopric in either Corinth or Rome.]

111 (return)
[ Nulla Ecclesia sine Episcopo, has been a fact as well as a maxim since the time of Tertullian and Irenæus.]

111 (return)
[ No church exists without a bishop, has been both a fact and a principle since the time of Tertullian and Irenaeus.]

112 (return)
[ After we have passed the difficulties of the first century, we find the episcopal government universally established, till it was interrupted by the republican genius of the Swiss and German reformers.]

112 (return)
[ After we get through the challenges of the first century, we see that episcopal governance is widely established, until it was disrupted by the republican spirit of the Swiss and German reformers.]

113 (return)
[ See Mosheim in the first and second centuries. Ignatius (ad Smyrnæos, c. 3, &c.) is fond of exalting the episcopal dignity. Le Clerc (Hist. Eccles. p. 569) very bluntly censures his conduct, Mosheim, with a more critical judgment, (p. 161,) suspects the purity even of the smaller epistles.]

113 (return)
[ See Mosheim in the first and second centuries. Ignatius (ad Smyrnæos, c. 3, &c.) often highlights the importance of the episcopal role. Le Clerc (Hist. Eccles. p. 569) openly criticizes his actions, while Mosheim, with a more discerning perspective, (p. 161,) questions the integrity of even the lesser epistles.]

114 (return)
[ Nonne et Laici sacerdotes sumus? Tertullian, Exhort. ad Castitat. c. 7. As the human heart is still the same, several of the observations which Mr. Hume has made on Enthusiasm, (Essays, vol. i. p. 76, quarto edit.) may be applied even to real inspiration. * Note: This expression was employed by the earlier Christian writers in the sense used by St. Peter, 1 Ep ii. 9. It was the sanctity and virtue not the power of priesthood, in which all Christians were to be equally distinguished.—M.]

114 (return)
[ Aren't we all priests, both laypeople and clergy? Tertullian, Exhort. ad Castitat. c. 7. Since the human heart remains unchanged, some of the points Mr. Hume made about Enthusiasm (Essays, vol. i. p. 76, quarto edit.) can even be related to genuine inspiration. * Note: This term was used by early Christian writers in the way St. Peter intended in 1 Ep ii. 9. It was the holiness and virtue, not the authority of the priesthood, that all Christians were meant to share equally.—M.]

Such was the mild and equal constitution by which the Christians were governed more than a hundred years after the death of the apostles. Every society formed within itself a separate and independent republic; and although the most distant of these little states maintained a mutual as well as friendly intercourse of letters and deputations, the Christian world was not yet connected by any supreme authority or legislative assembly. As the numbers of the faithful were gradually multiplied, they discovered the advantages that might result from a closer union of their interest and designs. Towards the end of the second century, the churches of Greece and Asia adopted the useful institutions of provincial synods, 1141 and they may justly be supposed to have borrowed the model of a representative council from the celebrated examples of their own country, the Amphictyons, the Achæan league, or the assemblies of the Ionian cities. It was soon established as a custom and as a law, that the bishops of the independent churches should meet in the capital of the province at the stated periods of spring and autumn. Their deliberations were assisted by the advice of a few distinguished presbyters, and moderated by the presence of a listening multitude. 115 Their decrees, which were styled Canons, regulated every important controversy of faith and discipline; and it was natural to believe that a liberal effusion of the Holy Spirit would be poured on the united assembly of the delegates of the Christian people. The institution of synods was so well suited to private ambition, and to public interest, that in the space of a few years it was received throughout the whole empire. A regular correspondence was established between the provincial councils, which mutually communicated and approved their respective proceedings; and the catholic church soon assumed the form, and acquired the strength, of a great fœderative republic. 116

This was the mild and balanced way in which Christians were governed more than a hundred years after the apostles' deaths. Each community operated as a separate and independent republic; and while even the most distant of these small states kept up friendly communication through letters and delegations, the Christian world was not yet linked by any supreme authority or legislative assembly. As the number of believers gradually grew, they recognized the benefits of a closer union of their interests and goals. By the end of the second century, the churches in Greece and Asia adopted the useful practice of provincial synods, 1141 and it’s reasonable to think they took inspiration from celebrated models like the Amphictyons, the Achaean League, or the assemblies of the Ionian cities. It soon became custom and law for the bishops of the independent churches to gather in the capital of the province at designated times in spring and autumn. Their discussions were supported by advice from a few respected presbyters, and overseen by a listening audience. 115 The decisions made, known as Canons, governed every significant issue of faith and discipline; and it was only natural to believe that a generous outpouring of the Holy Spirit would bless the united gathering of delegates from the Christian community. The establishment of synods was so aligned with personal ambition and public interest that within a few years, it spread throughout the entire empire. A consistent communication network was set up between the provincial councils, which shared and approved each other's actions; and the Catholic Church soon took on the form and strength of a large federative republic. 116

1141 (return)
[ The synods were not the first means taken by the insulated churches to enter into communion and to assume a corporate character. The dioceses were first formed by the union of several country churches with a church in a city: many churches in one city uniting among themselves, or joining a more considerable church, became metropolitan. The dioceses were not formed before the beginning of the second century: before that time the Christians had not established sufficient churches in the country to stand in need of that union. It is towards the middle of the same century that we discover the first traces of the metropolitan constitution. (Probably the country churches were founded in general by missionaries from those in the city, and would preserve a natural connection with the parent church.)—M. ——The provincial synods did not commence till towards the middle of the third century, and were not the first synods. History gives us distinct notions of the synods, held towards the end of the second century, at Ephesus at Jerusalem, at Pontus, and at Rome, to put an end to the disputes which had arisen between the Latin and Asiatic churches about the celebration of Easter. But these synods were not subject to any regular form or periodical return; this regularity was first established with the provincial synods, which were formed by a union of the bishops of a district, subject to a metropolitan. Plank, p. 90. Geschichte der Christ. Kirch. Verfassung—G]

1141 (return)
[ The synods weren't the first way the isolated churches tried to connect and create a unified structure. Dioceses were initially formed by combining several rural churches with a church in a city: multiple churches in one city uniting or joining a larger church became metropolitan. Dioceses weren't established until the early second century; before then, Christians hadn't set up enough churches in rural areas to require that kind of unity. It’s around the middle of the same century that we start to see the first signs of the metropolitan structure. (The rural churches were likely founded by missionaries from the city churches, maintaining a natural link to the parent church.)—M. ——The provincial synods didn't begin until around the middle of the third century, and they weren't the first synods. History gives us clear information about the synods held towards the end of the second century in Ephesus, Jerusalem, Pontus, and Rome, aimed at resolving the disputes between the Latin and Asiatic churches regarding the celebration of Easter. However, these synods lacked a regular structure or periodic occurrence; that regularity was first established with the provincial synods, formed by a union of the bishops from a region, under a metropolitan. Plank, p. 90. Geschichte der Christ. Kirch. Verfassung—G]

115 (return)
[ Acta Concil. Carthag. apud Cyprian. edit. Fell, p. 158. This council was composed of eighty-seven bishops from the provinces of Mauritania, Numidia, and Africa; some presbyters and deacons assisted at the assembly; præsente plebis maxima parte.]

115 (return)
[ Acta Concil. Carthag. apud Cyprian. edit. Fell, p. 158. This council included eighty-seven bishops from the regions of Mauritania, Numidia, and Africa; several priests and deacons were present at the meeting, along with a large portion of the congregation.]

116 (return)
[ Aguntur præterea per Græcias illas, certis in locis concilia, &c Tertullian de Jejuniis, c. 13. The African mentions it as a recent and foreign institution. The coalition of the Christian churches is very ably explained by Mosheim, p. 164 170.]

116 (return)
[ Additionally, in those regions of Greece, gatherings and so on are held in specific places. Tertullian discusses this in On Fasting, chapter 13. The African writer refers to it as a new and foreign practice. The collaboration among the Christian churches is well articulated by Mosheim, pages 164-170.]

As the legislative authority of the particular churches was insensibly superseded by the use of councils, the bishops obtained by their alliance a much larger share of executive and arbitrary power; and as soon as they were connected by a sense of their common interest, they were enabled to attack, with united vigor, the original rights of their clergy and people. The prelates of the third century imperceptibly changed the language of exhortation into that of command, scattered the seeds of future usurpations, and supplied, by scripture allegories and declamatory rhetoric, their deficiency of force and of reason. They exalted the unity and power of the church, as it was represented in the episcopal office, of which every bishop enjoyed an equal and undivided portion. 117 Princes and magistrates, it was often repeated, might boast an earthly claim to a transitory dominion; it was the episcopal authority alone which was derived from the Deity, and extended itself over this and over another world. The bishops were the vicegerents of Christ, the successors of the apostles, and the mystic substitutes of the high priest of the Mosaic law. Their exclusive privilege of conferring the sacerdotal character invaded the freedom both of clerical and of popular elections; and if, in the administration of the church, they still consulted the judgment of the presbyters, or the inclination of the people, they most carefully inculcated the merit of such a voluntary condescension. The bishops acknowledged the supreme authority which resided in the assembly of their brethren; but in the government of his peculiar diocese, each of them exacted from his flock the same implicit obedience as if that favorite metaphor had been literally just, and as if the shepherd had been of a more exalted nature than that of his sheep. 118 This obedience, however, was not imposed without some efforts on one side, and some resistance on the other. The democratical part of the constitution was, in many places, very warmly supported by the zealous or interested opposition of the inferior clergy. But their patriotism received the ignominious epithets of faction and schism; and the episcopal cause was indebted for its rapid progress to the labors of many active prelates, who, like Cyprian of Carthage, could reconcile the arts of the most ambitious statesman with the Christian virtues which seem adapted to the character of a saint and martyr. 119

As the authority of local churches gradually faded due to the rise of councils, bishops gained much more executive and arbitrary power through their alliances. Once they recognized their shared interests, they could collectively challenge the original rights of their clergy and laity. The bishops of the third century subtly shifted their language from encouragement to commands, sowing the seeds for future power grabs and using scriptural allegories and bombastic rhetoric to compensate for their lack of strength and reason. They elevated the unity and power of the church as represented by the episcopal office, which every bishop shared equally. 117 It was often stated that kings and officials might claim earthly dominion that was temporary; only the episcopal authority came from God and reached into this world and the next. The bishops were the representatives of Christ, successors of the apostles, and the mystical substitutes for the high priest of the Mosaic law. Their exclusive right to ordain priests undermined both the freedom of clerical and popular elections; and if they still took into account the opinions of the presbyters or the desires of the people in running the church, they made a point of stressing the importance of this voluntary concession. The bishops recognized the supreme authority found in the assembly of their peers; however, within their own dioceses, each demanded from their congregation the same unquestioning obedience as if that favored metaphor were literally true, as if the shepherd were of a higher nature than his sheep. 118 Yet, this obedience was achieved only with effort from one side and resistance from the other. The democratic aspect of the structure was strongly backed in many places by the passionate or self-serving opposition of the lower clergy. But their commitment was labeled with the disgraceful terms faction and schism; the rapid advancement of the episcopal cause relied on the efforts of many influential prelates, such as Cyprian of Carthage, who could blend the tactics of the most ambitious politicians with the Christian virtues that seemed fitting for a saint and martyr. 119

117 (return)
[ Cyprian, in his admired treatise De Unitate Ecclesiæ. p. 75—86]

117 (return)
[ Cyprian, in his respected work On the Unity of the Church. p. 75—86]

118 (return)
[ We may appeal to the whole tenor of Cyprian’s conduct, of his doctrine, and of his epistles. Le Clerc, in a short life of Cyprian, (Bibliotheque Universelle, tom. xii. p. 207—378,) has laid him open with great freedom and accuracy.]

118 (return)
[We can look at the overall character of Cyprian’s actions, his teachings, and his letters. Le Clerc, in a brief biography of Cyprian (Bibliotheque Universelle, vol. xii, pp. 207–378), has examined him with notable openness and precision.]

119 (return)
[ If Novatus, Felicissimus, &c., whom the Bishop of Carthage expelled from his church, and from Africa, were not the most detestable monsters of wickedness, the zeal of Cyprian must occasionally have prevailed over his veracity. For a very just account of these obscure quarrels, see Mosheim, p. 497—512.]

119 (return)
[ If Novatus, Felicissimus, and others, whom the Bishop of Carthage removed from his church and from Africa, were not the most appalling beings of evil, then Cyprian's passion must have occasionally outweighed his honesty. For a fair discussion of these obscure disputes, see Mosheim, p. 497—512.]

The same causes which at first had destroyed the equality of the presbyters introduced among the bishops a preeminence of rank, and from thence a superiority of jurisdiction. As often as in the spring and autumn they met in provincial synod, the difference of personal merit and reputation was very sensibly felt among the members of the assembly, and the multitude was governed by the wisdom and eloquence of the few. But the order of public proceedings required a more regular and less invidious distinction; the office of perpetual presidents in the councils of each province was conferred on the bishops of the principal city; and these aspiring prelates, who soon acquired the lofty titles of Metropolitans and Primates, secretly prepared themselves to usurp over their episcopal brethren the same authority which the bishops had so lately assumed above the college of presbyters. 120 Nor was it long before an emulation of preeminence and power prevailed among the Metropolitans themselves, each of them affecting to display, in the most pompous terms, the temporal honors and advantages of the city over which he presided; the numbers and opulence of the Christians who were subject to their pastoral care; the saints and martyrs who had arisen among them; and the purity with which they preserved the tradition of the faith, as it had been transmitted through a series of orthodox bishops from the apostle or the apostolic disciple, to whom the foundation of their church was ascribed. 121 From every cause, either of a civil or of an ecclesiastical nature, it was easy to foresee that Rome must enjoy the respect, and would soon claim the obedience, of the provinces. The society of the faithful bore a just proportion to the capital of the empire; and the Roman church was the greatest, the most numerous, and, in regard to the West, the most ancient of all the Christian establishments, many of which had received their religion from the pious labors of her missionaries. Instead of one apostolic founder, the utmost boast of Antioch, of Ephesus, or of Corinth, the banks of the Tyber were supposed to have been honored with the preaching and martyrdom of the two most eminent among the apostles; 122 and the bishops of Rome very prudently claimed the inheritance of whatsoever prerogatives were attributed either to the person or to the office of St. Peter. 123 The bishops of Italy and of the provinces were disposed to allow them a primacy of order and association (such was their very accurate expression) in the Christian aristocracy. 124 But the power of a monarch was rejected with abhorrence, and the aspiring genius of Rome experienced from the nations of Asia and Africa a more vigorous resistance to her spiritual, than she had formerly done to her temporal, dominion. The patriotic Cyprian, who ruled with the most absolute sway the church of Carthage and the provincial synods, opposed with resolution and success the ambition of the Roman pontiff, artfully connected his own cause with that of the eastern bishops, and, like Hannibal, sought out new allies in the heart of Asia. 125 If this Punic war was carried on without any effusion of blood, it was owing much less to the moderation than to the weakness of the contending prelates. Invectives and excommunications were their only weapons; and these, during the progress of the whole controversy, they hurled against each other with equal fury and devotion. The hard necessity of censuring either a pope, or a saint and martyr, distresses the modern Catholics whenever they are obliged to relate the particulars of a dispute in which the champions of religion indulged such passions as seem much more adapted to the senate or to the camp. 126

The same reasons that initially disrupted the equality among the presbyters brought about a rank hierarchy among the bishops, leading to an increase in authority. Whenever they gathered in provincial meetings during spring and autumn, the differences in personal merit and reputation were quite noticeable among the assembly members, and the larger group was influenced by the wisdom and eloquence of a select few. However, the structure of public proceedings needed a more organized and less envious distinction; the role of permanent presidents in the councils of each province was given to the bishops of the main city. These ambitious bishops, who quickly adopted the grand titles of Metropolitans and Primates, quietly prepared to assert over their episcopal colleagues the same power that the bishops had recently taken over the presbyters. 120 Soon enough, a rivalry for prominence and power emerged among the Metropolitans themselves, each trying to showcase, in the most extravagant terms, the temporal honors and benefits of the city they governed; the numbers and wealth of the Christians under their care; the saints and martyrs that had risen among them; and the purity with which they upheld the faith's traditions, as passed down through a succession of orthodox bishops from the apostle or the apostolic disciple credited with founding their church. 121 For various reasons, whether civil or ecclesiastical, it was easy to predict that Rome would earn respect and soon demand obedience from the provinces. The community of believers was in logical proportion to the capital of the empire; and the Roman church was the largest, most populous, and, concerning the West, the oldest of all Christian institutions, many of which had received their faith from her missionaries. Instead of one apostolic founder—this was the greatest claim of Antioch, Ephesus, or Corinth—the banks of the Tiber were believed to have been graced with the preaching and martyrdom of the two most prominent apostles; 122 and the bishops of Rome wisely asserted their rights to any privileges associated with St. Peter, both personally and through his office. 123 The bishops of Italy and the provinces were inclined to grant them a primacy of order and association (as they precisely phrased it) within the Christian elite. 124 However, any notion of monarchical power was rejected with disdain, and Rome's ambitions faced stronger resistance in Asia and Africa regarding its spiritual authority than it had against its temporal rule in the past. The patriotic Cyprian, who exercised absolute control over the church of Carthage and provincial councils, firmly opposed the papal ambitions with determination and success, cleverly aligning his cause with that of the eastern bishops and, like Hannibal, sought new allies in the heart of Asia. 125 If this conflict resembled a Punic war without bloodshed, it was more due to the weakness of the rival bishops than any moderation on their part. Invectives and excommunications were their only weapons; throughout the entire controversy, they hurled them at each other with equal fervor and commitment. The difficult dilemma of condemning either a pope or a saint and martyr troubles modern Catholics whenever they are required to recount the details of a dispute where the defenders of faith displayed passions seemingly more suited for the political arena or military camp. 126

120 (return)
[ Mosheim, p. 269, 574. Dupin, Antiquæ Eccles. Disciplin. p. 19, 20.]

120 (return)
[ Mosheim, p. 269, 574. Dupin, Antiquæ Eccles. Disciplin. p. 19, 20.]

121 (return)
[ Tertullian, in a distinct treatise, has pleaded against the heretics the right of prescription, as it was held by the apostolic churches.]

121 (return)
[Tertullian, in a separate writing, has argued against the heretics the right of prescription, as it was accepted by the apostolic churches.]

122 (return)
[ The journey of St. Peter to Rome is mentioned by most of the ancients, (see Eusebius, ii. 25,) maintained by all the Catholics, allowed by some Protestants, (see Pearson and Dodwell de Success. Episcop. Roman,) but has been vigorously attacked by Spanheim, (Miscellanes Sacra, iii. 3.) According to Father Hardouin, the monks of the thirteenth century, who composed the Æneid, represented St. Peter under the allegorical character of the Trojan hero. * Note: It is quite clear that, strictly speaking, the church of Rome was not founded by either of these apostles. St. Paul’s Epistle to the Romans proves undeniably the flourishing state of the church before his visit to the city; and many Roman Catholic writers have given up the impracticable task of reconciling with chronology any visit of St. Peter to Rome before the end of the reign of Claudius, or the beginning of that of Nero.—M.]

122 (return)
[ Most ancient sources mention St. Peter's journey to Rome (see Eusebius, ii. 25), a claim upheld by all Catholics and acknowledged by some Protestants (see Pearson and Dodwell de Success. Episcop. Roman), but it has been strongly criticized by Spanheim (Miscellanes Sacra, iii. 3). According to Father Hardouin, the monks of the thirteenth century, who created the Æneid, depicted St. Peter as an allegorical representation of the Trojan hero. * Note: It's clear that, strictly speaking, the church of Rome wasn't founded by either of these apostles. St. Paul’s Epistle to the Romans clearly shows that the church was thriving before his arrival in the city, and many Roman Catholic writers have abandoned the challenging task of aligning any visit from St. Peter to Rome with the timeline before the end of Claudius's reign or the beginning of Nero's.—M.]

123 (return)
[ It is in French only that the famous allusion to St. Peter’s name is exact. Tu es Pierre, et sur cette pierre.—The same is imperfect in Greek, Latin, Italian, &c., and totally unintelligible in our Tentonic languages. * Note: It is exact in Syro-Chaldaic, the language in which it was spoken by Jesus Christ. (St. Matt. xvi. 17.) Peter was called Cephas; and cepha signifies base, foundation, rock—G.]

123 (return)
[ The famous reference to St. Peter's name is only accurate in French. Tu es Pierre, et sur cette pierre.—It's not quite right in Greek, Latin, Italian, etc., and it completely makes no sense in our Germanic languages. * Note: It is accurate in Syro-Chaldaic, the language spoken by Jesus Christ. (St. Matt. xvi. 17.) Peter was called Cephas; and cepha means base, foundation, rock—G.]

124 (return)
[ Irenæus adv. Hæreses, iii. 3. Tertullian de Præscription. c. 36, and Cyprian, Epistol. 27, 55, 71, 75. Le Clere (Hist. Eccles. p. 764) and Mosheim (p. 258, 578) labor in the interpretation of these passages. But the loose and rhetorical style of the fathers often appears favorable to the pretensions of Rome.]

124 (return)
[Irenæus against Heresies, iii. 3. Tertullian's Prescription, c. 36, and Cyprian, Letters 27, 55, 71, 75. Le Clere (Ecclesiastical History, p. 764) and Mosheim (p. 258, 578) work hard to interpret these passages. However, the loose and rhetorical style of the Church Fathers often seems to support Rome's claims.]

125 (return)
[ See the sharp epistle from Firmilianus, bishop of Cæsarea, to Stephen, bishop of Rome, ap. Cyprian, Epistol. 75.]

125 (return)
[ See the pointed letter from Firmilianus, bishop of Cæsarea, to Stephen, bishop of Rome, ap. Cyprian, Epistol. 75.]

126 (return)
[ Concerning this dispute of the rebaptism of heretics, see the epistles of Cyprian, and the seventh book of Eusebius.]

126 (return)
[ Regarding this debate about the rebaptism of heretics, check out the letters of Cyprian and the seventh book of Eusebius.]

The progress of the ecclesiastical authority gave birth to the memorable distinction of the laity and of the clergy, which had been unknown to the Greeks and Romans. 127 The former of these appellations comprehended the body of the Christian people; the latter, according to the signification of the word, was appropriated to the chosen portion that had been set apart for the service of religion; a celebrated order of men, which has furnished the most important, though not always the most edifying, subjects for modern history. Their mutual hostilities sometimes disturbed the peace of the infant church, but their zeal and activity were united in the common cause, and the love of power, which (under the most artful disguises) could insinuate itself into the breasts of bishops and martyrs, animated them to increase the number of their subjects, and to enlarge the limits of the Christian empire. They were destitute of any temporal force, and they were for a long time discouraged and oppressed, rather than assisted, by the civil magistrate; but they had acquired, and they employed within their own society, the two most efficacious instruments of government, rewards and punishments; the former derived from the pious liberality, the latter from the devout apprehensions, of the faithful.

The growth of church authority led to the significant distinction between the laity and the clergy, which was unknown to the Greeks and Romans. 127 The former term referred to the entire Christian community, while the latter, by definition, was reserved for the select group dedicated to religious service; a renowned order of individuals that has provided some of the most important, though not always the most inspiring, topics in modern history. Their conflicts sometimes disrupted the early church's peace, but their passion and efforts were united in a shared mission, and the desire for power, which could subtly infiltrate the hearts of bishops and martyrs, drove them to expand their following and the reach of the Christian empire. Lacking any temporal power, they were for a long time more discouraged and oppressed by civil authorities than helped by them; however, they had gained and utilized the two most effective tools of governance within their own community: rewards and punishments, the former stemming from the generous contributions of the faithful and the latter from their devout fears.

127 (return)
[ For the origin of these words, see Mosheim, p. 141. Spanheim, Hist. Ecclesiast. p. 633. The distinction of Clerus and Iaicus was established before the time of Tertullian.]

127 (return)
[ For the origin of these words, see Mosheim, p. 141. Spanheim, Hist. Ecclesiast. p. 633. The distinction between the Clergy and Laity was established before Tertullian's time.]

Chapter XV: Progress Of The Christian Religion.—Part VII

I. The community of goods, which had so agreeably amused the imagination of Plato, 128 and which subsisted in some degree among the austere sect of the Essenians, 129 was adopted for a short time in the primitive church. The fervor of the first proselytes prompted them to sell those worldly possessions, which they despised, to lay the price of them at the feet of the apostles, and to content themselves with receiving an equal share out of the general distribution. 130 The progress of the Christian religion relaxed, and gradually abolished, this generous institution, which, in hands less pure than those of the apostles, would too soon have been corrupted and abused by the returning selfishness of human nature; and the converts who embraced the new religion were permitted to retain the possession of their patrimony, to receive legacies and inheritances, and to increase their separate property by all the lawful means of trade and industry. Instead of an absolute sacrifice, a moderate proportion was accepted by the ministers of the gospel; and in their weekly or monthly assemblies, every believer, according to the exigency of the occasion, and the measure of his wealth and piety, presented his voluntary offering for the use of the common fund. 131 Nothing, however inconsiderable, was refused; but it was diligently inculcated that, in the article of Tithes, the Mosaic law was still of divine obligation; and that since the Jews, under a less perfect discipline, had been commanded to pay a tenth part of all that they possessed, it would become the disciples of Christ to distinguish themselves by a superior degree of liberality, 132 and to acquire some merit by resigning a superfluous treasure, which must so soon be annihilated with the world itself. 133 It is almost unnecessary to observe, that the revenue of each particular church, which was of so uncertain and fluctuating a nature, must have varied with the poverty or the opulence of the faithful, as they were dispersed in obscure villages, or collected in the great cities of the empire. In the time of the emperor Decius, it was the opinion of the magistrates, that the Christians of Rome were possessed of very considerable wealth; that vessels of gold and silver were used in their religious worship, and that many among their proselytes had sold their lands and houses to increase the public riches of the sect, at the expense, indeed, of their unfortunate children, who found themselves beggars, because their parents had been saints. 134 We should listen with distrust to the suspicions of strangers and enemies: on this occasion, however, they receive a very specious and probable color from the two following circumstances, the only ones that have reached our knowledge, which define any precise sums, or convey any distinct idea. Almost at the same period, the bishop of Carthage, from a society less opulent than that of Rome, collected a hundred thousand sesterces, (above eight hundred and fifty pounds sterling,) on a sudden call of charity to redeem the brethren of Numidia, who had been carried away captives by the barbarians of the desert. 135 About a hundred years before the reign of Decius, the Roman church had received, in a single donation, the sum of two hundred thousand sesterces from a stranger of Pontus, who proposed to fix his residence in the capital. 136 These oblations, for the most part, were made in money; nor was the society of Christians either desirous or capable of acquiring, to any considerable degree, the encumbrance of landed property. It had been provided by several laws, which were enacted with the same design as our statutes of mortmain, that no real estates should be given or bequeathed to any corporate body, without either a special privilege or a particular dispensation from the emperor or from the senate; 137 who were seldom disposed to grant them in favor of a sect, at first the object of their contempt, and at last of their fears and jealousy. A transaction, however, is related under the reign of Alexander Severus, which discovers that the restraint was sometimes eluded or suspended, and that the Christians were permitted to claim and to possess lands within the limits of Rome itself. 138 The progress of Christianity, and the civil confusion of the empire, contributed to relax the severity of the laws; and before the close of the third century many considerable estates were bestowed on the opulent churches of Rome, Milan, Carthage, Antioch, Alexandria, and the other great cities of Italy and the provinces.

I. The community of goods that had so pleasantly captured Plato's imagination, 128 and which existed to some extent among the strict sect of the Essenians, 129 was briefly adopted in the early church. The enthusiasm of the first converts led them to sell their worldly possessions, which they regarded with disdain, to give the proceeds to the apostles and to be satisfied with receiving an equal share from the communal pool. 130 As the Christian faith spread, this act of generosity faded away, especially since it would likely have been corrupted in hands less pure than the apostles', corrupted by the returning selfishness of human nature. The new converts were allowed to keep their inheritances, receive legacies, and grow their individual wealth through legitimate trade and work. Instead of requiring total sacrifice, the gospel ministers accepted a reasonable portion; during their weekly or monthly gatherings, each believer would voluntarily contribute an amount based on their needs, wealth, and faith for the common fund. 131 No contribution, however small, was turned down; however, it was emphasized that, regarding Tithes, the Mosaic law was still in effect. Since the Jews, under a less refined system, were required to pay ten percent of all they had, it was expected that Christ's disciples would go above and beyond that with their generosity, 132 and earn merit by giving up excess wealth that would soon be lost with the world itself. 133 It's almost unnecessary to note that the income of each local church, which was uncertain and variable, would fluctuate with the poverty or wealth of the faithful, whether they resided in remote villages or urban centers of the empire. During Emperor Decius's reign, the officials believed that the Christians of Rome were quite wealthy, assuming they used gold and silver for their worship, and that many converts had sold their land and homes to enhance the sect's public resources, leaving their unfortunate children in poverty, simply because their parents were saints. 134 We should be cautious about the distrustful remarks from outsiders and enemies; however, in this case, their claims gain some credibility from two circumstances, the only ones we have that specify any certain amounts or convey any clear idea. Around the same time, the bishop of Carthage raised a hundred thousand sesterces (over eight hundred and fifty pounds sterling) in an urgent charity appeal to free the Numidian believers who had been taken captive by desert barbarians. 135 About a hundred years prior to Decius's rule, the Roman church received a single donation of two hundred thousand sesterces from a stranger from Pontus, who intended to settle in the capital. 136 Most of these contributions were in money; the Christian community was neither eager nor able to accumulate significant property. Several laws, created to prevent what our statutes of mortmain now handle, dictated that no real estate could be given or willed to any corporate entity without a special privilege or an exception from the emperor or senate; 137 and they were rarely willing to grant these favors to a sect that was initially the target of their scorn and later their fears and jealousy. However, there is a story from the reign of Alexander Severus that shows the restriction could sometimes be bypassed or lifted, allowing Christians to claim and hold lands in Rome itself. 138 The spread of Christianity, along with the civil unrest within the empire, helped ease the strictness of the laws; and by the end of the third century, many substantial estates were donated to the wealthy churches in Rome, Milan, Carthage, Antioch, Alexandria, and other major cities in Italy and the provinces.

128 (return)
[ The community instituted by Plato is more perfect than that which Sir Thomas More had imagined for his Utopia. The community of women, and that of temporal goods, may be considered as inseparable parts of the same system.]

128 (return)
[The community created by Plato is more complete than the one Sir Thomas More envisioned for his Utopia. The community of women and that of material goods can be seen as essential components of the same system.]

129 (return)
[ Joseph. Antiquitat. xviii. 2. Philo, de Vit. Contemplativ.]

129 (return)
[ Joseph. Antiquitat. xviii. 2. Philo, de Vit. Contemplativ.]

130 (return)
[ See the Acts of the Apostles, c. 2, 4, 5, with Grotius’s Commentary. Mosheim, in a particular dissertation, attacks the common opinion with very inconclusive arguments. * Note: This is not the general judgment on Mosheim’s learned dissertation. There is no trace in the latter part of the New Testament of this community of goods, and many distinct proofs of the contrary. All exhortations to almsgiving would have been unmeaning if property had been in common—M.]

130 (return)
[ See the Acts of the Apostles, ch. 2, 4, 5, along with Grotius’s Commentary. Mosheim, in a specific dissertation, challenges the common view with unconvincing arguments. * Note: This is not the overall assessment of Mosheim’s scholarly dissertation. There’s no indication in the latter part of the New Testament of this shared property, and many clear proofs to the contrary. All calls for charitable giving would have been pointless if property were held in common—M.]

131 (return)
[ Justin Martyr, Apolog. Major, c. 89. Tertullian, Apolog. c. 39.]

131 (return)
[ Justin Martyr, Apolog. Major, c. 89. Tertullian, Apolog. c. 39.]

132 (return)
[ Irenæus ad Hæres. l. iv. c. 27, 34. Origen in Num. Hom. ii Cyprian de Unitat. Eccles. Constitut. Apostol. l. ii. c. 34, 35, with the notes of Cotelerius. The Constitutions introduce this divine precept, by declaring that priests are as much above kings as the soul is above the body. Among the tithable articles, they enumerate corn, wine, oil, and wool. On this interesting subject, consult Prideaux’s History of Tithes, and Fra Paolo delle Materie Beneficiarie; two writers of a very different character.]

132 (return)
[Irenæus against Heresies, Book IV, Chapters 27, 34. Origen on Numbers, Homily II. Cyprian on the Unity of the Church. Apostolic Constitutions, Book II, Chapters 34, 35, with notes by Cotelerius. The Constitutions introduce this divine principle by stating that priests are above kings as the soul is above the body. Among the items subject to tithing, they list corn, wine, oil, and wool. For more on this topic, refer to Prideaux’s History of Tithes and Fra Paolo delle Materie Beneficiarie; two authors with very different perspectives.]

133 (return)
[ The same opinion which prevailed about the year one thousand, was productive of the same effects. Most of the Donations express their motive, “appropinquante mundi fine.” See Mosheim’s General History of the Church, vol. i. p. 457.]

133 (return)
[ The same belief that was common around the year one thousand led to the same outcomes. Most of the Donations state their reason as “appropinquante mundi fine.” See Mosheim’s General History of the Church, vol. i. p. 457.]

134 (return)
[ Tum summa cura est fratribus (Ut sermo testatur loquax.) Offerre, fundis venditis Sestertiorum millia. Addicta avorum prædia Foedis sub auctionibus, Successor exheres gemit Sanctis egens Parentibus. Hæc occuluntur abditis Ecclesiarum in angulis. Et summa pietas creditur Nudare dulces liberos.——Prudent. Hymn 2. The subsequent conduct of the deacon Laurence only proves how proper a use was made of the wealth of the Roman church; it was undoubtedly very considerable; but Fra Paolo (c. 3) appears to exaggerate, when he supposes that the successors of Commodus were urged to persecute the Christians by their own avarice, or that of their Prætorian præfects.]

134 (return)
[ The main concern is for the brothers (As the talkative saying goes). To offer, after selling lands, thousands of sesterces. The estates of ancestors fall under shameful auctions, the heir weeps, lacking rich parents. These are hidden in the corners of secret churches. And great piety is believed to strip away the sweet children.——Prudent. Hymn 2. The actions of the deacon Laurence clearly show how well the wealth of the Roman church was utilized; it was undoubtedly significant; however, Fra Paolo (c. 3) seems to exaggerate when he suggests that the successors of Commodus were motivated to persecute Christians by their own greed or that of their Praetorian prefects.]

135 (return)
[ Cyprian, Epistol. 62.]

135 (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__)
[Cyprian, Letter 62.]

136 (return)
[ Tertullian de Præscriptione, c. 30.]

136 (return)
[ Tertullian on Prescription, c. 30.]

137 (return)
[ Diocletian gave a rescript, which is only a declaration of the old law; “Collegium, si nullo speciali privilegio subnixum sit, hæreditatem capere non posse, dubium non est.” Fra Paolo (c. 4) thinks that these regulations had been much neglected since the reign of Valerian.]

137 (return)
[Diocletian issued a rescript that simply restated the old law: “A collegium, if not supported by any special privilege, cannot inherit, without a doubt.” Fra Paolo (c. 4) believes these regulations had been largely overlooked since the reign of Valerian.]

138 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 131. The ground had been public; and was row disputed between the society of Christians and that of butchers. Note *: Carponarii, rather victuallers.—M.]

138 (return)
[ Hist. August. p. 131. The land was public and was being contested between the Christian community and the butchers. Note *: Carponarii, more accurately, food merchants.—M.]

The bishop was the natural steward of the church; the public stock was intrusted to his care without account or control; the presbyters were confined to their spiritual functions, and the more dependent order of the deacons was solely employed in the management and distribution of the ecclesiastical revenue. 139 If we may give credit to the vehement declamations of Cyprian, there were too many among his African brethren, who, in the execution of their charge, violated every precept, not only of evangelical perfection, but even of moral virtue. By some of these unfaithful stewards the riches of the church were lavished in sensual pleasures; by others they were perverted to the purposes of private gain, of fraudulent purchases, and of rapacious usury. 140 But as long as the contributions of the Christian people were free and unconstrained, the abuse of their confidence could not be very frequent, and the general uses to which their liberality was applied reflected honor on the religious society. A decent portion was reserved for the maintenance of the bishop and his clergy; a sufficient sum was allotted for the expenses of the public worship, of which the feasts of love, the agapæ, as they were called, constituted a very pleasing part. The whole remainder was the sacred patrimony of the poor. According to the discretion of the bishop, it was distributed to support widows and orphans, the lame, the sick, and the aged of the community; to comfort strangers and pilgrims, and to alleviate the misfortunes of prisoners and captives, more especially when their sufferings had been occasioned by their firm attachment to the cause of religion. 141 A generous intercourse of charity united the most distant provinces, and the smaller congregations were cheerfully assisted by the alms of their more opulent brethren. 142 Such an institution, which paid less regard to the merit than to the distress of the object, very materially conduced to the progress of Christianity. The Pagans, who were actuated by a sense of humanity, while they derided the doctrines, acknowledged the benevolence, of the new sect. 143 The prospect of immediate relief and of future protection allured into its hospitable bosom many of those unhappy persons whom the neglect of the world would have abandoned to the miseries of want, of sickness, and of old age. There is some reason likewise to believe that great numbers of infants, who, according to the inhuman practice of the times, had been exposed by their parents, were frequently rescued from death, baptized, educated, and maintained by the piety of the Christians, and at the expense of the public treasure. 144

The bishop was the natural caretaker of the church; the public funds were entrusted to him without any oversight or control; the presbyters were limited to their spiritual roles, and the more dependent deacons were solely responsible for managing and distributing the church's income. 139 If we can believe the passionate complaints of Cyprian, there were many among his African colleagues who, in carrying out their duties, ignored every guideline, not only of evangelical perfection but even of basic moral values. Some of these untrustworthy stewards wasted the church's wealth on indulgent pleasures; others misused it for personal gain, fraudulent transactions, and greedy lending practices. 140 But as long as donations from Christians were voluntary and not pressured, the abuse of their trust was not very common, and the overall purposes for which their generosity was used honored the religious community. A reasonable amount was set aside for the support of the bishop and his clergy; enough was allocated for the costs of public worship, which included the love feasts, known as the agapæ, that were a very enjoyable element. The rest was the sacred inheritance of the poor. According to the bishop's discretion, it was distributed to help widows and orphans, the disabled, the sick, and the elderly of the community; to provide comfort for strangers and travelers, and to ease the suffering of prisoners and captives, especially when their hardships were caused by their strong commitment to their faith. 141 A generous exchange of charity connected even the most distant regions, and smaller congregations were happily supported by the donations of their wealthier fellow members. 142 Such an institution, which focused more on the need than on the worthiness of the individuals, significantly contributed to the spread of Christianity. The pagans, who were motivated by a sense of compassion, while they mocked the doctrines, recognized the kindness of the new group. 143 The promise of immediate help and future protection drew many of those unfortunate individuals, whom the indifference of society would have left to suffer from poverty, illness, and old age, into its welcoming embrace. There is also reason to believe that many infants, who, due to the cruel practices of the time, had been abandoned by their parents, were often rescued from death, baptized, cared for, and supported by the generosity of Christians, at the expense of church funds. 144

139 (return)
[ Constitut. Apostol. ii. 35.]

139 (return)
[ Constitut. Apostol. ii. 35.]

140 (return)
[ Cyprian de Lapsis, p. 89. Epistol. 65. The charge is confirmed by the 19th and 20th canon of the council of Illiberis.]

140 (return)
[Cyprian de Lapsis, p. 89. Epistol. 65. The accusation is supported by the 19th and 20th canons of the council of Illiberis.]

141 (return)
[ See the apologies of Justin, Tertullian, &c.]

141 (return)
[ See the apologies of Justin, Tertullian, etc.]

142 (return)
[ The wealth and liberality of the Romans to their most distant brethren is gratefully celebrated by Dionysius of Corinth, ap. Euseb. l. iv. c. 23.]

142 (return)
[ Dionysius of Corinth, as cited by Eusebius in Book IV, Chapter 23, gratefully praises the wealth and generosity of the Romans towards their farthest communities.]

143 (return)
[ See Lucian iu Peregrin. Julian (Epist. 49) seems mortified that the Christian charity maintains not only their own, but likewise the heathen poor.]

143 (return)
[See Lucian iu Peregrin. Julian (Epist. 49) seems upset that Christian charity supports not just their own but also the poor from other faiths.]

144 (return)
[ Such, at least, has been the laudable conduct of more modern missionaries, under the same circumstances. Above three thousand new-born infants are annually exposed in the streets of Pekin. See Le Comte, Memoires sur la Chine, and the Recherches sur les Chinois et les Egyptians, tom. i. p. 61.]

144 (return)
[ This has been the commendable behavior of more recent missionaries in similar situations. Every year, over three thousand newborn infants are left in the streets of Beijing. See Le Comte, Memoires sur la Chine, and the Recherches sur les Chinois et les Egyptians, tom. i. p. 61.]

II. It is the undoubted right of every society to exclude from its communion and benefits such among its members as reject or violate those regulations which have been established by general consent. In the exercise of this power, the censures of the Christian church were chiefly directed against scandalous sinners, and particularly those who were guilty of murder, of fraud, or of incontinence; against the authors or the followers of any heretical opinions which had been condemned by the judgment of the episcopal order; and against those unhappy persons, who, whether from choice or compulsion, had polluted themselves after their baptism by any act of idolatrous worship. The consequences of excommunication were of a temporal as well as a spiritual nature. The Christian against whom it was pronounced was deprived of any part in the oblations of the faithful. The ties both of religious and of private friendship were dissolved: he found himself a profane object of abhorrence to the persons whom he the most esteemed, or by whom he had been the most tenderly beloved; and as far as an expulsion from a respectable society could imprint on his character a mark of disgrace, he was shunned or suspected by the generality of mankind. The situation of these unfortunate exiles was in itself very painful and melancholy; but, as it usually happens, their apprehensions far exceeded their sufferings. The benefits of the Christian communion were those of eternal life; nor could they erase from their minds the awful opinion, that to those ecclesiastical governors by whom they were condemned, the Deity had committed the keys of Hell and of Paradise. The heretics, indeed, who might be supported by the consciousness of their intentions, and by the flattering hope that they alone had discovered the true path of salvation, endeavored to regain, in their separate assemblies, those comforts, temporal as well as spiritual, which they no longer derived from the great society of Christians. But almost all those who had reluctantly yielded to the power of vice or idolatry were sensible of their fallen condition, and anxiously desirous of being restored to the benefits of the Christian communion.

II. Every society has the undeniable right to exclude from its community and benefits those members who reject or violate the rules established by collective agreement. In exercising this power, the Christian church primarily focused its censures on notorious sinners, especially those guilty of murder, fraud, or sexual immorality; on the authors or supporters of any heretical beliefs that had been condemned by church leaders; and on those unfortunate individuals who, whether by choice or force, had defiled themselves after baptism through acts of idol worship. The consequences of excommunication were both temporal and spiritual. A Christian who faced this punishment was cut off from participating in the offerings of the faithful. The bonds of both religious and personal friendship were severed: they became an object of disdain to those they respected most or who had loved them dearly; and as far as being expelled from a respectable community could tarnish their character, they were avoided or mistrusted by most people. The plight of these unfortunate outcasts was inherently painful and sorrowful; however, as is often the case, their fears were far greater than their actual suffering. The benefits of Christian community promised eternal life; they could not shake off the terrifying belief that the ecclesiastical leaders who condemned them held the keys to Hell and Paradise. The heretics, in fact, who might have been buoyed by their own beliefs and the comforting hope that they alone had found the true path to salvation, sought solace in their separate gatherings, trying to reclaim both temporal and spiritual comforts they no longer received from the larger Christian community. But nearly all those who had reluctantly succumbed to vice or idol worship were aware of their fallen state and desperately wanted to be restored to the benefits of Christian fellowship.

With regard to the treatment of these penitents, two opposite opinions, the one of justice, the other of mercy, divided the primitive church. The more rigid and inflexible casuists refused them forever, and without exception, the meanest place in the holy community, which they had disgraced or deserted; and leaving them to the remorse of a guilty conscience, indulged them only with a faint ray of hope that the contrition of their life and death might possibly be accepted by the Supreme Being. 145 A milder sentiment was embraced, in practice as well as in theory, by the purest and most respectable of the Christian churches. 146 The gates of reconciliation and of heaven were seldom shut against the returning penitent; but a severe and solemn form of discipline was instituted, which, while it served to expiate his crime, might powerfully deter the spectators from the imitation of his example. Humbled by a public confession, emaciated by fasting and clothed in sackcloth, the penitent lay prostrate at the door of the assembly, imploring with tears the pardon of his offences, and soliciting the prayers of the faithful. 147 If the fault was of a very heinous nature, whole years of penance were esteemed an inadequate satisfaction to the divine justice; and it was always by slow and painful gradations that the sinner, the heretic, or the apostate, was readmitted into the bosom of the church. A sentence of perpetual excommunication was, however, reserved for some crimes of an extraordinary magnitude, and particularly for the inexcusable relapses of those penitents who had already experienced and abused the clemency of their ecclesiastical superiors. According to the circumstances or the number of the guilty, the exercise of the Christian discipline was varied by the discretion of the bishops. The councils of Ancyra and Illiberis were held about the same time, the one in Galatia, the other in Spain; but their respective canons, which are still extant, seem to breathe a very different spirit. The Galatian, who after his baptism had repeatedly sacrificed to idols, might obtain his pardon by a penance of seven years; and if he had seduced others to imitate his example, only three years more were added to the term of his exile. But the unhappy Spaniard, who had committed the same offence, was deprived of the hope of reconciliation, even in the article of death; and his idolatry was placed at the head of a list of seventeen other crimes, against which a sentence no less terrible was pronounced. Among these we may distinguish the inexpiable guilt of calumniating a bishop, a presbyter, or even a deacon. 148

Regarding the treatment of these penitents, two opposing views, one focused on justice and the other on mercy, divided the early church. The more strict and unyielding casuists denied them forever, without exception, the lowest place in the holy community they had tarnished or abandoned; and, leaving them to the remorse of a guilty conscience, they offered only a faint glimmer of hope that the sincerity of their life and death might possibly be accepted by the Supreme Being. 145 A softer attitude was adopted, both in practice and in theory, by the purest and most esteemed of the Christian churches. 146 The doors of reconciliation and heaven were rarely closed to the returning penitent; however, a serious and solemn form of discipline was established, which, while it served to atone for his sins, could also strongly deter onlookers from following his example. Humiliated by a public confession, weakened by fasting, and dressed in sackcloth, the penitent lay at the door of the assembly, pleading with tears for forgiveness of his wrongdoing and asking for the prayers of the faithful. 147 If the offense was particularly severe, even years of penance were deemed insufficient compensation to divine justice; and it was always through slow and painful steps that the sinner, heretic, or apostate was readmitted into the embrace of the church. A sentence of permanent excommunication was reserved for some incredibly serious crimes, especially for those unrepentant penitents who had already encountered and abused the mercy of their ecclesiastical leaders. Depending on the circumstances or the number of offenders, the application of Christian discipline was adjusted at the discretion of the bishops. The councils of Ancyra and Illiberis took place around the same time, one in Galatia and the other in Spain; however, their respective canons, still in existence, seem to reflect very different attitudes. The Galatian, who after his baptism had repeatedly sacrificed to idols, might earn his pardon through seven years of penance; and if he had led others to follow his example, only three additional years were added to his exile. But the unfortunate Spaniard, who had committed the same act, was denied the hope of reconciliation, even at the time of death; and his idolatry was listed at the top of a list of seventeen other crimes, against which an equally severe sentence was pronounced. Among these, we can identify the unforgivable sin of slandering a bishop, a presbyter, or even a deacon. 148

145 (return)
[ The Montanists and the Novatians, who adhered to this opinion with the greatest rigor and obstinacy, found themselves at last in the number of excommunicated heretics. See the learned and copious Mosheim, Secul. ii. and iii.]

145 (return)
[The Montanists and the Novatians, who followed this belief with the utmost strictness and stubbornness, ultimately ended up being counted among the excommunicated heretics. See the knowledgeable and detailed Mosheim, Secul. ii. and iii.]

146 (return)
[ Dionysius ap. Euseb. iv. 23. Cyprian, de Lapsis.]

146 (return)
[ Dionysius quoted in Eusebius. Book IV, Chapter 23. Cyprian, On the Lapsed.]

147 (return)
[ Cave’s Primitive Christianity, part iii. c. 5. The admirers of antiquity regret the loss of this public penance.]

147 (return)
[ Cave’s Primitive Christianity, part iii. c. 5. People who admire the past lament the loss of this public act of penance.]

148 (return)
[ See in Dupin, Bibliotheque Ecclesiastique, tom. ii. p. 304—313, a short but rational exposition of the canons of those councils, which were assembled in the first moments of tranquillity, after the persecution of Diocletian. This persecution had been much less severely felt in Spain than in Galatia; a difference which may, in some measure account for the contrast of their regulations.]

148 (return)
[ See in Dupin, Bibliotheque Ecclesiastique, vol. ii, pp. 304—313, a brief but logical explanation of the canons from the councils that met shortly after the persecution under Diocletian ended. This persecution was not as harshly experienced in Spain as it was in Galatia; this difference might help explain the contrast in their regulations.]

The well-tempered mixture of liberality and rigor, the judicious dispensation of rewards and punishments, according to the maxims of policy as well as justice, constituted the human strength of the church. The Bishops, whose paternal care extended itself to the government of both worlds, were sensible of the importance of these prerogatives; and covering their ambition with the fair pretence of the love of order, they were jealous of any rival in the exercise of a discipline so necessary to prevent the desertion of those troops which had enlisted themselves under the banner of the cross, and whose numbers every day became more considerable. From the imperious declamations of Cyprian, we should naturally conclude that the doctrines of excommunication and penance formed the most essential part of religion; and that it was much less dangerous for the disciples of Christ to neglect the observance of the moral duties, than to despise the censures and authority of their bishops. Sometimes we might imagine that we were listening to the voice of Moses, when he commanded the earth to open, and to swallow up, in consuming flames, the rebellious race which refused obedience to the priesthood of Aaron; and we should sometimes suppose that we heard a Roman consul asserting the majesty of the republic, and declaring his inflexible resolution to enforce the rigor of the laws. “If such irregularities are suffered with impunity,” (it is thus that the bishop of Carthage chides the lenity of his colleague,) “if such irregularities are suffered, there is an end of EPISCOPAL VIGOR; 149 an end of the sublime and divine power of governing the Church, an end of Christianity itself.” Cyprian had renounced those temporal honors which it is probable he would never have obtained; but the acquisition of such absolute command over the consciences and understanding of a congregation, however obscure or despised by the world, is more truly grateful to the pride of the human heart than the possession of the most despotic power, imposed by arms and conquest on a reluctant people.

The well-balanced mix of generosity and strictness, the careful allocation of rewards and punishments based on both policy and fairness, made up the human strength of the church. The Bishops, whose fatherly oversight extended to governing both spiritual and earthly matters, recognized the value of these privileges. Covering their ambitions with a facade of a love for order, they were protective of any competition in exercising a discipline vital to preventing the defection of those who had committed themselves to the cross, and whose numbers were growing every day. From the forceful speeches of Cyprian, we could easily conclude that the doctrines of excommunication and penance were central to the faith; and that it was far less dangerous for Christ's followers to ignore moral obligations than to disregard the judgments and authority of their bishops. At times, it might feel like we were hearing Moses commanding the earth to open and swallow up in flames the rebellious people who refused to obey Aaron's priesthood; and at other times, we might think we were listening to a Roman consul proclaiming the authority of the republic, declaring his unwavering determination to enforce the strictness of the laws. “If such irregularities are allowed to go unpunished,” (this is how the bishop of Carthage criticizes his colleague's leniency,) “if such irregularities are allowed, that's the end of EPISCOPAL VIGOR; 149 the end of the sublime and divine power to govern the Church, the end of Christianity itself.” Cyprian had given up those worldly honors he would probably never attain; but gaining such complete control over the minds and hearts of a congregation, no matter how obscure or looked down upon, is far more satisfying to the pride of the human spirit than having the most absolute power, forced upon a reluctant people through weapons and conquest.

[ Gibbon has been accused of injustice to the character of Cyprian, as exalting the “censures and authority of the church above the observance of the moral duties.” Felicissimus had been condemned by a synod of bishops, (non tantum mea, sed plurimorum coepiscorum, sententia condemnatum,) on the charge not only of schism, but of embezzlement of public money, the debauching of virgins, and frequent acts of adultery. His violent menaces had extorted his readmission into the church, against which Cyprian protests with much vehemence: ne pecuniæ commissæ sibi fraudator, ne stuprator virginum, ne matrimoniorum multorum depopulator et corruptor, ultra adhuc sponsam Christi incorruptam præsentiæ suæ dedecore, et impudica atque incesta contagione, violaret. See Chelsum’s Remarks, p. 134. If these charges against Felicissimus were true, they were something more than “irregularities,” A Roman censor would have been a fairer subject of comparison than a consul. On the other hand, it must be admitted that the charge of adultery deepens very rapidly as the controversy becomes more violent. It is first represented as a single act, recently detected, and which men of character were prepared to substantiate: adulterii etiam crimen accedit. quod patres nostri graves viri deprehendisse se nuntiaverunt, et probaturos se asseverarunt. Epist. xxxviii. The heretic has now darkened into a man of notorious and general profligacy. Nor can it be denied that of the whole long epistle, very far the larger and the more passionate part dwells on the breach of ecclesiastical unity rather than on the violation of Christian holiness.—M.]

[ Gibbon has been criticized for unfairly portraying Cyprian, elevating the "censure and authority of the church above the adherence to moral duties." Felicissimus was condemned by a synod of bishops, (not just my opinion, but that of many fellow bishops, he was condemned) for not only schism but also for mismanagement of public funds, corrupting virgins, and committing adultery. His violent threats had forced his readmission into the church, which Cyprian vehemently opposed: “so that he should not be a thief of funds entrusted to him, nor a violator of virgins, nor a plunderer and corrupter of many marriages, tarnishing the pure bride of Christ with his shameful presence and lewd and incestuous contamination.” See Chelsum’s Remarks, p. 134. If these accusations against Felicissimus were true, they were more than just "irregularities." A Roman censor would have been a more appropriate subject for comparison than a consul. On the other hand, it must be acknowledged that the allegation of adultery escalates rapidly as the argument intensifies. Initially, it is presented as a single act, recently uncovered, which reputable men were ready to prove: "the accusation of adultery also comes, which our esteemed fathers have reported to have discovered and have asserted they can prove." Epist. xxxviii. The heretic has now transformed into a person of widely recognized and general depravity. Nor can it be denied that throughout the lengthy letter, the majority of the more intense and passionate sections focus on the breach of church unity rather than on the violation of Christian holiness.—M.]

149 (return)
[ Cyprian Epist. 69.]

149 (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__)
[ Cyprian Epistle 69.]

[ This supposition appears unfounded: the birth and the talents of Cyprian might make us presume the contrary. Thascius Cæcilius Cyprianus, Carthaginensis, artis oratoriæ professione clarus, magnam sibi gloriam, opes, honores acquisivit, epularibus cænis et largis dapibus assuetus, pretiosa veste conspicuus, auro atque purpura fulgens, fascibus oblectatus et honoribus, stipatus clientium cuneis, frequentiore comitatu officii agminis honestatus, ut ipse de se loquitur in Epistola ad Donatum. See De Cave, Hist. Liter. b. i. p. 87.—G. Cave has rather embellished Cyprian’s language.—M.]

[ This assumption seems baseless: the origins and talents of Cyprian might lead us to think otherwise. Thascius Cæcilius Cyprianus, from Carthage, was well-known for his skills in rhetoric, acquiring great glory, wealth, and honors for himself. He was accustomed to lavish banquets and rich feasts, distinguished by his expensive clothing, shining with gold and purple, enjoying the privileges of office and honors, surrounded by clusters of clients, and often honored by a larger retinue, as he himself mentions in his letter to Donatus. See De Cave, Hist. Liter. b. i. p. 87.—G. Cave has rather embellished Cyprian’s language.—M.]

In the course of this important, though perhaps tedious inquiry, I have attempted to display the secondary causes which so efficaciously assisted the truth of the Christian religion. If among these causes we have discovered any artificial ornaments, any accidental circumstances, or any mixture of error and passion, it cannot appear surprising that mankind should be the most sensibly affected by such motives as were suited to their imperfect nature. It was by the aid of these causes, exclusive zeal, the immediate expectation of another world, the claim of miracles, the practice of rigid virtue, and the constitution of the primitive church, that Christianity spread itself with so much success in the Roman empire. To the first of these the Christians were indebted for their invincible valor, which disdained to capitulate with the enemy whom they were resolved to vanquish. The three succeeding causes supplied their valor with the most formidable arms. The last of these causes united their courage, directed their arms, and gave their efforts that irresistible weight, which even a small band of well-trained and intrepid volunteers has so often possessed over an undisciplined multitude, ignorant of the subject and careless of the event of the war. In the various religions of Polytheism, some wandering fanatics of Egypt and Syria, who addressed themselves to the credulous superstition of the populace, were perhaps the only order of priests 150 that derived their whole support and credit from their sacerdotal profession, and were very deeply affected by a personal concern for the safety or prosperity of their tutelar deities. The ministers of Polytheism, both in Rome and in the provinces, were, for the most part, men of a noble birth, and of an affluent fortune, who received, as an honorable distinction, the care of a celebrated temple, or of a public sacrifice, exhibited, very frequently at their own expense, the sacred games, 151 and with cold indifference performed the ancient rites, according to the laws and fashion of their country. As they were engaged in the ordinary occupations of life, their zeal and devotion were seldom animated by a sense of interest, or by the habits of an ecclesiastical character. Confined to their respective temples and cities, they remained without any connection of discipline or government; and whilst they acknowledged the supreme jurisdiction of the senate, of the college of pontiffs, and of the emperor, those civil magistrates contented themselves with the easy task of maintaining in peace and dignity the general worship of mankind. We have already seen how various, how loose, and how uncertain were the religious sentiments of Polytheists. They were abandoned, almost without control, to the natural workings of a superstitious fancy. The accidental circumstances of their life and situation determined the object as well as the degree of their devotion; and as long as their adoration was successively prostituted to a thousand deities, it was scarcely possible that their hearts could be susceptible of a very sincere or lively passion for any of them.

In this important, though possibly tedious inquiry, I've tried to showcase the secondary causes that effectively supported the truth of the Christian religion. If we find any superficial decorations, random circumstances, or any mix of error and emotion among these causes, it shouldn't be surprising that people would be most influenced by motives that fit their imperfect nature. With the help of these causes—exclusive zeal, the immediate hope of an afterlife, the claim of miracles, the practice of strict virtue, and the structure of the early church—Christianity spread so successfully throughout the Roman Empire. The first cause gave Christians their unbeatable courage, which refused to surrender to the enemy they were determined to defeat. The next three causes equipped their courage with powerful tools. The last of these causes united their bravery, guided their actions, and gave their efforts a powerful momentum that a small group of well-trained and fearless volunteers often had over an undisciplined crowd, unaware of the situation and indifferent to the outcome of the conflict. In the diverse religions of Polytheism, some wandering fanatics from Egypt and Syria, who appealed to the gullible superstitions of the people, might have been the only priests 150 who relied entirely on their priestly role and were deeply concerned about the safety or prosperity of their guardian deities. The ministers of Polytheism in Rome and the provinces were mostly of noble birth and wealth, who received the honorable responsibility of taking care of a famous temple or conducting public sacrifices, often at their own expense, hosted the sacred games, 151 and performed the ancient rites with cold indifference, according to the laws and customs of their society. Engaged in everyday life, their zeal and devotion were rarely driven by personal interests or ecclesiastical habits. Confined to their temples and cities, they lacked any sort of discipline or governance; while they acknowledged the supreme authority of the senate, the council of priests, and the emperor, these civil authorities were content with the easy role of maintaining the peace and dignity of public worship. We've already observed how varied, loose, and uncertain the religious views of Polytheists were. They were largely left unchecked, guided only by the natural inclinations of superstitious thinking. The random circumstances of their lives shaped both the objects and levels of their devotion; as long as their worship was spread across countless deities, it was nearly impossible for their hearts to genuinely or passionately feel for any one of them.

150 (return)
[ The arts, the manners, and the vices of the priests of the Syrian goddess are very humorously described by Apuleius, in the eighth book of his Metamorphosis.]

150 (return)
[ Apuleius humorously describes the arts, manners, and vices of the priests of the Syrian goddess in the eighth book of his Metamorphosis.]

151 (return)
[ The office of Asiarch was of this nature, and it is frequently mentioned in Aristides, the Inscriptions, &c. It was annual and elective. None but the vainest citizens could desire the honor; none but the most wealthy could support the expense. See, in the Patres Apostol. tom. ii. p. 200, with how much indifference Philip the Asiarch conducted himself in the martyrdom of Polycarp. There were likewise Bithyniarchs, Lyciarchs, &c.]

151 (return)
[ The office of Asiarch was like this, and it gets mentioned a lot in Aristides, the Inscriptions, etc. It was an annual position and elected. Only the most self-important citizens would want the honor; only the wealthiest could afford the cost. See, in the Patres Apostol. tom. ii. p. 200, how casually Philip the Asiarch behaved during Polycarp's martyrdom. There were also Bithyniarchs, Lyciarchs, etc.]

When Christianity appeared in the world, even these faint and imperfect impressions had lost much of their original power. Human reason, which by its unassisted strength is incapable of perceiving the mysteries of faith, had already obtained an easy triumph over the folly of Paganism; and when Tertullian or Lactantius employ their labors in exposing its falsehood and extravagance, they are obliged to transcribe the eloquence of Cicero or the wit of Lucian. The contagion of these sceptical writings had been diffused far beyond the number of their readers. The fashion of incredulity was communicated from the philosopher to the man of pleasure or business, from the noble to the plebeian, and from the master to the menial slave who waited at his table, and who eagerly listened to the freedom of his conversation. On public occasions the philosophic part of mankind affected to treat with respect and decency the religious institutions of their country; but their secret contempt penetrated through the thin and awkward disguise; and even the people, when they discovered that their deities were rejected and derided by those whose rank or understanding they were accustomed to reverence, were filled with doubts and apprehensions concerning the truth of those doctrines, to which they had yielded the most implicit belief. The decline of ancient prejudice exposed a very numerous portion of human kind to the danger of a painful and comfortless situation. A state of scepticism and suspense may amuse a few inquisitive minds. But the practice of superstition is so congenial to the multitude, that if they are forcibly awakened, they still regret the loss of their pleasing vision. Their love of the marvellous and supernatural, their curiosity with regard to future events, and their strong propensity to extend their hopes and fears beyond the limits of the visible world, were the principal causes which favored the establishment of Polytheism. So urgent on the vulgar is the necessity of believing, that the fall of any system of mythology will most probably be succeeded by the introduction of some other mode of superstition. Some deities of a more recent and fashionable cast might soon have occupied the deserted temples of Jupiter and Apollo, if, in the decisive moment, the wisdom of Providence had not interposed a genuine revelation, fitted to inspire the most rational esteem and conviction, whilst, at the same time, it was adorned with all that could attract the curiosity, the wonder, and the veneration of the people. In their actual disposition, as many were almost disengaged from their artificial prejudices, but equally susceptible and desirous of a devout attachment; an object much less deserving would have been sufficient to fill the vacant place in their hearts, and to gratify the uncertain eagerness of their passions. Those who are inclined to pursue this reflection, instead of viewing with astonishment the rapid progress of Christianity, will perhaps be surprised that its success was not still more rapid and still more universal. It has been observed, with truth as well as propriety, that the conquests of Rome prepared and facilitated those of Christianity. In the second chapter of this work we have attempted to explain in what manner the most civilized provinces of Europe, Asia, and Africa were united under the dominion of one sovereign, and gradually connected by the most intimate ties of laws, of manners, and of language. The Jews of Palestine, who had fondly expected a temporal deliverer, gave so cold a reception to the miracles of the divine prophet, that it was found unnecessary to publish, or at least to preserve, any Hebrew gospel. 152 The authentic histories of the actions of Christ were composed in the Greek language, at a considerable distance from Jerusalem, and after the Gentile converts were grown extremely numerous. 153 As soon as those histories were translated into the Latin tongue, they were perfectly intelligible to all the subjects of Rome, excepting only to the peasants of Syria and Egypt, for whose benefit particular versions were afterwards made. The public highways, which had been constructed for the use of the legions, opened an easy passage for the Christian missionaries from Damascus to Corinth, and from Italy to the extremity of Spain or Britain; nor did those spiritual conquerors encounter any of the obstacles which usually retard or prevent the introduction of a foreign religion into a distant country. There is the strongest reason to believe, that before the reigns of Diocletian and Constantine, the faith of Christ had been preached in every province, and in all the great cities of the empire; but the foundation of the several congregations, the numbers of the faithful who composed them, and their proportion to the unbelieving multitude, are now buried in obscurity, or disguised by fiction and declamation. Such imperfect circumstances, however, as have reached our knowledge concerning the increase of the Christian name in Asia and Greece, in Egypt, in Italy, and in the West, we shall now proceed to relate, without neglecting the real or imaginary acquisitions which lay beyond the frontiers of the Roman empire.

When Christianity emerged in the world, even these faint and imperfect impressions had lost much of their original power. Human reason, which on its own is unable to grasp the mysteries of faith, had already triumphed easily over the foolishness of Paganism; and when Tertullian or Lactantius worked to expose its falsehoods and absurdities, they had to reference the eloquence of Cicero or the wit of Lucian. The spread of these skeptical writings had reached far beyond the number of their readers. The trend of disbelief spread from philosophers to pleasure-seekers or businesspeople, from nobles to commoners, and from masters to the servants waiting at their tables, who eagerly listened to their conversations. At public events, the educated part of society pretended to treat the religious institutions of their country with respect and decency, but their hidden disdain broke through their thin and awkward masks; and even the people, upon realizing that their deities were mocked and rejected by those they were used to respecting, were filled with doubts and fears about the very doctrines they had believed in so implicitly. The decline of ancient belief left a large portion of humanity vulnerable to a painful and discomforting situation. A state of skepticism and uncertainty might amuse a few curious thinkers. But the practice of superstition is so natural to the masses that if they are abruptly awakened from it, they will still miss the comfort of their delightful illusions. Their fascination with the marvelous and supernatural, their curiosity about what the future holds, and their strong inclination to extend their hopes and fears beyond what is visible were the main reasons that supported the rise of Polytheism. The common need to believe is so urgent that the collapse of any mythological system will likely be followed by the rise of a new form of superstition. Some newer and trendier deities might have soon filled the abandoned temples of Jupiter and Apollo if, at the crucial moment, the wisdom of Providence had not sent a genuine revelation capable of inspiring rational respect and belief, while also appealing to the curiosity, wonder, and reverence of the people. As many were almost free from their artificial biases but still eager for a devout connection, something less deserving could have easily taken the place in their hearts and satisfied their uncertain passions. Those who choose to reflect on this might instead of marveling at the rapid spread of Christianity, be surprised that its success wasn’t even quicker and more widespread. It has been rightly noted that the conquests of Rome helped pave the way for those of Christianity. In the second chapter of this work, we attempted to explain how the most civilized provinces of Europe, Asia, and Africa were united under one ruler, gradually linked by strong ties of laws, customs, and language. The Jews of Palestine, who had hoped for a worldly savior, gave such a tepid welcome to the miracles of the divine prophet that it was deemed unnecessary to publish, or at least to preserve, any Hebrew gospel. 152 The true accounts of Christ's actions were written in Greek, quite a distance from Jerusalem, and only after a significant number of Gentile converts had emerged. 153 Once those accounts were translated into Latin, they became perfectly understandable to all subjects of Rome, except for the peasants in Syria and Egypt, for whom specific translations were later created. The public roads, built for military use, allowed easy travel for Christian missionaries from Damascus to Corinth, and from Italy to the far corners of Spain or Britain; these spiritual conquerors faced none of the typical barriers that usually slow down or block the spread of a foreign religion in a new land. There is strong reason to believe that before the reigns of Diocletian and Constantine, the message of Christ had been preached in every province and in all the major cities of the empire; however, the establishment of various congregations, the number of faithful members, and their proportion to the unbelieving majority have now been lost to history, obscured by fiction and rhetoric. We will now recount such incomplete details as we have about the growth of Christianity in Asia, Greece, Egypt, Italy, and the West, without neglecting the actual or mythical gains made beyond the borders of the Roman Empire.

152 (return)
[ The modern critics are not disposed to believe what the fathers almost unanimously assert, that St. Matthew composed a Hebrew gospel, of which only the Greek translation is extant. It seems, however, dangerous to reject their testimony. * Note: Strong reasons appear to confirm this testimony. Papias, contemporary of the Apostle St. John, says positively that Matthew had written the discourses of Jesus Christ in Hebrew, and that each interpreted them as he could. This Hebrew was the Syro-Chaldaic dialect, then in use at Jerusalem: Origen, Irenæus, Eusebius, Jerome, Epiphanius, confirm this statement. Jesus Christ preached himself in Syro-Chaldaic, as is proved by many words which he used, and which the Evangelists have taken the pains to translate. St. Paul, addressing the Jews, used the same language: Acts xxi. 40, xxii. 2, xxvi. 14. The opinions of some critics prove nothing against such undeniable testimonies. Moreover, their principal objection is, that St. Matthew quotes the Old Testament according to the Greek version of the LXX., which is inaccurate; for of ten quotations, found in his Gospel, seven are evidently taken from the Hebrew text; the threo others offer little that differ: moreover, the latter are not literal quotations. St. Jerome says positively, that, according to a copy which he had seen in the library of Cæsarea, the quotations were made in Hebrew (in Catal.) More modern critics, among others Michaelis, do not entertain a doubt on the subject. The Greek version appears to have been made in the time of the apostles, as St. Jerome and St. Augustus affirm, perhaps by one of them.—G. ——Among modern critics, Dr. Hug has asserted the Greek original of St. Matthew, but the general opinion of the most learned biblical writer, supports the view of M. Guizot.—M.]

152 (return)
[ Modern critics generally do not believe the unanimous claims of the early church fathers that St. Matthew wrote a Hebrew gospel, of which only the Greek translation remains. However, it seems risky to dismiss their testimony. * Note: Strong evidence supports this claim. Papias, who lived at the same time as the Apostle St. John, clearly states that Matthew composed the teachings of Jesus Christ in Hebrew, and that each person interpreted them as best they could. This Hebrew was the Syro-Chaldaic dialect that was commonly spoken in Jerusalem at the time. Origen, Irenæus, Eusebius, Jerome, and Epiphanius all back this statement. Jesus Christ preached in Syro-Chaldaic, as many of the words he used, which the Evangelists were careful to translate, indicate. St. Paul also used this language when addressing the Jews: Acts xxi. 40, xxii. 2, xxvi. 14. The opinions of some critics do not undermine such compelling evidence. Furthermore, their main criticism is that St. Matthew quotes the Old Testament based on the Greek version of the LXX, which is inaccurate; of the ten quotations found in his Gospel, seven are clearly taken from the Hebrew text, and the other three show only minor differences; additionally, those are not exact quotations. St. Jerome clearly states that according to a copy he saw in the library of Cæsarea, the quotations were made in Hebrew (in Catal.) More modern critics, including Michaelis, have no doubts about the matter. The Greek version seems to have been produced during the time of the apostles, as St. Jerome and St. Augustine affirm, possibly by one of them.—G. ——Among modern critics, Dr. Hug has claimed the Greek original of St. Matthew, but the consensus among the most knowledgeable biblical scholars supports the view of M. Guizot.—M.]

153 (return)
[ Under the reigns of Nero and Domitian, and in the cities of Alexandria, Antioch, Rome, and Ephesus. See Mill. Prolegomena ad Nov. Testament, and Dr. Lardner’s fair and extensive collection, vol. xv. Note: This question has, it is well known, been most elaborately discussed since the time of Gibbon. The Preface to the Translation of Schleier Macher’s Version of St. Luke contains a very able summary of the various theories.—M.]

153 (return)
[ During the reigns of Nero and Domitian, in the cities of Alexandria, Antioch, Rome, and Ephesus. See Mill. Prolegomena ad Nov. Testament, and Dr. Lardner’s comprehensive collection, vol. xv. Note: This question has been thoroughly debated since Gibbon's time. The Preface to the Translation of Schleiermacher’s Version of St. Luke includes a well-crafted summary of the different theories.—M.]

Chapter XV: Progress Of The Christian Religion.—Part VIII.

The rich provinces that extend from the Euphrates to the Ionian Sea were the principal theatre on which the apostle of the Gentiles displayed his zeal and piety. The seeds of the gospel, which he had scattered in a fertile soil, were diligently cultivated by his disciples; and it should seem that, during the two first centuries, the most considerable body of Christians was contained within those limits. Among the societies which were instituted in Syria, none were more ancient or more illustrious than those of Damascus, of Berea or Aleppo, and of Antioch. The prophetic introduction of the Apocalypse has described and immortalized the seven churches of Asia; Ephesus, Smyrna, Pergamus, Thyatira, 154 Sardes, Laodicea, and Philadelphia; and their colonies were soon diffused over that populous country. In a very early period, the islands of Cyprus and Crete, the provinces of Thrace and Macedonia, gave a favorable reception to the new religion; and Christian republics were soon founded in the cities of Corinth, of Sparta, and of Athens. 155 The antiquity of the Greek and Asiatic churches allowed a sufficient space of time for their increase and multiplication; and even the swarms of Gnostics and other heretics serve to display the flourishing condition of the orthodox church, since the appellation of heretics has always been applied to the less numerous party. To these domestic testimonies we may add the confession, the complaints, and the apprehensions of the Gentiles themselves. From the writings of Lucian, a philosopher who had studied mankind, and who describes their manners in the most lively colors, we may learn that, under the reign of Commodus, his native country of Pontus was filled with Epicureans and Christians. 156 Within fourscore years after the death of Christ, 157 the humane Pliny laments the magnitude of the evil which he vainly attempted to eradicate. In his very curious epistle to the emperor Trajan, he affirms that the temples were almost deserted, that the sacred victims scarcely found any purchasers, and that the superstition had not only infected the cities, but had even spread itself into the villages and the open country of Pontus and Bithynia. 158

The wealthy provinces stretching from the Euphrates to the Ionian Sea were the main stage where the apostle to the Gentiles showed his zeal and devotion. The seeds of the gospel that he scattered in this fertile land were carefully nurtured by his followers, and it appears that, during the first two centuries, the largest community of Christians resided within those boundaries. Among the groups established in Syria, none were older or more renowned than those in Damascus, Berea or Aleppo, and Antioch. The prophetic preface of the Apocalypse has described and immortalized the seven churches of Asia: Ephesus, Smyrna, Pergamus, Thyatira, 154 Sardes, Laodicea, and Philadelphia; their influence soon spread across that populous region. Early on, the islands of Cyprus and Crete, along with the provinces of Thrace and Macedonia, embraced the new faith, and Christian communities were quickly established in the cities of Corinth, Sparta, and Athens. 155 The long history of the Greek and Asiatic churches provided ample time for their growth and expansion; even the influx of Gnostics and other heretics reflects the thriving nature of the orthodox church, as the term heretics has always been used for the smaller group. Alongside these local observations, we can consider the admissions, grievances, and concerns of the Gentiles themselves. From the writings of Lucian, a philosopher who understood humanity well and depicted their customs vividly, we learn that, during Commodus's reign, his home region of Pontus was filled with Epicureans and Christians. 156 Within eighty years after Christ's death, 157 the compassionate Pliny laments the extent of this problem that he unsuccessfully tried to eliminate. In his fascinating letter to Emperor Trajan, he states that the temples were nearly empty, that the sacred offerings hardly had any buyers, and that this superstition had not only spread through the cities but also into the villages and countryside of Pontus and Bithynia. 158

154 (return)
[ The Alogians (Epiphanius de Hæres. 51) disputed the genuineness of the Apocalypse, because the church of Thyatira was not yet founded. Epiphanius, who allows the fact, extricates himself from the difficulty by ingeniously supposing that St. John wrote in the spirit of prophecy. See Abauzit, Discours sur l’Apocalypse.]

154 (return)
[ The Alogians (Epiphanius de Hæres. 51) questioned the authenticity of the Apocalypse, arguing that the church of Thyatira hadn’t been established yet. Epiphanius, acknowledging this point, cleverly resolves the issue by suggesting that St. John wrote it in a prophetic spirit. See Abauzit, Discours sur l’Apocalypse.]

155 (return)
[ The epistles of Ignatius and Dionysius (ap. Euseb. iv. 23) point out many churches in Asia and Greece. That of Athens seems to have been one of the least flourishing.]

155 (return)
[The letters of Ignatius and Dionysius (ap. Euseb. iv. 23) indicate many churches in Asia and Greece. The one in Athens appears to have been among the least prosperous.]

156 (return)
[ Lucian in Alexandro, c. 25. Christianity however, must have been very unequally diffused over Pontus; since, in the middle of the third century, there was no more than seventeen believers in the extensive diocese of Neo-Cæsarea. See M. de Tillemont, Memoires Ecclesiast. tom. iv. p. 675, from Basil and Gregory of Nyssa, who were themselves natives of Cappadocia. Note: Gibbon forgot the conclusion of this story, that Gregory left only seventeen heathens in his diocese. The antithesis is suspicious, and both numbers may have been chosen to magnify the spiritual fame of the wonder-worker.—M.]

156 (return)
[ Lucian in Alexandro, c. 25. Christianity, however, must have been unevenly spread across Pontus; because, in the middle of the third century, there were only seventeen believers in the large diocese of Neo-Cæsarea. See M. de Tillemont, Memoires Ecclesiast. tom. iv. p. 675, from Basil and Gregory of Nyssa, who were both originally from Cappadocia. Note: Gibbon overlooked the conclusion of this story, that Gregory left only seventeen pagans in his diocese. The contrast is questionable, and both numbers might have been chosen to elevate the spiritual reputation of the miracle worker.—M.]

157 (return)
[ According to the ancients, Jesus Christ suffered under the consulship of the two Gemini, in the year 29 of our present æra. Pliny was sent into Bithynia (according to Pagi) in the year 110.]

157 (return)
[According to ancient sources, Jesus Christ suffered during the consulship of the two Gemini, in the year 29 of our current era. Pliny was sent to Bithynia (according to Pagi) in the year 110.]

158 (return)
[ Plin. Epist. x. 97.]

158 (return)
[ Plin. Epist. x. 97.]

Without descending into a minute scrutiny of the expressions or of the motives of those writers who either celebrate or lament the progress of Christianity in the East, it may in general be observed that none of them have left us any grounds from whence a just estimate might be formed of the real numbers of the faithful in those provinces. One circumstance, however, has been fortunately preserved, which seems to cast a more distinct light on this obscure but interesting subject. Under the reign of Theodosius, after Christianity had enjoyed, during more than sixty years, the sunshine of Imperial favor, the ancient and illustrious church of Antioch consisted of one hundred thousand persons, three thousand of whom were supported out of the public oblations. 159 The splendor and dignity of the queen of the East, the acknowledged populousness of Cæsarea, Seleucia, and Alexandria, and the destruction of two hundred and fifty thousand souls in the earthquake which afflicted Antioch under the elder Justin, 160 are so many convincing proofs that the whole number of its inhabitants was not less than half a million, and that the Christians, however multiplied by zeal and power, did not exceed a fifth part of that great city. How different a proportion must we adopt when we compare the persecuted with the triumphant church, the West with the East, remote villages with populous towns, and countries recently converted to the faith with the place where the believers first received the appellation of Christians! It must not, however, be dissembled, that, in another passage, Chrysostom, to whom we are indebted for this useful information, computes the multitude of the faithful as even superior to that of the Jews and Pagans. 161 But the solution of this apparent difficulty is easy and obvious. The eloquent preacher draws a parallel between the civil and the ecclesiastical constitution of Antioch; between the list of Christians who had acquired heaven by baptism, and the list of citizens who had a right to share the public liberality. Slaves, strangers, and infants were comprised in the former; they were excluded from the latter.

Without getting into a detailed analysis of the views or motivations of those writers who either praise or criticize the spread of Christianity in the East, it's noticeable that none have provided us with a solid basis for accurately gauging the actual number of believers in those regions. However, one piece of information has fortunately survived that sheds more light on this complex but fascinating topic. During Theodosius's reign, after Christianity had benefited from more than sixty years of imperial support, the ancient and notable church of Antioch had a congregation of one hundred thousand, three thousand of whom were supported by public offerings. 159 The prominence and stature of the queen of the East, the well-known population of Cæsarea, Seleucia, and Alexandria, along with the loss of two hundred and fifty thousand lives in the earthquake that struck Antioch during the rule of the elder Justin, 160 serve as strong evidence that the total number of its residents was at least half a million, and that Christians, despite their growing fervor and influence, made up no more than a fifth of that large city. How different a ratio must we consider when we compare the persecuted church with the successful one, the West with the East, remote villages with bustling towns, and lands recently converted to the faith with the location where the followers first came to be known as Christians! It should not be overlooked, however, that, in another statement, Chrysostom—who provides us with this valuable information—estimates the number of believers as even greater than that of the Jews and Pagans. 161 The explanation for this seeming contradiction is straightforward. The eloquent preacher compares the civil and ecclesiastical structure of Antioch; he contrasts the list of Christians who had gained heaven through baptism with the list of citizens entitled to public benefits. Slaves, foreigners, and infants were included in the former; they were excluded from the latter.

159 (return)
[ Chrysostom. Opera, tom. vii. p. 658, 810, (edit. Savil. ii. 422, 329.)]

159 (return)
[ Chrysostom. Works, vol. vii. p. 658, 810, (edit. Savil. ii. 422, 329.)]

160 (return)
[ John Malala, tom. ii. p. 144. He draws the same conclusion with regard to the populousness of antioch.]

160 (return)
[ John Malala, vol. II, p. 144. He reaches the same conclusion about the population of Antioch.]

161 (return)
[ Chrysostom. tom. i. p. 592. I am indebted for these passages, though not for my inference, to the learned Dr. Lardner. Credibility of the Gospel of History, vol. xii. p. 370. * Note: The statements of Chrysostom with regard to the population of Antioch, whatever may be their accuracy, are perfectly consistent. In one passage he reckons the population at 200,000. In a second the Christians at 100,000. In a third he states that the Christians formed more than half the population. Gibbon has neglected to notice the first passage, and has drawn by estimate of the population of Antioch from other sources. The 8000 maintained by alms were widows and virgins alone—M.]

161 (return)
[ Chrysostom. tom. i. p. 592. I owe these quotes, though not my conclusions, to the knowledgeable Dr. Lardner. Credibility of the Gospel of History, vol. xii. p. 370. * Note: Chrysostom's statements about the population of Antioch, no matter their accuracy, are completely consistent. In one instance, he estimates the population at 200,000. In another, he says there were 100,000 Christians. In yet another, he mentions that Christians made up more than half the population. Gibbon failed to acknowledge the first quote and based his estimate of Antioch's population on other sources. The 8,000 supported by charity were just widows and virgins alone—M.]

The extensive commerce of Alexandria, and its proximity to Palestine, gave an easy entrance to the new religion. It was at first embraced by great numbers of the Theraputæ, or Essenians, of the Lake Mareotis, a Jewish sect which had abated much of its reverence for the Mosaic ceremonies. The austere life of the Essenians, their fasts and excommunications, the community of goods, the love of celibacy, their zeal for martyrdom, and the warmth though not the purity of their faith, already offered a very lively image of the primitive discipline. 162 It was in the school of Alexandria that the Christian theology appears to have assumed a regular and scientific form; and when Hadrian visited Egypt, he found a church composed of Jews and of Greeks, sufficiently important to attract the notice of that inquisitive prince. 163 But the progress of Christianity was for a long time confined within the limits of a single city, which was itself a foreign colony, and till the close of the second century the predecessors of Demetrius were the only prelates of the Egyptian church. Three bishops were consecrated by the hands of Demetrius, and the number was increased to twenty by his successor Heraclas. 164 The body of the natives, a people distinguished by a sullen inflexibility of temper, 165 entertained the new doctrine with coldness and reluctance; and even in the time of Origen, it was rare to meet with an Egyptian who had surmounted his early prejudices in favor of the sacred animals of his country. 166 As soon, indeed, as Christianity ascended the throne, the zeal of those barbarians obeyed the prevailing impulsion; the cities of Egypt were filled with bishops, and the deserts of Thebais swarmed with hermits.

The extensive trade in Alexandria and its closeness to Palestine provided an easy entry for the new religion. Initially, it was adopted by many of the Theraputæ, or Essenians, from Lake Mareotis, a Jewish sect that had reduced its reverence for Mosaic rituals. The strict lifestyle of the Essenians, including their fasts and excommunications, shared goods, commitment to celibacy, eagerness for martyrdom, and passionate, albeit imperfect, faith, already presented a vivid representation of the early discipline. 162 It was in Alexandria's school that Christian theology seems to have taken on a formal and scientific shape; when Hadrian visited Egypt, he encountered a church made up of Jews and Greeks that was significant enough to grab the attention of that curious emperor. 163 However, the spread of Christianity for a long time was limited to just one city, which was a foreign colony itself, and until the end of the second century, Demetrius's predecessors were the only bishops in the Egyptian church. Demetrius consecrated three bishops, and his successor Heraclas increased the number to twenty. 164 The local people, known for their stubborn temperament, 165 reacted to the new doctrine with indifference and hesitation; even during Origen's time, it was uncommon to find an Egyptian who had moved past his early biases in favor of his country’s sacred animals. 166 Indeed, once Christianity gained prominence, the enthusiasm of those individuals followed the dominant trend; the cities of Egypt filled with bishops, and the deserts of Thebais overflowed with hermits.

162 (return)
[ Basnage, Histoire des Juifs, l. 2, c. 20, 21, 22, 23, has examined with the most critical accuracy the curious treatise of Philo, which describes the Therapeutæ. By proving that it was composed as early as the time of Augustus, Basnage has demonstrated, in spite of Eusebius (l. ii. c. 17) and a crowd of modern Catholics, that the Therapeutæ were neither Christians nor monks. It still remains probable that they changed their name, preserved their manners, adopted some new articles of faith, and gradually became the fathers of the Egyptian Ascetics.]

162 (return)
[ Basnage, History of the Jews, vol. 2, ch. 20, 21, 22, 23, has examined with great detail the interesting treatise by Philo, which describes the Therapeutæ. By proving that it was written as early as the time of Augustus, Basnage has shown, despite Eusebius (vol. ii, ch. 17) and many modern Catholics, that the Therapeutæ were neither Christians nor monks. It still seems likely that they changed their name, kept their customs, adopted some new beliefs, and gradually became the early Egyptian ascetics.]

163 (return)
[ See a letter of Hadrian in the Augustan History, p. 245.]

163 (return)
[ See a letter from Hadrian in the Augustan History, p. 245.]

164 (return)
[ For the succession of Alexandrian bishops, consult Renaudot’s History, p. 24, &c. This curious fact is preserved by the patriarch Eutychius, (Annal. tom. i. p. 334, Vers. Pocock,) and its internal evidence would alone be a sufficient answer to all the objections which Bishop Pearson has urged in the Vindiciæ Ignatianæ.]

164 (return)
[ For the list of Alexandrian bishops, check Renaudot’s History, p. 24, etc. This interesting fact is recorded by the patriarch Eutychius, (Annal. tom. i. p. 334, Vers. Pocock), and the internal evidence alone would effectively address all the objections that Bishop Pearson raised in the Vindiciæ Ignatianæ.]

165 (return)
[ Ammian. Marcellin. xxii. 16.]

165 (return)
[ Ammian. Marcellin. xxii. 16.]

166 (return)
[ Origen contra Celsum, l. i. p. 40.]

166 (return)
[ Origen against Celsus, book 1, page 40.]

A perpetual stream of strangers and provincials flowed into the capacious bosom of Rome. Whatever was strange or odious, whoever was guilty or suspected, might hope, in the obscurity of that immense capital, to elude the vigilance of the law. In such a various conflux of nations, every teacher, either of truth or falsehood, every founder, whether of a virtuous or a criminal association, might easily multiply his disciples or accomplices. The Christians of Rome, at the time of the accidental persecution of Nero, are represented by Tacitus as already amounting to a very great multitude, 167 and the language of that great historian is almost similar to the style employed by Livy, when he relates the introduction and the suppression of the rites of Bacchus. After the Bacchanals had awakened the severity of the senate, it was likewise apprehended that a very great multitude, as it were another people, had been initiated into those abhorred mysteries. A more careful inquiry soon demonstrated that the offenders did not exceed seven thousand; a number indeed sufficiently alarming, when considered as the object of public justice. 168 It is with the same candid allowance that we should interpret the vague expressions of Tacitus, and in a former instance of Pliny, when they exaggerate the crowds of deluded fanatics who had forsaken the established worship of the gods. The church of Rome was undoubtedly the first and most populous of the empire; and we are possessed of an authentic record which attests the state of religion in that city about the middle of the third century, and after a peace of thirty-eight years. The clergy, at that time, consisted of a bishop, forty-six presbyters, seven deacons, as many sub-deacons, forty-two acolytes, and fifty readers, exorcists, and porters. The number of widows, of the infirm, and of the poor, who were maintained by the oblations of the faithful, amounted to fifteen hundred. 169 From reason, as well as from the analogy of Antioch, we may venture to estimate the Christians of Rome at about fifty thousand. The populousness of that great capital cannot perhaps be exactly ascertained; but the most modest calculation will not surely reduce it lower than a million of inhabitants, of whom the Christians might constitute at the most a twentieth part. 170

A constant flow of strangers and newcomers poured into the expansive city of Rome. Anyone who was strange or unwelcome, and anyone guilty or suspected of wrongdoing, could hope to escape the watchful eye of the law in the vastness of that enormous capital. In such a diverse mix of cultures, every teacher, whether spreading truth or deceit, and every leader, whether forming a noble cause or a criminal group, could easily gather followers or accomplices. The Christians in Rome, during the random persecution under Nero, are depicted by Tacitus as already being a large crowd, 167 and the language used by that renowned historian is nearly the same as that of Livy when he talks about the introduction and suppression of the Bacchanalia rites. After the Bacchanals drew the Senate's ire, it was feared that a considerable number, almost like another people, had been initiated into those detestable rituals. A more thorough investigation quickly showed that the offenders numbered no more than seven thousand; a figure that was indeed quite alarming as a target of public justice. 168 We should interpret Tacitus's vague comments and Pliny's earlier remarks about the crowds of misguided fanatics who had abandoned the traditional worship of the gods with the same cautious perspective. The church of Rome was definitely the largest and most populous in the empire; and we have a reliable record that reflects the state of religion in that city around the middle of the third century, following a period of thirty-eight years of peace. At that time, the clergy included a bishop, forty-six presbyters, seven deacons, the same number of sub-deacons, forty-two acolytes, and fifty readers, exorcists, and porters. The number of widows, the sick, and the poor supported by the donations of the faithful reached fifteen hundred. 169 Based on reasoning and the example set by Antioch, we can estimate that the Christians in Rome numbered around fifty thousand. While it's hard to determine the exact population of that great capital, even the most conservative estimate would not likely place it lower than a million residents, of whom the Christians might make up at most one-twentieth. 170

167 (return)
[ Ingens multitudo is the expression of Tacitus, xv. 44.]

167 (return)
[ Ingens multitudo is the phrase used by Tacitus, xv. 44.]

168 (return)
[ T. Liv. xxxix. 13, 15, 16, 17. Nothing could exceed the horror and consternation of the senate on the discovery of the Bacchanalians, whose depravity is described, and perhaps exaggerated, by Livy.]

168 (return)
[ T. Liv. xxxix. 13, 15, 16, 17. The shock and panic in the senate upon discovering the Bacchanalians was unimaginable, and Livy describes their wrongdoing, possibly with some exaggeration.]

169 (return)
[ Eusebius, l. vi. c. 43. The Latin translator (M. de Valois) has thought proper to reduce the number of presbyters to forty-four.]

169 (return)
[ Eusebius, l. vi. c. 43. The Latin translator (M. de Valois) has decided to lower the number of presbyters to forty-four.]

170 (return)
[ This proportion of the presbyters and of the poor, to the rest of the people, was originally fixed by Burnet, (Travels into Italy, p. 168,) and is approved by Moyle, (vol. ii. p. 151.) They were both unacquainted with the passage of Chrysostom, which converts their conjecture almost into a fact.]

170 (return)
[ This ratio of the elders and the poor to the rest of the population was initially established by Burnet, (Travels into Italy, p. 168,) and is supported by Moyle, (vol. ii. p. 151.) Neither of them was aware of Chrysostom's passage, which turns their speculation nearly into a certainty.]

The western provincials appeared to have derived the knowledge of Christianity from the same source which had diffused among them the language, the sentiments, and the manners of Rome.

The people in the western provinces seemed to have gained their understanding of Christianity from the same source that spread the language, values, and customs of Rome among them.

In this more important circumstance, Africa, as well as Gaul was gradually fashioned to the imitation of the capital. Yet notwithstanding the many favorable occasions which might invite the Roman missionaries to visit their Latin provinces, it was late before they passed either the sea or the Alps; 171 nor can we discover in those great countries any assured traces either of faith or of persecution that ascend higher than the reign of the Antonines. 172 The slow progress of the gospel in the cold climate of Gaul, was extremely different from the eagerness with which it seems to have been received on the burning sands of Africa. The African Christians soon formed one of the principal members of the primitive church. The practice introduced into that province of appointing bishops to the most inconsiderable towns, and very frequently to the most obscure villages, contributed to multiply the splendor and importance of their religious societies, which during the course of the third century were animated by the zeal of Tertullian, directed by the abilities of Cyprian, and adorned by the eloquence of Lactantius.

In this more significant situation, Africa, as well as Gaul, was gradually shaped to resemble the capital. Yet despite the many favorable opportunities that might encourage the Roman missionaries to explore their Latin provinces, it took them a long time to cross either the sea or the Alps; 171 nor can we find any solid evidence of faith or persecution in those vast countries that dates back further than the reign of the Antonines. 172 The slow spread of the gospel in the cold climate of Gaul was in stark contrast to the enthusiasm with which it appears to have been embraced on the scorching sands of Africa. The African Christians quickly became one of the key parts of the early church. The practice established in that region of appointing bishops to even the smallest towns, and often to the most obscure villages, helped to enhance the prominence and significance of their religious communities, which during the third century were energized by the zeal of Tertullian, guided by the skills of Cyprian, and enriched by the eloquence of Lactantius.

But if, on the contrary, we turn our eyes towards Gaul, we must content ourselves with discovering, in the time of Marcus Antoninus, the feeble and united congregations of Lyons and Vienna; and even as late as the reign of Decius we are assured, that in a few cities only, Arles, Narbonne, Thoulouse, Limoges, Clermont, Tours, and Paris, some scattered churches were supported by the devotion of a small number of Christians. 173 Silence is indeed very consistent with devotion; but as it is seldom compatible with zeal, we may perceive and lament the languid state of Christianity in those provinces which had exchanged the Celtic for the Latin tongue, since they did not, during the three first centuries, give birth to a single ecclesiastical writer. From Gaul, which claimed a just preeminence of learning and authority over all the countries on this side of the Alps, the light of the gospel was more faintly reflected on the remote provinces of Spain and Britain; and if we may credit the vehement assertions of Tertullian, they had already received the first rays of the faith, when he addressed his apology to the magistrates of the emperor Severus. 174 But the obscure and imperfect origin of the western churches of Europe has been so negligently recorded, that if we would relate the time and manner of their foundation, we must supply the silence of antiquity by those legends which avarice or superstition long afterwards dictated to the monks in the lazy gloom of their convents. 175 Of these holy romances, that of the apostle St. James can alone, by its singular extravagance, deserve to be mentioned. From a peaceful fisherman of the Lake of Gennesareth, he was transformed into a valorous knight, who charged at the head of the Spanish chivalry in their battles against the Moors. The gravest historians have celebrated his exploits; the miraculous shrine of Compostella displayed his power; and the sword of a military order, assisted by the terrors of the Inquisition, was sufficient to remove every objection of profane criticism. 176

But if we look over to Gaul, we can only see the weak and united gatherings in Lyons and Vienna during the time of Marcus Antoninus. Even as late as the reign of Decius, it’s clear that only a few cities—Arles, Narbonne, Toulouse, Limoges, Clermont, Tours, and Paris—had some scattered churches supported by a small group of devoted Christians. 173 Silence might align well with devotion, but it rarely goes hand in hand with enthusiasm, which makes it apparent that Christianity was in a sluggish state in those regions that had switched from the Celtic to the Latin language. Throughout the first three centuries, they didn’t produce a single ecclesiastical writer. From Gaul, which proudly held a position of learning and authority over all the countries on this side of the Alps, the light of the gospel barely reached the distant provinces of Spain and Britain; and if we can believe the passionate claims of Tertullian, they had already begun to encounter the first hints of faith when he wrote his apology to the magistrates of Emperor Severus. 174 However, the obscure and incomplete beginnings of the western churches of Europe have been so poorly documented that to share the time and manner of their founding, we must fill the gaps in history with those legends that greed or superstition later inspired in the monks in their lazy, dim convents. 175 Among these holy tales, the story of the apostle St. James stands out for its sheer extravagance. Once a peaceful fisherman from the Lake of Gennesareth, he was turned into a brave knight, leading the Spanish cavalry in their battles against the Moors. The most serious historians have celebrated his feats; the miraculous shrine of Compostella showcased his power; and the sword of a military order, enforced by the fears of the Inquisition, was enough to silence any objections from critical voices. 176

171 (return)
[ Serius trans Alpes, religione Dei suscepta. Sulpicius Severus, l. ii. With regard to Africa, see Tertullian ad Scapulam, c. 3. It is imagined that the Scyllitan martyrs were the first, (Acta Sincera Rumart. p. 34.) One of the adversaries of Apuleius seems to have been a Christian. Apolog. p. 496, 497, edit. Delphin.]

171 (return)
[ Seriously across the Alps, embraced by the religion of God. Sulpicius Severus, l. ii. For Africa, refer to Tertullian ad Scapulam, c. 3. It’s believed that the Scyllitan martyrs were the first, (Acta Sincera Rumart. p. 34.) One of Apuleius's opponents appears to have been a Christian. Apolog. p. 496, 497, edit. Delphin.]

172 (return)
[ Tum primum intra Gallias martyria visa. Sulp. Severus, l. ii. These were the celebrated martyrs of Lyons. See Eusebius, v. i. Tillemont, Mem. Ecclesiast. tom. ii. p. 316. According to the Donatists, whose assertion is confirmed by the tacit acknowledgment of Augustin, Africa was the last of the provinces which received the gospel. Tillemont, Mem. Ecclesiast. tom. i. p. 754.]

172 (return)
[ This was the first time that martyrdoms were witnessed in Gaul. Sulp. Severus, l. ii. These were the famous martyrs of Lyons. See Eusebius, v. i. Tillemont, Mem. Ecclesiast. vol. ii. p. 316. According to the Donatists, whose claim is subtly supported by Augustine's own acknowledgment, Africa was the last province to accept the gospel. Tillemont, Mem. Ecclesiast. vol. i. p. 754.]

173 (return)
[ Raræ in aliquibus civitatibus ecclesiæ, paucorum Christianorum devotione, resurgerent. Acta Sincera, p. 130. Gregory of Tours, l i. c. 28. Mosheim, p. 207, 449. There is some reason to believe that in the beginning of the fourth century, the extensive dioceses of Liege, of Treves, and of Cologne, composed a single bishopric, which had been very recently founded. See Memoires de Tillemont, tom vi. part i. p. 43, 411.]

173 (return)
[ Rare in some cities, the church would revive thanks to the devotion of a few Christians. Acta Sincera, p. 130. Gregory of Tours, l i. c. 28. Mosheim, p. 207, 449. There is some reason to believe that at the start of the fourth century, the large dioceses of Liege, Treves, and Cologne formed a single newly established bishopric. See Memoires de Tillemont, tom vi. part i. p. 43, 411.]

174 (return)
[ The date of Tertullian’s Apology is fixed, in a dissertation of Mosheim, to the year 198.]

174 (return)
[Mosheim's dissertation sets the date of Tertullian’s Apology to the year 198.]

175 (return)
[ In the fifteenth century, there were few who had either inclination or courage to question, whether Joseph of Arimathea founded the monastery of Glastonbury, and whether Dionysius the Areopagite preferred the residence of Paris to that of Athens.]

175 (return)
[ In the fifteenth century, very few had the interest or bravery to ask whether Joseph of Arimathea really founded the monastery of Glastonbury, and whether Dionysius the Areopagite chose to live in Paris instead of Athens.]

176 (return)
[ The stupendous metamorphosis was performed in the ninth century. See Mariana, (Hist. Hispan. l. vii. c. 13, tom. i. p. 285, edit. Hag. Com. 1733,) who, in every sense, imitates Livy, and the honest detection of the legend of St. James by Dr. Geddes, Miscellanies, vol. ii. p. 221.]

176 (return)
[ The incredible transformation took place in the ninth century. See Mariana, (Hist. Hispan. l. vii. c. 13, tom. i. p. 285, edit. Hag. Com. 1733,) who, in every way, emulates Livy, and the honest exposure of the St. James legend by Dr. Geddes, Miscellanies, vol. ii. p. 221.]

The progress of Christianity was not confined to the Roman empire; and according to the primitive fathers, who interpret facts by prophecy, the new religion, within a century after the death of its divine Author, had already visited every part of the globe. “There exists not,” says Justin Martyr, “a people, whether Greek or Barbarian, or any other race of men, by whatsoever appellation or manners they may be distinguished, however ignorant of arts or agriculture, whether they dwell under tents, or wander about in covered wagons, among whom prayers are not offered up in the name of a crucified Jesus to the Father and Creator of all things.” 177 But this splendid exaggeration, which even at present it would be extremely difficult to reconcile with the real state of mankind, can be considered only as the rash sally of a devout but careless writer, the measure of whose belief was regulated by that of his wishes. But neither the belief nor the wishes of the fathers can alter the truth of history. It will still remain an undoubted fact, that the barbarians of Scythia and Germany, who afterwards subverted the Roman monarchy, were involved in the darkness of paganism; and that even the conversion of Iberia, of Armenia, or of Æthiopia, was not attempted with any degree of success till the sceptre was in the hands of an orthodox emperor. 178 Before that time, the various accidents of war and commerce might indeed diffuse an imperfect knowledge of the gospel among the tribes of Caledonia, 179 and among the borderers of the Rhine, the Danube, and the Euphrates. 180 Beyond the last-mentioned river, Edessa was distinguished by a firm and early adherence to the faith. 181 From Edessa the principles of Christianity were easily introduced into the Greek and Syrian cities which obeyed the successors of Artaxerxes; but they do not appear to have made any deep impression on the minds of the Persians, whose religious system, by the labors of a well-disciplined order of priests, had been constructed with much more art and solidity than the uncertain mythology of Greece and Rome. 182

The spread of Christianity wasn't limited to the Roman Empire; according to the early church fathers, who interpret events through prophecy, the new religion had reached every corner of the world within a century after the death of its divine Founder. "There is no nation," says Justin Martyr, "whether Greek or Barbarian, or any other race of people, distinguished by whatever name or customs they have, no matter how unskilled in arts or farming, whether they live in tents or travel in covered wagons, among whom prayers aren’t offered in the name of a crucified Jesus to the Father and Creator of all things." 177 However, this grand claim, which even today is hard to reconcile with the actual situation of mankind, can only be seen as a careless outburst from a devout writer, whose faith was shaped more by his desires than by reality. But neither the beliefs nor the wishes of the fathers can change historical truth. It remains an undeniable fact that the barbarians of Scythia and Germany, who later brought down the Roman Empire, were steeped in the darkness of paganism; and that the conversion of Iberia, Armenia, or Ethiopia didn’t have any real success until an orthodox emperor took the throne. 178 Until that time, the sporadic events of war and trade may have spread a limited understanding of the gospel among the tribes of Caledonia, 179 and along the borders of the Rhine, the Danube, and the Euphrates. 180 Beyond the last-mentioned river, Edessa stood out for its strong and early commitment to the faith. 181 From Edessa, the principles of Christianity were easily introduced into the Greek and Syrian cities under the successors of Artaxerxes; however, they don't seem to have made a significant impact on the minds of the Persians, whose religious system, developed by a well-organized order of priests, was constructed with far more sophistication and stability than the uncertain myths of Greece and Rome. 182

177 (return)
[ Justin Martyr, Dialog. cum Tryphon. p. 341. Irenæus adv. Hæres. l. i. c. 10. Tertullian adv. Jud. c. 7. See Mosheim, p. 203.]

177 (return)
[ Justin Martyr, Dialogue with Tryphon. p. 341. Irenaeus against Heresies. Book 1, Chapter 10. Tertullian against the Jews. Chapter 7. See Mosheim, p. 203.]

178 (return)
[ See the fourth century of Mosheim’s History of the Church. Many, though very confused circumstances, that relate to the conversion of Iberia and Armenia, may be found in Moses of Chorene, l. ii. c. 78—89. Note: Mons. St. Martin has shown that Armenia was the first nation that embraced Christianity. Memoires sur l’Armenie, vol. i. p. 306, and notes to Le Beæ. Gibbon, indeed had expressed his intention of withdrawing the words “of Armenia” from the text of future editions. (Vindication, Works, iv. 577.) He was bitterly taunted by Person for neglecting or declining to fulfil his promise. Preface to Letters to Travis.—M.]

178 (return)
[ See the fourth century of Mosheim’s History of the Church. Many, although very unclear circumstances, relating to the conversion of Iberia and Armenia, can be found in Moses of Chorene, l. ii. c. 78—89. Note: Mons. St. Martin has shown that Armenia was the first nation to adopt Christianity. Memoires sur l’Armenie, vol. i. p. 306, and notes to Le Beæ. Gibbon had indeed expressed his intention to remove the words “of Armenia” from the text in future editions. (Vindication, Works, iv. 577.) He was harshly mocked by Person for neglecting or refusing to keep his promise. Preface to Letters to Travis.—M.]

179 (return)
[ According to Tertullian, the Christian faith had penetrated into parts of Britain inaccessible to the Roman arms. About a century afterwards, Ossian, the son of Fingal, is said to have disputed, in his extreme old age, with one of the foreign missionaries, and the dispute is still extant, in verse, and in the Erse language. See Mr. Macpher son’s Dissertation on the Antiquity of Ossian’s Poems, p. 10.]

179 (return)
[ Tertullian claims that the Christian faith reached areas of Britain that were inaccessible to the Roman military. About a century later, Ossian, the son of Fingal, reportedly argued, in his old age, with one of the foreign missionaries, and that argument still exists in verse, written in the Erse language. See Mr. Macpherson’s Dissertation on the Antiquity of Ossian’s Poems, p. 10.]

180 (return)
[ The Goths, who ravaged Asia in the reign of Gallienus, carried away great numbers of captives; some of whom were Christians, and became missionaries. See Tillemont, Memoires Ecclesiast. tom. iv. p. 44.]

180 (return)
[ The Goths, who invaded Asia during Gallienus' rule, took many captives; some of them were Christians who went on to become missionaries. See Tillemont, Memoires Ecclesiast. tom. iv. p. 44.]

181 (return)
[ The legends of Abgarus, fabulous as it is, affords a decisive proof, that many years before Eusebius wrote his history, the greatest part of the inhabitants of Edessa had embraced Christianity. Their rivals, the citizens of Carrhæ, adhered, on the contrary, to the cause of Paganism, as late as the sixth century.]

181 (return)
[ The legends of Abgarus, as incredible as they are, provide clear evidence that many years before Eusebius wrote his history, most of the people in Edessa had adopted Christianity. In contrast, their rivals, the people of Carrhæ, continued to support Paganism as late as the sixth century.]

182 (return)
[ According to Bardesanes (ap. Euseb. Præpar. Evangel.) there were some Christians in Persia before the end of the second century. In the time of Constantine (see his epistle to Sapor, Vit. l. iv. c. 13) they composed a flourishing church. Consult Beausobre, Hist. Cristique du Manicheisme, tom. i. p. 180, and the Bibliotheca Orietalis of Assemani.]

182 (return)
[ According to Bardesanes (quoted in Euseb. Præpar. Evangel.), there were some Christians in Persia before the end of the second century. By the time of Constantine (see his letter to Sapor, Vit. l. iv. c. 13), they had formed a thriving church. Check out Beausobre, Hist. Cristique du Manicheisme, vol. i, p. 180, and the Bibliotheca Orietalis by Assemani.]

Chapter XV: Progress Of The Christian Religion.—Part IX.

From this impartial though imperfect survey of the progress of Christianity, it may perhaps seem probable, that the number of its proselytes has been excessively magnified by fear on the one side, and by devotion on the other. According to the irreproachable testimony of Origen, 183 the proportion of the faithful was very inconsiderable, when compared with the multitude of an unbelieving world; but, as we are left without any distinct information, it is impossible to determine, and it is difficult even to conjecture, the real numbers of the primitive Christians. The most favorable calculation, however, that can be deduced from the examples of Antioch and of Rome, will not permit us to imagine that more than a twentieth part of the subjects of the empire had enlisted themselves under the banner of the cross before the important conversion of Constantine. But their habits of faith, of zeal, and of union, seemed to multiply their numbers; and the same causes which contributed to their future increase, served to render their actual strength more apparent and more formidable.

From this unbiased yet imperfect overview of the growth of Christianity, it might seem likely that the number of its followers has been exaggerated due to fear on one side and devotion on the other. According to the credible account of Origen, 183 the percentage of believers was quite small when compared to the vast number of non-believers in the world; however, since we lack clear information, it's impossible to determine, and even tough to guess, the actual numbers of the early Christians. The most optimistic estimate, based on examples from Antioch and Rome, suggests that no more than one in twenty people in the empire had joined the Christian faith before Constantine's significant conversion. Yet, their strong faith, enthusiasm, and unity seemed to make their numbers appear larger; and the same factors that helped them grow later also made their current strength seem more obvious and intimidating.

183 (return)
[Origen contra Celsum, l. viii. p. 424.]

183 (return)
[Origen contra Celsum, l. viii. p. 424.]

Such is the constitution of civil society, that, whilst a few persons are distinguished by riches, by honors, and by knowledge, the body of the people is condemned to obscurity, ignorance and poverty. The Christian religion, which addressed itself to the whole human race, must consequently collect a far greater number of proselytes from the lower than from the superior ranks of life. This innocent and natural circumstance has been improved into a very odious imputation, which seems to be less strenuously denied by the apologists, than it is urged by the adversaries, of the faith; that the new sect of Christians was almost entirely composed of the dregs of the populace, of peasants and mechanics, of boys and women, of beggars and slaves, the last of whom might sometimes introduce the missionaries into the rich and noble families to which they belonged. These obscure teachers (such was the charge of malice and infidelity) are as mute in public as they are loquacious and dogmatical in private. Whilst they cautiously avoid the dangerous encounter of philosophers, they mingle with the rude and illiterate crowd, and insinuate themselves into those minds whom their age, their sex, or their education, has the best disposed to receive the impression of superstitious terrors. 184

The structure of civil society is such that while a few people stand out due to their wealth, status, and knowledge, the majority of the population is left in obscurity, ignorance, and poverty. The Christian religion, which aimed to reach all of humanity, naturally attracted far more followers from the lower classes than from the upper echelons of society. This innocent and natural situation has been twisted into a terrible accusation that the defenders of the faith often don’t deny as vigorously as its opponents claim; that the new Christian sect was largely made up of the lower classes, including peasants, laborers, children, women, beggars, and slaves, some of whom would sometimes bring missionaries into the wealthy and noble families they served. These obscure teachers (according to the charge of malice and disbelief) are silent in public but very vocal and dogmatic in private. While they carefully avoid challenging philosophers, they blend in with the rough and uneducated crowd and subtly influence those whose age, gender, or education make them more susceptible to fear-based beliefs. 184

184 (return)
[ Minucius Felix, c. 8, with Wowerus’s notes. Celsus ap. Origen, l. iii. p. 138, 142. Julian ap. Cyril. l. vi. p. 206, edit. Spanheim.]

184 (return)
[Minucius Felix, c. 8, with Wowerus’s notes. Celsus ap. Origen, l. iii. p. 138, 142. Julian ap. Cyril. l. vi. p. 206, edit. Spanheim.]

This unfavorable picture, though not devoid of a faint resemblance, betrays, by its dark coloring and distorted features, the pencil of an enemy. As the humble faith of Christ diffused itself through the world, it was embraced by several persons who derived some consequence from the advantages of nature or fortune. Aristides, who presented an eloquent apology to the emperor Hadrian, was an Athenian philosopher. 185 Justin Martyr had sought divine knowledge in the schools of Zeno, of Aristotle, of Pythagoras, and of Plato, before he fortunately was accosted by the old man, or rather the angel, who turned his attention to the study of the Jewish prophets. 186 Clemens of Alexandria had acquired much various reading in the Greek, and Tertullian in the Latin, language. Julius Africanus and Origen possessed a very considerable share of the learning of their times; and although the style of Cyprian is very different from that of Lactantius, we might almost discover that both those writers had been public teachers of rhetoric. Even the study of philosophy was at length introduced among the Christians, but it was not always productive of the most salutary effects; knowledge was as often the parent of heresy as of devotion, and the description which was designed for the followers of Artemon, may, with equal propriety, be applied to the various sects that resisted the successors of the apostles. “They presume to alter the Holy Scriptures, to abandon the ancient rule of faith, and to form their opinions according to the subtile precepts of logic. The science of the church is neglected for the study of geometry, and they lose sight of heaven while they are employed in measuring the earth. Euclid is perpetually in their hands. Aristotle and Theophrastus are the objects of their admiration; and they express an uncommon reverence for the works of Galen. Their errors are derived from the abuse of the arts and sciences of the infidels, and they corrupt the simplicity of the gospel by the refinements of human reason.” 187

This negative portrayal, although not entirely devoid of a slight resemblance, clearly shows, through its dark colors and distorted features, the influence of an enemy's hand. As the humble faith of Christ spread throughout the world, it was accepted by various individuals who gained some advantage from their natural talents or good fortune. Aristides, who presented a detailed defense to Emperor Hadrian, was a philosopher from Athens. 185 Justin Martyr had sought divine knowledge in the schools of Zeno, Aristotle, Pythagoras, and Plato, before he was fortunate enough to meet the old man, or rather the angel, who directed his attention to the study of the Jewish prophets. 186 Clemens of Alexandria had gained a lot of diverse reading in Greek, and Tertullian in Latin. Julius Africanus and Origen held a significant amount of the learning of their times; and even though Cyprian's writing style is quite different from Lactantius', we might almost identify that both writers had been public rhetoric teachers. The study of philosophy was eventually adopted among Christians, but it didn’t always yield the most beneficial outcomes; knowledge often gave rise to heresy as much as it did to devotion, and the description meant for followers of Artemon could very well apply to the various sects that opposed the apostles' successors. “They dare to change the Holy Scriptures, abandon the ancient rule of faith, and formulate their beliefs based on the subtle principles of logic. The church's teachings are neglected for the study of geometry, and they lose focus on heaven while engaged in measuring the earth. Euclid is always in their hands. Aristotle and Theophrastus are the focus of their admiration, and they have an unusual reverence for the works of Galen. Their errors stem from misusing the arts and sciences of non-believers, corrupting the simplicity of the gospel with the complexities of human reasoning.” 187

185 (return)
[ Euseb. Hist. Eccles. iv. 3. Hieronym. Epist. 83.]

185 (return)
[ Euseb. Hist. Eccles. iv. 3. Hieronym. Epist. 83.]

186 (return)
[ The story is prettily told in Justin’s Dialogues. Tillemont, (Mem Ecclesiast. tom. ii. p. 384,) who relates it after him is sure that the old man was a disguised angel.]

186 (return)
[ The story is nicely shared in Justin’s Dialogues. Tillemont, (Mem Ecclesiast. tom. ii. p. 384,) who recounts it after him, is convinced that the old man was actually a hidden angel.]

187 (return)
[ Eusebius, v. 28. It may be hoped, that none, except the heretics, gave occasion to the complaint of Celsus, (ap. Origen, l. ii. p. 77,) that the Christians were perpetually correcting and altering their Gospels. * Note: Origen states in reply, that he knows of none who had altered the Gospels except the Marcionites, the Valentinians, and perhaps some followers of Lucanus.—M.]

187 (return)
[ Eusebius, v. 28. It's hoped that only the heretics contributed to Celsus's complaint (ap. Origen, l. ii. p. 77) that Christians were constantly revising and changing their Gospels. * Note: Origen replies that he is aware of no one who altered the Gospels except the Marcionites, the Valentinians, and possibly some followers of Lucanus.—M.]

Nor can it be affirmed with truth, that the advantages of birth and fortune were always separated from the profession of Christianity. Several Roman citizens were brought before the tribunal of Pliny, and he soon discovered, that a great number of persons of every order of men in Bithynia had deserted the religion of their ancestors. 188 His unsuspected testimony may, in this instance, obtain more credit than the bold challenge of Tertullian, when he addresses himself to the fears as well as the humanity of the proconsul of Africa, by assuring him, that if he persists in his cruel intentions, he must decimate Carthage, and that he will find among the guilty many persons of his own rank, senators and matrons of noblest extraction, and the friends or relations of his most intimate friends. 189 It appears, however, that about forty years afterwards the emperor Valerian was persuaded of the truth of this assertion, since in one of his rescripts he evidently supposes that senators, Roman knights, and ladies of quality, were engaged in the Christian sect. 190 The church still continued to increase its outward splendor as it lost its internal purity; and, in the reign of Diocletian, the palace, the courts of justice, and even the army, concealed a multitude of Christians, who endeavored to reconcile the interests of the present with those of a future life.

Nor can it be honestly claimed that the advantages of birth and wealth were always separate from the Christian faith. Several Roman citizens were brought before Pliny's court, and he quickly realized that many individuals from every level of society in Bithynia had abandoned their ancestral religion. 188 His credible testimony in this case may have more weight than Tertullian's bold challenge when he appeals to the fears and humanity of the proconsul of Africa, assuring him that if he continues with his cruel plans, he will have to decimate Carthage, and he will find many guilty parties among his peers, including senators, noble women, and the friends or relatives of his closest companions. 189 However, it seems that about forty years later, Emperor Valerian was convinced of this statement's truth, as in one of his rescripts, he clearly suggests that senators, Roman knights, and women of high status were part of the Christian sect. 190 The church continued to grow in external splendor while losing its internal purity; during Diocletian's reign, the palace, courts of justice, and even the army hid many Christians who tried to balance the interests of this life with those of the next.

188 (return)
[ Plin. Epist. x. 97. Fuerunt alii similis amentiæ, cives Romani—-Multi enim omnis ætatis, omnis ordinis, utriusque sexus, etiam vocuntur in periculum et vocabuntur.]

188 (return)
[ Plin. Epist. x. 97. There were others of similar madness, Roman citizens—Many from all ages, all classes, of both sexes, are even called into danger and will be called.]

189 (return)
[ Tertullian ad Scapulum. Yet even his rhetoric rises no higher than to claim a tenth part of Carthage.]

189 (return)
[ Tertullian to Scapula. Yet even his rhetoric does no better than to assert a tenth of Carthage.]

190 (return)
[ Cyprian. Epist. 70.]

190 (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__)
[Cyprian. Letter 70.]

And yet these exceptions are either too few in number, or too recent in time, entirely to remove the imputation of ignorance and obscurity which has been so arrogantly cast on the first proselytes of Christianity. 1901 Instead of employing in our defence the fictions of later ages, it will be more prudent to convert the occasion of scandal into a subject of edification. Our serious thoughts will suggest to us, that the apostles themselves were chosen by Providence among the fishermen of Galilee, and that the lower we depress the temporal condition of the first Christians, the more reason we shall find to admire their merit and success. It is incumbent on us diligently to remember, that the kingdom of heaven was promised to the poor in spirit, and that minds afflicted by calamity and the contempt of mankind, cheerfully listen to the divine promise of future happiness; while, on the contrary, the fortunate are satisfied with the possession of this world; and the wise abuse in doubt and dispute their vain superiority of reason and knowledge.

And yet these exceptions are either too few or too recent to completely get rid of the criticism of ignorance and obscurity that has been so arrogantly aimed at the early converts of Christianity. 1901 Instead of using the myths from later times to defend ourselves, it would be smarter to turn the occasion of criticism into a chance for growth. Our serious reflections will remind us that the apostles were chosen by Providence from the fishermen of Galilee, and that the lower we see the social status of the first Christians, the more we’ll find to admire about their achievements and successes. We must remember that the kingdom of heaven was promised to the poor in spirit, and that those suffering from hardship and societal rejection eagerly listen to the divine promise of future happiness; while, on the other hand, the fortunate are satisfied with what this world offers, and those who think they are wise misuse their supposed superiority of reason and knowledge by doubting and arguing.

1901 (return)
[ This incomplete enumeration ought to be increased by the names of several Pagans converted at the dawn of Christianity, and whose conversion weakens the reproach which the historian appears to support. Such are, the Proconsul Sergius Paulus, converted at Paphos, (Acts xiii. 7—12.) Dionysius, member of the Areopagus, converted with several others, al Athens, (Acts xvii. 34;) several persons at the court of Nero, (Philip. iv 22;) Erastus, receiver at Corinth, (Rom. xvi.23;) some Asiarchs, (Acts xix. 31) As to the philosophers, we may add Tatian, Athenagoras, Theophilus of Antioch, Hegesippus, Melito, Miltiades, Pantænus, Ammenius, all distinguished for their genius and learning.—G.]

1901 (return)
[ This incomplete list should include the names of several Pagans who converted at the beginning of Christianity, which weakens the criticism the historian seems to uphold. These include Proconsul Sergius Paulus, who was converted at Paphos (Acts xiii. 7—12), Dionysius, a member of the Areopagus, who converted with several others in Athens (Acts xvii. 34), several individuals at Nero's court (Philip. iv 22), Erastus, the treasurer in Corinth (Rom. xvi.23), and some Asiarchs (Acts xix. 31). Regarding philosophers, we can add Tatian, Athenagoras, Theophilus of Antioch, Hegesippus, Melito, Miltiades, Pantænus, and Ammenius, all noted for their intellect and knowledge.—G.]

We stand in need of such reflections to comfort us for the loss of some illustrious characters, which in our eyes might have seemed the most worthy of the heavenly present. The names of Seneca, of the elder and the younger Pliny, of Tacitus, of Plutarch, of Galen, of the slave Epictetus, and of the emperor Marcus Antoninus, adorn the age in which they flourished, and exalt the dignity of human nature. They filled with glory their respective stations, either in active or contemplative life; their excellent understandings were improved by study; Philosophy had purified their minds from the prejudices of the popular superstitions; and their days were spent in the pursuit of truth and the practice of virtue. Yet all these sages (it is no less an object of surprise than of concern) overlooked or rejected the perfection of the Christian system. Their language or their silence equally discover their contempt for the growing sect, which in their time had diffused itself over the Roman empire. Those among them who condescended to mention the Christians, consider them only as obstinate and perverse enthusiasts, who exacted an implicit submission to their mysterious doctrines, without being able to produce a single argument that could engage the attention of men of sense and learning. 191

We need these reflections to help us cope with the loss of some remarkable individuals who, in our eyes, may have seemed most deserving of a heavenly reward. The names of Seneca, the elder and younger Pliny, Tacitus, Plutarch, Galen, the slave Epictetus, and Emperor Marcus Antoninus, shine brightly in the era they lived and elevate the worth of humanity. They brought glory to their respective roles, whether in active or contemplative life; their brilliant minds were enhanced through study; Philosophy had cleared their minds of the biases created by popular superstitions; and they spent their days seeking truth and practicing virtue. Yet, surprisingly and troublingly, all these wise individuals overlooked or dismissed the completeness of the Christian system. Their words or their silence both reveal their disdain for the rising movement that had spread throughout the Roman Empire during their time. Those who did mention the Christians regarded them merely as stubborn and misguided fanatics, demanding blind acceptance of their mysterious beliefs without being able to offer any argument that could capture the interest of sensible and educated people. 191

191 (return)
[ Dr. Lardner, in his first and second volumes of Jewish and Christian testimonies, collects and illustrates those of Pliny the younger, of Tacitus, of Galen, of Marcus Antoninus, and perhaps of Epictetus, (for it is doubtful whether that philosopher means to speak of the Christians.) The new sect is totally unnoticed by Seneca, the elder Pliny, and Plutarch.]

191 (return)
[ Dr. Lardner, in his first and second volumes of Jewish and Christian testimonies, gathers and explains the writings of Pliny the Younger, Tacitus, Galen, Marcus Antoninus, and possibly Epictetus (though it's unclear if that philosopher is referring to Christians). The new sect is completely ignored by Seneca, the elder Pliny, and Plutarch.]

It is at least doubtful whether any of these philosophers perused the apologies 1911 which the primitive Christians repeatedly published in behalf of themselves and of their religion; but it is much to be lamented that such a cause was not defended by abler advocates. They expose with superfluous wit and eloquence the extravagance of Polytheism. They interest our compassion by displaying the innocence and sufferings of their injured brethren. But when they would demonstrate the divine origin of Christianity, they insist much more strongly on the predictions which announced, than on the miracles which accompanied, the appearance of the Messiah. Their favorite argument might serve to edify a Christian or to convert a Jew, since both the one and the other acknowledge the authority of those prophecies, and both are obliged, with devout reverence, to search for their sense and their accomplishment. But this mode of persuasion loses much of its weight and influence, when it is addressed to those who neither understand nor respect the Mosaic dispensation and the prophetic style. 192 In the unskilful hands of Justin and of the succeeding apologists, the sublime meaning of the Hebrew oracles evaporates in distant types, affected conceits, and cold allegories; and even their authenticity was rendered suspicious to an unenlightened Gentile, by the mixture of pious forgeries, which, under the names of Orpheus, Hermes, and the Sibyls, 193 were obtruded on him as of equal value with the genuine inspirations of Heaven. The adoption of fraud and sophistry in the defence of revelation too often reminds us of the injudicious conduct of those poets who load their invulnerable heroes with a useless weight of cumbersome and brittle armor.

It’s at least questionable whether any of these philosophers read the apologies 1911 that early Christians frequently published on behalf of themselves and their faith; however, it’s truly unfortunate that a more skilled advocate didn’t defend such a cause. They use excessive wit and eloquence to criticize the absurdity of Polytheism. They evoke our sympathy by showcasing the innocence and suffering of their wronged fellow believers. But when they try to prove the divine origin of Christianity, they focus much more on the predictions that foretold the coming of the Messiah than on the miracles that accompanied his arrival. Their main argument could be enlightening for a Christian or convincing for a Jew, since both recognize the authority of those prophecies, and both are compelled, with sincere reverence, to seek their meaning and fulfillment. But this approach loses much of its impact when directed at those who neither understand nor respect the Mosaic tradition and prophetic style. 192 In the clumsy hands of Justin and later apologists, the profound meaning of the Hebrew writings gets lost in distant symbols, pretentious ideas, and stale allegories; and even their authenticity becomes questionable to an uninformed Gentile, due to the mix of pious forgeries passed off under the names of Orpheus, Hermes, and the Sibyls, 193 which were presented to him as equally valuable as the genuine revelations from Heaven. The use of deceit and clever arguments in the defense of revelation often reminds us of the misguided actions of poets who overload their invulnerable heroes with a useless burden of heavy and fragile armor.

1911 (return)
[ The emperors Hadrian, Antoninus &c., read with astonishment the apologies of Justin Martyr, of Aristides, of Melito, &c. (See St. Hieron. ad mag. orat. Orosius, lviii. c. 13.) Eusebius says expressly, that the cause of Christianity was defended before the senate, in a very elegant discourse, by Apollonius the Martyr.—G. ——Gibbon, in his severer spirit of criticism, may have questioned the authority of Jerome and Eusebius. There are some difficulties about Apollonius, which Heinichen (note in loc. Eusebii) would solve, by suppose lag him to have been, as Jerome states, a senator.—M.]

1911 (return)
[ The emperors Hadrian, Antoninus, and others were astonished by the defenses put forth by Justin Martyr, Aristides, Melito, and others. (See St. Hieron. ad mag. orat. Orosius, lviii. c. 13.) Eusebius clearly states that the cause of Christianity was defended before the senate in a very eloquent speech by Apollonius the Martyr. —G. ——Gibbon, in his more critical approach, may have questioned the validity of Jerome and Eusebius. There are some uncertainties regarding Apollonius, which Heinichen (note in loc. Eusebii) would explain by suggesting, as Jerome stated, that he was a senator. —M.]

192 (return)
[ If the famous prophecy of the Seventy Weeks had been alleged to a Roman philosopher, would he not have replied in the words of Cicero, “Quæ tandem ista auguratio est, annorum potius quam aut rænsium aut dierum?” De Divinatione, ii. 30. Observe with what irreverence Lucian, (in Alexandro, c. 13.) and his friend Celsus ap. Origen, (l. vii. p. 327,) express themselves concerning the Hebrew prophets.]

192 (return)
[If the famous prophecy of the Seventy Weeks had been presented to a Roman philosopher, wouldn’t he have responded like Cicero, “What kind of prophecy is this, concerning years rather than either months or days?” De Divinatione, ii. 30. Notice the irreverence with which Lucian (in Alexandro, c. 13.) and his friend Celsus (ap. Origen, l. vii. p. 327) talk about the Hebrew prophets.]

193 (return)
[ The philosophers who derided the more ancient predictions of the Sibyls, would easily have detected the Jewish and Christian forgeries, which have been so triumphantly quoted by the fathers, from Justin Martyr to Lactantius. When the Sibylline verses had performed their appointed task, they, like the system of the millennium, were quietly laid aside. The Christian Sybil had unluckily fixed the ruin of Rome for the year 195, A. U. C. 948.]

193 (return)
[The philosophers who mocked the older prophecies of the Sibyls would have easily spotted the Jewish and Christian forgeries that have been so proudly referenced by the church fathers, from Justin Martyr to Lactantius. Once the Sibylline verses had served their purpose, they, like the theory of the millennium, were quietly set aside. Unfortunately, the Christian Sybil predicted the fall of Rome would happen in the year 195, A. U. C. 948.]

But how shall we excuse the supine inattention of the Pagan and philosophic world, to those evidences which were represented by the hand of Omnipotence, not to their reason, but to their senses? During the age of Christ, of his apostles, and of their first disciples, the doctrine which they preached was confirmed by innumerable prodigies. The lame walked, the blind saw, the sick were healed, the dead were raised, dæmons were expelled, and the laws of Nature were frequently suspended for the benefit of the church. But the sages of Greece and Rome turned aside from the awful spectacle, and, pursuing the ordinary occupations of life and study, appeared unconscious of any alterations in the moral or physical government of the world. Under the reign of Tiberius, the whole earth, 194 or at least a celebrated province of the Roman empire, 195 was involved in a preternatural darkness of three hours. Even this miraculous event, which ought to have excited the wonder, the curiosity, and the devotion of mankind, passed without notice in an age of science and history. 196 It happened during the lifetime of Seneca and the elder Pliny, who must have experienced the immediate effects, or received the earliest intelligence, of the prodigy. Each of these philosophers, in a laborious work, has recorded all the great phenomena of Nature, earthquakes, meteors, comets, and eclipses, which his indefatigable curiosity could collect. 197 Both the one and the other have omitted to mention the greatest phenomenon to which the mortal eye has been witness since the creation of the globe. A distinct chapter of Pliny 198 is designed for eclipses of an extraordinary nature and unusual duration; but he contents himself with describing the singular defect of light which followed the murder of Cæsar, when, during the greatest part of a year, the orb of the sun appeared pale and without splendor. The season of obscurity, which cannot surely be compared with the preternatural darkness of the Passion, had been already celebrated by most of the poets 199 and historians of that memorable age. 200

But how can we explain the complete indifference of the pagan and philosophical world to the evidence presented by the hand of the Almighty, not to their reason, but to their senses? During the time of Christ, his apostles, and their early followers, the message they preached was backed by countless miracles. The lame walked, the blind regained their sight, the sick were healed, the dead rose, demons were cast out, and the laws of nature were often defied for the benefit of the church. Yet, the thinkers of Greece and Rome turned away from the incredible scene, continuing their regular lives and studies, seemingly oblivious to any changes in the moral or physical order of the world. Under Tiberius's rule, the entire earth, 194 or at least a well-known province of the Roman Empire, 195 was engulfed in an unnatural darkness for three hours. Even this miraculous occurrence, which should have sparked the wonder, curiosity, and faith of humanity, went unnoticed during an era of science and history. 196 It happened while Seneca and the elder Pliny were alive, who must have felt its immediate impact or received the earliest news of the miracle. Each of these philosophers documented all the significant phenomena of nature—earthquakes, meteors, comets, and eclipses—that his tireless curiosity could gather. 197 Both of them neglected to mention the greatest event that the human eye has witnessed since the world's creation. Pliny has a separate chapter 198 dedicated to eclipses that are extraordinary and of unusual length; however, he only talks about the strange dimming of light that occurred after Caesar's murder, when the sun appeared pale and dull for much of a year. The period of darkness, which certainly cannot compare to the unnatural darkness during the Passion, had already been noted by many poets 199 and historians of that remarkable time. 200

194 (return)
[ The fathers, as they are drawn out in battle array by Dom Calmet, (Dissertations sur la Bible, tom. iii. p. 295—308,) seem to cover the whole earth with darkness, in which they are followed by most of the moderns.]

194 (return)
[ The early thinkers, as depicted in battle formation by Dom Calmet, (Dissertations sur la Bible, tom. iii. p. 295—308,) appear to shroud the entire earth in darkness, a perspective that many modern scholars also adopt.]

195 (return)
[ Origen ad Matth. c. 27, and a few modern critics, Beza, Le Clerc, Lardner, &c., are desirous of confining it to the land of Judea.]

195 (return)
[Origen on Matthew ch. 27, and a few modern critics like Beza, Le Clerc, Lardner, etc., want to limit it to the region of Judea.]

196 (return)
[ The celebrated passage of Phlegon is now wisely abandoned. When Tertullian assures the Pagans that the mention of the prodigy is found in Arcanis (not Archivis) vestris, (see his Apology, c. 21,) he probably appeals to the Sibylline verses, which relate it exactly in the words of the Gospel. * Note: According to some learned theologians a misunderstanding of the text in the Gospel has given rise to this mistake, which has employed and wearied so many laborious commentators, though Origen had already taken the pains to preinform them. The expression does not mean, they assert, an eclipse, but any kind of obscurity occasioned in the atmosphere, whether by clouds or any other cause. As this obscuration of the sun rarely took place in Palestine, where in the middle of April the sky was usually clear, it assumed, in the eyes of the Jews and Christians, an importance conformable to the received notion, that the sun concealed at midday was a sinister presage. See Amos viii. 9, 10. The word is often taken in this sense by contemporary writers; the Apocalypse says the sun was concealed, when speaking of an obscuration caused by smoke and dust. (Revel. ix. 2.) Moreover, the Hebrew word ophal, which in the LXX. answers to the Greek, signifies any darkness; and the Evangelists, who have modelled the sense of their expressions by those of the LXX., must have taken it in the same latitude. This darkening of the sky usually precedes earthquakes. (Matt. xxvii. 51.) The Heathen authors furnish us a number of examples, of which a miraculous explanation was given at the time. See Ovid. ii. v. 33, l. xv. v. 785. Pliny, Hist. Nat. l. ii. c 30. Wetstein has collected all these examples in his edition of the New Testament. We need not, then, be astonished at the silence of the Pagan authors concerning a phenomenon which did not extend beyond Jerusalem, and which might have nothing contrary to the laws of nature; although the Christians and the Jews may have regarded it as a sinister presage. See Michaelis Notes on New Testament, v. i. p. 290. Paulus, Commentary on New Testament, iii. p. 760.—G.]

196 (return)
[ The well-known account from Phlegon is now rightfully set aside. When Tertullian tells the Pagans that the mention of the marvel is found in your secret documents (not archives), (see his Apology, c. 21), he is likely referring to the Sibylline verses, which recount it precisely in the words of the Gospel. * Note: According to some knowledgeable theologians, a misunderstanding of the text in the Gospel has led to this error, which has caused much work and frustration for many scholars, although Origen had already tried to inform them. They claim that the term does not mean an eclipse, but any type of obscurity in the atmosphere, whether due to clouds or other reasons. Since such darkening of the sun seldom happened in Palestine, where the sky was generally clear in mid-April, it took on significance for the Jews and Christians, aligning with the prevailing belief that the sun being hidden at midday was an ominous sign. See Amos viii. 9, 10. The word is frequently used in this context by contemporary writers; the Apocalypse refers to the sun being hidden in the context of obscuration caused by smoke and dust. (Revel. ix. 2.) Furthermore, the Hebrew word ophal, which corresponds to the Greek in the LXX, means any kind of darkness; and the Evangelists, who shaped the meaning of their statements based on those of the LXX, must have understood it in the same way. This darkening of the sky typically comes before earthquakes. (Matt. xxvii. 51.) Pagan authors provide several examples, which were attributed miraculous explanations at the time. See Ovid. ii. v. 33, l. xv. v. 785. Pliny, Hist. Nat. l. ii. c 30. Wetstein has gathered all these examples in his edition of the New Testament. Therefore, we should not be surprised by the lack of mention of the phenomenon by Pagan authors, as it was limited to Jerusalem and may not have contradicted the laws of nature; although Christians and Jews may have viewed it as a bad omen. See Michaelis Notes on New Testament, v. i. p. 290. Paulus, Commentary on New Testament, iii. p. 760.—G.]

197 (return)
[ Seneca, Quæst. Natur. l. i. 15, vi. l. vii. 17. Plin. Hist. Natur. l. ii.]

197 (return)
[ Seneca, Questions of Nature, Book 1, Section 15, Line 7, Section 17. Pliny, Natural History, Book 2.]

198 (return)
[ Plin. Hist. Natur. ii. 30.]

198 (return)
[ Plin. Hist. Natur. ii. 30.]

199 (return)
[ Virgil. Georgic. i. 466. Tibullus, l. i. Eleg. v. ver. 75. Ovid Metamorph. xv. 782. Lucan. Pharsal. i. 540. The last of these poets places this prodigy before the civil war.]

199 (return)
[ Virgil. Georgics. i. 466. Tibullus, l. i. Eleg. v. ver. 75. Ovid Metamorphoses xv. 782. Lucan. Pharsalia i. 540. The last of these poets mentions this extraordinary event before the civil war.]

200 (return)
[ See a public epistle of M. Antony in Joseph. Antiquit. xiv. 12. Plutarch in Cæsar. p. 471. Appian. Bell. Civil. l. iv. Dion Cassius, l. xlv. p. 431. Julius Obsequens, c. 128. His little treatise is an abstract of Livy’s prodigies.]

200 (return)
[ See a public letter of M. Antony in Josephus. Antiquities xiv. 12. Plutarch in Caesar. p. 471. Appian. Civil Wars. l. iv. Dio Cassius, l. xlv. p. 431. Julius Obsequens, c. 128. His brief work is a summary of Livy’s omens.]


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!